■ •■-■' "'• .< V*^T-'"*■' V^y*-".'t Books, k I , A. E. F I 411H Kl^ / HtiladelpTrn*.^^ I F i-'\ » Y ._3£te£- | SURGEON GENERAL'S OFFICE Section, ■>,-■ i . ■• * f~* t- w LEXICON-MEDICUM OR i^EEDICAL DICTIONARY; CONTAINING AN EXPLANATION OF THE TERMS ANATOMY, PHYSIOLOGY, PRACTICE OF PHYSIC, MATERIA MEDICA, IN CHEMISTRY, ** PHARMACY, SURGERY, • MIDWIFERY, AND the VARIOUS BRANCHES OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED WITH MEDICINE. SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND COMPILED, FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. BY ROBERT HOOPER, M.D. F.L.S. BACHELOR OF PHYSIC OF THE UNIVET«tYyOF OXFORD, MEMBER OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS OF LONDON, PHYSICIAN TO THE ST. MARY-LE-BONE INFIRMARY, &IC. &.C, " Nec aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila , gignunt, nec noster vilior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes." Just. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i. cap. i. FROM THE FOURTH LONDOJf JSD/O^M£0I! Q} U3eto#orfe: ^/fe^----/*' PUBLISHED BY E. BLISS & E. WHITE, HOW, SPAULDING & DWIGHTr F. 4. R. LOCKWOOD, AND J. V. SEAMAN. J. k 3. Harper, Printers. 1822. 1822. TO WILLIAM SAUNDERS, MJD. F.R.S. FELLOW OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS; AND OF THE ANTIQUARIAN AND OTHER SOCIETIES ■ vims w<®« IS DEDICATED, AS A MARK OF RESPECT AND ESTEEM, BY t HIS SINCERE FRIEND, THE AUTHOR. PREFACE. In offering another edition of the Medical Diction- ary to the public, the Editor, desirous of rendering it as generally useful as possible, has made consi- derable additions and alterations by the insertion of the treatment of diseases, the Biography of eminent Medical men, and the pronunciation of the several terms. Due attention has been given to the anatomical description of the various parts of the human body, and the explanation of their functions. The most approved nosological arrangement of the diseases is selected, and their genera and species fully enumerated. Particular attention has been given to the Materia Medica which is arranged under the Linnaean ge- nera ; the preparations which enter the last edition of the London Pharmacopoeia are minutely men- tioned, and the later discoveries in chemistry in- serted. The derivation of the terms, however fanciful, is still retained, and the declension of the words which are in common use is given. The Compiler has generally to acknowledge his obligations to Abernethy, Accum, Aiken, Albinus, Bell, Brande, Bergius, Blanchard, Burns, Burserius, Callisen, Castelli, Chaptal, Cooper, Cruickshank, Cullen, Davy, Denman, Duncan, Edinburgh Dis- pensary, Editors of Rees' Cyclopcedia, and Mother- ley's Dictionary, Fourcroy, Haller, Hunter, Innis. Vlll PREFACE. Latta, Lavoisier, Lewis, Linnaeus, Meyer, Murray, Nicholson, Pott, Richerard, 'Richer, Saunders, Sauvage, Scarpa, Smith, Soemmering, Swediaur, Symonds, Thomas, Thompson, Turton, Vaughan, Vossius, Willan, Willson, Woodville. It was the Editor's original intention to have given to each writer the merit of the particular description selected from his work, but having occasion to con- sult, frequently to abridge, and sometimes to alter various passages in works connected with the subject; and finding it difficult, and in many instances, im- possible, to discover the original writer of several articles; and, convinced at the same time it would be attended with no particular advantage, he prefejrs making a general acknowledgment to particulari- zing the labours of each individual. If he has been so fortunate as to have compressed within the nar- row limits of the present publication much general and useful information, his object will be fully answered. 21 Savile-Row, June 1820. A NEW MEDICAL DICTIONARY. ABA ABD AAA. ANA. (From avu, which signifies the old trepan. This term is employed by • of each.) A term in pharmacy, used Galen, Fabricius ab Aquapendente, Sculte- after the mention oftwo or more ingredients, tus, and others, to denote the conical saw when it implies, that the quantity mentioned with a circular edge, (otherwise called mo- of each ingredient should be taken ; e. g. R. diolus, or terebra,) which was formerly used Potassm nttratis: Sacchari albi aa 3j- i- e. by surgeons to perforate the cranium. Take nitrate of potash and white sugar, of Abapti'ston. See Abaptista. each one drachm. Abarnahas. Ovumruffam. A chemical A'abam. A term used by some antient term formerly used in the transmutation of chemists for lead. metals, signifying luna plena, magnet, or AA'RON. A physician of Alexandria, magnesia. author of thirty books in the Syriac tongue, Aba'rtamen. Lead. containing the whole practice of physic, Abarticulation. (From ab, and arlicu- chiefly collected from the Greek writings, lus, a joint.) That species of articulation and supposed to have been written before which has evident motion. See Diarthrosis. 620. He first mentioned, and clearly de- A'bas. (An Arabian word.) The scald- scribed, the small-pox and measles, which head ; also epilepsy. * were probably brought thither by the Ara- Aba'sis. See Abaisir. bians. He directed the vein under the Abbreviation. The principal uses of tongue to be opened in jaundice, and no- medicinal abbreviations are in prescriptions; ticed the white colour of the faeces in that in which they are certain marks, or half disease. His works are lost, except some Avords, used by physicians for despatch and fragments, preserved by Rhazes. conveniency when they prescribe, thus ;— Aba'ctus. Jlbigeatus. Among the an- R readily supplies the place of recipe—h. s. tient physicians, this term was used for a that of hora somni—n.m. that of nux mos- miscarriage, procured by art, or force of chata—elect, that of electarium, fcc.; and in medicines, in contradistinction to abortus, general all the names of compound medi- which meant a natural miscarriage. The cines, with the several ingredients, are fre- moderns know no such distinctions. • quently wrote only up to their first or second A'bacds. (From a Hebrew word, sig- syllable, or sometimes to their third or nifying dust.) A table for preparations, so fourth, to make them clear and expressive. called from the usage of mathematicians of Thus Croc. Anglic, stands for Crocus Angli- drawing their figures upon tables sprinkled canus—JJonf. Aromat. for Confectio Aroma- with dust. tica, &c. A point being always placed at Abai'sir. Abasis. Spodium Arabum. Ivory the end of such syllable, shows the word to black; and also calcareous powder. be incomplete. Abaliena'tio. A decay of the body, or ABDO'MEN. (Abdomen, inis. n. from mind. abdo, to hide, because it hides the viscera. Abaliena'tus. Corrupted. A part so It is also derived from abdere to hide, and destroyed as to require immediate extir- omentum, the caul; by others omen is said pation : also the fault or total destruction of to be only a termination* as from lego, the senses, whether external or internal, by legumen, so from abdo, abdomen.) The disease. belly. A'bahet. (Hebrew, the girdle worn by The abdomen is the largest cavity in the the Jewish priests.) A girdle-like bandage, body, bounded superiorly by the diaphragm, Aba'nga. Ady. The palm of the Island by which it is separated from the chest; of St. Thomas, from which Thernal's resto- inferiorly by the bones of the pubes and rative is prepared. ischium ; on each side by various muscles, Abapti'sta. (From <*, priv. and /&w7», the short ribs and ossa ilii; anteriorly by to plunge.) Abaptiston. The shoulders of the abdominal muscles, and posteriorly by 1 ABB \au the vertebra of the loins, the os sacrum and os coccygis. Internally it is invested by a smooth membrane, called peritoneum, and externally by muscles and common integu- ments. In the cavity of the abdomen are con- tained, 1. Anteriorly and laterally. 1. Thecpiploon. 2. The stomach. 3. The large and small intestines. 4. The mesen- tery. 5. The lacteal vessels. 6. The pan- creas. 7. The spleen. " 8. The liver and gall-bladder. 2. Posteriorly, without the peritoneum, are, 1. The kidneys. 2. The supra-renal glands. 3. The ureters. 4. The receptaculum chyli. 6. The descending aorta. 6. The ascending vena cava. 3. Inferiorly in the pelvis, and without the peritoneum. In men, 1. The urinary bladder. 2. The spermatic vessels. 3. The intestinum rec- tum. In women, besides the urinary bladder and intestinum rectum, there are, 1. The uterus. 2. The four ligaments of the uterus. 3. The two ovaria. 4. The two Fallopian tubes. 5. The vagina. . The fore part of this cavity, as has been mentioned, is covered Avith muscles and common integuments, in the middle of which is the navel. It is this part of the body which is properly called abdomen ; it is dis- tinguished, by anatomists, into regions. The posterior part of the abdomen is ealled the loins, and the sides the Epicolic regions. Abdominal Hernia. See Hernia abdomi- nalis. Abdominal muscles. See Muscles. Abdominal ring. See Annulus Abdominis. Abdominal regions. See Body. Abdu'cens. See Abductor. Abdu'cens Dabio'rum. See Levator an- guli oris. Abducent nerves. See Neni abducentes. Abducent muscles. See Abductor. ABDU'CTOR. (From abduco, to draw away.) Abducens. A muscle, the office of which is to pull back or draw the member to which it is affixed from some other. The antagonist is called adductor. Abductor auricularis. See Posterior auris. Abductor auris. See Posterior auris. Abductor brevis alter. See Abductor pol- licis mantis. ABDUCTOR INDICIS MA'NUS. Ab- ductor of Douglas. Semi-interosseus indicis of Winslow. Abductor indicis of Cowper. An internal interosseous muscle of the forefinger, situated on the hand. It arises from the superior part of the metacarpal bone, and the os trapezium, on its inside, by a fleshy beginning, runs towards the metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, adheres to it, and is connected by a broad tendon to the-superior part of the first phalanx of the lore-finger. Sometimes it arises by a double tendon. Its use is to draw the fore-finger from the rest, towards the thumb, and to bend it someAvhat towards the palm. ABDU'CTOR INDICIS PEDIS. An in- ternal interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, which arises tendinous and fleshy, by two origins, from the root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, from the outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great-toe, and from the os cuneiforme internum, and is inserted tendinous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the fore-toe. Its use is to pull the foretoe in- wards, from the rest of the small toes. Abductor longus pollicis manus. See Ex- tensor ossis metacarpi pollicis mantis. ABDU'CTOR ME'DH DIGITI PEDIS. An interosseous muscle of the foot, which arises tendinous and fleshy, from the inside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the middle toe internally, and is inserted tendi- nous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the middle toe. Its use is to pull the middle toe inwards. ABDU'CTOR MINIMI DIGITI MA'- NUS. Carpo-phalangien du petit doigt of Dumas. Extensor tertii internodii minimi digiti of Douglas. Hypothenar minor of Winslow. ' • A muscle of the little finger, situated on the hand. It arises fleshy from the pisiform bone, and from that part of the ligamentum carpi annulare next it, and is inserted, ten- dinous, into the inner side of the upper end of the first bone of the little finger. Its use is to draw the little finger from the rest. ABDU'CTOR MINIMI DIGITI PE- DIS. Calcaneo-phalangien du petit doigt of Dumas. Adductor of Douglas, Parathe- nar major of Winslow, by whom this muscle is divided into two, Parathenar major and metatarseus. Adductor minimi digiti of Cq/v- per. A muscle of the little toe, which arises 'tendinous and fleshy, from the semicircular edge of a cavity on the inferior part of the protuberance of the os calcis, and from the reM of the metatarsal bone of the little toer and is inserted into the root of the first joint of the little toe externally. Its use is to bend the little toe, and its metatarsal bone downwards, and to draw the little toe from the rest. Abdu'ctor o'culi. See Rectus externus oculi. ABDU'CTOR POLLICIS MA'NUS. Sca- phosus-phalangien du pouce of Dumas. Ad- ductor pollicis mantis, and Adductor brevis al- ter of Albinus. Adductor thenar Riolani of Douglas, (the adductor brevis alter of Albi- nus is the inner portion of this muscle.) Ad- ductor pollicis of Cowper. A muscle of the thumb, situated on the hand. It arises by a broad tendinous and fleshy beginning, from the ligamentum car/>i annularc: and from the os tTHptziuw. ;»ti«' *-Bi; ABO . S $ inserted tendinous into the outer side of the root of the first bone of the thumb. Its use is to draw the thumb from tho fingers. ABDU'CTOR POLLICIS PEDIS. Calcaneo-phalangien du pouce of Dumas. Abductor of Douglas. Thenar of Winslow. Abductor pollicis of Cowper. A muscle of the great toe, situated on the foot. It arises fleshy, from the inside of the root of the protuberance of the os cal- cis, where it forms the heel, and tendinous from the same bone, Avhere it joins the os naviculare; and is inserted tendinous into the internal sesamflid bone and root of the first joint of the great toe. Its use is to pull the great toe from the rest. ABDU'CTOR TE'RTII DIGITI PEDIS. An interosseous muscle of the foot, that arises tendinous and fleshy from the inside and the inferior part of the root of the metatarsal bone of the third toe ; and is inserted tendinous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the third toe. Its use is to pull the third toe inwards. Abebje'os. (From <*, neg. and /St&uoc, firm.) Abebmus. Weak, infirm, unsteady. A term made use of by Hippocrates de Signis. Abebje'us. See Abebeeos. Abelmo'schus (Arabian.) The seeds of the Hibiscus Abelmoschus. See Hibiscus. Abelmosch. See Hibiscus. Abelmusk. See Hibiscus. Aberra'tio. (From ab and erro, to wan- der from.) Lusus naturce.. Dislocation. Abe'ssi. (Arabian.) Filth. The alvine excrements. A'besdm. Quicklime. Abevacua'tio. (From ab, dim. and eva- cuo, to pour out.) A partial or incomplete evacuation of the peccant humours, either naturally or by art. A'BIES. (Abies, etis, fem. from abeo, to proceed, because it rises to a great height; or from nmos, a Avild pear, the fruit of whiqjj its cones something resemble.) The fir. An evergreen tree. Linnaeus includes the abies in the genus Pinus. See Pinus. * A'bies Canadensis. See Pinus Belsamea. Abigea'tds. See Abactus. Abio'tos. (From a, neg. and 0toa>, to live.) A name given to hemlock, from its deadly qualities. See Conium. Ablacta'tio. (From ab, from, and lac milk.) Ablactation. The weaning of a child from the breast. Abla'tio. (From aufero, to take away.) The taking away from the body whatever is useless or hurtful; it comprehends all kinds of evacuations. Sometimes it signifies the subtraction of a part of the diet, with a me- dical vieAV; and sometimes it expresses the interval betwixt two fits of a fever, or the time of remission. Chemical ablation is the removal of -any thing that is either finished or else no longer necessary in a process. \blue'ntia. (Ablutntia, «c. medicamenfet. from abluo, to wash away.) Abstn-gtnU Abluents. Medicines which were formerly supposed to purify or cleanse thc-Tilood. ABLUTION. (From abluo, to wash off.) A washing or cleansing either of the body or the intestines. In chemistry it signifies the purifying of a body, by repeated affusions of a proper liquor. Abo'it. An obsolete term of Arabic ex- tortion, for white lead. w Aboli'tio. (From aboleo, to.destroy.) The separation or destruction of diseased parts. ABORTION. (Abortio, from aborior, to be steril.) Aborsus. Amblosis. Diaphthora. Ectrosis. Exambloma. Examblosis. Apo- pallesis. Apopalsis. Apophthora. Miscarriage, or the expulsion of the foetus from the uterus, before the seventh month, after which it is called premature labour. It most commonly occurs between the eighth and eleventh weeks of pregnancy, but may happen at a later period. In early gesta- tion, the ovum sometimes comes off entire; sometimes the foetus is first expelled, and the placenta afterwards. It is preceded by flooding, pains in the back, loins, and lower part of the abdomen, evacuation of the wa- ter, shiverings, palpitation of the heart, nau- sea, anxiety, syncope, subsiding *oi the breasts and belly, pain in the inside of the thighs, opening and moisture of the os tineas. The principal causes of miscarriage are blows or falls; great exertion or fatigue : sudden frights and other violent emotions of the mind; a diet too sparing or too nutri- tious ; the abuse of spirituous liquors ; other diseases, particularly fevers, and haemorrha- ges ; likewise excessive bleeding, profuse diarrhoea or colic, particularly from accu- mulated faeces; immoderate venery, &c. The spontaneous vomiting, so common in pregnancy, rarely occasions this accident: but when induced and kept up by drastic medicines, it may be very likely to have that effect. Abortion often happens Avithout any obvious cause, from some defect in the uterus, or in the foetus ifself, Avhich we can- not satisfactorily explain. Hence it will take place repeatedly in the same female at a particular period of pregnancy ; perhaps in some measure from the influence of habit. The treatment of abortion must vary con- siderably according to the constitution of the- patient, and the causes giving rise to it. If the incipient symptoms should appear in a female of a plethoric habit, it may be proper to take a moderate quantity of blood from the arm, then clear the bowels by some mild cathartic, as the sulphas magnesia? in the infusum rosae, afterwards exhibiting small doses of nitrate of potash, directing the pa- tient to remain quiet, in a recumbent posi- tion, kept as cool as pqssible, with a low diet, and the antiphlogistic regimen in other respects. Should there be much flooding, cloths wetted Avith cold water ought to be applied to the region of the uterus, or even A . XBS ABS introduced into the vagina, to obstruct the escape of the blood mechanically. Where violent forcing pains attend, opium should be given by the mouth, or in the form of glys- ter, after premising proper evacuations. Should these means not avail to check the discharge or the forcing pains, and particu- larly if the water be evacuated, there can be no expectation of preventingthe miscarriage; and where there is reason for believing^he foetus dead,- from the breasts having previ- ously subsided, the morning sickness gone off, the motion stopped, &c. it will be proper ra- ther to encourage it by manual assistance. If on the oth%r hand females of a delicate and irritable habit, rather deficient in blood, be subject to abortion, or where this accident is threatened by profuse evacuations and other debilitating causes, it may be more probably prevented by a diet nutritious, yet easy of digestion, with tonic medicines, and the use of the cold bath, attending at the same time to the state of the bowels, giving opium if pain attend, and carefully avoiding the several exciting causes. Abortives. (Abortiva, sc. medicamenta; from uborior, to be steril.) Jkmblotica. Ecbolica. Medicines capable of occasioning an abor- tion, or miscarriage, in pregnant women. It .is now generally believed, that the me- dicines which produce a miscarriage, effect it by their violent action on the system, and not by any specific action on the womb. Abra'sa. (From abrado, to shave off.) Ulcers attended with abrasion of part of the substance. ABRASION. (Abrasio, from abrado to tear off.) This word is generally employed to signify the destruction of the natural mucus of any part, as the stomach, intestines, uri- nary bladder, &.c. It is also applied to any part slightly torn aAvay by attrition, as the skin, &.c. A'brathan. Corrupted from abrotanum, southernwood. See Artemisia. A'brette. See Hibiscm. A'bric. An obsolete Arabic term for sul- phur. Abro'ma. (From *, neg. and Qgup*., food ; i. e. not fit to be eaten.) A tree of Ne\v South Wales, which yields a gum. ABRO'TANUM. (ACgoravov, from «, neg. and /SgoTce, mortal; because it never decays : or from *£goc, soft, and tovoj, extension ; from the deficacy of its texture.) Common southernwood. See Artemisia. Abro'tancm mas. See Artemisia. Abrotoni'tes. (From abrotanum.) A Avine mentioned by Dioscorides, impregna- ted with abrotanum, or southernwood, in the proportion of about one hundred ounces of toe dried leaves, to about seven gallons of must. Abscede'ntia. (From abscedo, to sepa- rate. Decayed parts of the body, which, in a morbid state, are separated from the sound. ABSCESS. (From absctdo, to depart; because parts, which were before contiguous, become separated, or depart from each other.) Abscessio. Abscessus. Imposthuma. A collection of pus in the cellular mem- brane, or in the viscera, or in bones, prece- ded by inflammation. Abscesses have been variously denomi- nated according to their seat: as empyema, when in the cavity of the pleura ; vomica, in the lungs ; panaris, in any of the fingers ; hypopyon, in the anterior chamber of the eye; arthropuosis, in a joint; also lumbar abscess, &c. The formation of an abscess is the result of inflammation terminating in suppuration. This is known by a throbbing pain, which lessens by degrees,' as well as the heat, ten- sion, and redness of the inflamed part; and if the pus be near the surface, a cream-like whiteness is soon perceived, with a promi- nence about the middle, or at the inferior part, then a fluctuation may be felt, which becomes gradually more distinct, till at length the matter makes its way externally. When suppuration occurs to a considerable extent, or in a part of importance to life; there are usually rigours, or sudden attacks of chilli- ness, followed by flushes of heat; and unless the matter be soon discharged, and the ab- scess healed, hectic feA'er generally comes on. When abscesses form in the cellular membrane in persons of a tolerably good constitution, they are usually circumscribed, in consequence of coagulable lymph having been previously effused, and obliterated the communication with the adjoining cells; but *1n those of a weakly, and especially a scro- phulous constitution, from this not occurring, the pus is very apt to diffuse itself, like the water in anasarca. Another circumstance, which may prevent its readily reaching the surface, is its collecting under an aponeuro- sis, or other part of dense structure, when the process of ulceration will rather extend in another direction. Thus pus accumula- ting in the loins, may descend to the lower part of the thigh. Whei^suppuration occurs, if the inflam- mation have not yet subsided, it may be ne- cessary to employ means calculated to mo- derate this, in order to limit the extent of the abscess: but evacuations must not be carried too far, or there will not be power in the system to heal it afterwards. If the disease be near the surface, fomentations or warm emollient poultices should be employ- ed, to take off the extension of the skin, and promote the process of ulceration in that di- rection. As soon as fluctuation is obvious, it Avill be generally proper to make an opening, lest contiguous parts of importance should be injured ; and often at an earlier period, where the matter is prevented from reaching the«iurface by a fascia, k.c. but it is some- times advisable to wait awhile, especially in large spontaneous abscesses, where the con- stitution is much debilitated, till by the use ABS ■>f a nutritious diet, with bark and other tonic means, this can be somewhat improved. There are different modes of opening ab- scesses. 1. By incision or puncture ; this is generally the best, as being least painful, and most expeditious, and the extent of the aper- ture can be better regulated. 2. By caustic ; this may be sometimes preferable, when suppuration goes on very slowly in glandu- lar parts, (especially in scrophulous and ve- nereal cases) lessening the, subjacent tu- mour, giving free vent to the matter, and exciting more healthy action in the sore; but it sometimes causes much deformity, it can hardly reach deepseated abscesses, and the delay may be often dangerous. 3. By se- ton ; this is sometimes advantageous in su- perficial abscesses, (where suppuration is likely to continue,) about the neck and face, leaving generally but a small scar ; likewise when near joints, or other important parts liable to be injured by the scalpel or seton. See Lumbar Abscess, and Ulcer. Abscission. (Abscissio; from ab, and scindo, to cut.) Apocope. The taking away some morbid, or other part, by an edged instrument. The abscission of the prepuce makes Avhat we call circumcision. Abscis- sion is sometimes used by medical writers to denote the sudden .termination of a disease in death, before it arrives at its decline. Celsus frequently uses the term abscissa vox to express a loss of voice. ABSI'NTHIUM. (A^tvdiov, from *, neg. and 4«0°c? pleasant: so called from the dis- agreeableness of the taste.) A genus of plants which is ranked under Artemisia in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia superfi.ua. Wormwood. See Artemisia. Absi'nthium commune. See Artemisia Absinthium. Absi'nthium maritimum. See Artemisia Maritima. Absi'nthium po'nticcm. See Artemisia Pontica. Absi'nthium vulgare. See Artemisia Absinthium. * * Absorbing vessels. See Absorbents. ABSORBENTS. Absorbentia. 1. Small, delicate, transparent vessels, which take upany fluid from thf surface of the body, or Of any cavity in it, and carry it to be mixed Avith the blood. They are deno- minated according to the liquids which they convey, lacteals and lymphatics. See Lac- teals and Lymphatics. 2. Medicines are so termed, Avhich have no acrimony in themselves, and destroy aci- dities in the stomach and bowels ; such are magnesia, prepared Chalk, oyster-shells, crab'8 claws, &.c. ABSORPTION. (From absorbeo, to suck m.) A function in an animated body, ar- . cinged by physiologists under the head of natural actions. It signifies the taking up of substances applied to the mouths of ab- ACA -, sorbing vessels : thus the nutritious part of the food is absorbed from the intestinal canal by the lacteals : thus mercury is taken into the system by the lymphatics of the skin, &c. The principle by which this function tafcs place, is a power inherent in the mouths of the absorbents, a vis insita, de- pendent on the degree of irritability of their internal memb/ane by Avhich they contract and propel their contents forwards. Abste'ntio. Caslius Aurelianus uses this word, to express a suppression, orretention. Thus, abstentio stercorum, a retention of the excrements, which he mentions as a symp- tom very frequent in a satyriasis. In a sense sorneAvhat different, he uses the jivord ab- stenla, applying it to the pleura, where he seems to mean, that the humour of the in- flamed pleura is prevented, by the adjacent: bones, from extending itself. ABSTERGENTS. (Abstergentia scilicet, medicamenta; from abstergo, to cleanse away.) Lotions, or any application that cleanses or clears away foulness. The term is seldom employed by modern writers. Abstraction. (From abstrahh, to draAV away. A term employed by chemists in the process of humid distillation, to signify that the fluid body is again drawn off from the solid, which it had dissolved. Abstracti'tius (From afistraho, to draAV away.) Native spirit, not produced by fer- mentation. A'bsus. An obsolete term for the Egyp- tian lotus. Abvacua'tio. (From abvacuo, to empty.) Local or morbid discharge. A large evacu- ation of any fluid, as of blood from a ple- thoric person. Aca'ca. From a., neg. and nautoc, bad.) Diseases which are rather troublesome than dangerous. ACA'CIA. (Aicxxhl, from cuut^u, to sharp- en.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. The Egyptian thorn. ACA'CIA CATECHU. This plant affords a drug; formerly supposed to be an earthy substance brought from Japan, and there- fore called Terra Japonica, Japan earth; afterwards it appeared to b§ ah extract, pre- pared in India, it Avas supposed till lately, from the juice of the Mimosa catechuoi Lin- naeus :—spinis stipularibus, foliis bipinnatis multijugis, glandulis partialium, 'singulis, *spitis axillaribus geminis seu ternis peduncu- latis; by boiling the wood, and evaporating the decoction by the heat of the sun. But the shrub is now ascertained to be an acacia, and is termed Acacia catechu. In its purest state, it is a dry pulverable substance, out- wardly of a*reddish colour, internally of a shining dark brown, tinged with a reddish hue ; in the mouth it discovers considerable adstringency, succeeded by a sweetish mu- cilaginous taste. It may be advantageously employed for most purposes where an ad- stringent is indicated ; and is particularly ACA At! A useful in alvine fluxes, where astringents are required. Besides this, it is employed also in uterine profluvia, in laxity and debi- lity of the viscera in general; and it is an excellent topical adstringent, when suffered to dissolve leisurely in the mouth, for laxi- ties and ulcerations of the gums, aphthous ulcers in the mouth, and similar affections. This extract is the basis of several formulae in our pharmacopoeias, particularly of a tinc- ture : but one of the best forms under which it can be exhibited, is that of a simple infu- sion in Avarm Avaier Avith a proportion of cin- namon, for by this means it is at once freed of its impurities and improved by the addi- tion of the aromatic. Fourcroy says that catechu is prepared from the seeds of a kind of palm, called areca. Aca'cia.Germa'nica. German acacia, or the German black-thorn or sloe-tree. Acacia nostras. Succvs pruni sylvestris. The inspissated juice of the prunus spinosa, or prunus sylvestris spinosa of Linnaeus; now fallen into disuse. Aca'cia i'ndica. See Tamarindus Indica. Aca'cia no'stras. See Acacia Germa- ACA'CIA VERA. True Acacia. 1. This is the name given by WildenoAV to the Mimosa Nilotica of Linnaeus .• spinis stipulations patentibus, foliis tipinnatis :par-> tialihus extimis glandula interstinctis, spicis globosis pedunculatis, the Egyptian "Thorn. This tree yields the true Acacia Gum, or Gum Arabic, called also Gummi acanthinum. Gummi thebaicum. Gummi scorpionis. Gum- lamac. Gummi senega, or senica. Cairo and Alexandria were, the principal marts for gum-arabic, till the Dutch intro- duced the gum from Senegal into Europe, about the beginning of the seventeenth cen- tury, and this source now supplies the greater part of the vast consumption of this article. The tree which yields the Senegal gum, grows abundantly on the sands, along the whole of the Barbary coast, and particularly about the river Senegal. There *re several species, some of which yield a red astringent juice, but others afford only a pure, nearly colourless, insipid gum, Avhich is the great article of commerce. These trees are from eighteen to twenty feet high, with thorny branches. The gum makes its appearance about the middle of November, when the soil has been thoroughly saturated with'pe-" riodical rains. The gummy juice is seen to ooze through the trunk and branches, and, in about a fortnight, it hardens into round- ish drops, of a yelloAvish white, which are beautifully brilliant Avhere the* are broken off, and entirely so when held In the mouth for a short time, to dissolve the outer stir- face. No clefts are made, nor any artificial means used by the Moors, to solicit the flow of the gum. The lumps of gum-senegal are usually about the size of partridge eggs, and the harvestconntiuesaboutsix weeks. This gum is a very wholesome and nutritious Food; thousands of the Moors supporting themselves entirely upon it during the time of harvest. About six ounces is sufficient to support a man for a day; and it is besides, mixed with milk, animal broths, and other victuals. The gum-arabic, or that which comes directly from Egypt and the Levant, only differs from the gum-senegal in being of a lighter colour, and in smaller lumps ; and it is also somewhat more brittle. In all other respects, the two resemble each other per- fectly. Gum-arabic is neither soluble in spirit nor in oil; but, in twice its quantity of water, it dissolves into a mucilaginous fluid, of the consistence*of a thick syrup, and in this state answers many useful pharmaceutical purposes, by rendering oily, resinous, and pinguious substances miscible with water. The glutinous quality of gum-arabic renders it preferable to other gums and mucilages aa a demulcent in coughs, hoarsenesses, and other catarrhal affections. It is also very generally employed in ardor urinae, diar- rhoeas, and calculous complaints'. 2. The name Acacia vera has also been. used to denote the expressed juice of the im- mature pods of the tree ; termed also, acacia ■■ veravel. This inspissated juice is brought from Egypt in roundish masses, wrapped up in thin bladders. It is considered as a mild astringent medicine. The Egyptians give it, in spitting of blood, in the quantity of a drachm, dissolved in any convenient liquor, and repeat this dose occasionally. They likewise, employ it in collyria, for strength- ening the eyes, and in gargles, for quinsies. It is now seldom used as a medicine, being superseded by the use of catechu, or terra japonica. The inspissated juice of the unripe sloe is usually sold for the Egyptian acacia. Aca'cia veravel. See Acacia vera. Aca'cia Zeylo'nica. Logwood. See Hamatoxylon Campechianum. Aca'lai. (ATab.) Common salt, or mu- riate of soda. Aca'lcum. Tin. Aca'matos. (From «t, neg. and »*/uvm, to "grow weany.) A perfect rest of the mus- cles. * Aca'nor. (Hebrew.) A chemical furnace. Aca'ntha. (Ajtse»9«, from «*», a point.) A thorn, or any thing pointed, as the shin, or spina dorsi. Acantha'bolus. (From ajtayfla, a thorn, and •#**.*«, to cast out.) An instrument, or forceps, for taking out or removing thorns, or whatever may stick in the flesh. Paulus AZginela. Aca'nthe. The name of the artichoke in antient authors. Aca'nthinum. (From tuutvdo., a thorn.) Gum-arabic was so called because it is pro- duced from a thorny tree ACL ACt, 7 Aca'nthulus. (From aittLvh*., a thorn.) A surgical instrument to draw out thorns or splinters, or to remove any extraneous mat- ter from wounds. * ACANTHUS. (Ax*v6o5, from ***v8«, a thorn ; so named from being rough and prickly.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Angiospermia. Bear's breech. Brank-ursine. Acanthus mollis. (A»siv8o?, from axacvfl*, a thorn, so named from its rough and prick- ly surface.) Bear's-breech, or Brank ur- sine. Acanthus mollis, foliis sinuatis iner- mibus of Linnaeus. Branca ursina of the shops. The leaves and root abound with a mucilage, which is readily extracted by boil- ing or infusion. The roots are the most • mucilaginous. Where this plant is common, it is employed for the same purposes to which althaea and other vegetables possess- ing similar qualities are applied among us. It-is fallen into disuse. The herb-women toa often sell the leaves of helleboraster or bear's-foot, and of spondylium or coav's parsnip, for the bear's-breech. Aca'pnon. (From *, priv. and naurvos, smoke.) Common wild marjoram. Un- smoked honey. A'carus. (From euut^nt, small.) An in- sect which breeds in the skin. - Acatale'psia. (From «t, neg. and **t«- xtt/jtSfvcn, to apprehend.) Uncertainty in the prognostication or judgment of diseases. Aca'talis. (From <*, neg. and ;^*T«a>, to want.) The juniper, named from the abun- dance of its seeds. Acata'posis. (From , to swallow.) Difficult deglutition. Aca'statos. (From *, neg. aud jmS/s-w^/, to determine.) Inconstant. 1. Fevers are so called which are anoma- lous in their appearance and irregular in their paroxysms. 2. Turbid urine withdut sediment. Aca'zdir. Tin. ACCELERATOR URI'NjE. (From ac- celero, to hasten or propel.) Ejaculator Seminis. Bulbo-syndesmo-caverneux of Du- mas. Bulbo-cavernosiis of Winslow. A muscle of the penis. It arises fleshy from the sphincter ani and membranous part of the- urethra, and tendinous from the crus, near as far forwards as the begin- ning of the corpus cavernosum penis; the inferior fibres run more transversely, and the superior descend in an oblique direction. It is inserted into a line in the middle 'of the bulbous part of the urethra, where each joins with its fellow ; by which the bulb is completely closed. The use of these mus-i cles is to drive the urine or semen forward, and by grasping the bulbous part of the urethra, to push the blood tovvards its corpus cavernosum, and the glans, by which they tue distended. \rri»sr>>v (From accedo. to approach) The approach or commencement of«a dis- ease. A term mostly applied to a fever which has paroxysms or exacerbations: thus the accession of fever, means the commence- ment or approach of the pyrexial period. ACCESSO'RII OF V\ ILLIS. (Accesso- rii, sc. nervi, from accedo, to approach; having connexion with by contact or ap- proach ; so called from the. course they take.) The name given by Willis to tAA-o- nerves, which ascend, one on each side from the second, fourth, and fifth cervical pairs of nerves, through the great foramen of" the occipital bone, and pass out again from the cranium through the foramina lacera, with the par vagum, to be distributed on the tra- pezius muscle. Accesso'rius. Being connected by con- tact or approach. Accesso'rius lumba'lis. A muscle of the loins. See Sacro-lumbalis. A'ccib. Aiwobsolete term for lead. Acci'piter. (From accipio, to take.) 1. The hawk; named from its rapacity. 2. A bandage which Avas put over the nose ; so called from its likeness to the claAV of a hawk, or from the tightness of its grasp. Accipitri'/ja. (From accipiter, the hawk.) The herb hawk-weed, which Pliny says was so called because hawks are dsed to scratch it, and apply the juice to their eyes to pre- vent blindness. Acxi'vis. A musclea^f the belly, so named from the oblique ascent of its fibres. See Otliquus internus abdominis. Accoucheur. The French for a midwife. Accouchement. The French for the act of delivery Accretion. (From ad, and cresco, to in- crease.) 1. Nutrition, growth. 2. The growing together of the fingers or toes. Accuba'tio. (From accumbo, to recline.) Childbed. Reclining. Ace'dia. (From a, priv. and tutiot, care.) Carelessness, neglect in the application of medicines. Hippocrates sometimes uses this word, in his Treatise'on the Glands, to signify fatigue or trouble. ACETHALUS. (AxspatAos,) from n, priA'. and «<}>«*;(, a head.) A term applied to monsters born without heads. ACER. (Acer, eris, neut. from Acer, sharp; because of the sharpness of its juice.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, Monoecia. A'cer pseudopla'tanus. The maple- tree, falsely called sycamore. It is also called Platanus traga. This tree is com- mon in England, though not much used in medicine. The juice, if drank while fresh, is said to be a gqod antiscorbutic. All its parts contain a saccharine fluid ; and if the root or branches are wounded in the spring, a large quantify of liquor i^ ACE ACE discharged, which, when inspissated, yields a brown sort of sugar and syrup like mo- lasses. Large quantities of this sugar are obtained from the trees in New England and Canada, which is much used in France, where it is commonly known by the name of Saccharum Canadense or Saccharum Acer- num, maple sugar. It has been supposed that all Europe might be supplied from the maples of America, but the sugar is coarse and ill tasted. Ace'ratos. (From a, neg. and *sgoa>, or xi£*.nu/M, to mix.) Unmixed, uncorrupted. This term is applied sometimes to the hu- mours of the body by Hippocrates. Paulus JEgineta mentions a plaster of this name. Acerb. (Acerbus, from acer, sharp.) A pecies of taste which consists in a degree jf acidity, Avith an addition of roughness ; properties common to many immature fruits. Ace'rbitas. Acidity. Saurness. Ace'rides. (From «, priv. and jcdjoc, wax.) Soft plasters made without Avax. Acescent. Substances which readily run into the acid fermentation. A'cesis. (From aMto/nai, to cure.) 1. A remedy or cure. 2. The herb water-sage, so called from its supposed healing qualities. Ace'stA. (From cuuoy.a.i, to cure.) Dis- tempers which are easily cured. Ace'stis. Bor|a. See Soda subboras. Ace'storis. (From auaoyM, to cure. It strictly signifies a female physician, and is used for a midwife. Ace'storis A midAvife. ACETABULUM. (From acetum, vine- gar; so called because it resembles the icetabulum, or old saucer, in Avhich vinegar fas held for the use of the table.) A name ,.ven by Latin writers to the cup-like cavi- ty of the os innominatum, Avhich receives the head of the thigh-bone. ACETA'RIA. (From acetum, vinegar; because they are mostly made Avith vine- gar.) Salads or pickles. ACE'TAS. An acetate. A salt is so call- ed in the new chemical nomenclature and pharmacopoeias, which is formed by the union of the acetic acid, with an earthy metallic or alkaline base. Those used in medicine are the acetates of ammonia, lead, potash, and zinc. ACE'TAS AMMO'NLE. Acetate of am- monia. A salt pomposed of ammonia and acetic acid. It is so deliquescent, that it is always kept in the fluid state. See Ammo- nia Acetatis Liquor. ACE'TAS PLU'MBI. Acetate of lead. A metallic salt composed of oxide of lead and acetic acid, of which there are two va- rieties. See Plumbi Superacetas and Plum- bi Subacetalis Liqupr. Ace'taspota'ssaz. See Polassce Acetas.. Ace'tas Zinci. A metallic salt com- posed of zinc and acetic acid. It is used by some a3 an astringent against inflammation of the eyes, urethra, and vagina, diluted in the same proportion as the sulphate of zinc Acetate of Potash. See'Potassce acetas. Acetate of Ammonia. See Ammonia ace- tatis liquor. Acetate of Zinc. See Acetas Zinci. Acetated vegetable Alkali. See Potassce acetas. Acetated volatile Alkali. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. Acetic Acid. See Acetum. Acetification. A term used by some chemists to denote the action or operation by which vinegar is made. ACETO'SA. (From acesco, to be sour.) Sorrel. A genus of plants in some systems of botany. See Rumex. ACETDSE'LLA. (From acetosa, sorrel: • from the acidity of its leaves. Wood-sor- rel. See Oxalis. Acetous Acid. Distilled vinegar. See Acetum. Acetous fermentation. See Fermentation. ACETUM. (From acer, sour.) Vine- gar. A sour liquor obtained from many vegetable substances dissolved in boiling water, and from fermented and spirituous liquors, by exposing them to heat and con- tact with air; under which circumstances they undergo "the acid fermentation, (see Fermentation,) and afford the liquor called vinegar. . . Wine vinegar:—Let any quantity of vi- nous liquor be mixed with the acid and austere stalks of the vegetable from which wine was prepared. The whole must be frequently stirred, and either exposed to the sun, or deposited in a warm place: after standing a few days it will ferment, become sour, and in a fortnight it will be converted into vinegar. Cyder vinegar, may be made by ferment- fng new cyder with the must of apples, in a warm room, or in the open air, where it should be exposed to the sun, and in the course of a week or nine days it will be fit for use. Another method of preparing vinegar is that published by M. Heber : it consists in. exposing a mixture of 72 parts of water, and 4 of rectified malt spirit in a tempera- ture of from 70 to 80° of Fahrenheit, for about two months, at the expiration of which the acetous process will be effected. Tarragon vinegar is manufactured by infusing one pound of the leaves of that ve- getable (which has been gathered a short time before it flowers) in one gallon of the best vinegar, for the space of 14 days: when it Should be strained through a flan- nel bag; and a drachm of isinglass dis- solved in cyder must then be added, the whole be carefully mixed and decanted into bottles for a month. Thus the liquor will acquire a most exquisite flavour; it will be- come remarkably fine, and almost colonrles* ACE The utility of vinegar as a condiment for irreserving and seasoning both animal and vegetable substances in various articles of food, is very generally known. It affords an agreeable beverage, when combined with water in the proportion of a table- spoonful of the former to half a pint of the latter. It is often employed as a medicine in inflammatory, and putrid diseases, when more active remedies cannot be procured. Relief has likewise been obtained in hypo- chondriacal and hysteric affections, in vo- miting, fainting, and hiccough, by the ap- plication of vinegar to the mouth. If this fluid be poured into vessels and placed* over the gentle heat of a lamp in the apartments of the sick, it greatly contributes to disperse foul or mephitic vapours, and consequently to purify the air. Also as an external application, vinegar proves highly efficacious Avhen joined with farinaceous substances, and applied as a ca- taplasm to sprained joints ; it also forms an eligible lotion for inflammations of the sur- face, when mixed with alcohol and water in about equal proportions. Applied to burns and scalds, vinegar is said to be highly ser- viceable whether there is a loss of substance or not, and to quicken the exfoliation of carious bone. (Gloucester Infirmary.) Mix- ed with an infusion of sage, or with Avater, it forms a popular and excellent gargle for an inflamed throat, also for an injection to moderate the fluor albus. Applied cold to the nose in cases of haemorrhage, also to the loins and abdomen in menorrhagia-, par- ticularly after parturition, it is said to be very serviceable. An imprudent use of Ainegar internally is not without considerable inconvftniencies. Large and frequent doses injure the stomach, coagulate the chyle, and produce not only leanness, but sin atrophy. When taken to excess by females, to reduce a corpulent habit, tubercles in the lungs and a consumption have been the consequence. Common vinegar consists of acetic acid combined with a large portion of water, and Avith this are in solution portions of gluten, mucilage, sugar, and extractive matter from which it derives its colour, and frequently some of the vegetable acids, particularly tMlmalic and the tartaric. Distilled Avith a gentle fire, in glass ves- sels, so long as the drops fall free from em- pyretMtfa, it affords the AciOUM ACETICUM. 4* Take of vinegar, a gallon. Distil the acetic acid in a sand bath, from a glass retort into a receiver also of glass, and kept coldj throw away the first pint, and keep for use the six succeeding pints, which are distilled over.'* In this distillation, the liquor should be kept moderately boiling, and theheat should not be urged too far, otherwise the distilled acid will have an empyreumatic Smell and tasteV'vhicl; it ought not to possess. If the 'ACE <"% 1 acid oe prepared correctly, it ay ill be colour- less, and of a grateful, pungent, peculiar acid taste. One fluid-ounce ought to dis- solve at least ten grains of carbonate of lime (white marble.) This liquor is the acetum dislillulum : the acidum acetosum of tlie London Pharmacopoeia of 1787, and tie > .^ acidum aceticum of the last (1809.) When the acid of vinegar is greatly con- centrated, that is, deprived of its Water, it becomes the radical vinegar, or Concentrated acid of vinegar. Distilled vinegar may be concentrated by freezing: the congelation takes place at a temperature below 28 degrees, more or less, according to its strength ; and the congealed part is merely ice, leaving, of course, a stronger acid. If this be exposed to a very intense cold, it shoots into crystals ; which, being separated, liquefy, when the tempera- ture rises; and the liquor is limpid as water, extremely strong, and has a highly pungent acetous odour. This is the pure acid or the ; vinegar, any foreign matter remaining in the lincongealed liquid. , Other methods are likeAvisc employed to obtain the pure and concentrated acid. The process of Westendorf, which has.been often , followed, is to saturate soda with distilled vinegar, obtaiu the acetate by crystallization, and pour upon it, in a retort, half its weight of sulphuric acid. By applying heat, the acetic acid is distilled over; and, should there be any reason to suspect the presence: of any sulphuric acid, it may be distilled a second time, from a little acetate of soda According to Lowitz, the best way of obtain- ing this acid pure, is to mix three parts ol the acetate of soda Avith eight of supersul- phate of potass ; both salts being perfectly dry, and in fine poAvder, and to distil from this mixture in a retort, with a gentle heat. It may also be obtained by distilling the verdigris of commerce, with a gentle'heat. The concentrated acid procured by these processes, was supposed to differ materially from the acetous acid obtained by distilling vinegar; the two acids Avere regarded as dif- i _. fering in their degree of oxygenizement, and , *'1 were afterwards distinguished by the names of acetous and acetic acids. The acid dis- tilled from verdigris Avas supposed to derive a quantity of oxygen from the oxide of cop- per, from which it Avas expelled. The ex- periments of Adet have, however, proved the two acids to be identical: the acetous acid, therefore, only differs from the acetic acid in containing more water, rendering it a weaker acid, and of a less active nature. • There exists, therefore, curly one acid of vinegar, which is th? acetic; and its com pounds must be termed acetates; and the salts called acelites have no existence. Acetic acid,, when concentrated, has a fragrant.and, at the same time, very i\ np- trating smell, irritating the nostrils strougV It is also so caustic, as to inflame *he skin !:« 10 ACH acid taste is strong, even when much diluted wi^Srwater; it is colourless, and has a speci- fic' gravity of 1,0626. The acid is capable of congelation, when it forms foliated arbore- scent crystals ; it is very volatile ; its odour is-diffused through the atmosphere, and, when exposed to it, gradually becomes Aveaker. By a moderate heat, it is converted into vapour; this vapour readily catches fire on the approach of a lighted taper. It cora- llines with water in every proportion ; and it combines readily Avith earthy, metallic, and alkaline bases, forming salts, which are call- ed acetates. The compounds of the acid of vinegar, directed to be used by the neAv London Pharmacopoeia, are acetum colchici, acetum zciltcc, ceratum saponis, plumbi super actios, liquor ammonia acetatis, liquor plumbi sub- acetalis, liquor plumbi sub-acetatis dilutus, oxymel, oxymel scilla, polassa acetas, and the cataplasma sinapis. Ace'tum aroma'ticum. Aromatic vine- gar. A preparation of the Edinburgh phar- macopoeia, thought to be an improvement of Avhat has been named thieves vinegar. " Take of the dried tops of rosemary ; The dried leaves of sage, of each four ounces. Dried lavenderflowers, two ounces. Cloves, two drachms. Distilled vinegar, eight pounds. Macerate for seven days, and strain the ex- pressed juice through paper." Its virtues are antiseptic, and it is a useful composition to smell at in croAvded courts of justice, hospitals, &.c. where the air is offensive. Ace'tum colchici. See Colchicum. Ack'tum distillatum. See Acetum. Ace'tum sci'ixje. Lond. Pharm. Vine- gar of squills. " Take of squills recently dried, one pound ; vinegar, six pints; proof spirit, half a pint. Macerate the squills with the. vinegar in a glass \ressel, Avith a gentle heat for twenty-four hours; then express the liquor and set it aside until the faeces subside. To the decanted liquor add the spirit.'' This preparation of squills is employed as an attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic. Dose xv. to lx. drops. A'cheir. (From *, neg. and ^ag, hand.) Without hands. Achj'colum. By this word Cselius Au- relianus, Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17. expresses the fornix, tholus, or sudatorium of the antient baths, which was a hot room where they used to sAveat. ACHILLE A. (A'xtn.tin, from Achilles, Avho iu said to have made his tents with it, or to have cured Telephus with it.) The name of a genus of plantsiu the Linnaean system. Class, Syngcnesia. Order Polygamia super- flua. Milfoil. Three species of this genus are employed in medicine. 1. Aciiille'a age'ratum. Balsatniia fivmina. Evpatorium Mtsues. Maudlin or Maudlin tansey. This plant, the ageratum of ""the shops; is described by Linnaeus as icbillt a' r<, > its lanceolalis- obfusis. aculoserratis. V( H It is esteemed in some countries as autftei- minthic and alterative, and is given in he- patic obstructions. It possesses the virtue of tansey. 2. Achille'a millefolium The ays- tematic name of the milfoil. Achillea. JKy- riophyllon. Chiliophyllon. Lumbus veneris Mililaris herba. Straliotes. Carpentaria. Spe- culum veneris. Common yarrow, or milfoil. The leaves and floAvers of this indigenous plant, Achillea millefolium of Linnaeus:—fo- liis bipinnalis nudis; laciniislinearibus dentatis; caulibus superne sulcatis, have an agreeable, weak, aromatic smell,and a bitterish, rough, and someAvhat pungenttaste. They are both directed for medical use, in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia ; in the present practice, however, they are almost wholly neglected. 3. Achillea pta'rmica. The systematic name of the Sneeze-wort PseudopyrethrWn. Pyrethrum sylvestre. Draco sylvestris. Tar- chon sylvestris. Sternutamenloria. Dracuncu- lus pratensis. Sneezc-wrort. Bastard £elli- tory. Achillea ptarmica of Linnaeus:—jfottw lanceolatis, acuminalis, argute serratis. ■ The flowers and roots of this plant have a hot biting taste, approaching to that of pyre- thrum, with Avhich they also agree in their pharmaceutical properties. Their principal use is as a masticatory and sternutatory. ■ Achillea foliis pinnatis See (Jenipi verum t ACHI'LLIS TE'NDO. (So called, be cause, as fable reports, Thetis, the mother o'.' Achilles, held him by that part when she dip- ped him in the river Styx to make him in- vulnerable Homer describes this tendon, and some Avriters suppose it Avas thus named by the antients, from their custom of calling every thing Achillean, that had any extraor- dinary strength or virtue. Others say it avhh named from its action in conducing to swift- ness of pace, the term importing so much.) The strong and powerful tendon Avhich is formed by the junction of the gastrocnemius and soleus muscles, and which extends along the posterior part of the tibia from the calf to the heel. When this tendon is unfortunately cut or ruptured, as it may be in consequence of a violent exertion, or spasm of the muscles, of which it is a continuation, the use of the leg is immediately lost, and unless the part be afterwardssuccessfullyunited,the patient must remain a cripple for life. When the. tendon has been cut, the division of the skin allows the accident to be seen> When the .tendon has been ruptured, the patient hears ti sound, like that of the smack of a whip, at the moment of the occurrence. In whatever way the tendon has been divided, there is a sudden incapacity, or at least an extreme. difficulty,, either of standing or walking. Hence-the patient tails doAvn, and cannot. geflup again. Besides these symptoms thei..- is a very palpable depression between the ends of the tendon ; which depression is in creased Avhen the foot isbent, and diminished, or even quite removed when the foot is ej,.- U 11 leaded, i uc patientcan spontaneously bend Jus foot, none of the flexor muscles being interested. The power of extending the ibot is still possible, as the peronei muscles, the tibialis posticus, and long flexors, remain perfect, and may perform this motion. The indications are to bring the ends of the divided parts together, and to keep them so, until they have become firmly united. The first object is easily fulfilled by putting the foot in a state of complete extension : the second, namely, that of keeping the ends of the tendon in contact, is more difficult. It seems unnecessary to enumerate the various olans devised to accomplish these ends. The following is Desault's method; After the «nds of the tendon had been brought into contact by moderate flexionof the knee, and complete extension of the foot, he used to fill up the hollows on each side of the tendon with soft lint and compresses. The roller applied to the limb, made as much pressure on these compresses as on the tendon, and hence this part could not be depressed too much against the subjacent parts. Desault next took a compress about two inches broad, »nd long enough to reach from the toes to the middle of the thigh, and placed it under the foot, over the back of the leg and lower part of the thigh. He then began to apply a few circles of a roller round the end of the foot, so as to fix the lower extremity of the longitudinal compress : after covering the whole foot with the roller, he used to make the bandage describe the figure of 8, passing it under the foot and across the place where the tendon was ruptured, and the method was finished by encircling the limb upward with the roller, as far as the upper end of the longitudinal compress. A'chlvs. (A%m>(.) Darkness, cloudiness. it is generally applied to a close, foggy air, or a mist. Hippocrates, De Morbis Mutierftm, lib. ii. signifies by this word condensed air in the Avomb. Galen interprets it of those, who, during sickness, lose that usual lustre and loveliness observed about the pupil of the eye during health. Others express it by an ulcer on the pu- pil of the eye, or the scar left there by an ulcer. It means also an opacity of the cornea ; the same as the caligo cornea of Dr. Cullen. Acmiv'muM. Antimony. Achme'lla. Sne Spilanlhus. A'chne. Chart', scum or froth of the sea. A white mucus in the fauces, throAvn up from the Mngs, like froth ; also a whitish mucilage in the eyes of those who have fe- vers, according to Hippocrates. It signifies also lint. A'ciiolus. Deficient in bile. A'CHOR. Ox^' 1«- «3tv*5' from "■*?*> bran ; according to Blanchard it is derived from *, priv. and ya^os space, as occupying; AC I -1*1 but a small compass.) Laciiimtn; abas; acoresj'eerion ; favus. Crusta lactea of au- thors. The scald-head ; so called from the branny scales thrown off it. A disease Avhicu attacks the hairy scalp of the head, for the most part of young children, forming soil and scaly eruptions. Dr. Willan, in his de- scription of different kinds of pustules, de- fines the achor, a pustule of intermediate size between the phlyzacium and psydracinm, which contains a straw-coloured fluid, ha- ving the appearance and nearly the consis- tence of strained honey. It appears most fre- quently about the head, and is succeeded by a dull white or yellowish scab. Pustules of this kind, Avhen so large as nearly to equal the size of phlyzacia, are termed ceria or favi, being succeeded by a yellow, semi- transparent, and sometimes, cellular scab, like a honey-comb. The achor differs from the favus and tinea only in the degree of virulence. It is called favus when the per- forations are large ; and tinea when uiey are like those which are made by motlft in cloth : but generally by tinea is understood a dry scab on the hairy scalp of children, with thick scales and an offensive smell. When this disorder affects the face, it is call- ed crusta lactea or milk scab. Mr. Bell, in i his treatise on ulcers, reduces the tinea ca- pitis and crusta lactea to the same species of herpes, viz. the herpes pustulosus, differ- ing only in situation. See Crusta Lactea. Achori'stos. Inseparable. It is under- stood of accidents, symptoms, or Signs, which are inseparable from particular things. Thus, a pungent pain in the side is an inse- parable symptom of a pleurisy. Achrei'on. Useless. It is applied by Hippocrates to the limbs Avhich, through Aveakness, are become useless. , Achroi'a. A paleness. A'chyron, (ttxve,w-) This properly sig- nifies bran or chaff, or straw. Hippocrates, de Morbis Mulierum, most probably means by this Avord, bran. Achy- ron alsorsignifies a straAV, hair, or anything that slicks upon a Avail. Acia. (From **», a point.) A needle with thread in it for chirurgical operations. Acicys. It signifies weak, infirm, or faint. and in this sense it is used by Hippocrates De Morb. lib. iv. ACID. That Avhich impresses upon the organs of taste a sharp or sour sensation Acids are defined by modern chemists to be salts of a sour taste, changing the blue colour of various vegetable pigments to a red. The word sour, which is usually em- ployed to denote the simple impression, or lively and sharp sensation produced on the tongue by certain bodies, may be regarded as synonymous to the word acid. The only difference which can be established between them is, that the one denotes a weak sensa- sation, Avhereas the other comprehends all asis of oxygen gas : hence the origin of the word oxygen, Avhich signifies the generation of acid, it being regarded as the acidifying basis or principle of acidity. The bodies Avhich form the other constituents of acids, :ne regarded as the acidifiablS bases; thus the principles of phosphoric acid are phos- phorus and oxygen ; those of carbonic acid, carbon and oxygen. If an acid basis be perfectly saturated with oxygen, the acid thus produced, is said to be perfect; but if the basis pre- dominate,- the acid is considered as im- perfect. Modern chemists distinguish these by their termination ; the former in Latin by the syllables icum, in English ic ; and the latter in Latin byosriM, and in English by ous: thus the perfect acid of nitre is railed acidum nitricum, .or nitric acid ; the imperfect acid of nitre, acidum nilrosum, or nitrons aeid. If the acidifiable basis be combined with oxygen,yet without showing any of the properties of an acid, the product is then called an oxyd or oxide : thus iron heated and exposed to the air or water at- tracts the oxygen, and an oxyd of iron is formed. The various- acids employed me- dicinally are, the acetic, benzoic, tartaric, carbonic, citric, muriatic, nitric, sulphuric and pfcasphoric. To these perhaps might be added the oxymuriatic, or oxygenated muriatic acid, which was maintained by Berthollei to be a compound of muriatic ■cid and oxygen : but Sir Humphrey Daw considering it; as a simple substance, ha* termed it Chlorine; and it scarcely posse«e- the characters of an acid. Acid, aerial. See. Carbonic acid. Acid acetic. See Acetum. For the other Acids look lo the Avonl Acidum. Acidifiable base. See Arid. Acidifying base. See Acid. Acidification. The formation oi an acid ; also the impregnating of any thing with acid properties. Acidity. Acidilas. Sourness. Acids, animal. Those which are ob- tained from animals. See Acid. Acids dulcified. These are now called ./Ethers. See JElher. Acids imperfect. Those acids are so called in the chemical nomenclature, which are not fully saturated with oxygen. Their names are ended in Latin by osujn, and in English by ous: e. g. acidum nitrosum, or nitrous acid. Acids, mineral. Those acids which are found to exist in minerals, as the sulphuric. the nitric, &c. See Acid. Acids, perfect. An acid is termed perfect in the chemical nomenclature, when it is completely saturated with oxygen. Their names are ended in Latin by icum. and in English by ic : e.g. acidum nitricum or nitric acid. Acids, vegetable. Those which are found in the vegetable kingdom, as the citric. malic, acetic, fcc. See Acid. Acidulous waters. Mineral Avaters. which contain so great a quantity of car- bonic acid gas, as to render them acidulous or gently tart to the taste. See Mineral Outers. A'cidom ace'ticum. See Acetum. A'cidum aceto'sum See Acetum. A'cidum ahiie'reum. The sulphuric acid. A'cidum •lumino'scm. The sulphuric acid. A'cidum Arsenicum. See Arsenic. A'cidum benzo'icum. See Benzoic acid. A'cidum bora cicum. See Boracic acid. A'cidum carbon icum. See Carbonic acid. A'cidum catho licon. The acid of sul- phur. A'cidum ci'tricum. Sec Citric acid. A'cidum muiu'aticum. See Muriatic acid. A'cidum nitricum. See Nitric acid. A'cidum Nitricum dililum. Take of nitric acid a fluid ounce ; distilled Avater nine fluid ounces. Mix them. A'cidum mtro'sum. See Nitrous add. A'cidum phospho'ricum. See Phosphoric acid.^ A'chdum primige'mum. The sulphuric acid. A'cidum succi'mcum. See Succinic add. A'cidum sulphu rf.um. See Sulphurous acid. A'cidum silpiiu'ricum- See Sulphi'rir vCO ACO 13 Acidum sulphu'ricum dilutum.* Aci- rfujtf' vilriolicum dilutum. Spiritus vitrioli tenuis. " Take1 of sulphuric, acid a fluid ounce and a half; distilled Avater fourteen fluid ounces and a half. Add the water gradually to the acid." A'cidum tarta'ricum. See Tartaric acid. A'cidum vitrio licum. See Sulphuric acid. A'cidum vitrio'licum dilu'tum. See Acidum sulphuricum dilutum. A'cies. Steel. Acine si a. A loss of motion and strength. A'cini bilio'si. (Acinus, a grape-stone ; so called from their supposed resemblance.) The small glandiform bodies of the liver, Avhich separate the bile from the blood, Averfe formerly so called : they are now, liOAvever, more properly termed ptnicilli. See Liver. Aciniform tunic. Tunica acinosa. The coat of the eye called the uvea, because the antients, avIio dissected brutes, observed ♦ hat, in them, it was usually of the colour of an. unripe grape. A'cinus. (A grape.) The glands which grow, together in clusters are called by some acini glandulosi. Acma'sticos. A species of synochus, wherein the febrile heat continues of the tanwti tenour to the end. Actuarius. A'cme. (from axun, a point.) The height or crisis of a disease. A term applied by physicians to that period or state of a dis- ease in which it is at its height. The antients distinguished diseases into four stages: 1. the arche, the beginning or first attack. 2. Ana- Itasisj the growth. 3. The acme, the height. 3. Paracme, or the decline of the disease, Acme'lla. See SpiUtnlhus. Acne. Acna. (axvu.) A small pimple, or hard tubercle on the face. Foesius says, that it is a small pustule or pimple, Avhich arises usually about the time that the body . is in full vigour. Acne'stis. (From «, priv. and mom, to scratch. (That part of the spine of the back, which reaches from themetaphrenOn, which is the part betwixt the shoulder- blades, to the loins. This part seems to have ieen originally called so in quadru- ped*, only, because they cannot reach it to scratch. A'coe. (Anon.) The sense of hearing. Acoe'lius. (From at, priv. and nuhta, the belly.) Without belly, ft is applied to those who are so Avasted, as to appear as if tliey had no belly. Galen. Acoe tus. (Axowof.) An epithet for honey, mentioned by Pliny ; because it lias no se- diment, which is called *mt«. Aco'nior. (Ajwvkv.) A particular form of medicine among the antient physicians, made of poAvders levigated, and probably like coltyria for the disorders of the eves \CO\ITCM (Of thi« plant various derivations are given by etymologists; as, ax.sv» a whetstone or rock, because it is usually found in barren and rocky places : to sharpen; because it Avas used in medicines intended to quicken the sight: *y.w, ak», a dan ; because they poison darts therewith : or, eucuvifyfjuu, to accelerate ; for it hastens death.) Aconite. Wolf's-bane. Monk's-hood. 1 A genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Polyandria. Order, Trigynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon, or blue, wolf's-bane. All the species of this genus of plants have powerful effects on the human body : two are preferred to the rest for medicinal uses. 1. Aconitum rupellus. Monk's-hood. Aconite. Camarum. Canicida. Cynoclo- num. Aconitum: —foliorum laciniis linearibus, superne latioribus, linea exaralis The aconite is cultivated in our gardens as an ornament, but is spontaneously pro- duced in Germany, and some other north- ern parts of Europe Every part of the plant is strongly poisonous, but the root is unquestionably the most powerful; and when first cheAved, imparts a slight sensation of acrimony ; but afterwards, an insensibility or stupor at the apex of the tongue, and a pungent heat of the lips, gums, palate, and fauces are perceived, followed with a ge- neral tremor and sensation of chilliness. The juice applied to a Avound, seemed to affect the whole nervous system ; even by keeping it long in the hand, or on the bosom, we are told, unpleasant symptoms have been produced. The fatal symptoms brought on by this poison are, convulsions, giddiness, insanity,, violent purgings, both upwards and downwards' faintings, cold sAveats, and death itself. Dr. Stoerk ap- pears to be the first who gave the wolf's- bane internally, as a medicine ; and since his experiments were published, 1762, it has been .generally and successfully em- ployed in Germany and the northern parte of Europe, particularly as a remedy for ob- stinate rheumatisms ; and many cases are related where this disease was of several years duration, and had withstood the ef- ficacy of other powerful medicines, as mer- cury, opium, antimony, cicuta, &c. yet, in a short time, was entirely cured by the aco- nitum. Instances are also given us of its good effects in gout, S( rophnlons swellings, venereal nodes, amaurosis, intermittent fe- vers, paralysis, ulceration,and scirrhus. This plant has been generally prepared as an ex- tract or inspissated juice, after the manner directed in the pharmacopoeia: its efficacy is much diminished on being long kept. Like all virulent medicines, it should first be administered in small doses. Stoerk re- commends tAvo grains of the extract to be l-abbed into a powder, Avith tAVO drachms 01 sugar, and to begiu with ten grains of this powder, two or three times a day. We find, however, that the extract is often given from one grain to ten for a dose ; and Stoll, Sche- rekbecker, and others, increased this quan- tity considerably. Instead of the extract, a tincture has been made of the dried leaves, macerated in six times their weight of spirits of Avine, and forty drops given for a dose. Some writers say that the napellus is not poisonous in Sweden, Poland, &.c. but it should be noted that the species which is not poisonous, is the Aconitum lycoctonum of Linnaeus. 2. Aconi'tum a'nthora. The root is the part of this plant (Aconitum anlhora ; floiibus pentagynis, fotiorum laciniis linearibus of Lin naeus,) which is employed medicinally. Its virtues are similar to those of the aconitum napellus. Aco'nium. A little mortar. A'copon. (From *, priv. and wttk, weari- ness.) It signifies originally whatever is a remedy against weariness, and is used in this sense by Hippocrates. Aph. viii. lib. ii. But in time, the wordAvas applied to certain ointments. According to Galen and Paulus jEgineta, the AcOpa Pharmaca are remedies for indispositions of body Avhich are caused by long or vehement motion. Acor. Acidity. It is sometimes used to express that sourness in the stomach con- tracted by indigestion, and from whence flatulencies and acid belching arise. Aco'rdina. An obsolete term for Indian tutty. Aco'ria. (From a, priv. and Kogtu, to sa- tiate.) Insatiability. In Hippocrates, it means a good appetite and digestion. Acori'tes vinum. (From ojm/w, galan- gal.) A wine mentioned by Dioscorides, made with galangal, liquorice, &.c. infused with wine. ACORN. The fruit of the oak. See Quercus. Acortisus. A lupin. A'CORUS. (Aa^or, from mpn, the pupil: because it was esteemed good for disorders of the eyes.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Digynia. Sweet-flag. Sweet-rush. The following species is used medicinally. A'corus ca'umus. The systematic name for the calamus aromaticus. Acorns verus. Calamus odoralus. Calamusv ulguris. Dirin- ga. Jacerantatinga. Typha aromatica. Clava rugosa. Sweet-flag, or acorus. Acorus cala- mus scapi mucrone longissimo foliaceo of Linnaeus The root has been long employed medicinally It has a moderately strong aromatic smell, and a Avarm, pungent, bit- terish taste ; and is deemed useful as a warm -tomachic. Powdered, and mixed Avith some absorbent, it forms a useful and plea- sant dentifrice. Vmwus pam/stris. See Ins vafvitrit ACR A'Ldias vi.kus. See Acorus L'uiuhui.-. A'corus veiGAius. See'Iris paluslris. A'oos. (From clxk/uxi, to held.) A re- medy or cure. Aco's.mia. (From a, neg. and xirptc beautiful.) Baldness: ill health : irregu- larity, particularly of the critical days of fevers. Aco'ste. (From «ow», bailey.) An an- tient food made of barley. ACOU'STICA. (Acouslica, sc. medica- menla; axwrux. from otxwce, to hear.) Re- medies which are employed with a view to restore the sense of hearing, Avhen wanting or diminished. No internal remedies of this kind are known to produce any uniform effect. Acoustic neries. See Nerve and Porlio mollis. Acoustic duct. The external passage of the ear. ACOUSTICS. That branch of general science which treats on the origin, propaga- tion, and perception of sound. Acra. (Arab.) Acrai nymphomania. Ex cessive venereal appetite. The time of menstruation. Acrai'pala. (From a., neg. and itpxiv*.h:-. surfeit.) Acrapalos. Remedies for the ef- fects of a debauch. Acra'sia. (From *, and xtg.*», to mix.) Unhealthiness ; also the same with Acratia. Acrati'a. (From a., and xgaroj, strength.} Weakness or intemperance. Acrati'sma. (From euc/>*7ov, unmixed Avine.) A breakfast among the old Greeks. consisting of a morsel of bread, soaked in pure unmixed wine. The derivation of this word is the same as Acrasia, because the wine used on this occasion Avas not mixed ivhh water. Acrato meli. (From cuutfeflot,pure Avine; and fjau, honey.) Mulsum, or Avine mixed Avjth honey. A'cre. (From ttxpo^ extreme.) The ex- tremity of the nose. A'crea. (From axgot, extreme.) Aero- teria. The extremities, i. e. the legs. arms. nose, and ears. Acrapalos. See Acraipala. Acribei'a. (From tap&tit, accurate.) An exact and accurate description and diagno- sis, or distinction, of diseases. ACRID. (Acris.) A term employed in medicine to express a taste, the characteris- tic of Avhich is pungency joined with heat. ACRIMOiNY. (Acrimonia, from acris: acrid.) This term is used to express a qua- lity in substances by width they irritate: corrode, or dissolve others. It has been sup- posed until very lately, there Avere acid and alkaline acrimonies in the blood, which pro- duced certain diseases; and although the humoral pathology is nearly exploded, the term venereal acrimony and some other are still and must be retained. A'«jrt«. Anv frarturcd extremitv ACK \i.* & Actti biA. (From *, priv. and ngncu, to judge or separate.) A turbulent state of a disease, which will scarcely suffer any judg- ment to be formed thereof. A'critus, (From a., neg. and ttgna, to judge.) Disease without regular crisis, the event of which it is hazardous to judge. Acroby'stia. (From oxgoc, extreme, and Boon, to cover.) The extremity of the pre- puce. .Acrocheire sis. (From aKgo(, extreme, and %t$g,a hand.) An exercise among the antients. Probably a species of Avrestling, where they only held by the hands. Acrochei'ris. (From ajtgof, extreme, and ^«g; a hand.) Gorraeus says, it signifies the arm from the elbow to the ends of the fingers; xjug signifying the arm, from the scapula to the fingers' end. Aipk>cho'rdon. (From «*goc, extreme, and ^cgift), a string.) Galen describes it as a round excrescence on the skin, Avith a slender base ; and that it hath its name be- cause of its situation on the surface of the skin. The Greeks call that excrescence an achrochordon, where something hard con- cretes under the skin, Avhich is rather rough, of, the same colour as the skin, slender at the; base, and broader above. Their size yarely.exceeds that of a bean. Acroco'i.ia. (From axgot, extreme, and Mehcv, a limb.) These are the extremities of animals, which are used in food, as the feet of calves, sAvine, sheep, oxen, or lainbs,and of the broths of which, jellies are frequently made Castellus from Buda?us adds, that the internal parts of animals are also called by tliis name ; in English giblets. Achrolf. kion. Castellus says it is the same as Olecranon. Ackoma'nia. (From uxgot, extreme, and fxttvtx, madness.) Total or incurable mad- ness. Acromion. (From tucgov, extremity, and vftes, the shoulder.) A process of the scapula or shoulder-blade See Scapula. Acrompiia'lium. (Ax.gof*~t£>., rife prcpucfO T'-e extremity of the prepuce ; or that part vyhichis^^offin cir- cumcision. Acro'psilon. (From cuegs;, extreme, and ■^ikoc, naked.) The extremity of the denuded glans penis. Acro'spelos. (From azgoe, extreme, and <&i\o;, black.) Acrospelus. The bromus Dioscoridis, Or wild oat grass; so called be- cause its ears, or tops, are often of a blackish colour. Acrospelus. See Acrospelus. Acrote'ria. (From axgot, extreme.) The extreme parts of the body, as the hands, feet, nose, &.c. Acroteria'smus. (From axgcrtigtct, ex. tremities, and this from yjegoe, summus.) The amputation of an extremity. Achothy'mion. (From outgo;, extreme, and Sv/iaoc, thyme.) Acrotliymia. Arrolhy- mium. A sort of wart, described by Cel- sus, as hard, rough, with a narroAv basis, and broad top ; the topis of the colour of thyme; it easily splits and bleeds. This tumour is also called Thymus. Actje'a. (From ttyw, to break.) Acie The elder-tree, so called from its being easily broken. See Sambucus. A'ctine. The herb Bunias or Napus. Actinoboh'smus. (From«c*7, to happen.) A name of the Alisma; so called because it produces no effect if taken inter- nally. Accspasto'ris. A name of the Scandix anthriscus, the shepherd's needle, or Venus's comb. See Scandix. , Acute. Morbus acutus. A disease Avhich is attended with violent symptoms, terminates in a few days, and is attended Avith danger. It is opposed to a chronic disease, which is slow in its progress, and not so generally dangerous. Acutena'culum. (From acus, a needle, and tenaculum1, a handle.). - Heister calls the portaiguiMt by this name. It is the handle for a needle, to make it pepetrate easily when stitching a wound. Acy'isis. (From «, neg. and x.we, to con- ceive.) In Vogel's nosology it signifies a defect of conception, or barrenness in wo- men. A'cyrps. (From «, priv. and ku§oc, autho- rity; so named from its little note ii? medi- cine.) The Arnica montana. or Oerm-n "ward's-lam*. See Arnica *. v " * YlJk» Au.tJio ma. (From a., priv. and rfst/^/o,, c genius of fortune.) The restlessness and anxiety felt in acute fevers. ■ Admoes. Sal-ammoniac, or muriate di ammonia. See Mnrias ammonite. A'damas. (From a, neg. and S^fxaxt, to conquer; as not being easily broken.) The adamant or diamond, the most precious of all stones, and Avhich was formerly supposed to possess extraordinary cordial virtues. Adami'ta. Adamilum. A hard stone in the bladder. Adam's Apple. See Pomum Adami. Adam's needle. Yuccagloriosai of Lin- naeus. The roots of this plant are thick and tuberous, and are used by the Indians instead of bread; being first redued into a coaWe meal. This, hoAvever, is only in times'of scarcity. Adanso'nia. (From Adanson, avIio first described the Ethiopian sour gourd, a spe- cies of this genus.) Baobab. Bahobab. \t grows mostly on the Avest coast of Africa, from the Niger to the kingdom of Benin. The bark is called lalo : the negroes «hr$* it in the shade, then poAvder aud keep it In lit- tle cotton bags, and put two or three pinches into their food. It is mucilaginous, and powerfully promotes perspiration The mu- cilage obtained from this bark is a powerful remedy against the epidemic fevers of Hie country that produces these trees ; so is a decoction of the dried leaves. The fresh fruit is as useful as the leaves, for the same purposes. Ada'rces. (From a., neg. and Jtgxu, to see.) A saltish concretion found about the reeds and grass in marshy grounds in Gala- tia, and so called because it hides-them. It is used to clear the skin Avith, in leprosies, tetters, &.c. Dr. Plott gives an account of this production in his Natural History -of Oxfordshire. It was formerly in repute for cleansing the skin from freckles. Adari'ges. An ammoniacal salt. Ada'rneck. Auripigmentum, or orpi ment. Adarliculalion. See Arthrodia. Addepha'gia. (From aim, abundantly. and ■*■■ ADDUCTOR. (From ad and rfaco, to draAV.) A drawer or contractor. A name given to several mnscles, whose office is to bring fonvards or draw together those parts of the body to which they are annexecl. ADDUCTOR BREVIS FE'MORIS Adductor femoris secundus of Douglas. Trt- cept secundus of Winslow. A mn'scle. wHteh. with the addue'glomus Bti&ma*iv'' * ADD ADL 17 j'tmoris, forms the triceps adductor femoris. It is situated on the postorior part of the thigh, arising tendinous from the os pubis near its joining with the opposite os pubis below, and behind the adductor longus fe- moris, and is inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the inner and upper part of the linea aspera, from a little below the trochanter minor, to the beginning of the insertion of the adductor longus. See Triceps adductor femoris. Addu'ctor i f.'moris pri'mus. See Ad- ductor longus femoris. Addu'ctor fe'moris secu'ndus. See Adductor brevis femoris. Addu'ctor femoris te'rtius. See Ad- ductor magnus femoris. Addu'ctor fe'moris q,ua'rtus. See Ad- ductor magnus femoris. ADDU'CTOR INDICIS PEDIS. An external interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, Avhich arises tendinous and fleshy, by two origins, from the root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, from the outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe, and from the os cuneiforme internum. It is inserted tendinous, into the inside of the root of the first joint of the fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe in- wards from the rest of the small toes. ADDU'CTOR LONGUS FE'MORIS. Adductor femoris primus of Douglas Tri- ceps minus of Winslow. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the thigh, which, Avith the adductor brevis, and magnus femoris, forms the triceps adductor femoris It arises by a pretty strong roundish tendon, from the upper and interior part of the os pubis, and ligament of its synchondrosis, on the inner side of the pectineus, and is inserted along the middle part of the linea aspera See Triceps adductor femoris. ADDU'CTOR MAGNUS FE'MORIS Adductor femoris tertius el quartus of Dou- glas. Triceps magnus of Winslow. A mus- cle Avhich, with the adductor brevis femoris, and the adductor longus femoris, forms the Triceps adductor femoris. It arises from the symphysis pubis, and all along the flat edge of the thyroid foramen, from Avhence it goes to be inserted into the linea aspera through- out its whole length. See Triceps adductor femoris. ADDU'CTOR MINIMI DIGITI PEDIS. An internal interosseous muscle of the foot. It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the inside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, into the inside of the root of the first joint of the little toe. Its use is to pull the little toe imvards. Addu'ctor o'culi. See Rectus internus ocuti. Addu'ctor ro'LLicjs. See Adductor pol- licis manus. ADDU'CTOR POLLICIS MA'NUS. Ad- ductor pollicis. Adductor ad minimum digi- ium. A muscle of theijjthumb, situated on the hand, which arises, fleshy, from almost the whole length of the metacarpal bone - that sustains the middle finger; from thence its fibres are collected together. It is in- serted, tendinous, into the inner part of the root of the first bone of the thumb. Its use is to pull the thumb towards the fingers. ADDU'CTOR POLLICIS PEDIS. An- tithenar of Winslow. A muscle of the great toe, situated on the foot: it arises, by along thin tendon, from the os calcis, from the os cuboides, from the os cuneiforme externum. and from the root of the metatarsal bone of the second toe. It is inserted into the ex- ternal os sesamoideum, and root of the me- tatarsal bone of the great toe. Its use is to bring this toe nearer to the rest. Addu'ctor pro'stata:. A name given by Sanctorini to a muscle, which he also calls Levator prostata, and Avhich Winslow calls Prostalicus superior. Albinus, from its office, had very properly called it compressor prostata. ADDU CTORTE'RTH DIGITI PEDIS An external interosseous muscle of the foot, that arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the roots of the metatarsal bones of the third and little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, into the outside of the root of the first joint of the third toe Its use is to pull the third toe outward. A'dec Sourinilk, or butter-milk. Ade'cia. See Adectqf. Ade'ctos. Adecia. (From « priv. and , to bite.) An epithet of those medi- cines which relieve from pain, by removing the uneasy situation caused by the stimulus of acrimonious medicines. Ade'lphia. ('AcTsx^/*, a relation.) Hip- pocrates calls diseases by this name that re- semble each other. Ademo'nia. (From a, priv. and Jtyiew, a genius or divinity or fortune.) Hippocrates uses this word for uneasiness, restlessness, or anxiety felt in acute diseases, and some hysteric fits. A'DEN. (Aiiiv, a gland.) A gland. A bubo. See Gland. Ade'niform. (Adeniformis; from aden. a gland, and forma, resemblance.) Glandi- form, or resembling a gland. A term some- times applied to the prostate gland. Adende'ntes. An epithet applied to ul- cers which eat and destroy the glands. ADENO'GRAPHY. (From *ft,v, a gland, and ygAfai, to write) A treatise on the glands. See Gland. Adenoi'des. Glandiform: resembling a gland. An epithet applied also to the pro- state gland ADENO'LOGY. (From Aim, a gland, and \tyos, a treatise.) The doctrine of the glands. See Gland. Adenous abscess. (Abscessus adenosus; from A$nv, a gland.) A hard glandular ab- scess, Avhich suppurates slowly ADf \D0 Adepha (»ia. (From aJm, 'abundantly, and , to eat.) Insatiable appetite. See Bulimia. A'DEPS. (Adeps, ipis, m. and f.) Fat. An oily secretion from the blood into the cells of the cellular membrane. See Fat. A'DEPS ANSER'iNUS. Goose-grease. A'DEPS SUI'LLA. Hogs-lard. Ade'pta Medici'na. So Paracelsus calls that Avhich treats of the diseases that are contracted by celestial operations, or com- municated from heaAen. Ade'pta Philoso'phia. Adept philoso- phy. It is that philosophy, Avhose end is the transmutation of metals, and an universal remedy. Adepts. (From adipiscor, to obtain.) Skilful alchymists. Such are called so as pretend to some extraordinary skill in che- mistry ; but these have too often proved either enthusiasts or impostors. The pro- fessors of the Adepta Philosophia are also called Adepts. Adfla'tus. A blast: a kind of erysipe- las. Adhato'da. The Malabar nut-tree, which is a species of Justicia. It is used in India for expelling the dead foetus in an abortion, which, it is said, is the meaning of the word in the Zeylanic language. ADHESION. (From adhareo, to stick to.) The groAving together of parts. ADHESIVE INFLAMMATION. Aterm lately introduced into Surgery, to express that species of inflammation which ter- minates by an adhesion to the inflamed sur- faces. Adhesive plaster. A plaster made of common litharge plaster and resin, is so called because it is used for its adhesive pro- perties. See Emplaslrum resina. Adiachy'tos. (From a, neg. and &iat%yu, to diffuse, scatter, or be profuse.) Decent in point of dress. Hippocrates thinks the dress of a fop derogatory from the physician, though thereby he hide his ignorance, and obtain the good opinion of his patients. ADIA'NTHUM. (Adiantum, a?i*v1ov, from «, neg. and Si*im, to groAV wet; so called, because its leaves are not easily made wet.) Maidenhair. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Filices. The following species is used in medicine. Adia'nthum capi'llus veneris. Mai- denhair. The leaves of this plant are some- what sweet and austere to the palate, and possess mucilaginous qualities. A syrup, the syrop de capillaire is prepared from them, which is much esteemed in France. Orange- flower water and a proportion of honey, it is said, are usually added. It acts chiefly as a demulcent, sheathing the inflamed sides of the glottis. Adia'nthum ac'relm. The golden maid- enhair. See Polytrichum. ^hiaphorous. A term which implie-'hf samr with neutral; and is particularly used of some spirits and palts, which are neither of an acid nor alkaline nature. Adiapneu'stia. (From the privative par- ticle a, and tfta^-veo), perspiro.) A diminu- tion or obstruction of natural perspiration, and that in which the antients chiefly placed the cause of feA-ers. ADiARRH(E*A.1<3r(From a, priv. and Adonium. Southermvood. ADOPTER. Titbvs in ermedivx a JLDU chemical instrument used to combine re- torts to the cucurbits or matrasses in distil- lation, Avith retorts instead of reeeiA'ers. A'dor. A sort of corn, called also spelta. Ados. Water in which red-hot iron i*: extinguished. Ad'po'ndus o'mnium. The weight of the whole. These Avords are inserted in phar- maceutical preparations, or prescriptions, when the last ingredient ought to Aveigh as much as all the others put together. Adra rhi'za. Blancard says the root of the Aristolochia is thus named. Adra'chne. The straAvberry bay-tree. A species of Arbutus. A'dram. Fossil salt. Adrara'gi. (Indian.) Garden-saffron. Adrobo'lon. (From aJgoc, large, and SaiMt, a globe, bole, or mass.) Indian bdel- lium, which is coarser tnan the Arabian. Adstriclion. Costiveness. ADSTRINGENTS. See Astringents. Adustion. An inflammation about the brain, and its membranes, with an hollow- ness of the eyes, a pale colour, and a dry body. In surgery, adustion signifies the same as cauterization, and means the application of any substance to the animal body, Avhich acts like fire. The antient surgeons, espe- cially the Arabians, were remarkably fond of having recourse to adustion in local dis- eases : but the use of actual heat is very rarely admitted by the moderns. Adventitious. Any thing that acci- dentally, and not in the common course of natural causes, happens to make a part of another; as the glands in strumous cases are said to be adventitious glands, in distinction from those which are naturally produced. It is also used in opposition to hereditary; thus gout and scrofula are sometimes here- ditary, and very often adventitious, they having never before been known in the family. Adv. Abanga. The palm of the island of St. Thomas, from Avhich is prepared Thernel's restorative. ADYNA'MIA. (Atuv*fAi* : from a, priv. and Juva/uh, poAver.) A defect of vital poAver. ADYNAMIC (The plural of Adyna- mia.) The second order of the class neuroses of Cullen's Nosology : it comprehends syn- cope, dyspepsia, hypochondriasis,a.i\& chlorosis. Ady'namon. (From a, neg. and JWa^t/c, strength.) Adynamum. Among antient physicians, it signified a kind of Aveak factitious wine, prepared from must, boiled down with water; to be giA'en to patients to whom pure or genuine wine might be hurtful. jEdoi'a. (From Aifax, modesty ; orfrom a, neg. and «J&>, to see ; as not being decent to the sight.) The pudenda, or parts of ge- neration, i Edopso'phia. (From *iSa±,pudenda, .t,i:i> 19 * and -i'.^iO), to break Avind.) A term used by Sanvages and Sagar, to signify a flatns from the bladder, or from the Avomb, making its escape through the vagina. .Eoagro'pilus. (From *tya.ygo;, a Avild goat, and pila, a ball) JEgagropila. 1. A ball found in the stomach of deer, goats, hogs, horned cattle, as envvs, tec. It consists of hairs Avhich they have SAvallowed from licking themselves. They are of dif- ferent degrees of hardness, but have no medicinal virtues. Some rank these balls among the !Sezoars. Hieronymus Velschius wrote a treatise on the virtues of this. 2. A species of conserva found in Wallen- fenmoor, from its resembling these concre- tions, is also so named. jE'gias. A white speck on the pupil of the eye, Avhich occasions a dimness of sight. ^Egi'des. Aglia. A disorder of the eyes mentioned by Hippocrates. Foesiusthinks the disease consists of small cicatrices in the eye, caused by an afflux of corrosive humours upon the part. But in one pas- sage of Hippocrates, Foesius says it signifies small Avhite concretions of humours which stick upon the pupil, and obscure the sight. .Egi'dion. A collyrium or ointment for inflammations and defluxions of the eyes. .Egilops. Wild fescue grass. This plant is called agilops from its supposed virtue in curing the disorder named iEgylops. It is a species of Bromus in the Linna?an sys- tPin. /EGINE TA, Pau'lus. A celebrated sur- geon of the island of .Egina, from which he derived his name. He is placed by Le Clerc in the fourth century; by others in the seventh. He was eminently skilled in his profession, and his works are frequently quoted by Fabricius ab Aquapendente. He is the first author that notices the cathartic quality of rhubarb. He begins his book Avith the description of the diseases of women ; and is said to be the first that deserves the appellation of a man-midwife. /Eginktia. Malabrian broom rape. A species of Orobanche. JE'gis. Achlys. A film on the eye. /Ego'ceras. (From a/£, agoat, and nign;, a horn; so called, because the pods were supposed to resemble the horns of a goat.) Foenugreck. See TrigonellaFanum-gracum. jEgo'lethron. (From tug, a goat, and mple, a compound, and a magis- tral iEgypriacum. The simple jEgyptia- cum, Avfcich is that usually found in our shops, if a composition of verdigrise, vine- gar, and honey, boiled to a consistence. It is usually supposed to take its name from its dark colour, wherein it resembles thatof the natives of -A'-gypt It is improperly called an unguent, as there is no oil, or rather fat, in it. ^Egy'ptium Pha'rmacum ad au'res. Aetius speaks of this as excellent for deter- ging foetid ulcers of the ears, which he says it cures, though the patient were born with them. Aei'gluces. (From ah, aHvays, and yxuKus, sweet.) A sweetish wine, or must. Aeipathei'a. (From au, always, and *w8oc, a disease.) Any disease of long du- ration. ./Enea. (From as, brass, so called be- cause it Avas formerly made of brass.) A catheter. M'os. The spinal marrow. ^Eone'sis. Fermentation. Sprinkling of the whole body. iEo'NiON. The sedum majus, or common house-leek. ^o'ra. (From Autgut, to lift up, to sus- pend on high) Exercise without muscular LSI- action , a> swinging. \ species 01 exerci^ used by the antients, and of which AOtius gives the following account. Gestation, Avhileit exercises the body, the body seems to be at rest. Of the motion there are se- veral kinds. First, sAvinging in a hammock, which, at the decline of a fevtr,is beneficial. Secondly, being carried in a litter, in Avhich the patient either sits, or lies along. It is useful when the gout, stone, or such other disorder, attends, as does not admit of vio- lent motions. Thirdly, riding in a chariot, which is of service in most chronical disor- ders ; especially before the more violent ex- ercises can be admitted. Fourthly, sailing in a ship, or boat. This produces various effects, according to the different agitation of the waters, and, in many tedious chroni- cal disorders, is efficacious beyond what is observed from the most skilful administra- tion of drugs. These are instances of a passive exercise. jT'que. Equally. The same as ana. A'ER. The fluid which surrounds the globe. See Air and Atmosphere. -Epos. An excrescence, or protuberance. ^E'ra. Darnel, or lolium. jEri'tis The Anagallis, or pimpernell. AEROLO'GIA. (AtpoKoyiA: from ■ \\l over twelve fluid ounces of rectified aether, irom a large retort into a cool receiver." Sulphuric aether is impregnated Avith some sulphurous acid, as is evident in the smell, and with some aatherial oil : and these re- quire a second process to separate them. Petash unites to the acid, and requires to be added in a state of solution, and in sufficient quantities for the purpose of neutralizing it; and it also forms a soap Avith the oil. It is advantageous also to use a less quantity of water than exists in the ordinary solution of potash : and therefore the above directions are adopted in the last London Pharmaco- poeia. For its virtues, see AZther. xE'THIOPS. A term applied formerly to seA eral preparations, because of a black co- lour, like the skin of an ^Ethiopian. .E'thiops antimonia'lis. A preparation of antimony and mercury, once in high re- pute, and still employed by some practition- ers in cutaneous diseases. A few grains are to be given at first, and the quantity in- creased as the stomach can bear it. /E'thiops martia'lis. A preparation of iron, formerly in repute, but now neglected. jE'thiops mi'neral. The substance here- tofore knoAvn by this name, is called, by the London College, Hydrargyri sulphurctum nigrum, which see. AZthmoid Artery. See Ethmoid Artery. AZthmoid Bone. See Ethmoid Bone. jE'thna. A chemical furnace. vE'thoces. JEtkolicesi. Superficial pus- tules in the skin, raised'by heat, as boils, Ijery pustules. .ETHU'SA. (From aiShj-a, beggarly.) The name of a genus of plants of the Lin- naean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia, of Avhich the following species is sometimes used medicinally. jEthusa mkuai. The systematic name of the meum of the Pharmacopoeias. Called also.Weu, Spigncl, Baldmoney. The root of this plant is recommended as a carminative, stomachic, and for attenuating viscid hu- mours, and appears to be nearly of the same nature as lovage, differing in its smell, being rather more agreeable, somewhat like that of parsnips, but stronger, and being in its taste, less sweet, and more Avarm, or acrid. .Etmya. A mortar. AZ tioi phle'bes. Eagle veins. The veins which pass through the temples to the head, were so called formerly by Rufus Ephc-'ms. .ETIOLOGY (A/tka9>/«: from *tlu, a cause, and aojx, a discourse.) The doctrine of the causes of diseases. A l'TIUS, called Amidenus, from the place of his birth, flourished at Alexandria, about the end of the fifth century- He left sixteen books, divided into four tetrabiblia, on the practice of phytic and surgery, principally collected from Galen and other earlier Avri- ters, but with some original observations. He appears very partial to the use of the rputerv, both actual and potential, especially in paisy : which plan of treatment Air. Pott revived in paraphlegia; and it has since often been adopted with success, \etius is the ear- liest writer, who ascribed medical efficacy to the external use of the magnet, particularly in gout and convulsions ; but rather on thjt report of others, than as what he had per- sonally experienced. /Eto'cion. AZtolium. The granum cni- dium. jEto'nychum. See Lithospermum. AFFECTION. (This is expressed in Greek* by .o^Sst: hence pathema, passio.) This term indicates any existing disorder of the whole body, or a part of it, as hysterics, colic, leprosy. Thus by adding a descrip- tive epithet to the term affection, most dis- tempers may be expressed. We say febrile affection, cutaneous affection, &.c. using the word affection synonymously with disease. AFFINITY. (Affinilas, a proximity of relationship.) The term affinity is used in- differently with attraction. See Attraction. Affinity of Aggregation. See Attraction. Affinity of Composition. See Attraction. Affinity, Compound. When three or more bodies, on account of their mutual affinity, unite and form one homogeneous body, then the affinity is termed compound affinity or attraction: thus, if to a solution of sugar and water be added spirits of wine, these three bodies will form an homogeneous li- quid by compound affinity. See Attraction. Affinity Divellent. See Affinity Quiescent. Affinity, Double. Double elective attrac- tion. When two bodies, each consisting of two elementary parts, come into contact, and are decomposed, so that their elements become reciprocally united, and produce two new compound bodies, the decomposi- tion is then termed, decomposition by dou- ble affinity : thus, if we add common salt, which consists of muriatic acid and soda, to nitrate of silver, Avhich is composed of nitric acid and oxyde of silver, these tAvo bodies will be decompounded ; for the nitric acid unites with the soda, and the oxide of silver with the muriatic acid, and thus may be ob- tained two new bodies. The common salt and nitrate of silver therefore mutually de- compose each other by what is called double affinity. See Attraction. Affinity, Intermediate. Appropriate affi- nity. Affinity of an intermedium is, when two substances of different kinds, that show to one another no component affinity, do, J by the assistance of a third, combine, and unite into an homogeneous whole : thus, oil and water are substances of different kinds, which, by means of alkali, combine and unite into an homogeneous substance.- hence the theory of lixiviums, of washing, &c. See Attraction. Affinity, Quiescent. Mr. Kirwan employs the term Quiescent affinity to mark that by virtue of which, the principles of each com- pound, decomposed by double ntti nit v.adliem VI. A \tr.\ 23 Av> each other; and Divellenl affinity, to dis- tinguish that by Avhich the principles of one body unite and change order Avith those of the other: thus sulphate of potash or vari- olated tartar is not completely decomposed Jiy the nitric acid or by lime, when either of ^iese principles is separately presented ; but if the nitric acid be combined Avith lime, this nitrate of lime will decompose the sulphate of potash. In this last case the affinity of the sulphuric acid Avith the alkali is Aveak- ened by its affinity to the lime. This acid, therefore, is subject to tAvo affinities, the one which retains it to the alkali, called quiescent, and the other which attracts it tOAvards the lime, called divellent affinity. Affinity, reciprocal. When a compound of two bodies is decomposed by a third; the separated principle being in its turn ca- pable of decomposing the neAv combination: thus ammonia and magnesia will separate each other from muriatic acid. Affinity, simple. Single elective attrac- tion. If a body consisting of two compo- nent parts, be decomposed on the approach of a third, Avhich has a greater affinity Avith one of those componentpartsthan they have for each other, then the decomposition is termed, decomposition by simple affinity ; for instance, if pure potash be added to a combination of nitric acid and lime, the union Avhich existed between these two bo- dies Avill cease,because the potash combines with the nitric acid, and the lime being dis- engaged, is precipitated. The reason is, that the nitric acid has a greater affinity for the pure potash than for the lime, therefore it deserts the lime to combine with the potash. When tAvo bodies only enter into chemical union, the affinity, which Avas the cause of it, is also termed simple or single elective attraction ; thus the solution of sugar in Avater is produced by simple affinity,because there are but tAvo bodies. See Attraction. A'ffion. Affium. An Arabic name for opium. A'ffidm. SeeAffion. Affla'tus. (From atf and ./fare, to Woav.) A vapour or blast. A species of erysipelas, which attacks people suddenly, so named upon the erroneous supposition that it was produced by some unwholesome^ wind bloAving on the part. Affu'sio. Pouring a liquor upon some- thing; but sometimes it means the same as suffusio, a cataract. Afltr-birth. See Placenta. A'ga Crete'nsium. The small Spanish milk-thistle. Agalacta'tio. See Agalactia. Agala'ctia. (AyAAAiQtA: from a, priv. and yA\A, milk.) Agalaxis. Agalactio. Aga- lactaiio. A defect of milk in childbirth. Agalactos. (From *, priv. and yA\A, milk.) An epithet given to women who Uave no milk wher. they lie in Ar.*i-Arxts. See Agalactia. Aua llochi ve ri lignum. See Lignum. Aloes. Aga'llum: Agallugum. Anameofthe agallochum or aromatic aloe. Agaric. See Agaricus. Agabicoi'des. A species of agaricus or fungus. AGA'RICUS. (Ayaguo;: from Agaria, a town in Asia ; or from Agarus, a river in Sarmatia, now Malowouda.) Agaric. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Fungi. Several species of this genus have been, and still are, used for medicinal and culinary purposes. Agaricus a'lbus. See Boletus Larici.i. Aga'ricus campe'stris. There are seve- ral species of the agaricus, which go by the term mushroom ; as the agaricus chantarel- lus,deliciosus, violaceus, fee. but that which is eaten in this country is the agaricus campes- tris of Linnaeus. Similar to it in quality is the champignion or agaricus pratensis. Broil- ed Avith salt and pepper, or stewed Avith cream and some aromatic, they are extreme- "ly delicious, and, if not eaten to excess, sa- lubrious. Great care should be taken to as- certain that they are the true fungus, and not tliose of a poisonous nature. Catchup is made by throwing salt on mushrooms, which causes them to part Avith their juice. Aga'ricus chantare'lles. A species of fungus, esteemed a delicacy by the French. Broiled Avith salt and pepper, it has much the flavour of a roasted cockle. Aga'ricus chirurgo'rum. See Boletus Igniarius. Aga'ricus cinn amo'meus. Bi'oavii Mush- room. A species of agaricus, of a pleasant smell. -When broiled, it gives a good flavour Aga'ricus delicio'sus. This fungus Avell seasoned and then broiled has the exact fla- vour of a roasted muscle. It is in season in September. Aga'ricus musca'rius. Bug Agaric, so called from its known virtue in destroying bugs. This reddish fungus is the Agaricus muscarius of Linnaeus;—stipftvtus, lamellis dimidialis solitaries, slipile volvato, apice dila- tato, basi ovato. The use of this vegetable is not much known in this country. Haller re- lates that six persons of Lithuania perished at one time, by eating this kind of mushroom, and that in others it has caused delirium. It is employed externally to strumous, pha- gedenic, and fistulous ulcers, as an escharotic. Aga'ricus pipf.ra'iis. The plant thus named by Linnaeus, is thepeppermushroom, also called pepper agaric. It is the fungus piperatus albus, lacteo-succo turgens of Rayr. Fungus albus acris. When freely taken, fatalconsequences are related by several writers to have been the result. When this Aegetable has even lost its acrid juice by drying, its caustic quality still remains. Aca'ricus prate'nsis. The Champig- nion of Hudson's Flora Vuclicn. This 24 VGL „ VGR plant has but little smell, and is rather dry, yet Avhen broiled and steAved, communicates a good flaA-our. Aga'ricus viola'ceus. Violet mush- room. This fungus requires much broiling, but when sufficiently done and seasoned, it is as delicious as an oyster. Hudson's bul- bosus is only a variety of this. AGE. The antients reckoned six stages of life : pueritia, childhood, which is to the fifth year of our age ;—adolescentia, youth, reckoned to the eighteenth, and vouth pro- perly so called, to the twenty-fifth year ;— juventus, reckoned from the twenty-fifth to the thirty-fifth year ;—virilisatas, manhood, from the thirty-fifth to the fiftieth year ;— senectus, old age, from fifty to sixty j—cre- pita tetas, decrepid age, Avhich ends in death. Agenne'sia. (Ayivnvi?Mw, from AytuviAce, to struggle.) A term used by antient phy- siciansto signify Avaterextremelycold, which Avas directed to be given in large quantities, in acute erysipelatous fevers, with a view of overpowering or struggling Avith the febrile heat of the blood. A'gonos. (From a, priv. and yovoc, or yon. an offspring; barren.) Hippocrates calls those women so who have not children, though they might have if the impediment were removed. Ago'stos. (From Aya>, to bring, or lead.) That part of the arm from the elboAv to the fingers; also the palm or hollow of the hand. Agre'sta. (Aypu:, wild.) Verjuice, which is made from the wild apple. The imma- ture fruit of the vine Agre'sten, A name for the common tartar. Agre^stis. fn the Avorks of some old writers it expresses an ungovernable malig- nity in a disease. A'gria. 1. A name of the Ilex aquifo- Iium or Holly 2. A malignant pustule, of Avhich, the an- tient surgeons describe two sorts; one which has been so called, is small, and casts a rough- ness or redness overthe skin,slightly corrod- ing it,smooth about its centre,spreads slowly, and is of a round figure ; this sort is cured by rubbing it with the fasting spittle. The second ulcerate*, Avith \ov, a leaf.) Aquifolium, or holly tree. It should rather be called acifolium from its prickly leaves. AGRIMONIA. (Fromajf.c, a field, and /u&c;, alone : so named from its being the chief of all Avild herbs.) Agrimony. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. -2. The pharmacopceial name of a plant; tie common agrimony. Agrimonia Eupato- riaMf Linnaeus:—foliis caulinis pinnatis, fo- li^s undique serratis, omnibus minutis inter- 'tinctis, fructibus hispidis. It is common in fields about hedges and shady places, floAV- erift&m June and July. It has been princi- pally regarded in the character of a mild astringent and corroborant, and many au- thors recommend it as a deobstruent, espe- cially in hepatic and other visceral obstruc- tions'. Chomel relates tAvo instances of its successful use in cases Avhere the liver was much enlarged and indurated. It has been used Avith advantage in haemorrhagic affec- tiojjfj and to give tone to a lax and aa eak state of the solids. In cutaneous disorders, pajfijularly in scabies, Ave have been told tmfflit manifests great efficacy ; for this pur- pcW it Avas given infused with liquorice in theffiorm of tea; but according to Alston it slfrtld be always exhibited in the state of powder? It is best used while fresh, and the tofjfejbeibre the flowere are formed, possess the most virtue. Cullen observes that the agftnony has some astringent powers, but thSpare feeble ; and pays little attention to what has been said in its favour. Agrimonia Eutatoria. See Agrimonia. Agrimony. See Agrimonia. Agrimony, hemp. The Bidens tripartita o&Linnaeus. Agrioca'rdamum. (From Aypios, wild, and x.x.pS'Afxov, the nasturtium.) Sciatica creases, or wild garden cress. Agrioca'stanum. (From Aypto;, wild, an'(fc.tt*r»ysy, the chesnut.) Earth-nut or A^ijp»Wnara. (From Aypto;, wild, and MvAfA, artichoke.) See Cinara. Agriococcime'la. (From Ayptcc, wild, *5w3h a berry, and (jutKtz, an apple-tree.) The prunus sylvescris. Agriome'la. The crab apple. Vgrion. Agriophyllon. The peuceda- n dHsilaus, or hog's fennel, or sulphur Avort. Agriophv'llon. See Agrion. AGRioPASTiNA^AAFroiu *;.o/5,-,wi]d, and ^aOiiwcitTTcWtoT) 'vVifd*?^rro*. oTp^MTp. U'l 25* Agriori'gasuh. (From x-^ptoe, wild, and opiyAvof, marjoram.) Wild marjoram. See ' Origanum. Agrioseli'num. (From Aypios, wild, and «a;vi/V, parsley.) Wild parsley. See Smyr- niumr ■ Agkiosta'ri. (From Ayp:o;, wild, and s-zis, Avheat.) A species of field-corn, call- ed Triticum creticum. Agripa'lma. (From Aypiot, Avild, and >wd,>.(AA, a palm-tree.) Agripalma gallis. The herb mother-Avort, or wild palm. Agripa'lma ga'llis. See Agripalma. Agri'pp^. Those children Avhich are born with their feet foremost, are so called, because that Avas said to be the case Avith Agrippa the Roman, who was named ab agropartu, from his difficult birth. These births, though reckoned preler-natural, are often more safe and e9j6y than the natural. A'gbium. An impure sort of natron, or soda. The purer sort was called halmy- rhaga. A'gkom. A disease of the tongue pecu- liar to the Indians, in Avhich it becomes es tremely rough and chopped. Agru'mina. Leeks, Avild onions. Agry'pnia. From *, priv. and i/.tcct. sleep.) Watchfulness : Avant of sleep. Agkv'pnco'ma. (From ayp-jxrvo;, Avithout sleep, and Kay.*, a lethargy.) A lethargic kind Of watchfulness, in which the patient is stupidly drowsy, and yet cannot sleep. A species of coma. Ague. See Ftbris Intermittens. Ague cake. The popular name for a hard tumour on the left side of the belly, lower than the false ribs in the region of the spleen, saicHo be the effect of intermittent fevers. Howevrer frequent it might have been formerly, it is now Aery rare, and al* though then said to be owing to the use of bark, it is now less frequent since the bark has been generally employed. Ague drops. This is a medicine sold for the cure of agues, composed of afsenite of potash in solution in Avater. Ague-free. A name given by some to sassafras on account of its supposed febri- fuge virtue. Ague Tree. See Laurus. Agui'a. (From a, priv. and y^m, a member.) Paralytic debility. Where the use oLthe members is defective or lost. A'gul. (Arab.) Alhagi. The Syrian thorn. The leaves are purgatiAe. AGUSTINE. A iicav earth ^discovered In the Saxon Beryl, or Beryl of Georgien Staut, a stone greatly resembling the Beryl of Siberia, by professor Tromsdorff of Er- furth in Germany, to which he has given the name of augustine on account of the pro- perty of forming salts which are nearly des- titiite of taste. This earth is Avhite and insipid; when moistened AvithAVater,it is someAvhat ductile, *hy is not soluble in that fl>;>3 Exp&ser*! to aiwolentneat, it becomes extremely ktid, but acquires no taste. It combines Avith acids, forming salts, Avhich have little or no faste. It does not combine either in the humid or dry way with alkalies, or Avith their carbonates. It retains carbonic acid but feebly. It dissolves in acids equally Avcll after having been hardened, by exposure to heat, as w hen neAvly precipitated. With sul- phuric acid it forms a salt which is insipid, and scarcely soluble, but an excess of acid lenders it soluble, and capable of crystalli- zing in stars. With an excess of phosphoric acid it forms a very soluble salt. With ni- trous acid it forms a salt scarcely soluble. . Agutiguepoo'bi Brazilie'nsis. (An In- dian term.) Arrow-root: dartwort. Escu- lent and vulnerary, and used by the Indians to cure wounds made by arrows. Agyion. See Aguia. Agv'ktb.. (From *+vgt;, a crowd of peo- ple, or a mob; or from Aytigoo, to gather to- gether.) It formerly expressed certain stroll- irs who pretended to strange things from supernatural assistances ; but of late it is ap- plied to all quack and illiterate dabblers in medicine. Ahaloth. The Hebrew name of lignum aloes. Ahame'lla. See Aihmella. Aho'vai tiieveticlish. A chesnut-like fruit of Brazil of a poisonous nature. Ahu'sal. Orpiuient. Ai'lmad. An Arabian name for anti- mony. Aimatei'a. A black bilious and bloody discharge from the bowels. Aimo'rrhois. See Hwmorrhois. Aimorrihe'a. See Ha.morrUagia. Aipathei'a. (From an alAvays,and«r*fioc, a disease.) A disease of long continuance. "Ai'pi. Aipima coxera. Aipipoca. Indian words for Cassada. A poisonous root of India. AIR. Common ;ir. Atmospherical air. The Avord air seems to have been used at first to denote the atmosphere in general; but philosophers aftenvards restricted it to the elastic fluid, which constitutes the great- est andthe most important part of the atmos- phere,- excluding the water and the other ioieign bodies Avhich are occasionallyfound mixed with it. See Atmosphere. Air is an elastic fluid, invisible indeed, but cr-i'lv recognized by its properties. Itsspe- rific gravity, according to the experiments of Sir George Shuckbur^h, when thebaromck r is at 30 inches, and the thermometer between 50 and 60 deg. is 0.0012, or 816 times light- er than Avater. One hundred cubic inches of, air weigh 31 grains troy. But as air is an elastic fluid, and compressed at the sur- face of the earth by the AAhole weight of the ,niimbent atmosphere, its density, dimi- pibhes according to its height above the sur- face of the earth. From the experiments of Paschal, PeU;c, Central Roy. fee. it has MR been ascertained that the density dimuiisj^ft* in the ratio of the compression. Consequent- ly the density decreases in a geometrical pro- gression, Avhile the heights increase in an arithmetical progression. Bouguer had sus- pected, from his observations made on the Andes, that at considerable heights the den- sity of the air is no longer proportional to the compressing force ; but the experiments of Saussure junior, made upon Mount Rose, have demonstrated the contrary. Air is dilated by heat. From the experi- ments of General Roy and Sir George Shuckburgh, compared Avith those of Trem- bley, fee, it appears, that at the temperature of 60 deg. every degree of temperature in- creases the bulk of air about l-82d part. But the experiments of Mr. Dalton of Manches- ter, and those of Gay-Lussac, where atten- tion was paid to have the air previously Avell dried, show that the expansion by one de- gree of heat is only about 1-4S0 of the whole volume. The specific caloric of air, according to the experiments of Dr. Crawford, is 1-79, that of water being reckoned 1. Although the sky is w ell known to have a blue colour, yet it cannot be doubted that air itself is altogether colourless and invisible. The blue colour of the sky is occasioned by the vapours which are always mixed with the air, and which have the property of reflecting the blue rays more copiously than any other. This has been proved by the experiments which Saussure made with his cyanometer at different heights above the surface of the earth. This consisted of a circular bandfif paper, divided into 51 parts, each of Avhich were (minted Avith a different shade of blue . beginning with the deepest mixed Avith black^ to (he lightest mixed with white. He found that the^colourof the sky always corresponds with a deeper shade of blue, the higher the observer is placed above the surface ; con- sequently, at a certain height the blue will disappear altogether, and the sky appear black; that is to say, will reflect no light at all. The colour becomes always lighter in proportion to the vapours mixed Avith the air. Hence it is evidently oAving to them. The property which the air has of sup- porting combustion, andthe necessity of it for respiration, are too well known "to re- quire any description. For many a;es, air Avas considered as an element, or simple substance. For the knoAvledge of its component parts, Ave are indebted to the labours of those philosophers in whose hands chemistry advanced with such rapidity during the last forty years of the eighteenth century. Air is a compound of oxygen and nitro- gen : but it becomes a question of consider- able consequence to determine the propor- tion ofthese two ingredients^and to ascertain whether that proportion is in every case the ?amt Since ui< m3cn gas, one of the com - ii*1'.-. AIR ponent parts of that fluid, cannot be separa- ted by any substance Avith Avhich chemists are acquainted, the analysis of air can only be attempted by exposing it to the action of those bodies which have the property of absorbing its oxygen. By these bodies the oxygen gas is separated, and nitrogen gas is left behind, and the proportion of oxygen may be ascertained l)y the diminution of bulk ; which, once known, it is easy to as- certain the proportion of nitrogen gas, and thus to determine the exact relative quanti- ty of the component parts. After the composition of the atmosphere Avas knoAvn to philosophers, it was taken for granted that the proportion of its oxygen A-aries in different times and in different places ; and that upon this variation the pu- rity or noxious qualities of air depended. Hence it became an object of the greatest importance to be in possession of a method of determining readily the quantity of oxy- gen in a given portion of air. Accordingly various methods Avere proposed, all of them depending upon the'property which a variety of bodies possesses of absorbing the oxygen of the air, Avithout acting upon its azot. These bodies Avere mixed Avith- a certain known quantity of atmospheric air, in gra- duated glass vessels inverted over water, and the proportion of oxygen Avas determined by the diminution of bulk. These instruments received the name of eudiometers, because they were considered as measures of the pu- rity of air. See Eudiometer. It is considered as established by experi- ment, that air is composed of 0.21 of oxygen gas, and 0.79 of nitrogen gas by bulk. But as the weight of these two gases is not ex- actly the same, the proportion of the com- ponomj. parts by weight will differ a little : for as the specific gravity of oxygen gas is to that of nitrogen gas as 135 #118, it folloAVs that 100 parts of air are composed by Aveight of about 76 nitrogen gas 24 oxygen gas 100 Having thus ascertained the nature and the proportion of the component parts of air, it remains only to inquire in Avhat manner these component parts are united. Are they merely mixed together mechanically, or are they combined chemically? Is air a mecha- nical mixture or a chemical compound ? Philosophers seem at first to have adopted the former of these opinions, if we except Scheele,who always considered airas a che- mical compound. But the supposition that air is a mechanical mixture, by no means agrees with the phenomena which it exhibits. If the two gases were only mixed together, as their specific gravity is different, it is scarcely possible that they would be uniform- ly mixed in every part of the atmosphere EA'en Mr. Dalton's ingenious supposition, (hatthrv neither attract nor repel each oilier. Avould not account for this equal distribu- tion : for undoubtedly, on that supposition, they Avould arrange themselves according ► to their specific gravity. Since, therefore, air is in all places composed of the same in- gredients, exactly in the same proportions, it follows that its component parts are not only mixed, but actually combined. When substances differing in specific gravity com- bine together, the specific gravity of the compound is usually greater than the mean. This holds also with respect to air. The specific gravity, by calculation, amounts only to 0.00119, whereas it actually is 0.0012. But perhaps the specific gravity of nitrogen and oxygen gas can scarcely be considered as known Avith such precision as to entitle us to draAV any consequence from this difference. The difference between air and a mere mixture of its two component parts, has been demonstrated by the experiments of Morozzo and Humboldt. The artificial mix- ture is much more diminished by nitrous gas than air, even when the mixture contains less oxygen. Tt supports flame better and longer, and animals live in it longer than they do in an equal portion of air. The air is, therefore, to be considered as a chemical compound. Hence the reason that it is in all cases the same, notwithstanding the numerous decomposing processes to Avhich it is subjected. The breathing of animals, combustion, and a thousand other operations, are constantly abstracting its oxygen, and decomposing it. The air thus decomposed or vitiated no doubt ascends in the atmosphere, and is again, by some un- known process or other, reconverted into atmospherical air. But the nature of these changes is at present concealed under an impenetrable veil. Thomson. Air, alkaline. See Ammonia. Air, atmospherical. See Air. Air, azotic. See Nitrogen gas. Air, fixed. See Carbonic acid gas. Air, fluoric. See Fluoric acid gas. Air, hepatic. Sec Hydrogen gas, sulphu- retted. Air, inflammable. See Hydrogen gas. Air, marine, See Muriatic acid gas. Air, nitrous. See Nitrous gas. Air, phlogistirated. See Nitrogen gas. Air, phosphoric. See Hydrogen gas.phos- phurelied. Air, sulphureous. See Sulphurous acid gas. Air, vital. See Oxygen gas. Aisthf.tf/rium (From gU3-8*vo/ux/, to per- ceive.) The censorium commune, or com- mon sensory, or seat, or origin of sensation. Cartesius and others say, it is the 'pineal gland ; Willis says, it is where the nerves of the external senses are terminated, which is about the beginning of the medulla ob- longata, (or top of the spinal marrow.) in the corpus striatum. Ai'twxo. AntimonA" 2H Al.V AIX LA CHAPE'LLE. Called Aken bv the Germans. Therma- Aquis-granensis,~A town in the south of France, Avhere there is a sulphureous water, the most striking fea- ture of which, and Avhat is almost peculiar to it, is the unusual quantity of sulphur it contains; the whole, however, is so far united to a gaseous basis, as to be entirely volatilized by heat; so that none is left in the residuum after evaporation. In colour it is pellucid, in smell sulphureous, and in taste saline, bitterish, and rather alkaline. The temperature of these Avaters varies con- siderably, according to the distance from the source and the spring itself. In the well of the hottest bath, it is, according to Lucas, 136°, Monet, 146 ; at the fountain Avhere it is drank, it is 112°. This thermal Avater is much resorted to on the Continent, for a variety of complaint-. It'is found essentially serviceable in the numerous symptoms of disorders in the stomach and biliary organs, that foIloAV a life of high indulgence in the luxuries of the table; in nephritic cases, which produce pain in the loins, and thick mucous urine Avith difficult micturition. As the heating qualities of thts Avater are as de- cidedas in any of the mineral springs, it shjaro be avoided in cases of a general in- flammatory tendency, in hectic feAer and ulceration of the lungs ; and in a disposition tractive haemorrhagy. As a hot bath, this Avater is eVen more valuable and more ex- tensively employed than as an internal re- medy. The baths of Aix la Chapelle may be said to be more particularly medicated than any otherthat Ave are acquainted with. They possess both temperature of any degree that can be borne, and a strong impregnation with sulphur in its most active forms, and a quantity of alkali Avhich is sufficient to give it a very soft soapy feel, and to render it more detergent than common Avater. From these circumstances these baths will be found of particular service in stiffness and rigidity of the joints and ligaments, Avhich is left by the inflammation of gout and rheumatism, and in the debility of palsy, where the highest degree of heat which the »kin can bear is required. The sulphureous ingredient ren- ders it highly active in almost every cutane- ous eruption, and in general in every foul- ness of the skin ; and here the internal use of the water should attend that of the bath. These waters are also much employed in the distressing debility which follows a long course of mercury and excessive salivation. Aken water is one of the feAv natural springs, that are hot enough to be employed as a va- ■ poor bath, Avithout the addition of artificial neat.' It is employed in cases in which the hotbath is used; and is found to be a remark - ablypowerful auxiliary in curing some of the worst species of cutaneous disorders. With regard to the dose of this water to be begun with, or the degree of heat to bathe in, it is in all cases best n> begin with «ni:i!J quantities ■VI. A and low degrees of heat, and gradually in- crease'them agreeably to the effects and con- stitution of thejpatient. The usual time of the year for drinking these waters, is from the beginning of May to the middle of June, or from the middle of August to the latter end of September. Aizo'on. (From ah always, and £i» to live.) Aizoum. An evergreen aquatic plant, like the aloe, said to possess antiscorbutic virtues. Aj.v'v.v. (Indian.) A seed used in the East Indies as a remedy for the colic. p AJUGA. (From*, priv. and£uyev,ayoke.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an system. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the creep- ingbugloss. Called also Consolida media Bugula. Upright bugloss. Middle consound. This plant,. Ijuga pyramidalis of Linnaeus :—- tetragono pyramidalis, villosa foliis radicali- btis maximis, possesses subadstringenl and bitter qualities : and has been recommem' cd in phthisis, aphtha, and cynanche. Ajuga pyramidalis. ^eeAjuga. Ajura'rat. Lead. A'KENSIDE, MARK.an English physician. born at NeAvcastle-upon-Tyne. in 1721 ; but more distinguished as a poet, especially for his " Pleasures of the Imagination." After studying at Edinburgh, and graduating at Leyden, he settled in practice; butthough appointed physician to the Queen, as well as to St. Thomas's Hospital, he is said not to haA'e been Aery successful. He died of a putrid fever, in his 49th year. He has left a Dissertation on Dysentery in Latin, admired for its elegance; and several small Tracts in the Philosophical, and London Medical Transactions. . Al. The Arabian article Avhich signifies the ; it is applied to a AvOrd by Avay of emi- nence, as the Greek o is. The Easterjp ex- press the superlative by adding God thereto. as themountaiMf God, for the highest moun- tain ; and it is probable that Al relates to the word Alia. God : so alchemy, may be the chemistry of God, or the most exalted per- fection of chemical science. A'la. A wing. The arm-pit, so called because it ansAvers to the pit under the wing of a bird. Ala'eari. Lead. A'lacab. Sal ammoniac- Al^fo'kmis. Any thing like a wing. A'lb. au'ris. The upper part of the ex- ternal ear. A'lje nasi. Two cartilages of the nose which form the outer part of the nostrils. A'Lir. vf.spertilio'nom. That part of the ligaments of the womb, Avhich lies between the tubes and the ovaria ; so called from its resemblance to the w ing of a bat. A'L.K I.NTi'KN/E mino'res. See Nt/mpha. Alafi. Alnfor. Alafort. Alkaline Alai'a phthisis. (From sawcc, blind, and ,. being first mixed with honey : medicines olf "' M this kind have long since justly sunk intov % disuse. • A'lbum o'lus. Lamb's lettuce, or corn- sallad. The Valeriana locusta of Linna?us. ALBUMEN. Albumine. Coagulable lymph. Albumen is A'ery abundant in the ani- mal kingdom. It is the principal constituent fiart of the serum of the blood, and the ymphatic fluid It forms the rhep«e in mili* 30 ALC ancWnakes up the greater part of the white of eggs. It is composed of carbon, hydro- gen, azot, and oxygen ; and sometimes con- tains phosphorus, and someAvhat of calca- reous earth. Albu'men o'vi. Albugo ovi.' Albumen ; albor ovi, ovi albus liquor, ovi candidum, al- bamentum, clareta. The white of an egg. A'lcahest. An Arabic Avord to express an universal dissolvent, Avhich was pretend- ed to by Paracelsus and Helmont. Some say that Paracelsus first used this word, and that it is derived from the German Avords al and geest, i. e. all spirit: and that Van Hel- mont borrowed the Avord, and applied it to his invention. AA'hich he called the universal dissolvent. A'LCALI. (Arab.) See Alkali. Alcalization. The impregnating any spirituous fluid with an alkali. Alcanna. (Indian Avord.) See Anchusa. A'lcaol. TJie solvent for the preparation of the philosopher's stone. A'LCEA. (From jujw, strength.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class Monadelphia. Order, Poly- andria. Hollyhock. A'lcea jEgypti'aca villo'sa. See Hi- biscus abelmoschus. A'lcea I'ndica. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. A'lcea Ro'sea. Common hollyhock. The flowers of this beautiful tree are said to pos- . sess adstringent and mucilaginous virtues. They are seldom used medicinally. A'lcebar. See Lignum Aloes. A lcebris vi'vum. See Sulphur vievm. A'lchabric. Sulphur vivum. A'lchachil. Rosemary. A'lcharith. Quicksilver. A'lchien. This Avord occurs in the Thea- trum Chemicum, and seems to signify that power in nature by Avhich all corruption and generation are effected. ALCHEMI'LLA. (So called because it •\ATas celebrated by the old alchemists.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Telrandria. Order, Monogynia. Ladies" mantle. . 2. The pharmacopceial name of the plant called ladies' mantle. Alchemilla vulgaris; foliis lobatis of Linnaeus. It was formerly esteemed as a powerful adstringent in hae- morrhages, fluor albus, fee. given inter- nally. Alciiemi'lla vulga'ris. See Alchemilla. Alchimelec. (Heb.) The Egyptian melilot. A'lchemy. Alchemia. Alchimia. Alkima. ■ That branch of chemistry Avhich relates to 4he transmutation of metals into gold ; the forming a panacea or universal remedy ; an alkahest, or universal menstruum; an uniVflCsal ferment; and many other absur- dities. «. A'lchibric Sulphur. Ai.chimi'lla. See Alchemilla. i A'lchitbok. Oil o/ Juniper; al-o the natne of a dentrifrW of Mp«"p VLI Ai.ciiute. See Moruni. A'i.ciiymy. Alchemy. A'lciilys. A speck on the pupil of th< eye, somewhat obscuring vision. A'lcimad. Antimony. A'lcob. Sal-ammoniac, or muriat of ammonia. Alco'calum (Perhaps Indian.) Arti- choke, or cinara. • A'lcofol. Antimony. A'LCOHOL. SeeAlkohol. A'lcola. (Heb.) The aphthae, or thrush. Paracelsus gives this name to tartar, or excrement of urine, Avhether it appears .«?«■>, to anoint.) An ointment. -v Alei'on. ('AaWm, copious.) UlppociRtp^ Uses thi« Avord as an epithet for wat«?r." ■^ ALE Alei pha. (From &kwui, to anoint.) Any madicated oil. . Alelaion. (From «ac, salt, and tkAtov, oil) Oil beat up Avith salt, to apply to tu- mours. Galen frequently used it. Ale'ma. (From a, priv. and u/uc;, hun- ger. Meat, food, or any thing that satisfies the appetite. ALE MBIC. (Some derive it from the Arabian particle al, and «/uC/|, from «//6wa>, (o ascend. Avicenna declares it to be Arab.) Moorshead. A chemical utensil made of glass, metai, or earthen-avare, and adapted to receive volatile products from retorts. It consists of a body, to which is fitted a conical head, and out ofthis head descends laterally a beak to be inserted into the receiver. - Alembroth. A Chaldee Avord, import- ing the key of art. Some explained it by sal mercurii, or sal philosophorum *<>- uaikv, ft poison.) Antipliarmica. Cwp-alexi- t.cria. Medicines supposed to preserve the L>ooJ against the power of poison*, or 10 cor- ALI ji rect or expel those taken. The antients attributed this property to some vegetables and even waters distilled from them. The term, hoAvever, is now disused. Alexipyre'ticum. (From ak^cc, to drive away, and tuvepos, fever.) A febrifuge. A remedy for fever. Alexipy'retos. Alexipyretum. The same as alexipyreticum. Ale'xir. An elixir. Alexite'ria. Preservatives from con- tagion. Alexite'rium. (From a\i£u, to expel, and tvigvn, to preserve.) A preservative medicine against poison, or contagion. Alfa'cta. Distillation. Alfa'tihe. Muriat of ammonia. Alfa'sra. Alphesara. Arabic terms for the vine. A'lfadas. Alfides. Ceru"""^. A'lfol. Muriat of ammonia. A'lfusa. Tutty. A'lgali. A catheter. Also nitre. A'lgarah. See Anchilops. Vigaroth. (So called from Victorius Algaroth,ra physician of Verona, and its in- ventor.) Algarot, Algarothi. .Mercurias vita. Pulvis Algarothi. The antimonial part of the butter of antimony, separated from some of its acid by washing it in water. It is vio- lently emetic in dosesof two or three grains, and is preferred by many for making the emetic tartar. Alge'do. (From Ahyo;, pain.) A violent pain about the anus, perinaeum, testes, ure thra, and bladder, arising from the sudden stoppage of a virulent gonorrhoea. A term very seldom used. Algf.'ma. (From A\yia>, to be in pain.) Algemodes. Algematodes. Uneasiness pain of any kind. Alge'rijE. Algirie. Liir.r. A'lgkroth. See Algaroih. A'lgiuic Sulphur vivum. A'lgor. A sudden dullness or rigour. A term met with in Sauvage's and Sagar" s Nosology. Algosarel. The Arabian terra for the Daucus sylvestris, or carrot. Alguada. A white leprous eruption. Alha'gi. (Arab.) A species of Hedy- sarum. The leaves are hot and pungent, the flowers purgative. Alkv'ndala. An Arabian name for co- locynth, or bitter apple. Ai.ha'sef. ( Vrab.) Alhasaf. A sort of fcetid pustule, called also Hydroa. Alia squi'lla (From akw, belonging to the sea, and o-kikx*, a shrimp.) A prawn. A lica. (From alo, to nourish. In (gene- ral signification, a grain ; a sort^of food ad- mired by the autients ; it is not certain whe- ther it is a grain or a preparation of some kind thereof. A lices. (From *>jga>, to sprinkle.) Little red spots in the skin, which precede th? eiTiprion o'* piisKiles in the sinail-po.v. i- VLh. AfcWNArro mentis. (From olitno, to estrange. Delirium.) Estrangement of the mind. Alifo'rmes mu'sculi. Muscles so called from their supposed resemblance to wings. See Pterygoideus. ALIMENTARY CANAL. Alimentary jdnct. A name given to the Avhole of those passages Avhich the food passes through from the mouth to the anus. This duct may be said to be the true characteristic of an ani- mal ; there being no animal w ithout it, and Avhatever has it, being properly ranged un- der the class of animals. Plants receive their nourishment by the numerous fibres of their roots, but have no common receptacle for digesting the food received, or for carry- ing off the excrements. But in all, even the ToAvest degree of animal life, we may ob- serve a stomach, if not also intestines, even where we cannot perceive the least forma- tion of any organs of the senses, unless that common one of feeling, as in oysters. Alimentary duct. The alimentary ca- nal. The thoracic duct is sometimes so ■ ailed. Alimos. Common liquorice. V limum. See Arum. Ai.inde'sis. ('AxivJmns, from A>.tvf>i/uxi, to be turned about) A bodily exercise, Avhich seems to be rolling on the ground, or rather in the dust, after being anointed Avith oil. Hippocrates says it hath nearly the same effect as wrestling. Alipa'nos. (From a, neg. and xnr&nu, to-be fat.) Alipanum. Alipantos. An ex- ternal remedy, Avithout fat or moisture. Alipa'sma. (From Ahtipai, to anoint.) An ointment rubbed upon the body, to prevent sweating. Alipe. Remedies for Avounds in the cheek, to preyent inflammation. " Alipow. A species of turbith, found near Mount Ceti, in Languedoc. It is a poAver- l'ul purgative, used instead of senna, but is much more activ. Ali'ptje, (From ami^u, to anoint.) Ser- vants who anointed the persons after bath- ing.- Alisanders. See Sivyrnium. ALI SMA. (From *\;, the sea.) ; Water- (ilantain. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order. Polygynia. Ali'stelis. (From a>.?, the sea.) Muriat of ammonia. \ i.ttt. Alith. Asairelida. Alkafi al. Antimony. Alkahest. An imaginary universal niea- straam, or solvent. See Alcahest. Alkahest Glaube'iu. Alkaline salts. A'lkahat Glaube'ri. An alkali. ALKALI. (Alcali, in Arabic, signifies burnt!; or from al and kali, i.e. the essence, or the Avhole of kali, the plant from Avhich ii Avas originally prepared, though now de- tved from nlnii's of ever*J»,kiTiu,V Aim''. \LK alqfi, alafor, alafort, calcadis. A term given to substances which possess the following properties: They are incombustible, ahd soluble in water: they possess an acrid, urinous taste. They unite with another class of bodies called acids, and form new compounds, in which both the acid and al- kaline properties are more or less lost. They render oils miscible with Avater. They change various blue vegetable pigments to green ; red to violet, or blue ; and yellow to brown. Blue pigments, that have been turned red with acids, are again restored by alkalis to their primitive colours. They at tract water and carbonic acid from the atmo- sphere. They unite to sulphur by fusion, andiiy means of Avater. They exert a great solvent power on the cellular membrane and animal fibre. They also corrode Avoollen cldth, and,, if sufficiently concentrated, coil-* vert it into a sort of saponaceous jelly. There are only three kinds of alkalis at. present knoAvn : 1. The mineral, called soda, in the non- chemical nomenclature. See Soda. 2. The vegetable, called jiotassa, in the new chemical nomenclature. See Potassa. 3. Ammonia, or the caustic volatile al- kali, is the third. See Ammonia. To these, some chemists add barytes, and some other earths: Avhich, agreeing with alkalis in some respects, are properly called alkaline earths. Potassa and soda, not being converted to the state of vapour, but by a very intense heat, are termed fixed alkalis: but ammonia, existing in the gaseous form at common temperatures, is distinguished by the name of volatile alkali. The two former, when mixed with siliceous substances, and expo- sed to a strong heat, form a more or less perfect glass. They emit light on the affusion of the dense acids Avhen freed from water. ALKALESCENT. Slightly alkaline. Alkali, caustic An alkali is so called Avhen deprived of the carbonic, acid it usu- ally contains, for it then becomes more caustic, and more violent in its action. Alkali fi'xum. Those alkalis are so called, that emit no characteristic smell, and cannot be volatilized, but with the greatest difficulty. Two kinds of fixed alkalis have only hitherto been made knoAvn, namely,' potash and soda. See Potassa and Soda. Alkali, fossile. See Soda. • Alkali, mineral. (So called because it" forms the basis of marine salts.) See Soda. Alkali, vegetable. (So called because it abounds in many vegetables.) See Potassa. Alkali, volatile. (So called because it is volatile, in opposition to the other alkalis, which are fixed.) See Ammonia. ALKALI'N A. A class of substances des- cribed by Cullen as comprehending the sub- stances othenvise termed antacida. They oonsirt of alkalis, and other substances which. 'neutralize a<:ids The principal alkaline* 'r> ■ » ALL ALL Use, are the carbonates and subcarbonales wf soda and potash, f^e subcarbonate of am- monia, lime water*, chalk, magnesia and its carbonate. , Al'kalizatio.n. (Alkalizatio,oni.i,{.) Al- kalization. The impregnating any thing Avith an alkaline salt, as spirit of wine, fee. A'lkanet. (Alkanah, a reed, Arab.) Radix Anchusce. Alka'nna. See Anchusa. Ai.ka'nna ve'ra. ,See Lawsonia. Alka'sa. Alksoal. A crucible. Alka'nthum. Arsenic. A'lkant. Quicksilver. ALKEKE'NGI. (Alkekengi, Arab.) The winter-cherry. See Physalis. Alke'rmes. A term bornwed from the Arabs, denoting a celebrated remedy, of the, form and consistence of a confection, Avbereof thekermesisthebasis. S*eeKermes. Alke'rva. (Arab.) Castor oil. A'LKOHOL. (An Arabian Avord, which •signifies antimony : so called from the usage of the Eastern ladies to painf their eye- broAVs with antimony, reduced to a most subtle powder; whence it at last came to signify any thing'exalted to its highest per- fection.) Alcohol. Alkol. Spiritus vinosus rec- fificalus. Spiritus vini reclificalus. Spiritus rini concentratus. Spiritus vini rectijicatis<- simus. Alkohol is highly rectified spirit of wine, freed from all those aqueous particles Avhich are not essential to it,, by duly per- forming rectification. In its purest state, it is quite colourless, and clear, of a strong and penetrating smell and taste'; capable of be- ing set on fire Avithout a Avick, and burning Avith.aflame, Avithout leaving a residue, and Avithout smoke and soot. Alkohol is misoi- ble with Avater in all proportions. It is not Known to freeze in any degree of coldness. It is the direct menstruum or solvent of re- sins. It dissolves, ajso, the natural balsams. The resinous and various other parts of plants are also soluble in alkohol; hence it is made use of for extracting those parts, and for making the preparations called elix- irs, tinctures, essences, fee. In England, al- kohol is procured by distillation from mo- lasses ; in Scotland and Ireland, from an in- fusion of malt. This last, before its rectifi- cation, is termed whiskey. In the East-In- dies>',arrack is distilled from rice; in the West Indies, rum from the sugar-cane ; and in France and Spain, brandy from wine ; all these afford alkohol by distillation. On the human solids^ alkohol acts as a most violent corcugator and stimulus. A'lkosor. Camphire. A'Lni plumbi. Supposed to be acetate of lead. Alkymia. PoAA'der of basilisk. A'/xabor. Lead. Allantoi'dls membra va. (Allantoide.t; from *aa«, a hogs pudding, and safic, like- ness; because in some biutal animals, it is long mid thick. V" V membrane «>f the foetus. peculiar to brutes, which contains.the urine discharged from the bladder. *^ Alleflui'a, (Heb. Praise the Lord.) The acetosa, or wood-sorrel; so named from it- many virtues. See Oxalis. All-good. English mercury. Tlie vul- gar name for the Chenopodium bonus Hen- ricus of Linnaeus; a plant which may be. boiled for spinach, and which is in no de-' gree inferior to it. See Chenopodium. All-heal. See Heraclivm and Slachys. ' AL LI ARIA. (From allium, garlick ; from its smell resembling garlick.) Jack- of-the-hedge. • Sauce-alone, or stinking . hedge-mustard. See Erysimum. A'llicar. Vinegar. Alli'coa.. Petroleum. Alligatl ra. A ligature, or bandage. Allio'ticum. (From ahxtou, to alter, or vary.) An alterative medicine, consisting of various antiscorbutics. Galen. A'LLIUM. (From oleo, to smell, because- it stinks ; or from scas«, to avoid, as being unpleasant to most people.) Garlick. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order Monogynia. Garlick. Four species of this genus are used medicinally. 2. The pharmacopceial name of garlick. See Allium Sativum. A A'llium ce'pa. The Onion. Cepa. Allium: —scapo nudg inferni ventricoso longiore, foliis teretibus, of Linnajus. Dr. Cullen says, onions are acrid and stimulating, and pos- sess very little nutriment. With bilious con- stitutions they generally produce flatulency, thirst, head-ache, and febrile symptoms: but Avhere the temperament is phlegmatic, they are of infinite service, by stimulating the habit and promoting the natural secre- tions, particularly expectoration and urine. They are recommended in scorbutic casesj as possessing antiscorbutic properties. Ex- ternally, onions are employed in suppura- ting poultices, and suppression of urine in children is said to be relieved by applying them, roasted, to the pubes. Allium po'rrum. The Leek or Porret. Porrum. Allium porrum of Linnaeus. Every part of this plant, but more particularly the root, abounds with a peculiar odour. The expressed juice possesses diuretic qualities, and is given in" the cure of dropsical dis- eases, and calculous complaints. A'llium sativum. Garlick. Allium. Theriacarwsticorum. Allium :—cauleplani- folio bulbifero, bulbo composito, staminibus tricuspidatis, of Linnaeus. This species of garlick, according to Linnaeus, grows spon- taneously in Sicily ; but, as it is much-em- ployed for culinary and medicinal purposes, it has been long very generally cultivated in gardens. Every part of the plant, but more'especially the root, has a pungent ac- rimonious taste, and a peculiarly offensive strong smell- This odour is extremely pene- trating and diffu«"ve : for. on the root bcina; **■ ALL (aken into the stomach, the alliaceous scent . impregnates the whole system, and is dis- foveiable in the various excretions, as in the uri:ie, perspiration, milk, fee. Garlick is'generally allied to theonion, from which if seems only to differ in being more power- ful in its effects, and in its active matter, Seeing in a more fixed state. By stimulating the stomach, they both favour digestion, and, as a stimulus, are readily diffused oA'.er the system. , They may, therefore, be .con- sidered as useful condiments with the food of phlegmatic people, or those Avhose cir- culation is languid, and secrevions interrupt- ed* but Avith those subject to inflammatory complaints, or Avhera great irritability pre- vails, these roots, in their acrid state, may prove very hurtful. The medicinal uses of garlick are A'arious; it hafe been long in es- timation as an expectorant in pituitous asth- mas, and oilier pulmonary affections, unat- tended with inflammation. In hot bilious constitutions, therefore, ciarlickd- improper; for it frequently produces flatulence, head- ache, thirst, heat, and other inflammatory symptoms. A free use of it is said to pro- mote the piles in habits disposed to this complaint. Its utility us a diuretic in drop- sies is attested by unquestionable authorities; and its-febrifuge power has not only been experienced in preventing the paroxysms of interinittents, but even in sijbduing the plague. Bergius says quartans have been cured by it; and he begins by giving one balb, or clove, morning and evening, add- ing every day one more, till four or ii\ e cloves be taken at a dose ; if the fever then vanishes, the dose is to be diminished, and it Avill be sufficient to take one, or two cloves, twice a day, for some Aveeks. Ano- ther virtue of garlick is that of an anthel- minthic. It has likewise been found of great ' advantage in scorbutic cases, and in calcu- lous disorders, acting in these, not only as a diuretic, but, in several instances, manifest- ing a lithontriptic power. That the juice of alliaceous plants, in general, has considera- ble effects upon human calculi, is to be in- ferred from the experiments of Lobb :_ and we are abundantly Avarranted in asserting that a decoction of the beards of leeks, ta- ken liberally, and its use persevered in for a length of time, has been found remarkably successful in calculous and gravelly c5m- , plaints. The penetrating and diffusive acri- mony of garlick, renders its external appli- cation useful in many disorders, as a rube- facient, and more especially as applied to the, soles of the feet, to cause a revulsion from the head or breast, as Avas successfully practised and recommended by Sydenham. As soon as an inflammation appears, the garlick cataplasm should be. removed, and one of bread and.milk be applied, to obvi- ate excessive pain. Garlick has also been variously employed externally, to tumours :-ui" futanenu- di-r■ •■c% : and. in certain ca- AJLM ses of deafufiss, a clove, or small bulb os this root, Avrapped in^auze or muslin, and introduced into the meatus auditorius, has been found an efficacious remedy. Garlick may be# administered in different forms : swallowing the clove entire, after being dip- ped in oil, is recommended as the most ef- fectual ; Avhere this cannot be done, cubing it into pieces without bruising it, and swal- lowing these may be found to answer equal- ly well, producing thereby no uneasiness in the fauces. On .being beaten up and formed into pills, the active parts of this medicine soon evaporate : this Dr. \\ ood- ville, in his Medical Botany, notices, on the authority of Cullen, who thinks that Lewis has fallen into a gross error, in supposing dried garlick more active than fresh. The syrup and oxymel of garlick. Avhich formerly had a place in the British Pharmacopoeias, are now expunged. It may be necessary to notice that, by some, the cloves of garlick are bruised, and applied to the wrists, to cure agues, and to the bend of the arm, to cure the tooth-ache : Avhen held in the hand, they are. said to relieve hiccough; when beat with common oil into a poultice, they resolve sluggish humours; and, if laid on the navels of children, they are supposed to destroy worms in the intestines. • A'llium a ictohia'le. Victorialis longa. The root, wliich when dried loses its alliace- ous smell and taste, is said to be efficacious in allaying the abdominal spasms of gravid females. Allo'choos. (From akxsi, another, and yja-. to pour.) Hippocrates uses,, this \yord lo mean delnjious. -Alloeo'sis. (From atAAet, another.) Al- teration in the state of a disease. Ali.oeo'tica. (From «aa»c, another.) Al- teratives. Medicines Avhich change the ap- pearance of, the disease.. Allggno'sis. (From AAAjc, another, and yU/utrKaf, to know.) Delirium ; perversion of the judgment; incapability of distinguishing persons. Ai.lo'phasis. (From aA£cc, another, and t*a>, to speak A Aceordjng to Hippocrates, a delirium, Avhere the patient is not able to distinguish one thing from another. 4 Ali.otriopha gia. (From Axxohgi:;, fo- reign, and ipayre, to c;it. A synonym of pica. See Pica. In VogePs Nosology it signifies. the,greedily eating unusual things for food. ALLOY. By this word, chemists and artificers commonly understand any portion of Ikisc metal^or metallic mixture, Avhirh is added to lower the more valuable metals, particularly gold and silver; likewise all compound- of metals united by fusion-into one seemingly homogeneous m;is-, miles- mercury be present, vvhen they sue termed Amalgams. Alt.-picc. See Myrlus Pimtntu. A'lma. Water; and theJirst motion'of nfretui! to free itsolffrom.if"-- .onfmcmViil UAJ Vi.ii vlmabri. A stone-like umber. A'lmagra. Bolum cuprum. 1. Red earth,1 or ochre, used by the a'n- iients as an astringent. 2. ftulandus says it is the same as f%tio. 3. In the Theatrum Chymicum, it is a name for the white sulphur of the alchemists. Ai.mara'nda. Almakis. Litharge. Ai.ma'nua catha'rtica. A plant grow- ing on the shores of Cayenne arid Surinam, usedby the inhabitants as a remedy for the ■colic ; supposed to be cathartic. Alma'rcab. (Arab.) Litharge of silver. Almakca'rida. Litharge of silver. Alma'rgen. Almarago. Coral". Almarkasi'ta. Mercury. Alma'rtak. Powder of litharge. Almata'tica. Copper. Almeca'site. Almechasite. Copper. Almeaile'tu. A word used by Avicen- sia, to express a preternatural heat less than that of fever, and which may continue after a fever. AlmeM:. Sal lucidum, or sal gemma:. Almi'sa. Musk. Almiz a'dir. Verdigris, or muriat of am- monia. Ai.miza'dar. Muriat of ammonia. Almond, bitter. See Amygdalu.s. . • Almond, common. See Amygdalus. Almonagsivcet. See Amygdalus. Almonds of the ears. A popular name for the tonsils, Avhich have been so called from their resemblance to an almond in shape. See Tonsils. Almonds of the throat. A vulgar name for the tonsils. Alnabati. In Avicenna and Scrapion, this Avord means the siliquadulcis, a gentle laxative. A'lnec Stannum, or tin, A'lneric Sulphur vivum. A'LNUS. (Alno, Ital.) The alder. The pharmacopceial name of tAvo plants, sometimes used in medicine, though rarely employed in the present practice. 1. Alnus rotundifolia; glutinosa; viridis; the common alder-tree. See Be.tula. 2. Alnus nigra, vel frangula ; the black, or berry-bearing alder. See Rliamnus Fran- gula. A'LOtf. (From «/i'«A, a Hebrew word, signifying growing near the sea.) The Aloe. A genus of plants of the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogyniu. Aloe Caballina. See Aloes. Aloe Guinensis. See Aloes* Aloe peerfoliata. Si-p Aloes. ' Aloe Socotorina. See Aloes. Aloe Zocotorina. See Aloes. ALOijS. (Aloe, es, {.) Felnalurx. The inspissated juice of the aloe plant. Aloes are distinguished into three species, socoto- rine, hepatic, and caballine ; of which the , of Dioscorides ; and it is therefore termed in the London Pharmacopoeia Aloes vulgaris Extractum. The best is brought from Bar- badoes in large gourd-shells; an inferior sort in pots, and the worst in casks. It is darker coloured than the socotorine, and not so bright; it is also drier and more compact, though sometimes the sort in casks is soft and clammy. To the taste it is intensely bitter and nauseous, being almost wholly Avithout that aroma Avhich is observed in the socotorine. To the smell it is strong and disagreeable. 3. Aloe caballina vel Guineensis; Horse- aloes. This is easily distinguished from both the foregoing by its strong rank smell; in other respects it agrees pretty much with the hepatic, and is now not unfrequently sold in its place. Sometimes it is prepaued sofjure and bright as scarcely to be distin- guishable by the eye, even from the socoto- rine, but its offensive smell betrays it; and if this also should be dissipated by art, its Avanting the'aromatic flavour of the finer aloes will be a sufficient criterion. This aloe is not admitted into the materia medi- ca, and is employe!! chiefly by farriers. The gencifcl nature of these three kinds is nearly the same. Their particular differ- ences only consist in the different propor- fion- of srum to th«ir i-e-in. and in then /- •'*• ALtsi flavour. The smell and taste reside prhv cipally hi the gum, as do the principaLvir- tues of the aloes. Twelve ounces of Ber- hadocs aloes yield nearly 4 ounces of re"- sin, and 8 of gummy extract. The same quantity of socotorine aloes yields 3 ounces of resin and 9 of gummy extract. \ Aloes is a Avell knoAvn stimulatingpurga- ^ tive, a property Avhich it possesses not only when taken internally, but also by external application. The cathartic quality of aloes does not reside in the resinous part of the drug, but in the gum, for the pure resin has little or no-purgative poAver. Its medium dose is from 5 to 15 grains, nor does a larger quantity operate more effectually. Its ope- ration is exerted on the large intestines, principally on the rectum. In small doses long continued, it often produces much heat, and irritation, particularly about the anus, from which it sometimes occasions a bloody discharge ; therefore, to those avIio Ave re subject to piles, or of an haemorrhagic diathesis, or even in a state of pregnancy, its exhibition has been productive of con- siderable "mischief; but on the contrary, by those of a phlegmatic constitution, or those suffering from uterine obstructions, (for the stimulant action of aloes, it has been sup- posed may be extended to the uterus,) and in some cases of dyspepsia, palsy, gout, and worms, aloes may be employed as a laxa- tive with peculiar advantage In all dis- eases of the bilious tribe, aloes is the strong- est purge, and the best preparations for this purpose are the pilula ex aloe cum mynha, the tinctura aloes, or the extract- um colocynthidis compositum. Its effi- cacy in jaundice is very considerable, as it . proves asuccedaneumto the bile, of which in that disease there is a defective supply to the intestine either in quantity or quality. Aloes therefore may be considered as inju- rious where inflammation or irritation exist in the bowels or neighbouring parts, in pregnancy, or in habits disposed to piles ; but highly serviceable in all hypochondriac affections, cachectic habits, and persons la- bouring under oppression of the stomach caused by irregularity. Aromatics correct the offensive qualities of aloes the most perfectly. The canella alba answers tole- rably, and without any inconvenience ; but some rather prefer the essential oils for this purpose. Dr. Culten says, " If any medicine be entitled to the appellation of a slomagji purge, it is certainly aloes. It is remarkable Avith regard to it, that it operates almost to as good a purpose in a small as in a large dose; that one or tAvo grains will pro- duce one considerable dejection, and 20 grains will do no more, except it be that in the last dose the operation will be attended with gripes, fee. Its chief use*is to render the peristaltic motion regular, and it is one of the best cures in habitual costiveriess. There is ft difficulty Ave m'eet Avith'in the ALU exhibition'of ruyjgntivcs, viz. iliut tiny wn' not art but inhiheir full dose,"-and Avill noi produet half Their effect if given in half the dose. For this purpose we are chiefly con- fined to aloes. Neutral salts in half their dosi: will not have half their effect; although even from these, by large dilution, we may obtain this property ; but besides them and our present medicine, I know no other Avhich has any title to it, except sulphur. Aloes sometimes cannot be employed. It has the effect of stimulating the rectum more than other purges, and with justice has been accused of exciting haemorrhoidal swellings, so that Ave #ught to abstain from it in such cases, except when we,want to promote them. Aloes has the effect of rarifying the blood and disposing to haemorrhagy, and hence it is not recommended in uterine fluxes. Foetid gums are of the same nature in producing ha>morrhagy, and perhaps this is the foundation of their emmenagogue poAver." > Aloes is administered either sim- ply in poAvders, which is too nauseous, or else in composition :—1. With purgatives, as soap, scammony, colocynth, or rhubarb. 2. With aromatics, as canella, ginger, or essential oils. 3. With bitters, as gentian. 4: With emmenagogues, as iron, myrrh, Avine, fee. It may be exhibited in pills as the most convenient form, or else dissolved in Avine, or diluted ulkohol. The officinal preparations of aloes are the following;— Pilula: Aloe's. Pilula Aloes Composita. Pi- lula* Alot's cum Assafcetida Pilula Aloes cumCo'ocynthide. Pilula Aloes cum Myrrh. Tinctura Aloes, Tinctura Aloes JE the rial is. Tinctura Aloes et Myrrh. Vinum Aloe's. Extractum Aloes. Decoctum Aloes Com- positum. Pulv AloCs comp. Pulv. Aloes cum Csinell. Pulv. Aloes cum Guaiac. Tinc- tura Aloes comp. Ext. Colocynth. comp. Tinctura Benzoin, comp. and some others. Aloeda'ria. (From axon, thealoe. Com- pound purging medicines, so called from having aloes as the chief ingredient. Aloepiiangina. Medicines formed by a combination of aloes and;aromatics. Aloes. See Aloe. A'loes spica't.e kxtiia'ctum. See Alo'c. A'loes vulga'ris extra'ctcai. See Aloe. Aloe'tics. Medicines wherein aloes is the chief or fundamental ingredient. Alogotro'phia. (From Axoytt, dispro- portionate, and rgizo,-, to nourish.) Unequal nourishment, as in the rickets. A'i.ohar. (Arab.) Alohoc. Mercury. A i.oks lignum. See Lignum Aloes. Alo'mba. (Arab.) 'Alooc. Plumbum, or lead. Alo'peces. (From ax*™*, the fox.) The psoae muscles are so called by Fallopiusand Vesalius, because in the fox they are parti- cularly strong. Alope'cia. (From Axumg, a fox ; be- cause the fox is subject to a distemper that resembles it: orf^s some«av. because the Ah I' ALT 37 •jx's urine will occasion baldness.) 'Attirus depilis. Phalacrolis. Baldness, or the flitt- ing oft' of the hair; Avhen on the sinciput, calvities, calvitium. Alo'sa: (From AXio-y.ce, to take ; because it is a ravenous fish.) The Shad. See Clupe a A'losat. Alosohoc. Quicksilver. Alosa'nthi. (From «>.c, salt, and avfloc, a flower.) Alosanthum. Flowers of salt. Alphabe'tim chv'micum. Raymond Lully hath given the world this alphabet, but to Avhat end is difficult to say; Asignijicat Dcum. Mercurium. Salis Petram. Vilriolum. Menstruate. Lunam claram. Mercurium nostrum. Salem purum. Compositum Luna. Compositvm Solis. Terr am composili Luna. Aquam composili Luna. AZrem compositi Luna. Terr am composili Solist Aquam compositi Solis. AZrem compositi Solis. Ignem compositi Solis. Lapidem Album. * Medicinam corporis rubei. Caloremfumi secret i. Ignem siccum chieris. Calorem balnei. Separationem liquorum. Alembicum cum cucurbila. Alphenic. An Arabian word B C — D - E - F - G - II - I — K — L — M — N - O — P - Q- R - S — u -: x - V — z - Z - A'lphanic (signifying tender) for barley-sugar, or su- gar-candy. A'lphita. (Alphita, the plural of axwrov, the meal of barley in general.) By Hippo- crates this term is applied to barley-meal either toasted or fried. Galen says that xgipvA is coarse meal, AXsopov is fine meal, and axwta is a middling sort. Alfhi'tidon. Alphitidum. It is Avhen a bone is broken into small fragments like Alphita, i.e. bran. Alpho'nsjn. The name of an'lnstrument for extracting balls. It is so called from the name of its inventor, Alphonso Ferrier, a Neapolitan physician. It consists of three branches, which separate from each other by their elasticity, but are capable of being closed by means of a tube in Avhich they are included. A'lphus. (axqo;, from Axpnivce, to change ; because it chunge.-; the colour of the skin.) Vitiligo alba. Morphaa alba. Lepra macu- losa alba. .A species of leprosy, called by the antients vitiligo, and Which they divided into alphus, melas, and leuce. It is produced Uy a peculiar miasma, which is endemial to Arabia. See Lepra. A'lpini ba'lsa.mum. Balm of Gileud. ALPI'NLS,. Prosper, a Venetian, born in 1053, celebrated for Bis sh'll in medicine aim botany. After graduating at Padua, Jbc wept to Egypt, and during three years care- fully studied the plants of that country, and"*" the modes of treating diseases there ; of Avhich he afterwards published a very learned account. He has left also some other less important Avorks. He Avas ap- pointed physician to the celebrated Andrew Doria ; and subsequently botanical profes- sor at Padua, Avhich office he retained till his death in 1616. A'i.rachas Lead. -■» ,- Alra'tica. A Avord used by Albucasis, to signify a partial or a total imperforation of the vagina. It is an Arabic word. Alsa'mach. An Arabic name for the great hole in the os petrosum. A'LSINE. (From axs-oc, a grove; so called because it. grows in great abundance in woods and shady places.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentundria. Order, Trigynia. Chick- weed. A'lsine me'dia. Morsus gallina cenlun- culus. The name for the plant, called chick- Aveed, which, if boiled tender, may be eaten like spinach, and forms also an excellent emollient poultice. ALSTON, Charles, born in Scotland in , 1683, Avas early attached to the study of botany, and distinguished himself by oppo- sing the sexual system of Linnaeus. He af- terwards studied under Boerhaave at Ley- den ; then returning to his native country, was materially instrumental, in- conjunc- tion Avith the celebrated Alexander Monro, in establishing the medical school atrEdin- burgh, where he was appointed professor of botany and materia medica. He died in 1760. His '; Lectures on the Pl^teria Me- dica," a posthumous work, abound in cu- rious and useful facts, which will long pre- serve their reputation. A'ltakor. Camphire. A'LTERATIV ES. (Alleranlia, sc. medi- camenta: from altcro, to change.) Those remedies are so called, which are given with a vieAv to re-establish the healthy func- tions of the animal economy, without pro- ducing any sensible evacuation. ALTIIjE'A. (From ax6io>, to heal; so called from its supposed qualities in heal- ing.) Marsh-mallow. #» 1. The name of a genus of plants of the Linna-an system. Class,"Monadelphia. Or- der, Polyandria. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the marsh- mallow. See Althaa Officinalis. Althje'a officinalis. The systematic name of the marsh-mallow. Althaa .•— foliis simplicibus tomentosis. The leaves and root are generally selected for use. The mucilaginous matter Avith which this plant abounds, is the medicinal part of the plant; it is cbmmonly employed for its emollient ami demulcent qualities in tickling coughs, hoarseness, and catarrhs, in dvsenterv. and •$" 1 28 VLL \!X difficulty and heat of urine. It reiaves the Called rocli alum by the Fionch. iJii* parages in nephritic complaints','in which species, Which is prepared in the territory- last case adecoction is the best preparation, of Civita-V'ecchia, comes in Jumps of the T\vo or three ounces of the fresh roots may size of eggs, covered Avith a reddish efflo- be boiled in a sufficient quantity of Avater to rescence. a,quart, to which one ounce of gum-arabic Alum, when first, tasted, imparts a sweet- rfay be added. The following is given ness, but is soon'felt to be strongly astrin- where it is required that large quantities gent; on account of which virtue it is ol snould be used. . An ounce of the dried very extensive use in medicine and sur- rdots is to be boiled in Avater enough to gery. leave tAvo or three pints to be poured off for Internally it is used as a poAVerful astrin- use : if more of the root be used, the liquor gent in cases of passive haemorrhages from Avill bejSsagreeably slimy. If sweetened, the.womb, intestines, nose, and sometimes by addiflj a little more of the root of liquo- lun^s. In bleedings of an actiA^e nature, i. e. rice, it will be very palatable. The root attended with fever, and a plethoric state of had formerly*a place in many of the com- the system, it is highly improper. Dr. Per- pounds in the pharmacopoeias, but now it is cival recommends it in the colica pictonum only directed in the form of syrup. and other chronic disorders of the bowels, Altha'naca. Allhanacha. Orpiment. attended with obstinate constipation. See Althebe'gium. An Arabian name for a Percival's Essays. The dose advised in these sort of swelling, such as is observed in ca- cases, is from 5 to 20 grains, to be repeated ehectic and leuco-phlegmatic habits. every four, eight, or twelve hours. When Althe'xis. (From*A0«v,to cure, or heal.) & duly persisted in, this remedy proves gently Hippocrates often uses this word to signify laxative, and mitigates the pain* the cure of a distemper. Alum is also powerfully tonic, and is given Altihit. So Avicenna calls the Laser- with this view in the dose of 10 grains madn //ilium of the antients. • into a bolus three times a day, in such cases A'lud. (Arab.) Aloes. as require powerful tonic and astringent Ai.udels. Hollow spheres of stone, glass, remedies.' Another mode of administering or earthenware, Avith a short neck project- ,h>is in the form of whey made by boiling tug at each end, by means of which one a drachm of powdered alum in a pint of globe might be set upon the other. The up- milk, for a few minutes, and to be taken in permost has no opening at the top. They the quantify of a tea-cup full three times a Avere used in former times for the sublima- day. - Dr. Cullen thinks it ought to be em- lion of several substances. ployed with other astringents in diarrhoeas. Alum. See Alumen. In active haemorrhagies, as Avas observed, ALU'MEN. (Alum. Arab. Assos, asub, it is not useful, though a poAverful medicine aseb, elanula. Sulphas alumina acidulus in those Avhich are passive. It should be gi- cum potassa. Super-sulphas alumina.et po- ven in small doses, and gradually increased tassa. Argilla vitriolata. Alum. , It has been tried in the diabetes Avithout suc- ' A salt formed by the combination of the cess ; though, joined Avith nutmeg, it has earth called alumine, or pure clay, with sul- been more successful in intermittents, given phuri(}>acid, and a little potash, or am-' in a large dose, an hour or a little longer, monia. before the approach of the paroxysm. In The alum of commerce, and that present- gargles, in relaxation of the uvula, and other cd for medicinal purposes, is afforded by swellings of the mucous membrane of the ores Avhich are dugout of the earth for this fauces, divested of acute inflammation, it purpose, and manufactured by first decom- has been used with advantage ; also in every posing the ore, then lixiviating it, evapora- state of theVcynanche tonsillaris. Exter- ting the lixivium, and then crystallising the nally alum is much employed by surgeon^ alum, Avhich-affects the form of tetrahedral as a lotion for the cye3, and is said to be pre- pyramids, applied to each other base to ferable to sulphate of zinc or superacetate base ; sometimes the angles are truncated, .of lead in the ophthalmia membranarum. The following kinds of alum are met with ••From tAvo to five grains dissolved in an in the shops : ounce of rose Avater, forms a proper colly- 1. Ice or rock alum. Alumen commune : rium. It is also applied ns a styptic to bleed- alumen crystallinum, rupeum, factilium.J ing vessels, and to ulcers, Avhere there is too Common alum; fictitious alum; English copious a secretion of pus. It has proved alum. This is always in very large trans- successful in inflammation of the eyes, in parent masses, and derives its name from the form of cataplasm, Avhich is made by Rocca in Syria, noAV called Edessa, in which stirring or shaking a lump of alum in the the earliest manufactory of this salt Avas es- Avhites of two eggs, till they form a coagu- tablished : or from the hardness and size lum, Avhich is applied to the eye, between Of the maSSCS. Tllic tno,.w.c Ic nnt i-ctr tiimnio^.nClU.i:-------- rrii.! i . pure. lis species is not t very tAA'o pieces of thin linen rag. This substance is also employed in the fo#m of injection in 2. Roman alum. Alumen Romanum.: cases of gleet or fluor albus. >ir "•"• ,* • alumen rvbrum. rutifum. rorhi. 'lain. When deprived '-•fit* hnmidi!£, by placing \Ll ALL *y it iii an earthen pan over a gentle lire, till it ceases to bubble, it is termed burnt alum, alumen exsiccatum, and is sometimes em- ployed by surgeons to destroy fungous flesh, and is a principal ingredient in most styptic powders. Alum is also applied to many pur- poses of life ; in this country, bakers mix a quantity with the bread, to render it white ; this'mixture makes the bread better adapted for Aveak and relaxed bowels ; but in oppo- site states of the alimentary canal, this prac- tice is highly pernicious. The officinal pre- parations of alum are : Mumen exsiccatum. Solutio sulphat. cupri ammon. Edin. Liq. alum. comp. Lond. Pulv. sulph. alum. comp. E. Alu'men ca'tinum. A name of potash. Alu'men exmcca'tum. See Alumen. > See Alumen. Earth of alum. Alu'men rutilum. Alu'men commune. Alu'men crystallinum. Alu'men rupeum. Alu'men factitium. Alu'men romanum. Alu'men rubrum. Alu'men ustum. ALUMINE. Alumina. Pure clay. Aluminous earth derives its name from ' alum, of Avhich it forms the base. It con- stitutes the greater part of clay, which forms the loAver strata of mountains and plains. It arrests the Avaters, and causes them to rise in springs to the surface of the earth. Alumina enters into the natural composi- tion of the schistus, and all those stones and earths called argillaceous, such as pottcr's- clay; fuller's-earth, lepidolite, mica, corun- dutn,fee. Hitherto it has not been found pure any a\ here, except in the garden of the public schools at Halle in Germany. Properties of pure Alumine.—Alumine is Avhite, and soft to the touch. It is insipid, adheres to the tongue, and occasions a sense of dryness in the mouth. When moistened with a small quantity of Avater, it forms a fenaceous, ductile, kneadable paste. When heated to redness, it shrinks considerably in comes tused into coloured frits Avith metal- lic, oxids. Its specific gravity is 2. It is employed in a multitude of arts. Method of obtaining pure alumine.—Take any quantity of alum of commerce, dissolve it in six parts of boiling distilled Avater, and add to this solution, Avhen cold,"-liq'uid am- monia, till no further precipitate ensues. Then heat the Avhole nearly to the boiling point for a few minutes, and transfer it on a filter. In proportion as the fluid passes off, pour more Avater over the precipitate, until it passes tasteless. Let the precipitate ob- tained, while yet in a pasty state, be trans- ferred into a glass of WedgAvood's bason. and add to it muriatic acid in small quanti- ties at a time, until the whole is dissolved. Then evaporate the solution, till a drop of it, when suffered to cool on a plate of glass, yields minute crystals: on letting it novv cool, crystals of alum Avill be deposited. Re- move these crystals by decanting the fluid. and reneAv the evaporation, until, on further cooling, no more crystals are formed. No- thing noAv but pure alumine remains in the solution ; the fluid may therefore be decom- posed by adding to it gradually liquid am- monia till no further precipitate ensues. The precipitate thus obtained, when well washed and dried, is pure alumine.. The process recommended in general by systematic writers, for obtaining alumine differs from this ; it consists in decomposing a solution of alum of commerce by an excess of carbonated alkali, washing the obtained precipitate, and exposing it to a sufficient heat to drive offJfhe carbonic acid. This method however is imperfect, for if the alu- mine thus obtained be heated Avith charcoal, and a diluted acid is added to the mixture. sulphureted hydrogen gas will be liberated. It adheres to. the tongue, and emits a pecu- liar odour Avhen breathed upon. Sure signs that it is not pure. It must be obvious that alumine cannot be obtained absolutely pure in this manner. For alum is a triple compound, consisting of alumine, potash, and'sulphuric acid in ex- cess. When this excess of acid is saturated. bulk, and at last becomes so hard as to strike fire Avith.fliiit. After being ignited, it is no by adding to the solution an alkali, or even of bein^ kneaded with Avater pare alumine, a highly insoluble salt (sul- longer capable into a ductile; mass, ft recovers, hoAvever, this property by solution in an acid and pre- cipitation. Alkalies dissolve it in the humid way, and form compounds decomposable by acids. It dissolves slowly in all acids. It possesses a powerful attraction for lime. The most intense heat of our furnaces is not able to melt it, but it becomes fusible Avhen lime is addedis Lavoisier has proved that it is capable of entering into a kind of fusion like paste, by the action of oxygen gas ; it then cuts glass and resists the file. It absorbs Avater and carbonic! acid from the atmos- phere. By its mixture with water and silex it acquires great solidity. .It does not unite \yi1b nnv eoml>"ctible substance, but b<- i phateof alumine) is produced, differing from alum only in the proportion of its base. When Ave therefore gradually add to asolu- tion of alum, a carbonated alkali, the fir.-! effect of the alkali is, to saturate the, excess 5f the sulphuric, acid, and the precipitate consists principally of the salt which is inso- luble in water. A further quantity of the alkali effects instantly a ^decomposition of part of the salt, which, in proportion as it takes place, bee mic.-, mixed withTlie alu- mine ; and it is thus covered from the fur- ther action of the alkali. TWs being the case, it is obvious that no subsequent wash- ing, 4o be anxious. That anxiety which is attendant on Ioav fe- vers. • .*• - Ai.v'pia. (From a, neg. and xvtth, paim) A gentle purgation of the humours without pain. • Alv'pias. Alypum. A species of purge, so called because it purges gently and Avith- out pain. " Aly'smls. . (From axvo>, to be restless.) Restlessness. Alv'ssum. (From a, neg. and xvvta, the bite of a mad dog: so called because it was foolishly thought to be a specific in the cure of the bite of a mad dog.)- Mad-wort. See Marr ubium. AlVssum Gale'ni. See marrubium ver- ticillalum. r» A^y'ssum Pli'hii. See Galium album. Aly'ssum verticilla^tum. The marrtt- ■ biumverticillatum. »t Alze'mafor. Cinnabar. A'lzdm. Aldum. Aldrum. The name of (he tree which produces gum bdellium ac- cording to some antient authors. <* A'ma.^*^*, together.) A Avord used in composition. r AMA'LGAM. (From ajjul, and yA/unt to mayry,) A substance produced by mixing mercury Avith a metal, the two being thepc- • >v incorporated. MIA Amame lis. (From a,ua, and (mua, ait apple.) The bastard medlar of Hippo- crates. Amani't/e. (From *, priv. and p*vtz, madness; so called because they are eatable and not poisonous, like some others.) A tribe of fungous productions, called mush- rooms, truffles, and morells, and by the French, champignons. J. AM A'RA. (Amara, *c. medicament a; from amarus, bitter.) Bitters. The principal bitters used medicinally are: the pure bitters, gentiana lutea; humulus lupulus; and quassia amara: styptic bitters, cinchona officinalis; croton caxcarilla ; quassia simarouba : and aromatic bitters, artemisia absinthium ; anthemis nobilis; hyssopus, fee. Ama'ra dul'cis. See Solanum Dulca-.-' mara. i. Ama'racus. ' (From «,* neg. and fjt*puivu>, *to decay ; because it keep's its virtues a long time.) Marjoram. ■ Amaranth e'sculent. See Amaranthus Oleraceus. •■ AMARA'NTHUS. (From «, neg. and /uAgmva, to decay.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Amara'nthus olera'cf.us. Esculent Am- aranth. The leaA'es of this, and several other species are eaten in India the same as cabbage is here. Amato'ria feiiris. (From amo, to love.) See Chlorosis. ■ Amato'ria venefi'cia. (From rtmo, to love, and veruficium, Avitchcraft.) Philters Love" powders. Amato'rii. (Amalori, sc. musculi.) A term given to the muscles of the eye, by which that organ is moved in ogling. Amat/.qui'tl. (Indian.) See Arbutus Unedo. AMAURO'SIS. (AfAAvgum: from A/nAvgiai to darken or obscure.) Gulta serena. Am- blyopia. A genus of disease in the class lo- cales, and order dysesthesia of Cull en. It arises generally from compression of the optic nerves; amaurosis compressions; from debility, amaurosis atonica; from spasm, amaurosis spasmodica; or from poisons. ' amaurosis venenata. This is a disease of the eye attended with a diminution or total loss of sight, without any visible injury to the organ, and arising from a paralytic affection of the retina and optic nerve. The symptoms of gutta serena are noted for being very irregular. In many cases, the pupil is very much dilated, immovea- ble and of its natural black colour. Some- times, however, in the most complete and incurable cases, the pupil is of its natural size, and the iris capable of free motion. In some cases, the pupil has a dull, glassy or horny appearance. Sometimes its colour is greenish, occasionally vvhitislfand opaque so as to be liable to be mistaken for an in eipicnt r;,iaract. Rirhtcr mentions a de AMB Wlb 41 gree of strabismus, as the only symptom, except the loss of sight, as invariably at- tendant on amaurosis. The blindness produced by the gutta serena, is generally preceded by an ima- ginary appearance of numerous insects, or substances, like cobwrebs, interposing them- selves between objects and the eye. The origin of a cataract on the other hand, is usually attended with a simple cloudiness of vision. Violent contusions of the head, apoplec- tic fits, flashes of lightning, frequent ex- posure to the rays of the sun, severe exer- cise, strong passions/drunkenness, and other causes of paralytic affections, are enume- rated as producing this complaint. Some- times tumours Avithin the cranium, bony projections, fee. have been found compress- ing the optic nerves : but in many instances no morbid appearance could be traced, whence the defect has been concluded to exist in these. The disorder is generally difficult to be removed : but is sometimes much bene- fited by general and local stimulants, per- severed in for a considerable time. If there are marks of congestion in the head, local bleeding, active purging and other evacua- tions Avould be proper in the first instance. Blisters and issues behind the ear or neck should also be tried. Richter speaks of much success from the use of medicines acting steadily on the bowels, after premi- sing an emetic. Mr. Ware observes, that in some cases the pupil is contracted, indi- cating probably, internal inflammation; and then the internal use of mercury, especially the oxymuriate, will be most beneficial. Electricity has been sometimes serviceable, taking the aura or sparks, or eA'en gentle shocks ; but galvanism is certainly prefera- ble. Errhines are often useful, as the compound powder of asarabacca; Mr. Ware particularly recommends the hydrargyrus vitriolatus of the former London Pharma- copoeia. Stimulants have been sometimes usefully applied to the eye itself, as the vapour of oil of turpentine, an infusion of capsicum, fee. Where the intention of a blister is to stimulate, it is best applied to the temple on the affected side. Amber seed. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. AMBE. (Af*C», the edge of a rock ; from a/aSaivo), to ascend. An old chirur- gical machine for reducing dislocations of the shoulder, and so called, because its extremity projects like the prominence of a rock. Its invention is imputed to Hip- pocrates. The ambe is the most ancient mechanical contrivance for the above pur- pose, but is not at present employed. A'mbela. (Arab.) The cornered hazle- nut, the bark of which is purgative. AMBER. Succinum. A beautiful bi- tuminous substance, of a yellow or broAvn colour, either transparent or opaque, which takes a good polish, and, after a slight rub- bing, becomes so electric, as to attract straAVs and small bodies ; it Avas called »xtx- rgov (electrum) by the ancients, and hence the word electricity. When powdered, it emits an agreeable smell. ll is dug out of the earth at various depths, and often contains insects in high preservation ; a circumstance which proves that is has been liquid. Amber is also found floating on the shores of the Baltic, and is met with in Italy, Sicily, Poland, Sweden, fee. From its colour or opacity it has been va- riously distinguished ; thus white, orange, golden, cloudy amber, fee. An oiLis ob- tained from it, Avhich, as well as to other preparations is occasionally used in medi- cine against spasmodic diseases. See Oleum Snccini, and Succi7iic Acid. AMBERGRIS. (Ambragrisea.) A con- crete, bituminous substance, of a soft and tenacious consistence, marked with black, and yellow spots, and of an agreeable and strong smell when heated or rubbed. , It is found in very irregular masses, floating on the sea near the Molucca Islands, Mada- gascar, Sumatra, on the coast of Coroman- del, Brazil, America, China, and Japan. Several American fishermen assured Dr. Schwediaur, that they often found this sub- stance, either among the excrements of the Physeter macrocephalus, a species of whale, or in its stomach, or in a vessel near the stomach. The medical qualities of ambergris are stomachic, cordial, and antispasmodic. It is very seldom used in this country. Amblo'sis. (A/uCxeDft;: from A/uCxoa>, to cause abortion.) A miscarriage. Amblo'tica. (Amblotica, sc. medica- menla, AfA.£xa>rix,z; from Ay.Qxou, to cause abortion.) Medicines which were supposed to occasion abortion. Amblyopia. (From AfxQxvi, 'dull, and c^, the eye.) Hippocrates means by this Avord, dimness of sight to which old people are subject. Paulus Actuarius, and the best modern Avriters, seem to think that am- blyopia means the same thing as the in- complete amaurosis. See Gutta serena and Amaurosis. Amblyo'smus. Amblytes. The same. A'mbo. (Indian.) The mango. A'mbon. (From A/u.C*tm, to ascend.) Celsus uses this term to signify the margin or tip of the sockets in which the heads of the large bones are lodged. A'mbone. Tlie same as ambe. A'mbra. Amber. Also an aromatic gum. A'mbra cinera'cea. (From cineraceus, of the colour of ashes.) Ambergris and gray- amber. A'mbra gri'sea. Ambergris. A mbram. Amber. Ambre'tte. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. * Ambulativa. (From ambulo, to AA'alk.) 42 A.ME CMM A species ot herpes ; so called because it walks or creeps as it were about the body. A'mbulo. (From a/x^axxui, to cast forth.) Flatus Furiosus. A periodical flatulent dis- ease, caused, according to Michaelis, by va- pours shooting through various parts of the Body. Ambu'stio. (From amburo, to burn.) '" Ambustum. A burn or scald. Ame'lla. The same as achmella. AMENORRHEA. (From a, priv. pm, a month, and ptct, to flow.) A partial or total obstruction of the menses in women from other causes than pregnancy and old age. "that this excrementitious discharge should be regular as to quantity and quality, and that it should observe the monthly pe- riod, is essential to health. When it is obstructed, nature makes her efforts to ob- tain for it some other outlet. When these efforts of nature fail, the consequence may be, pyrexia,* pulmonic diseases, spasmodic affections, hysteria, epilepsia, mania, apo- plexia, chlorosis, according to the general habit and disposition of the patient. Dr. Cullen places this genus in the class locales, and order epischeses. His species are, 1. Emansio mensium; that is, when the menses do not appear so early as is usually expect- ed. See Chlorosis. 2. Suppressio mensium, when, after the menses appearing and con- tinuing as usual for some time, they cease Avithout pregnancy occurring. 3. Amenor- rhaMdifficilis, vel Menorrhagia difficilis, when this flux is too small in quantity, and attend- ed with great pain, fee. The causes of a suppression of the menses appear mostly to operate by inducing a constriction of the extreme vessels; such as cold, fear, and other depressing passions, an indolent life, the abuse of acids, fee. It is sometimes symptomatic of other dis- eases, in which considerable debility occurs, as phthisis pulmonalis. When the discharge has been some time interrupted, particu- larly in persons previously healthy, haemor- rhages will often happen from other out- lets, the nose, stomach, lungs, fee. even in some instances a periodical discharge of blood from an ulcer has occurred. The patient generally becomes obstinately cos- tive, often dyspeptic ; colicky pains, and various hysterical symptoms likewise are apt to attend. The means of chief efficacy in restoring the uterine function are those cal- culated to relax spasm, assisted sometimes by such as increase arterial action, particu- larly in protracted cases. The former will be employed with most probability of suc- cess, when symptoms of a menstrual effort appear. They are, especially the hip-bath, fomentations to the hypogastrium, sitting over a vessel of hot water, so that the va- pour may be applied to the pudenda; with antispasmodic medicines, as the compound galbanum pill, castor, fee. but especially opium. If the patient be plethoric, vena? section should be premised. In case? oi long standing, the object will be to bring about a determination of blood to the ute- rus. This may be accomplished by em- menagogues, of which savine and the lytta are most to be depended upon ; though the latter would be improper, if hematuria had occurred. Certain cathartics are also very useful, particularly aloes, which ap- pear to operate especially on the rectum, and thus sympathetically influence the ute- rus. Electric shocks passed through the hypogastric region, may likeAV ise contribute to the cure. In cases of scanty and painful menstrua- tion, the means pointed out above as calcu- lated to take off constriction of the uterine vessels, should he resorted to ; especially the hip-bath, and the free use of opium. AMENTIA. (From *, priv. and mens the mind.) Imbecility of intellect, by Avhich the relations of things are either not per- ceived, or not recollected. A disease in the class neuroses, and order vesania of Cullen. When it originates at birth, it is called amentia congenita, natural stupidity ; Avhen from the infirmities of age, amentia senilis, dotage or childishness; and Avhen from some accidental cause, amentia acqui- sita. American balsam. See Myroxylon Perui- ferum. America'num tuberosum. The potato. An American tuberose root. See Solanum. Amethy'sta pha'rmaca. (From a, neg. and /utQv, wine.) Medicines Avhich were said either to prevent or remove the effects of wine. Galen. Amethy'stus. (From a, neg. and /juBut- tun, to be inebriated.) The amethyst. A precious stone, so called, because in former times, according to Plutarch, it was thought to prevent drunkenness. Ruland. in Lex. Chem. Ami'culum. A little short cloak. It is the same as the amnios, but anciently meant a covering for the pubes of boys, when they exercised in the gymnasium. Rhodius. A'midum. See Amylum. Amin^'um. A wine produced in Ami- naea, formerly a province of Italy ; called also Salernum. Also a strong wine vine- gar. Galen mentions Aminamm Neapo- litanum, and Aminaeum Siculum. A'MMI. (A/A/At: from A/ufAoc, sand, from its likeness to little gravel-stones.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 2. The pharmacopeia! name oi the herb bishop's Avced, of which there are two sorts, the ammi verum and vulgare. A'mmi ma'jus. The systematic name for the ammi vulgare of the shops. The seeds of this plant, Ammi majus of Linnaeus; — foliis inferioribus pinnatis, lanceolatis, serratis ; superioribus, multifidis, linearibvs, are less powerful than those of the Siion AMM VMM 43 ammi, but Avere exhibited with the same views. A'mmi vf.'rum. See Sison Ammi. A'mmi vulga're. See Ammi majus. A'mmion. Ammium. Cinnabar. Ammocho'sia. (From AfAf^ot, sand, and ^f», to pour.) A remedy for drying the body by sprinkling it Avith hot sand. Ori- basius. Ammo'nia aceta'ta. See Liquor acetatis ammonia. Ammo'nia muria'ta. See Sal ammoniac. Ammo'nia pr^eparata. See Subcarbonas ammonia. AMMO'NIA. Ammonia-gas. The sub- stance so called, is an aeriform or gaseous body. Pure ammonia appears to be a compound of hydrogen and nitrogen, rendered gaseous by caloric. If a portion of it well dried be subjected to repeated electrical explosions, its bulk becomes gradually almost doubled, being resolved into hydrogen and nitrogen gases,of which the latter constitutes only one- fourth by measure of the result; and there- fore the proportions by weight are about: 18 hydrogen 82 nitrogen 100 If some liquid ammonia be subjected to the galvanic influence in contact with mer- cury, a substance resembling an amalgam is formed : but whether this be a com- pound of ammonia and mercury, or con- sist of the latter united to some element of ammonia, is uncertain. Berzelius who made the discovery, considers the volatile al- kali to be a compound of oxygen, and a me- tallic substance, which he calls ammonium. Ammonia-gas has a strong and very pun- gent odour. It extinguishes a flame, yet it increases the magnitude of the flame of a taper before extinction, producing a pale yellow colour round its edge. Animals cannot breathe it without death ensuing. It is lighter than atmospheric air, in the proportion of three to five. It tinges yel- low vegetable colours brown, and blue ones green. It is rapidly absorbed by cold water; by ardent spirit, essential oils, ether, char- coal, sponge, bits of linen cloth, and all porous bodies. When a piece of ice is brought in con- tact with this gas, it melts and absorbs the gas, Avhile at the same time its temperature is increased. It has no effect upon oxy- gen gas Avhile cold; but Avhen made to pass with it through an ignited tube, it denotates and becomes decomposed. The same is the case with common air. It is also decom- posed by phosphorus at high tempera- tures. It does not explode when mixed with hydrogen gas. Nitrogen gas has no effect upon it. Atmospheric air does not combine with it at common temperatures, but only mixes with and dilutes it. "When made to pass through ignited charcoal, it forms Avith it a substance called prussic acid. If brought into contact Avith acid gases, both gases lose their gaseous form, and become concrete. It has no sensible action on earths, or on the salino terrene substances. It combines readily Avith acids, and unites to sulphur, when both are in a state of va- pour. It reduces oxides of metals to their metallic state, and is decomposed by them. It is alsojdecomposed by oxigenated muria- tic acid gas, fee.—When liquid ammonia is exposed to the temperature of 46 degrees below 0, it crystallizes, and when suddenly cooled down to 68 degrees below 0, it as- sumes a gelatinous appearance, and has scarcely any odour. Methods of obtaining Ammonia.—1. Mix together equal quantities of muriate of am- monia and quick-lime, separately powdered; introduce them into a gas-bottle or retort, apply the heat of a lamp, and receive the gas over mercury. Explanation.—Muriate of Ammonia con- sists of muriatic acid and ammonia; on adding lime to it, a decomposition takes place, the muriatic acid quits the ammonia and unites to the lime, forming muriate of lime, which remains in the retort, and the ammonia flies off in the slate of gas. Remark.—In order to obtain the gas in a state of purity, it is essentially necessary that a considerable quantity of the gas first disengaged, be suffered to escape, on account of the common air contained in the distil- ling vessel, and in the interstices of the in- gredients. 2. Ammonia may likewise be obtained by heating the liquid ammonia of the shops (liquor ammoniae, Pharm. Lond.) in a retort placed in communication with the mercurial pneumatic trough. In this process the ammonia contained in this liquid combines with caloric, assumes the form of ammonia-gas, and parts with the water to which it was united. Remark.—The temperature of the fluid must not be carried so high as to cause the water to be converted into vapour, or, if this cannot well be avoided, a small vessel should be interposed between the retort and the receiver, Avhich, when kept cool, may serve to condense the aqueous vapour which is formed, and cause the ammonia-gas to pass in a very pure and dry state. Ammonia is likewise produced during the spontaneous decomposition of animal and vegetable substances; in these cases it did not pre-exist in them ready formed, but is generated by the union of the hydrogen and nitrogen contained in them. In combination with water, this alkali forms, a solution of, or liquid ammonia, which is called, in the London pharmaco- poeia, VMM VMM • LiqroR AMMOM*. fakeot muriate ofammonia,eight ounces. Lime newlj*prepared, six ounces. Water, four pints. Pour on the lime a pint of the water; then cover the vessel,and set them by for an hour; then add the muriate of ammonia, and the remaining Avater previously made boiling hot, and cover the vessel again ; strain the liquor when it has cooled ; then distil from it twelve fluid ounces of the solution ofam- monia. The specific gravity of this solution should be to that of distilled water, as 96 to 100. Lime is capable of decomposing muriate of ammonia at a temperature much below that of boiling water; so that when the ma- terials are mixed, a solution of ammonia and of muriate of lime is obtained. This being submitted to distillation, the ammonia passes OA-er with a certain portion of the water, lea- ving behind the muriate of lime dissolved in the rest. The proportion of water directed seems, however, unnecessarily great, which obliges the operator to employ larger vessels than Avould otherwise suffice. But the pro- cess iioav directed is certainly much easier, more economical, and more uniform in its results, than that of the Pharmacopoeia of 1809. This preparation is colourless and transpa- rent with a strong peculiar smell; it parts with the ammonia in the form of gas, if heated to 130 degrees, and requires to be kept, Avith a cautious exclusion of atmosphe- rical air, with the carbonic acid of which it readily unites: on this latter account, the propriety of keeping it in small bottles in- stead of a large one, has been suggested. This is the aqua ammonia pura of the shops, and the alkali volatile causticum. Water of ammonia is very rarely given internally,although it may be used in doses of ten or twenty drops, largely diluted, as a powerful stimulant, in asphyxia and similar diseases. Externally, it is applied to the skin as a rubefacient, and in the form of gas to the nostrils, and to the eyes as a stimu- lant : in cases of torpor, paralysis, rheuma- tism, syncope, hysteria, and chronic oph- thalmia. The other preparations of ammonia in use are, 1. The sub-carbonate of ammonia. See Ammonia subcarbonas, and ammonia subcar- bonalis liquor. 2. The acetate of ammonia. See ammo- nia' acetatis liquor. 3. The muriate of ammonia. See Sal- ammoniac. 4. Ferrum ammonialum. 5. Several tinctures and spirits, holding ammonia in solution. AMMONTACUM. (Aju./uovi*km : so call- ed from Ammoniq, whence it Avas brought.) Gum-ammoniac. A concrete gummy resi- nous juice, composed of little lumps, or lears, of a strong and someAvhat ungrateful smell, and nauseous taste, followed by a bitterness. There has, hitherto, been no in- formation had concerning the plant which affords this drug : but Wildenow considers it to be the Heracleum gummiferum, having raised that plant from the seeds, which are sometimes found in the drug. It is im- ported here from Turkey, and from the East-Indies. Gum-ammoniacum is princi- pally employed as an expectorant, and is frequently prescribed in asthma and chronic catarrh. Its dose is from 10 to 30 grains. It is given in the form of pill or diffused in Avater, and is frequently combined with squill, or tartarized antimony. In large doses, it proves purgative. Externally, it is applied as a discutient, under the form of plaster, to white swellings of the knee, and to indolent tumours. The officinal prepa- rations are Ammoniacum purificatum : Em- plastrum ammoniaci: Empl. ammoniaci cum hydragyro; Mistura ammoniaci. Ammoni'.s: acetatis liquor. Solution of acetate of ammonia; formerly called Aqua ammonia aceta. " Take of sub-carbonate of ammonia, two ounces; acetic acid, four pints. Add the acid to the salt, until bub- bles of gas shall no longer arise, and mix." The effervescence is occasioned by the es- cape of carbonic acid gas, which the acetic acid expels, and neutralizes the ammonia. If the acid rather predominate, the solu- tion is more grateful to the taste ; and pro- vided that acid be correctly prepared, the proportions here given will be found suffi- cient ; where the acid cannot be depended on, it will be right to be regulated rather by the cessation of effervescence than by quantity. This preparation was formerly known in the shops under the name of spirit of Min- dererus. When assisted by a warm regimen, it proves an excellent and powerful sudo- rific ; and, as it operates without quickening the circulation, or increasing the heat of the body, it is admissible in febrile and inflam- matory diseases, in which the use of stimu- lating sudorifics are attended with danger. Its action may likewise be determined to the kidneys, by Avalking about in the cool air. The common dose is half an ounce, either by itself, or along with other medicines, adapted to the same intention. Ammonia carbonas. See Ammonia sub- carbonas. AmmSnia Liquor. See Ammonia. Ammonia murias. See Sal-ammoniac. Ammo'nia subcarbo'nas. Ammonia car- bonas. Subcarbonate of ammonia. This preparation was formerly called ammonia praparata, and sal volatilis salts ammoniaci, and sal volatilis. It is made thus:—take of muriate of ammonia, a pound ; of prepared chalk, dried, a pound and a half. Reduce them separately to powder; then mix them together, and sublime in a heat gradually AMN AMP 45 raised, till the retort becomes red. In this preparation a double decomposition takes place, the carbonic acid of the chalk uniting with the ammonia, and forming subcarbo- nate ofammonia, which is volatilized, while muriate of lime remains in the vessel. This salt possesses nerA'ine and stimula- ting powers, and is highly beneficial in the dose of from tAvo to eight grains, in nervous affections, debilities, flatulency, and acidity from dyspepsia. Ammoni'^e subcarbona'tis liquor. Li- quor ammonia carbonatis. Solution of sub- carbonate of ammonia. The aqua ammonia of the Pharm. Lond. 1787. " Take of sub- carbonate of ammonia, four ounces; distil- led water, a pint. Dissolve the subcarbo- nate ofammonia in the Avater, and filter the solution through paper." This preparation possesses the properties of ammonia in its action on the human body. See Ammonia subcarbonas. Ammo'nion. (From a/u/uoc, sand.) Aetius uses this term to denote a collyrium of great virtue in many diseases of the eye, which was said to remove sand or gravel from the eyes. AMMO'NIUM. Berzelius has given this name to a supposed metal which with oxy- gen he conceives to form the alkali called ammonia. See Ammonia. Amne'sia. (From a, priv. and /u.vn, to scratch.) A superficial laceration or exulceralion of the skin : a slight wound. Hippocrates.— Scarification. Galen. Amy'ctica. (From a/uuo-o-0), to vellicate.) Medicines which stimulate and vellicate the skin, according to Caelius Aurelianus. AMY'GDALA. (ApuyfAXn, from Auvn \M\ 47 after the expression of the oil, is more powerfully bitter than the almond in its en- tire state. Great part of the bitter matter dissolves by the assistance of heat, both in water and rectified spirit; and a part arises also Avith both menstrua in distillation. Bit- ter almonds have been long known to be poisonous to various brute animals; and some authors have alleged that they are also deleterious to the human species; but the facts recorded upon this point appear to waul further proof. However, as the noxious quality seems to reside in that mat- ter which gives it the bitterness and flavour, it is very probable, that when this is sepa- rated by distillation, and taken in a suffi- ciently concentrated state, it may prove a poison to man, as is the case with the com- mon laurel, to which it appears extremely analogous. Bergius tells us, that bitter al- monds, in the form of emulsion, cured ob- stinate intermittents, after the bark had failed. A simple water is distilled from bitter almonds, after the oil is pressed out, Avhich possesses the same qualities, and in the same degree, as that drawn from cherry- stones. These afforded, formerly, the now exploded aqua cerasorum nigrorum, or black cherry-Avater. Amy'gdalus pe'rsica. The systematic name of the common peach-tree. Thefruit is knoAvn to be grateful and wholesome, sel- dom disagreeing with the stomach, unless this organ is not in a healthy state, or the ' fruit has been eaten to excess, Avhen effects similar to those of the other dulco-acidsum- mer fruits maybe produced. The flowers, in- cluding the calyx, as well as the corolla, are the parts of the persica used for medicinal purposes. These have an agreeable but weak smell, and a bitterish taste. Boulduc ob- serves, " that when distilled, without addi- tion, by the heat of a water bath, they yield one-sixth their weight, or more, of a whitish liquid, which communicates to a consider- able quantity of other liquids a flavour like that of the kernels of fruits. These floAvers have a cathartic effect, and, espe- cially to children, have been successfully given in the character of a vermifuge; for this purpose, an infusion of a dram of the flowers dried, or half an ounce in their recent state, is the requisite dose. The leaves of the persica are also found to pos- sess an anthelmintic power, and from a great number of experiments appear to have been given with invariable success both to children and adults. However, as the leaves and floAvers of the persica manifest, in some degree, the quality of those of the laurocerasus, they ought to be used with caution. A'myla. (From amylum, starch.) Any sort of chemical faecula, or highly pulver- ized sesiduum. Amy'leon. Amylion. Starch. V'MYLUM (A/uvxcv: from «, priv. and fAux», a mill ; because it Avas formerly made from wheat, without the assistance of a mill. Starch. The faecula of wheat, or starch of wheat. The white substance which subsides from the water that is mixed with Avheaten flour. The starch-makers suffer it to remain in the water for a time after it has become acid, which makes it very white and soft to the touch, and scarce- ly sensible to the taste. As starch foims the greatest part of flour, it cannot be doubted but that it is the principal alimen- tary substance contained in our bread. In a medical point of view, it is to be consi- dered as a demulcent; and, accordingly, it forms the principal ingredient of an offi- cinal ljzenge in catarrhs, and a mucilage prepared from it, often produces excellent effects, both taken by the mouth and in the form of clyster, in dysenteries and diarrhoea, from irritation of the intestines. Milk and starch, with the addition of suet finely shred, and incorporated by boiling, was the soup employed by Sir John Pringle, in dysente- ries, where the mucous membrane of the intestines had been abraded. Externally, surgeons apply it as an absorbent in erysi- pelas. AMY'RIS. (From a, intensive, and uvgov, ointment, or balm ; so called from its use, or smell.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system, of which two species are used in medicine. Amy'ris Elemiff.ra. The systematic name of the plant from which it is sup- posed Ave obtain the resin called gum-elemi. The plant is described as Amyris elemifera of Linnaeus: foliis ternis quinato-pinnatisque subtus tomentosis. Elemi is broughthere from the Spanish West Indies : it is most esteem- ed when softish, somewhat transparent, of a pale whitish colour, inclining a little to green, and of a strong, though not unplea- sant smell. It is only used in ointments and plasters, and is a powerful digestive. Amy'ris opoba'lsamum. The systematic name of the plant from Avhich the balsam of Mecca is obtained. Balsamum genuinum antiquorum. Balsamelceon. JEgyptiacum bal- samum. Balsamum Asiaticum. Balsamum Judaicum. Balsamum Syriacum. Balsamum e Mecca. Balsamum Alpini. Oleum balsami. Opobalsamum Xylobalsamum. Balsam, or balm of Gilead. A resinous juice, obtained by'making incisions into the bark of the Amyris Gileadensis of Linnaeus—-foliis ter- natis integerrimis, pedunculis unifloris late- ralibus. Class, Octandria. Order, Monogynia. The tree grows spontaneously, particularly near to Mecca, on the Asiatic side of the Red Sea. The juice of the fruit is termed carpobalsamum in the pharmacopoeias, and that of the wood and branches a^/ooa/samwm. The best sort is a spontaneous exudation from the tree, and is held in so high estima- tion by the Turks, that it is rarely, if ever, to be met with genuine among us. The me- 4S A.N A ANA dicinal virtues of the genuine balsam of Gilead, have been highly rated, undoubtedly with much exaggeration. The common bal- sam of Mecca is scarcely used ; but its qua- lities seem to be very similar to those of the balsam of Tolu, with perhaps more acri- mony. The dose is from 15 to 50 drops. A'myum. (From a, priv. and/auc, muscle.) A limb so emaciated that the muscles scarcely appear. ANA. a, oraa. In medical prescriptions it means " of each." See A. Ana'basis. (From *v*6W», to ascend,) An ascension, augmentation, or increase of a disease, or paroxysm. It is usually meant of fevers. Galen. It also signifies equise- tum. Anaba'tica. (From avaGaivo), to ascend.) An epithet formerly applied to the syno- chus, or continual fever, Avhen it increases in malignity. Anabe 'xis. (From *v*£W7&>, to cough up.) An expectoration of matter by coughing. Anable'psis. (From <*v* and /Zxvrct, to see again.) The recovery of sight after it has been lost. Anablysis. (From av* and @xv£u, to gush out again.) Ebullition or effervescence. Ana'bole. (From a*aGa>.\16, to cast up.) The discharge of any thing by vomit; also dilatation, or extension. Galen. Anabroche'sis. (From *»« and @go%su, to resorb.) The reabsorption of matter. Anabrochi'smos. (From AVACgo^jun, to reabsorb.) Anabrochismus. The taking up and removing the hair on the eyelids, when they become troublesome. Galen, AZgineta, and others. Anabro'sis. (From AVA@goo-itu>, to de- vour.) A corrosion of the solid parts, by sharp and biting humours. Galen. Anaca'rdium occidenta'le. (From *v*, without, and >*tg$tA, a heart ; Avithout heart; because the pulp of the fruit, instead of having the seed enclosed, as is usually the case, has the nut growing out of the end of it.) The cashew-nut, the oil of this nut is an active caustic, and employed as such in its native country; but neither it, nor any part of the fruit, is used medicinally in this country. Anaca'rdium orienta'le, Anacardium or Malacca bean. See Avicennia. Anacatha'rsis. (From «v«, and k*8ai- gtfAAi, to purge up.) An expectoration of pus. It properly denotes a purgation by spitting, in which sense it stands contra- distinguished from catharsis, or evacuation dowmvards. In this sense the word is used by Hippocrates and Galen. Blanchard de- notes, by this word, medicines which operate upAvards, as vomiting, fee. ',-'■£ Anacatha'rtica. (From *vax*9sugo,u*/, to purge upAvards. Thoracia. Medicines which promote expectoration, or vomits which act upwards. ». Ana'chron. Mineral alkali Anaclasis. (From avakxaco, to bend back.) A reflection or recurvature of any of the members, according to Hippocrates. Ana'clisis. (From Avxxxtvm, to recline.) A couch, or sick-bed. Hippocrates. Anacoelia'smus. (From avA, and xotxu, the bowels.) A gentle purge, which was sometimes used to relieve the lungs. Anaco'che. From avaxct^cu, to retard.) Delay in the administration of medicines ; also slowness in the progress of a disease. Hippocrates. Anacolle'ma. (From avo, and xox\aa>, to glue together.) A collyrium made of agglutinant substahces, and stuck on the forehead. Galen. Anaconcholi'smos. (From ava»oy%xifr, to sound as a shell.) A gargarism so called, because the noise made in the throat is like the sound of a shell. Galen. Anacte'sis. (From avaxraopAai to re- cover.) Restoration of strength ; recovery from sickness. Hippocrates. Anacuphi'sma. From avaxxq/igu, to lift up.) A kind of exercise mentioned by Hippocrates, Avhich consists in lifting the body up anddoAvn, like ourweigh jolt. Anacyce'sis. (From avax.vx.ua>, to mix.) The commixture of substances, or medi- cines, by pouring one upon another. Anacy'cleon. (From avaKvx.xou, to wan- der about.) Anacycleus. A mountebank, or wandering quack. Anacyri'osis. (From ava, and nugac, au- thority .) By this word, Hippocrates means that gravity and authority Avhich physicians should preserve among sick people and their attendants. Anadiplo'sis (From avcuforxoa, to re- duplicate.) A reduplication, or frequent re- turn of a paroxysm, or disease. Galen. Ana'dosis. (From ava>, upwards, and Ma>lAt, to give.) A vomit, or the distribu- tion of aliment all over the body; or diges- tion. Ana'drome (From <**», upwards, and fgifAo,, to run.) A pain which runs from the lower extremities to the upper parts of the body. Hippocrates. Anje'des. (From a, priv. and atfmt, shame.) Shameless. Hippocrates uses this word metaphorically for without restraint, copious; and applies it to water rushing into the aspera arteria ANESTHESIA. (Aw***™.: from a, priv. and aio-bavo/Aat, to feel.) Loss of the sense of touch. A genus of disease in the class locales, and order dysasthesia of Cullen. • i A^AGA'LLIS. (From avayixau, to laugh ; because, by curing the spleen, it disposes persons to be cheerful.) 1 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system one species of Avhich was formerly supposed to possess medicinal properties. l. The pharmacopceial name of the #ANA AN A * 49 Anagallis arvt.ii&is; foliis indivisis, caulepro- cumbenie, of Linnaeus, a small and delicately formed plant, which does not appear to pos- sess any particular properties. Anaga'llis arve'nsis. The systematic name for the anagallis of the shops. See Anagallis. Anagargali'ctum. (From a**, and y*gy*eeaiv, the throat.) A gargarism, or Avash for the throat. Anagargari'stum. The same. Anagly'phe. (From Avxyxvqw, to en- grave.) A part of the fourth ventricle of the brain Avas formerly thus called, from its resemblance to*a pen, or style. Anagno'sis. (From AtAyntto-K.a>, to knoAv.) The persuasion, or certainty, by which medical men judge of a disease from its symptoms. Hippocrates. Ana'graphe. (From AVAygzpu>, to write.) A prescription or receipt. Anale'psia. (From ava, and xa/aCaio!, to take again. A species of epilepsy, which proceeds from a disorder of the stomach, and with Avhich the patient is apt to be seized very often and suddenly. Anale'ntia. A fictitious term used by Paracelsus for epilepsy. Anale'psis. (From avaxa/aGavcc, to re- store.) A recovery of strength after sick- ness. Galen. ANALE'PTICA. (From avaxaliCavo,, to recruit or recover.) Analeptics. Resto- rative medicines; medicines, or food, which recover the strength Avhich has been lost by sickness. Analo'sis. (From avaxio-kc«, to consume.) A consumption, or wasting. ANA'LYSIS. (Avaxvo-is: from a.vAXvce, to resolve.) The resolution by chemistry, of any matter into its primary and constituent parts. The processes and experiments Avhich chemists haA'e recourse to, are extremely numerous and diversified, yet they maybe reduced to two species, which comprehend the whole art of chemistry. The first is, analysis, or decomposition; the second, syn- thesis, or composition, in analysis, the parts of Avhich bodies are composed, are separatedfrom eachother: thus, if we reduce cinnabar, which is composed of sulphur and mercury, and exhibit these tAvo bodies in a separate state, Ave say we have decomposed, or analysed cinnabar. But if, on the con- trary, several bodies be mixed together, and u new substance be produced, the process is then termed chemical composition, or syn- thesis: thus, if by fusion and sublimation, we combine mercury with sulphur, and pro- duce cinnabar, the operation is termed che- mical composition, or composition by syn- thesis. Anamne'sis. (From AyAy.i/A\tio-tut>, to re- member.) Remembrance, or recollection of Avhat has been done. Galen. Avamne'stha. (From the same.) Re- nred're-forbad memory. ANA NAS Called by the Brazilians yayama. The egg-shaped pine-apple. See Bromelia Ananas. Ana'nce. (From AVAyxzc\u, to compel.) Necessity. It is applied to any desperate operation. Hippocrates. Anaphai.anti'asis. (From avapaxaivTs?, bald.) A thinness of hair upon the eye- brows. Gorraus. Anaphora. (From avAiptgai, to bring up.) It is applied to a person Avho spits blood. Gorraus. Anaphory'xis. (From AVAtpcgotrrv, to grind down.) The reducing of any thing to dust, or very fine powder. ANAPHRODI'SIA. (From a, priv. and Apg'M?iz, the feast of Venus.) Impo- tence. A genus of disease in the class lo- cales, and order dysorexia of Cullen. It either arises from paralysis, anaphrodisia paralytica; or from gonnoirhcea, anaphro- disia"gonorrkoica. Anaphro'meli. (From *, neg. apgcr, froth, and /Atxi, honey.) Clarified honey. Anapla'sis. (From avattxao-o-u, to re store again.) A restoration of flesh Avhere it has been lost; also the reuniting a frac- fured bone. Hippocrates. Anaplero'sis. (From AVATXngcai, to fill again.) The restitution, or filling up 'Of wasted parts. Galen. Anaplero'tica. (From the same.) Me- dicines reneAving flesh: incarnatives, or such medicines as fill up a wound so as to restore it to its original shape. Galen. Anapleu'sis. (From AVA7rxmw, to float upon.) The rotting of a bone, so thai; it drops off, and lies upon the flesh ; exfolia- tion, or separation of a bone. Hippocrates, AZgineta, fee. Anapneu'sis. (From avatthu, to respire! Respiration. Ana'pnoe. The same. Anapto'sis. (From AVAiriirlu, to fall back.)^ A relapse. Ana'ptysis. The same as Anacatharsis. Anarhiiegni mia. (From a-ia, and pvyvujut, to break again.) Anarrhexis. A fracture ; the fresh opening of a Avound. Anarrho:'a. (From ava, upAvards, and ptee, to flow.) A flux of humours from be- low upwards. Schneider de Catarrho. Asarrho'pia. (From <*v* upwards, and ima>, to creep.) ■ The same. Hippocrates. ANAS DOMESTIC A. (From1 m>, to swim.) The tame duck. The flesh of this bird is difficult of digestion,*and requires that warm and stimulating condiments be taken with it to enable the stomach to di- gest it. ANASA'RCA. (From «**, through, and o-&p{j, flesh.) A species of dropsy from a serous'^Bumour, spread betAveen the skin and flesh, 8t rather a general accumulation of lympayvthe cellular system. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class Carhe.via. andthe order Intum-'srcniia. He « W * ANA enumerates the following species, viz. J Anasarca serosa, as when the due discharge of serum is suppressed, fee. 2. Anasarca oppilata, asAvhen the blood-vessels are con- siderably pressed, which happens to many pregnant women, fee. 3. Anasarca exan- Jjhemutica, this happens after ulcers, various eruptive disorders, and particularly after the erysipelas. 4. Anasarca anamia, hap- pens when the blood is rendered extremely poor from considerable losses of'it. 6. Ana- sarca debilium, as when feebleness is indu- ced by long illness, fee This species of dropsy shows itself at first with a swelling of the feet and ankles to- wards the evening, which, for a time dis- appears again in the morning. The tume- faction is soft and inelastic, and, Avhen pressed upon by the finger, retains its mark for some time, the skin becoming much paler than usual. By degrees the sAvelling ascends upwards, and occupies the trunk of the body ; and at last, even the face and eyelids appear full and bloated : the breathing then becomes difficult, the urine is small in quantity, high coloured, and deposits a reddish sediment; the belly is costive, the perspiration much obstructed, the countenance yellow, and a considerable degree of thirst, with emaciation of the Avhole bodj-, prevails. To these symptoms succeed torpor, heaviness, a troublesome cough, and a sIoav fever. In some cases, the water oozes out, through the pores of the cuticle ;t in others, being too gross to pa^s by these, it raises the cuticle in small blisters; and sometimes the skin, not allow- ing the water to escape through it, is com- pressed and hardened, and is at the same time so much distended as to give the tu- mour a considerable degree of firmness. For the causes of this disease, see Hydrops. In those who hav-e died of Anasarca, the Avhole of the cellular membrane has been distended with a fluid, mostly of a serous character. Various organic diseases have occurred; and the blood is said to be al- tered in consistence, according to the de- gree of the disease. In general a cure can be more readily effected Avhen it arises from topical or general debility, than when occa- sioned by visceral obstruction; and inrecent cases, than in those of long continuance. The skin becoming somewhat moist, Avith a diminution of thirst, and increased flow of urine, are very favourable. In some few cases the disease goes off by a spontaneous crisis by vomiting, purging, fee. The in- dications of treatment in anasarca are, 1. To evacuate the fluid already collected. 2. To prevent its returning again. The first object may be attained mechanically by an opera- tion ; or by the use of those means, Avhich increase the action of the absorbents : the second by removing any exciting causes, which may still continue to operate; and at the same time endpa\*ouring to invigorate VNa the .--y.-tcm. Where the quantify of fluid collected is such, a3 to disturb the more im- portant functions, the best mode of relieving the patient is to make a feAV small incisions with a lancet, not too near each other, through the integuments on the fore and upper part of each thigh ; f he discharge may be assisted by pressure, and when a sufficient quantity has been evacuated, it is better to heal them by the first intention. In the use of issues or blisters, there is some risk of inducing gangrene, especially if applied to the legs : and the same has happened from scarifications with the cupping instrument. Absorption maybepromoteSby friction, and bandaging the parts, Avhich will at the same time obviate farther effusion ; but most powerfully by the use of different evacuating remedies, especially those which occasion a sudden considerable discharge of fluids. Emetics have been often employed with ad- vantage ; but it is necessary to guard against Aveakening the stomach by the frequent re- petition of those which produce much nausea ; and perhaps the benefit results not so much from the evacnation produced %y the mouth, as from their promoting other excretions ; antimonials in particular indu- cing perspiration, and squill increasing the floAv of urine, fee.; for which purpose they may be more safely given in smaller doses ; in very torpid habits mustard may claim the preference. Cathartics are of much greater and more general utility : Avhere the bowels are not particularly irritable, the more drastic purgatives should be employed, and repeated as often as the strength will alloAV; giving for example, every second or third morning jalap, scarnmony, colocynth, or gamboge, joined with calomel or the supertartrate of potash, and some aromatic, to obviate their griping. Elaterium is perhaps the most powerful, generally vomitingas well as purg- ing the patient, but precarious in itsstrength, and therefore better given in divided doses, till a sufficient effect is produced. Diuretics are universally proper, and may be given in the intervals,where purgatives can be borne, otherwise constantly persevered in ; but un- fortunately the effects of most of them are uncertain. Saline substances in general ap- pear to stimulate the kidneys, Avhetber acid, alkaline, or neutral; but the acetate, and supertartrate of potash, are chiefly resorted to in dropsy. Dr. Ferriar, of Manchester, has made an important remark of the latter salt, that its diuretic power is much promo- ted by a previous operation on the bottrels, which encourages the more liberal useofit; indeed, if much relied upon,a drachm or two should be given three times or oftener in the day. It isobviously, therefore, best adapted to those cases, in which the strength is not greatly impaired; and the same holds with the nauseating diuretics, squill colchicum and tobacco. The latter has been strongly recommended by Dr. FoAvler of York, in * ANA the -form 01 tincture; the colchjcum as an oxymel by some German physicians ;"but the shrill is most in use, though certainly very precarious if given alone. In languid and debilitated habits, we prefer the more stimu- lant diuretics, as juniper, horseradish, mus- tard, garlic, the spiritus a?theris nitrici, fee.; even the oil of turpentine, or the tinctura lyttae, may be proper, Avhere milder means have failed. Digitalis is often a very power- ful remedy, from the utility of which in inflammatory diseases we might expect it to answer best in persons of great natural strength, and not much exhausted by the disorder ; but Dr. Withering expressly states that its diuretic effects appear most certainly and beneficially, Avhere the pulse is feeble or intermitting, the countenance pale, the skin cold, and the tumours readily pitting on pressure ; which has been since confirmed by other practitioners ; it should be begun Avithin small doses (wo or three times a day, and progressively increased till the desired operation on the kidneys ensues, unless alarming symptoms appear in the mean- time. Opium and some other narcotics have been occasionally useful as diuretics in dropsy, but should be" only regarded as ad- juvants, from their uncertain effects. I u the use of diuretics, a very important rule is, not to restrict the patient from drinking freely. This Avas formerly thought necessary on theoretical grounds ; wherebythe thirst was aggraA-aled to a distressing degree, and the operation of remedies often prevented, es- pecially on the kidneys. Sir Francis Mil- man first taught the impropriety of this practice, Avhich is now generally abandoned; at least so long as the Aoav of urine is increas- ed in proportion to the drink taken, it is con- sidered proper to indulge the patient Avith it. Another evacuation, which it is very desi- rable to promote in anasarca, is tha^ by the skin, but thisis with difficulty accomplished : nauseating emetics are the most powerful means, but transient i» their effect, and their frequent use cannot be borne. If a gentle diaphoresis can be excited, it is as much as avc should expect: and perhaps on the whole most beneficial to the patient. For this pur- pose the compound powder of ipecacuanha, saline substances, and antimouials in small doses, assisted by tepid drink, and warmth applied to the surface, maybe had recourse to. Sometimes much relief is obtained by promoting perspiration locally by means of the vapour bath. Mercury has been much employed in dropsy, and certainly appears often materially to promote the operation of other cvacuants, particularly squill and digitalis; but its chief utility is where there are obstructions of the viccra, especially flic liver,ofAvhich, however, ascites isusually the first result; its power of increasing absorp- iion hardly appears, unless it is carried sb far as to affect the mouth, Avhen it is apt to weaken flip svstem s» mm'h. p* greatly {n ANA Jk ai limit its use. The other indication of invi- gorating the constitution, and particularly the exhalent arteries, maybe accomplished by tonic medicines, as the several vegetable bitters, chalybeates in those who are remark- ably pale, and, if there be a languid circula- tion, stimulants may be^joined Avith them*: a similar modification will be proper in the diet, which should be always as nutritious as the patient can avcII digest; directing also in torpid habits pungent articles, as garlic, onions, mustard, horseradish, fee. to be freely taken,which will be farther useful by promoting the urine. Rhenish wine, or punch made Avith hollands and supertartrate of potash, may be alloAved for the drink. Regular exercise, such as the patient can bear, (the limbs being properly supported, es-peciallv by a well-contrived laced stock- ing,) ought to be enjoined, or diligent fric- tion of the skin, particularly of the affected parts, employed when the tumefaction is usually least, namely, in the morning. The cold bath duly regulated may also, when (he patient is convalescent, materially con- tribute to obviate a relapse. Anaspa'sis. (From ava, and ,to draAV together.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify a contraction of the stomach. Ana'ssytos. (From ava, upAvards, and o-ivofAat, to agitate.) Anassytus. Driven forcibly upwards. Hippocrates*applies this epithet to air rushing violently upwards, as in hysteric fits. Anasta'ltica. ' (From *v«T6AXf«, to con- tract.)" Styptic or refrigerating medicines. A.va'stasis. (From uva&ifAi, to cause to rise.) A recovery from sickness; a resto- ration of health. It likewise signifies a migration of humours, when enpelled from one place and obliged to remove to another. Hippocrates. ANASTOMO'SIS. (From ava, through, and rout., a mouth.) The communication of vessels with one another. ^ Anastomotic a. (From ova, through, and r««a, the mouth.) Medicines which open the pores and mouths of the*ressels, as cathartics, diuretic*, deobstruents, and sudorifics. Ana'tt-.s. (From nates, the buttocks.) A disease of the anus. Festus, fee. ANATOMY.- (AvArofAta, or avato/m : from ov*. and -nuw, to cut up.)- Atnero- lomy. The dissection of the human body, to expose the structure, situation, and uses of every part. Anatomy, comparative. Zootomy. The dissection of brutes, fishes, polypi, plants, fee. to illustrate, or compare them Avith the structure and functions of the human body. Anatbe'sis- (From aw, and trlgam, to perforate.) A perforation 1 ike that which is made upon the skull by trepanning. Galen. An.axri'be. (From tnalgiGa, to rub.) FrirtiTOflll ovpt 'he body f b'Z £ A.NC Ajlatri'psis. The same. Mosckion de Morb. Mulieb. and Gn/en. Ana'tris. Antaris. Mercury. Rula.ul. Ana'tron. (Arabv A lake in Egypt, Avhere it Avas produced.) Soda, or fixed mmeral alkali. ' Ana trope. (From ccy*Tg«r», to sub- vert.) Anatrophe. Anatropha'. A relaxation, or subA-ersion of the stomach, Avith loss of "appetite and nausea. Vomiting. Indiges- tion. Galen. ff Ana'trum. Soda. Anau'dia. (From a, priv. and avJ~u, the speech.) Dumbness; privation of voice ; catalepsia. Hippocrates. Ana'xyris. (From avA%vgt;, the sole.) The herb sorrel; so called because its leaf is shaped like the sole of the shoe. A'ncha. (Arab, to press upon, as being the support of the body.) The thigh. Avi- cenna, Fofestius,' fee. A'nchilops. (From *yxh near, and u\, the eye.) A disease in the inward corner of the eye, called also iEgilops. An inci- pient fistula lachrymalis. Anchora'lis proce'ssus. (Anchoralis; from Ayxuv, the elbow.) See Coracoid pro- cess. Anchovy pear. This fruit, the produce of the Grids cauliflota of Linnaeus, is eaten byr the inhabitants of Jamaica, as a pleasant and refrigerant fruit. ANCHU'SA. (From Ayym, to strangle ; from its supposed constringent quality ; or, as others say, because it strangles serpents.) Alkanef 1. The name of a'genus of plants ip the Linna?an system. Class, Pentahdria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The name in.some pharmacopoeias for the alkanet root and bugloss. Anchu%a officinalis. The officinal bu- gloss. Anchusu foliis lanceolatis slrigosis, spicis secundis imbricatis, calycibus quinque Ipartitis, of Linnaeus: it was formerly es- teemed as a'cordial in melancholic and hy- pochondriacal diseases. It is seldom used in modern practice, and then only as an aperient and refrigerant. In some phar- macopoeias it is called Buglossa. Buglos- sum angustifolium majus. Buglossuin vul- gare majus. Buglossnm sativum. Anciicsa tinctoria. "The systematic name for the anchu a or alkanna of the pharmacopoeias. This plant^oavs wild in France, but is cultivated in our gardens. The root is externally of a deep purple colour. To oil, wax, turpentine, and al- kohol, it imparts a beautiful deep red co- lour, for Avhich purpose it is used. Its 4. medicinal propcrties are scarcely percep- tible. A'nciiyi r. See Ancyle. . * Ancha lomeri'sma. (From eyxyX'.yst, to bend ) Sagar uses this term to express a concretion, nr groAving together of the soft part" « \ AKCHYLO SIS. ^l>om =>,:.w.s,««, to bend:) A stiff joint. It is divided into the true and spurious, according as the motion is entirely or but partly lost. This state may arise from va- rious causes, as tumefaction of the ends of the bones, caries, fracture, dislocation. fee. also dropsy of the joint, fleshy excres- cences, aneurisms, and other tumours. It may also be oAving to the morbid contrac- tion of the flexor muscles, induced by the limb being long kept in a particular posi- tion, as a relief to pain, after burns, mecha- nical injuries, fee. The rickets, white swel- lings, gout, rheumatism, palsy, from lead particularly, and some other disorders, often lay the foundation of anchylosis : and the joints are very apt to become stiff in ad- vanced life. Where the joint is perfectly im- moveable, little can be done for the patient; but in the spurious form of the complaint, avi must first endeavour to remove any cause mechanically obstructing the motion of the joint, and then to get rid of the morbid contraction of the muscles. If inflamma- tion exist, this must be first subdued by Eroper means. Where extraneous matters ave been deposited, the absorbents must be excited to remove them : and where the parts are preternaturally rigid, emollient applications will be serviceable. Fomenta- tions, gentle friction of the joint and of the muscles, Avhich appear rigid, Avith the cam- phor liniment, fee. continued for half an hour or more two or three times a day ; and frequent attempts to move the joint to a greater extent, especially by the patient exerting the proper muscles, not with vio- lence, but steadily for some time, are the most successful means: but 110 rapid im- proA'ement is to be expected in general. Sometimes in obstinate cases, rubbing the part Avith warm brine occasionally, or ap- plying stimulant plasters of ammoniacum, fee. may expedite the cure: and in some instances, particularly as following rheu- matism, pumping cold water on the part every morning has proved remarkably bene- ficial. Where there is a great tendency to contraction of the muscle, it will be useful to obviate this by some mechanical con- trivance. It is proper to bear in mind, where from the nature of the case, com- plete anchylosis cannot be prevented, that the patient may be much less inconveni- enced by its being made to occur in a par- ticular position ; that is in the upper extre- mities generally a bent, but in the hip or kn,ee an extended one. A'nci. Tliose Avho have a distorted elbow. Ancirome le. See Ancylomele. A'.ncinar. ' Borax. A'ncos.- (From AyKA&jH*i to embrace; awo T*4£yxtu?bAi (Ttprf, crfi' to cr£;v: because the, bones meeting and there uniting, are folded .one into another) The efboAv. #1 •9 AND ANCONEUS, (jfricencus, sc. muscu- tus; from Aytuvr, the elbow.) Anconeus minor of Winslow. Anconeus vel cubitalis Riolani of Douglas. A small triangular muscle, situated on the back part of the elbow. It arises from the ridge, and from the external condyle of the humerus, by a thick,strong, and short tendon: from this it becomes fleshy, and, after running about three inches obliquely backwards, it is in- serted by its oblique fleshy fibres into the back part or ridge of the ulna. Its use is to extend the fore-arm. Anconeus exte'rnus. See Triceps ex- tinsor cubili. Anconeus inter'nus. See Triceps e£- tensor cubiti. Asconl'us ma'joh. See Triceps extensor cubiti. Ancone'us mi'nor. See Anconeus. Anconoid process. Processus anconoi- deus. (From Ayxuv, the elbow.) A pro- cess of the cubit. See Lr/jia. A'ncter. (Ayx]»g, a bond, or button.) A fibula, or button, by Avhich the lips of rounds are held together. Gorraus. Ancteria'smus. (Fromayxlug, a button.) The operation of closing the lips of Avounds together by loops, or buttons. Galen. Ancu'bitus. A disease of the eyes with a sensation of sand. Joh. Anglic. Ros. Ang. A'ncvj,f. (From .oc, crooked.) A species of contraction, called a stiff joint. Galen. ANKYLOBLEPHARON. (From uyxvx>i, a hook, and fixtpagov, an eyelid.) A disease of the eye, by Avhich the eyelids are closed together. Ai'lius. ANCYLOGLO'SSUM. (From ayxvxti, ft hook, and yxato-a-A, the tongue.) Ancy- liort, of .#"gineta. A contraction of the frenulum of the tongue. Tongue-tied. Ancylome'le. (From ayxvxo;, crooked, and (a;:x», a probe.) A crooked probe, or a prohe with a hook. Galen, fee. Ancylo'sis. See Anchylosis. Ancylo'tomcs. (From Ayxvxn, a hook, and t(uyu>, to cut.) A crooked chiruigical knife, or bistoury. A knife for loosening the tongue. This instrument is no longer in use. Algineta, fee. A'ncyra. (Ayxvga, an anchor.) A chi- rurgical hook. Epicharmus uses this Avoid for the membrum virile, according to Gor- raeus. Ancyroi'des. (From a^xuga, an anchor, and itfoe, a likeness.) A process of the scapula Avas so called, from its likeness to the beak of an anchor. It is the coracoid process. See Scapula. Ancyrome'le. See Ancylomele. Avih'ba. A tree of Brazil, the fruit of which is bitter and astringent, and used as ;i vermifuge. • . . Andranato mia. Andranatqme. ' (From .n-re. a man. and ntyw. to cut.) The dfR- r ANE * 53 section of the human body, particularly of the male. M. Aur. Severinus, Zootome De- mocrit. Andrapodocape'lus. (From a\fg:7rcocv, a sla\re, and •aatdo.c^, a dealer.) A crimp. Galen calls by this name the person whose office it was to anoint and slightly to Avipe the body, to cleanse the skin from foulness. A'ndria. (From ang, a man.) An her- maphrodite. Bonnet. Androccete'sis. (From av»g^ a man, and x:/7:-a>, to cohabit with.) The A'enereal act; or the infamous act of sodomy. Mos- chion, fee. Andro'gynus. (From avug, a man, and ywn, a Avoman.) An effeminate person. Hipp. An hermaphrodite. Andro'm achus, of Crete, was physician to the Emperor Nero. He invented a com- position, supposed to be an antidote against. poison, called after him, Theriaca Andro- machi, Avhich he dedicated to that Emperor in a copy of Greek verses still preserves. This complicated preparation long retained its reputation, but is now deservedly aban- doned. * Andro'nion. Andronium. A kind of plaster used by jEgineta for Carbuncles, in- vented by Andron. Andropogon Sch^nantiius, Juncus odo- ratus. Fvenum camelorum. Juncus aro- malicus. The systematic name of the Ca- mel-hay, or SAveet rush. The dried plant is imported into this country from Turkey and Arabia.- It has an agreeable' smell, and a warm, bitterish, not unpleasant taste. It \vas formerly employed as a stomachic and deobstruent. Anuro tomia. Androtome. Human dis- section, particularly of the male. Andrt, Nicholas, a physician, born at Lyons in 1658. He was made professor of medicine at Paris in 1701, and lived to the age of 84. Besides a Treatise on Worms, and other minor publications, and contributions in the Medical and Philoso- phical Journals, he Avas author of ^ work, still esteemed, called " Orthopedie," orthe art of preventing and removing deformities in children ; Avhich he proposed to effect by- regimen, exercise, and various mechanical contrivances. Ane'bium. (From ava£aura>, to ascend.) The herb alkanct, so called from its quick growth. Anfite'sis. (From anixae, to roll up.) Aneilema. An involution of the guts, such as is caused by flatulence and gripes. Hippocrates. Ane'mia. (From avipoc, Avind.) Flatu- lence. ANE'MONE. (From ave,woc, Avind; so named, because it does not open its flowers till blown upon by the wind.) The wind (lower. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Order. Polygyniu 54 ♦ \NE Ake.mone hepa'tica. The systematic name for the hepalica nobilis of the pharma- copoeias. Herba trinitatis. Hepatica, or herb trinity. This plant possesses mildly adstringent and corroborant virtues, Avith Avhich intentions infusions of it have been drank as tea, or the powder of the dry leaves 'given, to the quantity of half a spoonful at a time. Anemone meadow. See Anemonepralensis. Anemone .nlmoro'sa. The systematic name of the ranunculus albus of the phar- macopoeias. The bruised leaves and floAvers are said to cure tinea capitis applied to the part. The inhabitants of Kamskatka, it is believed, poison their arrows Avith the root of this plant. Ank'mone prate':;sis. The systematic name for the Pulsatilla nigricans of the phar- macopoeias. This plant, Anemone pedunculo '.uvoli'cralo. pctaiisapivc refle.ris, foliis bipin- nalis, of Linnaeus: has been received into the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia upon the au- thority of Baron Stoerck, who recommend- ed it as an effectual remedy for most of the chronic diseases affecting the eye, particu- larly amaurosis, cataract, and opacity of the cornea, proceeding from various causes. "He likewise found it of1 great service in venereal nodes, nocturnal pains, ulcers, caries, indurated glands, suppressed menses, serpiginous eruptions, melancholy, and pal- sy. The plant, in its recent state, has scarcely any smell; but its taste is extreme- ly acrid, and, Avhen cheAved, it corrodes the tongue and fauces. Anence'piialus. (From a, priv. and i-ympAKoc, the brain.) A monster Avithout brains. Foolish. Galen de Hippocrate. A'neos. A loss of voice and reason. Amcpithy'mia. (From «, priv. and ?rrAvf*ta, desire.) Loss of appetite. A'neric Anerit. Sulphur A-ivum. A'nesis. (From Avm/ui, to relax.) A re- mission, or relaxation, of a disease, or symp- tom. A'e'lius, fee. AsEjtM. SeeAnisum. ANF/THUM. (AvuSov. from aviv, afar, and Stcc, t» run; so called because its roots run out a great way.) Fennel, dill, anet. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pcntandricu Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon dill, or anet. Ake'thum f(exi'culum. The systema- tic name for the 'fanientum of the shops. Sweet fennel, Ane'ikumfoenieulum, fmeHbus vvatis of Linnteus. The seeds and roots of this indigenous plant are directed by the colleges of London and Edinburgh. The seeds have an aromatic smell, and a warm sweetish taste, and contain alarge proportion of essential oil. They are stomachic and carminative. The root has a sweet taste, but very little aromatic warmth, and is said ro be pectoral and diuretic. A.NK Am. ihdii gram.Olens. The systema- tic name for the Anethum of the shops. Anrthum fructibus compressis, of Lin- nanis. This plant is a native of Spain, but cultivated in several parts of Eng- land. The seeds of dill are directed for use by the London and Edinburgh Phar- macopoeias : they have a moderately Avarm, pungent taste, and an aromatic, but sickly smell. There is an essential oil, and a distilled water, prepared from them, Avhich are given in flatulent colics and dyspepsia. They are also said to promote the secretion of milk. Ane'tica. (From avi»/uu, to relax.) Pa- regorics ; medicines which assuage pain, ac- cording to Andr. Tiraquell. ANEURl'SMA. (-malis, neut. Avtvgvrpta, from Avtuguvai, to dilate.) An aneurism. A preternatural tumour formed by the dila- tation of an artery. A genus of disease ranked by Cullen in the class locales, and order tumores. There are three species of aneurism: 1. The true aneurism, aneurisma vervtm, which is known by the presence of a pulsating tumour. The artery either seems only enlarged at a small part of its tract, and the tumour has a determinate border, or it seems dilated for a considerable length, in which circumstance the swelling is oblong, and loses itself so gradually in the surround- ing parts, thai its margin cannot be exactly ascertained. The first, which is the most rommon, is termed circumscribed true aneu- rism ; the last, the diffused true aneurism. The symptoms of the circumscribed true aneurism, take place as folloAvs: the first thing the patient perceives, is an extraordi- nary throbbing in some particular situation. and, on paying a little more attention, he discovers there a small pulsating tumour, Avhich entirely disappears when compressed, but returns again as soon as the pressure is removed. It is commonly unattended with pain or change in the colour of the skin. When once the tumour has originated, it continually grows larger, and at length-at- tains a very considerable size. In proportion as it becomes larger, its pulsation become? weaker, and, indeed, it is almost quite lost, when the disease has acquired much mag- nitude. The diminution of (he pulsation has been ascribed to the coats of the artery losing their dilatable and elastic quality, in proportion as they are distended and in- durated ; and, consequently, the aneurismnl sac being no longer capable of an alternate diastole and systole from the action of the heart. The fact is also imputed to the coagulated blood, deposited on the inner surface of the sac, particularly in large aneurisms, in which some of the blood is always interrupted in its motion. In true aneurisms, however, the blood does not coa- gulate so soon,«or so often as in false ones. Whenever such coagulated blood lodges in the «ac prrsiurp can onlvproduce a pari'm1 * INF disappearance of tU^swelliug. In propoi upn as tneancurismal sac grows larger, the com- munication into the artery beyond the tu- mour is lessened. Hence in this state, the pulse beloAV the SAvelling becomes weak and small, and the limbfrequently cold and ede- matous. On dissection, the lower continua- tion of the artery is found preternaturally small, and contracted. The pressure of the tumour on the adjacent parts, also produces a variety of symptoms, ulcerations, caries, fee. Sometimes an accidental contusion, or concussion, may detach a piece of co- agulum from the inner surface of the cyst, and the circulation through the sac be ob- structed by it. The coagulum may possibly be impelled quite into the artery beloAV, so as to induce important changes. The danger of an aneurism arrives Avhen it is on the point of bursting, by Avhich occurrence the patient usually bleeds to death; and this sometimes happens in a few seconds. The fatal event may generally be foreseen, as the part about to give Avay, becomes particular- ly tense, elevated, thin, soft, and of a dark purple colour. 2. The false or spurious aneurism, aneurisma spurium, is always owing to an aperture in the artery, from which the blood gushes into the cellular substance. It may arise from an artery being lacerated in violent exertions : but the most common occasional cause is a wound. This is particularly apt to occur at the bend of the arm, where the artery is exposed to be injured in attempting to bleed. When this happens, as soon as the puncture has been made, the blood gushes out Avith unusual force, of a bright scarlet colour and In an irregular stream, corres- ponding to the pulsation of the artery. It flows out, hoAvever, in an even and less ra- pid stream when pressure is applied higher up than the wound. These last are the most decisive marks of the artery being opened ; for blood often floAvs from a vein with great rapidity, and in a broken cur- rent, when the vessel is very turgid and si- tuated immediately over the artery, Avhich imparts its motion to it. The surgeon en- deavours precipitately to stop the haemor- rhage by pressure ; and he commonly occa- sions a diffused false aneurism. The ex- ternal wound in the skin is closed, so that the blood cannot escape from it; but insinu- ates itself into the cellular substance. The SAvelling thus produced is uneven, often knotty, and extends upAvards and down- wards, along the tract of the vessel. The skin is also usually of a dark purple colour. Its size increases as long as the internal haemorrhage continues, and, if this should proceed above a certain pitch, mortification of the limb ensues. 3. The varicose aneu- rism, aneurisma varicosum; this was first described by Dr. W. Hunter. It happens when the brachial artery is punctured in opening a vein : the blood then ni«he* into AM. # ,yt li.c vein, which becomes varicose. Aneu- risms may happen in any part of the body, except the latter species, which can only take place where a vein runs over an artery. When an artery has been punctured, the tourniquet should be applied, so as to stop the floAV of blood by compressing the vessel above; then the most likely plan of obviating the production of spurious aneurism appears to be applying a firm compress immediately over the wound,andsecuringit by a bandage, or in any other way, so as effectually to close the orifice, yet not prevent the circula- tion through other vessels ; aftenvards keep- ing the limb as quiet as possible, enjoining the antiphlogistic regimen, and examining daily that no extravasation has happened, Avhich would require the compress being fixed more securely, previously applying the tourniquet, and pressing the effused blood as much as possible into the vessel. If there should be much coldness or swelling of the limb below, it will be proper to rub it frequently Avith some spirituous or other stimulant embrocation. It is only by trial that it can be certainly determined when the Avound is closed ; but always better not to discontinue the pressure prematurely. The same plan may ansAver, when thedisease has already come on, if the blood can be entirely, or even mostly, pressed into the artery again: at any rate by determiningthe circulation on collateral branches it Avill give greater chance of success to a subsequent operation. There is another mode, stated to have sometimes succeeded even when there was much coagu- lated blood; namely making strong pressure over the whole limb, by a handage applied uniformly, and moistened to make it sit closer, as well as to obviate inflammation : but this does not appear so good a plan, at least in slighter cases. If however the tu- mour be very large and threatens to burst, or continues spreading, the operation should not be delayed. The tourniquet beingfca'p- plied, arfree incision is to be made into the tumour, the extravasated blood removed, and the artery tied both above and beloAV the wound, as near to it as may be safe ; and if any branch be given off between, this must be also secured. It is better not to make the ligatures tighter, than may be necessary to stop the floAv of blood ; and to avoid in- cluding any nerve if possible. Sometimes where extensive suppuration or caries •h8s occurred, or gangrene is to be apprehended, amputation will be necessary : but this must not be prematurely resolved upon, for often alter several weeks the pulse has returned in the limb beloAV. In the true aneurism, when small and recent, cold and astringent. applications are sometimes useful; or ma- king pressure on the tumour, or on the artery above, may succeed; otherwise an operation becomes necessary to save the patient's life : though unfortunately it oftener faih in this flian in the spuriou* kind ; nanarche en*--. 56 % ANL ing, or haemorrhage; this chiefly arises from the arteries being often extensively diseased, so that they are more likely to give Avay, and there is less vital power in the limb. A great improvement has been made in the mode of Operating in these,cases by Mr. John Hunter, and other modern sur- geons, namely, instead of proceeding as already explained in the spurious aneurism, securing the artery some Avay above, and leaving the rest in a great measure to the " powers of nature. It has been iioav proved by many instances, that when the current of the blood is thus interrupted, the tumour will cease to enlarge, and often be con- siderably diminished by absorption. There is reason for believing too, that the cures effected spontaneously, or by pressure, have nocti usually owing to the trunk above beingobliterated. There are many obvious advantages in this mode of proceeding; it is more easy, sooner performed, and disorders the system less, particularly as you avoid having a large unhealthy sore to be healed ; besides there is less probability of the vessel being diseased at some distance from the tumour. In the popliteal aneurism, for ex- ample, the artery may be secured rather below the middle of the thigh, Avhere it is easily come at. The tourniquet therefore being applied, and the vessel exposed, a strong ligature is to be passed round it; or, Avhich is perhaps preferable, tAvo ligatures a little distant, subsequently cutting through the artery betAveen them, when the tAvo portions contract among the surrounding flesh. It is proper to avoid including the nerve or vein, but not unnecessarily detach the vessel from its attachments. For greater security one end of each ligature, after being tied, may be passed through the in- tercepted portion of artery, that they may not be forced off. Then the Avound is to be closed by adhesive plaster, merely leaving the ends of the ligatures hanging out, Athich will after some time com* aAvay. However it must be remembered that haemorrhage is liable to occur; Avhen this happens, eA-en three or four Aveeks after the operatibn'J so that proper precautions are required, to check it as soon as possible ; HkeAvise the system should be lowered pre- viously, and kept so during the cure. When a true aneurism changes into the spurious form, Avhich is knoAvn "by the tumour spreading, becoming harder, and Avith a less distinct yjulsatroh, the operation becomes immediately necessaiy. When an aneurism 4s out'of the reach of ah operation, life may- be prolonged-by occasional bleeding, a spare diex, Sic.; and Avhen the tumour becomes apparent externally, carefully guarding it from injury. In the varicose aneurism an operation will be very seldom if ever re- quired, the growth of the tumour being limited. ' ,^jr":' AvftfRi'sMA sim-'rifm cpe■. .i,"tiri?ma. ' VNG Anelrisma \ vkilo sum. Sec Aneurisma. Awexri'smv vk rum. See ^/teurinwo. Ane'xis. (From *r«^a>, to project.) -.A SAvelling, or protuberance. ANGEIOLOGIA. (From Ayytfov, a ves- sel, and xoytt, a discourse.) A dissertation, or reasoning, upon the Aessels of the body. ANGEIO'TOMY. (From Ayyuev, a ves- sel, and Tf.Mvw, to cut.) The dissection of the blood-vessels of an animal body; also the opening of a A-ein, or an artem Angkioti'smus. (From A-yyuir, a vessel, and t$»«, to strangle; because it is often attende'd with a sense If strangulation.) A sore throat. See Cynanche. Ant;i'tia maligna. See Cynanche ma- ligna. Angi'na T'AROTim.'A. -^v" c>manrh/tta.' rat id'a. J» ANG AN 1-1 •ANGINA PECTORIS. Syncope an- ginosa of Dr. Parry. An acute constrictory pain at the lower end of the sternum, in- clining rather to the left side, and extending up into the left arm, accompanied with great anxiety. Violent palpitations of the heart, laborious breathings, and a sense of suffo- cation, are the characteristic symptoms of this disease.—it is found to attack men much more frequently than women, parti- cularly those who have short necks, who are inclinable to corpulency, and Avho, at the same time, lead an inactive and seden- tary life. Although it is sometimes met with in persons under the age of twenty, still it more frequently occurs in those who are between forty and fifty. In slight cases, and in the first stage of the disorder, the lit comes on by going up-hill, up-stairs, or by walking al a quick pace after a hearty meal; but as the disease advances, or be- comes more violent, the paroxysms are apt to be excited by certain passions of the mind ; by slow walking, by riding on horseback, or in a carriage ; or by sneezing, coughing, speaking, or straining at stool. In some cases, they attack the patient from two to four in the morning, or whilst sitting or standing, without any previous exertion or obvious cause. On a sudden, he is seized with an acute pain in the breast, or rather at the extremity of the sternum, inclining to the left side, and extending up into the arm, as far as the insertion of the deltoid muscle, accompanied by a sense of suffocation, great anxiety, and an idea that its continuance, or increase, Avould certainly be fatal. In the first stage of the disease, the uneasy sensation at the end of the sternum, with the other unpleasant symptoms, Avhich seemed to threaten a suspension of life by a perseverance in exertion, usually go off upon the person's standing still, or turning from the Avind; but, in a more advanced stage, they do not so readily recede, and the paroxysms are much more violent. During the fit, the pulse sinks in a greater or less degree, and becomes irregular; the face and extremities are pale, and bathed in a cold sweat, and, for a while the patient is perhaps deprived of the powers of sense and volun- tary motion. The disease having recurred more or less frequently during the space of some years, a violent attack) at last puts a sudden period to his existence. Angina pec- toris is attended with a considerable degree of danger; and it^sually happens that fhe person is carried on suddenly. It mostly depends upon an ossification of the coronary arteries, and then avc can never expect to effect a radical cure. During the paroxysms, considerable relief is to be obtained from fomentations, and administering poAverful antispasmodics, such as opium and aether combined together. The application of a blister to the breast is likewise attended sometimes with a good effect. As the pain- ful sensation at the extremity of the sternum often admits of a temporary relief, from an evacuation of Avind by the mouth, it may be properto give frequent dosesof carminatives, such as peppermint, carraway, oi cinnamon water. Where these fail in the desired ef- fect, a few drops of ol. anisi, on a little sugar, may be substituted. With the view of preventing the recur- rence of the disorder, the patient should carefully guard against passion, or other emotions of the mind ; he should use a light, generous diet, aA'oiding every thing of a heating nature ; and he should take care never to overload the stomach, or to use any kind of exercise immediately after eating. Besides these precautions, he should endea- vour to counteract obesity, which has been considered as a predisposing cause; and this is to be effected most safely by a vege- table diet, moderate exercise at proper times, early rising, and keeping the body perfectly open. It has been observed that angina pectoris is a disease always attended with considerable danger, and, in most instances, has proved fatal under every mode of treat- ment. We are given, however, to under- stand, by Dr. Macbride, that of late, several cases of it have been treated with great suc- cess, and the disease radically removed, by inserting a large issue in each thigh. These, therefore, should never be neglected. In one ease, with a view of correcting, or draining off the irritating fluid, he ordered, instead of issues a mixture of lime-Avater with a little of the spirituous juniperi comp., and an alterative proportion of Hux- ham's antimonial wine, together with a plain, light, perspirable diet. From this course the patient was soon apparently mended; but it Avas not until after the in- sertioa of a large issue in each thighrthathe was restored to perfect health. Angi'na tonsilla'ris. See Cynanche tonsillaris. Angi'na trache'alis. See Cynanche trachealis. ANGIOLO'GIA. (From Ayyuov, a vessel, and xoyoc, a discourse.) The doctrine of the vessels of the human body. A'nglicus su'dor. (From Anglict, Eng- land, and sudor, sweat.) The sweating sickness. Sennertus. Ango'l>m. A very tall tree of Malabar, possessing vermifuge po\\rers. Ango'ne. (From Ay%a>, to strangle.) A nervous sort of quinsy, or hectic suffoca- tion, where the fauces are contracted and stopped up without inflammation. A'ngor. Intense bodily pain. Galen. A'ngos. (Ayhc a vessel.) A vessel; a collection of humours. ANGUSTUTLE CORTEX. Angustura bark. See Cusparia. Anhela'tio. (From anheh, to breathe with difficulty.) Anhelilus Shortness of breathing. 56 ANN \.\o Avice rr»\. (From o, priv. and vom, vic- tory.) A name of a plaster inA'entetl by Crito, and so called because it avrs thought an infallible or invincible remedy for achores, or scald-head. It Avas composed ot litharge, alum, and turpentine, and is described by Galen. A'NIMA. The thinking principle. A'nima a'loes. Refined aloes. A'nima articulo'rum. Hermodactylus. A'nima he'patis. Sal martis. A'nima pulmo'num. The soul of the lungs. A name given to saffron, on account of its use in asthmas. A'nima rhaba'rbari. The best rhubarb. A'nima satu'rni. A preparation of lead. A'nima ve'neris. A preparation of cop- per. ANIMAL. An organized bodyendoAved with life and Aolunlary motion. Animal actions. Actiones animates. Those actions, or functions, are so termed, Avhich are performed through the means of the mind. To this class belong the exter- nal and internal senses, the voluntary action of muscles, voice, speech, watching, and sleep. Animal heat. Heat is essentially ne- cessary to life. That of a man in health is about 98 of Fahrenheit. It appears to de- pend upon the decomposition of the air in the lungs. See Respiration. Animal oil. Oleum animale. An em- pyreumatic oil obtained from the bones of animals, recommended as an anodyne and antispasmodic. A'nime gu'mmi. The substance Avhich bears this name in the shops is a resin, the produce of the Hymenaa courbaril of Lin- naeus. It is seldom ordered in the practice of the present day, and is only to be met Avith in the collections of the curious. A'nimi deli'o_uium. (From animus, the mind, and delinquo, to leave.) Fainting. See Syncope. A'nimus. This word is to be distinguish- ed from anima; the former expresses the faculty of reasoning, and the latter the being in which that faculty resides. Anin'ga. A root which grows in the Antilles islands, and is used by sugar- bakers for refining their sugar. Anisca'lptor. (From anus, the breech, and scalps, to scratch.) The jatissimus dorsi is so called, because it is the muscle chiefly instrumental in performing this office. Bartholin. Aniso'tachys. (From avis-os, unequal, and Ta%uc, quick.) A quick and unequal pulse. Gorraus. ANI'SUM. (From a, neg. and ires, equal.) Anise. See Pimpinella. ' Ahi'suh sine'nse. > See Illicium Anis'cm stellatum. £ Anisatum. Ani'sum vclgare. See Pimpinella. Annue'htes. (From annuo, to nod.) Some muscles of the head were formerly so called, because they perform (he office oi nodding, or bending the. head doAvnwards Cowper, he Annular. (Annularis.) ' Like a ring, thus, annular bone, kc. Annular bone. Circulus osseus. A ring- like bone placed before the cavity of the tympanum in the fcetus. Annular Cartilage. See Cartilago Cri- coidea. Annula'ris di'gitus. The ring-finger. The one between the little and middle fingers. Annula'ris proce'ssus. See Pons va- rolii. A'NNULUS ABDOMINIS. The ab- dominal ring. An oblong tendinous open- ing in each groin, through Avhich the sper- matic chord in men, and the round liga- ment of the uterus in women, pass. It is through this aperture that the abdominal viscera fall in that species of hernia, Avhich is called bubonocele. See Obliquus externus abdominis^ A'no. (Avee, upAvards; in opposition to hatu, downwards.) UpAvards. Anocatha'rtica. (From «va>, upwards, and xa&Atpai, to purge.) Emetics: medi- cines which purge upwards. Anochei'lon. (From avu, upwards, and ^s/Aof, the lip.) The upper lip. Ano'dia. (From a, neg. and c7/ac, a tonsil, and nygA, a prey.) Anliagri. A tumour of the tonsils. Ulpian, Roland, &c. Antiarthri'tica. See Anlarthrilica. Anticache'ctica. (From avlt, against, and xA-^ia, a chachexy.) Medicines against a cachexy, or bad habit of body. Antica'rdium. (From avIi, against, or opposite, and vjtgia., the heart.) The hol- low at the bottom of the breast, commonly called scrobiculis cordis, or pit of the sto- mach. Anticatarrha'lia. (From Avlt, against, and mlAppoe, a catarrh.) Medicines Avhich relieve a catarrh. Anticauso'tica. (From *v7i, against, and *avo-oc, a burning fever.) Remedies against burning fevers. We read, in Corp. Pharm. of Junken, of a syrupus anticausohcus. A'nticheir. (From avIi, against, and %ug, the hand.) The thumb. Galen. Anticne'mion. (From avIi, against, or opposite, and kvh/uh, the calf of the legj That part of the tibia which is bare of flesh, and opposite the calf of the leg. The shin-bone. Galen. Antico'lica^ (From <*v7<, against, and K6oxix)i,the colic.) Remedies against the colic. Antidia'stole. (From avIi, against, and fi&rtxxte, to distinguish.) An exact and ac- curate distinction of one disease, or symp- tom, from another. Antidi'nica. (From avlt, against, and ftvo<;, circumgyration.) Medicines against a vertigo, or giddiness. Blancard. Amtidota'rium. (From avIiSgIo;, an an- tidote.) A term used by former writers, for Avhat Ave noAV call a dispensatory; a place where antidotes are prescribed and prepared. There are antidotaries extant of AN f 61 several authors,as those of Nicholaus,Mesue, Myrepsus, k.c. ANTIDOTES. (From avIi, against, and Sifa/M, to give.) A preservative against sickness. A remedy. Galen. Antidysente'rica. (From avlt, against, and fvtrl&sgtA, or flux.) Medicines against a dysentery, or flux. Antifebri'lia. (From avlt, against, and febris, a fever.) A febrifuge, a remedy against fever. Antihb'ctica. (From Avlt, against, and txltKos, a hectic fever.) Remedies against a hectic fever. Antihe'cticum Pote'rii. Antimonium diaphorelicum Joviale. A medicine invented by Poterius, formerly extolled as effectual in hectic fevers, but now disregarded. It is an oxyd of tin and chalybeated regulus of antimony, in consequence of their defla- gration with nitre. ANTIHE'LIX. (From avIi, against, and txtj;, the helix.) The inner circle of the auricle, so called from its opposition to the outer circuit called the helix. Antihelmin'tica. See Anthelmintics. Antihyster'ica. (From av1i, against, and v>xa, hysterics.) Medicines Avhich prevent or relieve hysterics. Antile'psis. (From AvltXAuGAvu, to take hold of.) The securing of bandages, or ligatures from slipping. Hippocrates. Antilo'bium. (From avIi, opposite, and xoGoc, the bottom of the ear.) The tragus or that part of the ear which is opposite the lobe. Antiloi'mica. (From avlt, against, and xcy/tAoe, the plague.) Remedies or preven- tives against the plague. Anti'lopus. The antelope. An African beast resembling a deer, Avhose hoofs and horns Avere formerly given in hysteric and epileptic cases. Antily'ssus. (From avIi, against, and xvo-va, the bite of a mad dog.) A medicine or remedy^ against the bite of a mad dog. Antimonialpowder. SeeAntiamonialispulvis. Animonia'le. (From antimonium.) An antimonial, or composition in which anti- mony is a chief ingredient. A preparation of antimony. Antimonia lis pu'lvis. Antimonial poAvder. " Take of sulphuret of antimony, poAvdered, a pound: hartshorn shavings, Iavo pounds." Mix and throw them into a broad iron pot heated to^ Avhite heat, and stir the mixture constamry until it ac- quires an ash colour. Having taken it out, reduce it to poAvder, and put it into a coated crucible, upon which another inA*erted cru- cible, having a small hole in its bottom, is to be luted. Then raise the fire by degrees to a white heat, and keep it so for two hours. Reduce the residuary mass to a very fine poAvder. The dose is from five to ten grains. It i* in high esteem as a febrifuge, sudorific, andanti-f asniodic. Thp \ '•- ANT diseases inAvhich it is mostly exhibited are, most species o[ asthenic and exantheraatous fevers, acute rheumatism, gout, diseases arising from obstructed perspiration, dysu- ria, nervous affections, and spasms. This preparation Avas introduced into the former London Pharmacopoeia as a substi- tute for a medicine of extensive celebrity, Dr. James's powder: to which, however, the present form more nearly assimilates in its dose, and it is more manageable in its administration, by the reduction of the pro- portion of antimony to one half. Antimo'nhO'xydum. Oxyd of Antimony. This preparation is now directed to be made by dissolving an ounce of tartarized anti- mony, and two drachms of subcarbonate of ammonia, separately in distilled water, mixing the solutions and boiling, till the oxyd of antimony is precipitated, which is to be Avashed with water and dried. This must not be confounded Avith the old cal- cined or diaphoretic antimony, being a much more active preparation. See Antimony. In its effects, it will be found to agree pretty much Avith the antimonium tartari- zatum ; but it is very little employed. Amimo'nii tartarizati liquor. Solu- tion of tartarized antimony. Vinum anti- monii tartarizati of the Pharm. Loud. 1787. 14 Take of tartarized antimony, one scruple; boiling distilled Avater, four fluid ounces; Avine, six fluid ounces. Dissolve the tar- tarized antimony in ihe boiling distilled water, then add the wine. Half an ounce of the solution contains one grain of the salt. This preparation may be given in all cases where the tartar emetic is indicated. ANTIMO'NII SULPHURE'TUM PRiECIPITA'- tum. Sutphur antimoniiprcecipitatum. Pre- cipitated sulphuret of antimony. This pre- paration of antimony appears to have ren- dered that called Kermes mineral unneces- sary. It is made thus :— Take of sulphuret of antimony, in pow- der, two pounds; of the solution of potash, four pints ; of distilled water, three pints. Mix and boil the mixture over a slow fire for three hours, stirring it well, and occa- sionally adding distilled water, so that the same measure may be preserved. Strain the solution forthwith through a double linen cloth ; and while it is yet not, drop in, gradually, as much sulphuric acid as may be required to precipitate the powder; then Avash away the sulphate of potash, by hot water; dry^hc precipitated sulphuret of antimony, and reduce it to powder. In this process part of the Avater is decomposed, and its oxygen unites partly with the antimony ; the oxyd of antimony as well as the potash combine Avith sulphur and hydrogen, form- ing hydrosulpburet of antimony and hydro- guretted sulphuret of potash : if the solu- tion be alloAved to cool, the former of these partly precipitates, constituting the kermes mineral; but the addition of the sulphuric acid throws down the whole of it at once, mixed Avith some sulphur, furnished by the decomposition of the hydroguretted sulphu- ret of potash. As an alterative and sudorific, it is in high estimation, and given in diseases of the skin and glands ; and joined with calomel, it, is one of the most poAverful and penetrating alteratives Ave are in pos- session of. ANTIMO'NIUM. See Antimony. Antimo'nium calcina'tum. The volatile oxyd of antimony. Antimo'nium diaphore'ticum. An old name for the volatile oxyd of antimony. Antimo'nium tartariza'tum. Tartarus emeticus. Tartarum emeticum* Tartarus antimonialis. Tartris antimonii cum potassa. Tartarum stibialum. Tartar emetic is ob- tained by boiling the fusible oxyd of anti- mony with supertartrate of potash; the excess of tartaric acid dissolves the oxyd, and a triple salt is obtained by crystallization. The London Pharmacopoeia directs thus : Take of powdered sulphuret of ,antimony iavo ounces, nitrate of potash an oilnce, supertartrate of potash two ounces, sulphuric acid twro ounces by Aveight, distilled water a riint and a half; mix the acid Avith half a pint of the water in a suitable glass vessel, and heat them in a sand bath. When they are moderately heated, add gradually the nitre and sulphuret previously mixed; then boil, till the moisture is consumed. Wash the residuum with distilled water, till it is without flavour, and mix it, still moist with the supertartrate of potash, and throw them into a pint of distilled water; finally boil the liquor away sufficiently, and set it aside to crystallize. In the first part of this process, Avhen nitre and sulphuret of antimony are boiled in dilute sulphuric acid, this gradually decomposes the nitre, and the nitric acid, as it is liberated oxidizes the antimony ; the oxide of antimony, united probably to a small portion of sulphuric acid, appears in the form of a white powder : and it is by boiling this with the supertartrate of potash, which renders the oxide of antimony solu- ble, that the antimonium tartarizatum, or tartrate of antimony and potash, is formed. A solution of this salt in dilute Avine is order- ed in the pharmacopoeia. See Antimonii Tartarasati Liquor. Tartar emetic is the most: useful of all the antimonal preparations. Its action is not dependent on the state of the stomach, and,being soluble in Avater, its dose is easily managed,Avhile it also operatesmore speedily. In doses of from one to three, four, or five grains, it generally acts powerfully as an emetic, and is employed whenever Ave wish to obtain the effects which result from full vomiting. As patients are differently affected by this medicine, the safest mode of exhibiting it is : "$,. Antimonii tartarizati, gr. iii. Aqua dislillata, |iv. Misce et cola. ANT vM 03- Do-U *ss. omni horae quadr^nte, donee ■ upervenerit vomitus. For children, emetic tartar is not so safe an emetic as ipecacuanha powder : Avhen great debility of the system is pre- sent, even a small dose has been known to prove fatal to children. Sometimes it puoves cathartic. In smaller doses it excites nausea, and proves a poAverful diaphoretic and expec- torant. As an emetic it is chiefly given in thej|eginning of fevers and febrile diseases; when great debility is present, and in the advanced stages of typhoid fever its use is improper and even sometimes fatal. As a diaphoretic, it is given in small doses, of from an eighth to a quarter of a grain ; and as an expectorant, in doses still smaller. Emetic tartar in small doses, combined with calomel, has been found a powerful yet safe alterative in obstinate eruptions of the skin. fy. Antimonii tartarizati, gr. iv. Hydrargyri submuriatis, gr. XA'i. Confeclionis Rosa gal- lica, q. s. Divide in pil. xxiv. Capiat i. mane nocteque ex thea sassafras. In the form of powder, or dissolved in water, it is applied by a pencil to warts and obstinate ulcers: it is also given in the form of clyster, with a view to produce irritation in soporose diseases, apoplexy, ileus, and hernia incarcerata. The poAvder mixed with any fluid, and rubbed on the scrobiculus cordis, excites vomiting. Ano- ther property which tartar emetic has, when rubbed on the skin, is that of producing a crop of pustules very like to the small-pox, and with this view it is used against rheu- matic pains, white, and other obstinate swellings. The best antidote against the bad effects of too large a quantity of this and other antimonial preparations, is a de- coction of the bark of cinchona: in defect of which, tea and other astrnTgents may be used. Antimo'nium vi^rif actum. Glass of an- timony. An oxid ot'fiantimony, Avith a little sulphuret. ANTIMONY. Antimonium, i. n. A0t/uo- vuv. The origin of this word is very ob- scure. The most received etymology is, from Avlt, against, and jaovos, a monk; be- cause Valentine, by an injudicious adminis- tration of it, poisoned his brother monks.) Antimonium Stibium. A metal found native, but very rarely ; it has, in that state, a me- tallic lustre, and is found in masses of dif- ferent shapes ; its colour ii white, between those of tin and silver. It generally con- tains a small portion of arsenic. It is like- wise met Avith in the state of an oxyd, antimonial ochre. The most abundant ore of it is that in Avhich it is combined with sulphur, the gray oreofantimony, or sulphuret of antimony. The colour of this ore is bluish, or steel-gray, of a metallic lustre, and often extremely beautifully variegated. its texture is either compact, foliated, or striated. The striated is found both crys- tallized, massive, and disseminated ; there are many varieties of this ore. Properties of Antimony.—Antimony is a metal of a grayish white, having a slight bluish shade, and very brilliant. Its texture is lamellated, and exhibits plates crossing each other in every direction. Its surface is covered with herbarizations and foliage. Its specific gravity is 6.702. It is suffi- ciently hard to scratch all the soft metals. It is very brittle, easily broken, and pulveri- zable. It fuses at 810° Fahr. It can be volatilized, and burns by a strong heat. When perfectly fused, and suffered to cool gradually, it crystallizes in octahedra. It unites with sulphur and phosphorus. It de- composes water strongly at a red heat. It is soluble in alkaline sulphurets. Sulphuric acid, boiled upon antimony, is feebly de- composed. Nitric acid dissolves it in the cold. Muriatic acid scarcely acts upon it. The oxigenated muriatic acid gas inflames it, and the liquid acid dissolves it with fa- cility. Arsenic acid dissolves it by heat with difficulty. It unites, by fusion, with gold, and renders it pale and brittle. Platina, silver,lead, bismuth, nickel, copper,arsenic, iron, cobalt, tin, and zinc, unite Avith anti- mony by fusion, and form Avith it compounds, more or less brittle. Mercury does not alloy with it easily unless very pure. We are little acquainted with the action of alka- lies upon it. Nitrate of potash is decom- posed by it. It fulminates by percussion with oxigenated muriate of potash. Anti- mony forms at least two definite compounds with oxygen. One may be obtained by the action of muriatic acid, adding Avaterto the solution, which precipitates the oxide in union with a little acid, which may be sepa- rated by boiling for some time in a solution of subcarbonate of potash ; it is of a dull brownish white col our, fusible at a moderate red beat, but hardly volatilized without access of air, which carries the oxidizenujnt farther. The other oxide is formed by the combustion of the metal, subliming as a fine white powder, Avhich requires a much high- er temperature for its fusion than the pre- ceding. It is very important to distinguish these iavo compounds; the former, or fusi- ble oxide, combines most readily with acids, and possesses much greater activity as a medicine, than the volatile oxide^ indeed it appears to be the basis of all those anti- monial preparations, on Avhich any reliance can be placed. Methods of obtaining antimony.—1. To obtain antimony, heat 32 parts of filings of iron to redness, and project on them, by degrees, 100 parts of antimony ; when the whole is in fusion, throw on it, by degrees, 20 parts of nitrate of potash, and after a few minutes quiet fusion, pour it into an iron melting cone, previously heated and greased. 64 ANT ANT -- It may also be obtained by melting eight parts of the ore mixed with six of ni- trate of potash, and three of supertartrate of potash, gradually projected into a red- hot crucible, and fused. To obtain perfectly pure antimony, Mar- graaf melted some pounds of the sulphuret in a luted crucible, and thus scorified any metals it might contain. Of the antimony thus purified, which lay at the bottom, he took sixteen ounces, which he oxidized cau- tiously, first with a slow, and afterwards with a strong heat, until it ceased to smell of sulphur, and acquired a grayish-white co- lour. Of this gray poAvder he took four ounces, mixed them with six drachms of supertartrate of potash, and three of char- coal, and kept them in fusion in a well co- vered and luted crucible, for one hour, and thus obtained a metallic button that Aveighed one ounce, seven drachms, and twenty grains. The metal, thus obtained, he mixed with half its weight of desiccated subcarbonate of soda, and covered the mixture Avith the same quantity of the subcarbonate. He then melted it in a well covered and luted cru- cible, in a very strong heat, for half an hour, and thus obtained a button which Aveighed one ounce, six drachms, and seven grains, much Avhiter and more beautiful than the former. This he again treated with one and a half ounce of subcarbonate of soda, and obtained a button, \ATeighing one ounce, five drachms, and six grains. This button was still purer than the foregoing. Repeating these fusions with equal weights of subcar- bonate of soda three times more, and an hour and a half each time, he at last ob- tained a button so pure, as to amalgamate with mercury Avith ease, very hard, and in some degree malleable; the scoriae formed in the last fusion were transparent, which indicated that they contained no sulphur, and hence it is the obstinate adherence of the sulphur that renders the purification of this metal so difficult. The preparations of antimony formerly in use were very many: those now directed to be kept are :— 1. Sulphuretum antimonii. 2. Oxydum antimonii. 3. Sulphuretum antimonii pra?cipitatum. 4. Antimonium tartarizatum. 5. Pufvis antimonialis. 6. Liquor antimonii tartarizati. Anti'moris. (From avIi, against, and uopot, death, or disease.) A medicine to prolong life. Antinephri'tica. (From av1i, against, and vepptlt;, a disease of the kidneys.) Re- medies against disorders of the kidneys. Blancard. Antiodonta'lgicus. An insect described by Germi in a small Avork published at Florence 1794, so called from its property of allaying the toothach. It is a kind of curculio found on a species of thistle, car- duus spinosissimus. If twelve or fifteen of these insects in the state of larvae, or when come to perfection, be bruised and rubbed sloAvly between the fore-finger and thumb until they have lost their moisture; and if the painful tooth where it is hollow, be touched with that linger, the pain ceases sometimes instantaneously. A piece of shamoy leather will answer the same pur- pose with the finger. If the gums are in- flamed, the remedy is of no avail. Other insects possess the property of curing the toothach; such as the scarabeus ferrugi- neus of Fabricius ; the coccinella septem- punctata, or lady-bird; the chrysomela po- puli, and the chrysomela sanguinolenta. This property belongs to several kinds of the coleoptera. Antiparaly'tica. (From avIi, against, and <&ApAxv, to bloAV.) Carminatives or remedies against wind. Antipleuri'tica. (From Avlt, against, and , to Avork.) A contrariety of func- tions and temperaments in divers parts. Contrariety of symptoms. Antipyre'tica. (From avlt, against, and wptlo;, fever.) Antifebrile. Remedies against a fever. Antkjuartaha'ria. (From avIi, against, ANT ANT 65 and quarlana, a quartan fever.) Remedies against quartan agues. Artiq,ua'rticum. The same as Anti- quartanaria. ANTIRRHINUM. (Avlipptvov: from avIi, against, and p ANT avlt, and TgAy®1, the tragus.) An eminence of the outer ear, opposite to the tragus. Antivene'rea. (From avlt, against, and venereus, A-enereal.) Medicines against the lues venerea. Anto'nii Sa'ncti i'gnis. (So called be- cause St. Anthony was supposed to cure it miraculously. In the Roman Missal, St. Anthony is implored as being the preserver from all sorts of fire.) St. Anthony's fire. See Erysipelas. Antophy'llon. (From avIi, against, and quxxov, a leaf; so called because its leaves are opposite.) The male caryophyllus. A'NTRUM OF HIGHMORE. (From the name of an anatomist, who gave the first accurate description of it.) Antrum High- morianum. Antrumgena. Sinus maxillaris piluitarius. Antrum maxilta superioris. Maxillary sinus. A large cavity in the mid- dle of each superior maxillary bone, be- tween the eye and the roof of the mouth, lined by the mucous membrane of the nose. One or both antra are liable to several morbid affections. Sometimes their mem- branous lining inflames, and secretes pus. At other times, in consequence of inflam- mation, or other causes, various excres- cences and fungi are produced in them. Their bony parietes are occasionally af- fected with exostosis, or caries. Extraneous bodies may be lodged in them, and it is even asserted that insects may be generated in them, and cause, for many years, afflicting pains. Abscesses in the antrum are by far the most common. Violent blows on the cheek, inflammatory affections of the ad- jacent parts, and especially of the pituitary membrane lining the nostrils, exposure to cold and damp, and, above all things, bad teeth, may induce inflammation and suppu- ration in the antrum. The first symptom is a pain, at first imagined to be a toothach, particularly if there should be a carious tooth at this part of the jaw. This pain, however, extends more into the nose than that usually does Avhich arises from a de- cayed tooth; it also affects, more or less, the eye, the orbit, and the situation of the frontal sinuses. But even such symptoms are insufficient to characterize the disease, the nature of which is not unequivocally evinced, till a much later period. The complaint is, in general, of much longer duration than one entirely dependent on a caries of the tooth, and its violence increases more and more, until at last a hard tumour becomes perceptible below the cheek-bone. The swelling by degrees extends over the whole cheek; but it afterwards rises to a point', and forms a very circumscribed hard- ness, which may be felt above the back- grinders. This symptom is accompanied by redness, and sometimes by inflamma- tion and suppuration of the external parts. It is not uncommon also, for the outward abscess to communicate with that vvitbin ant; the antrum. The circumscribed elevation of the tumour, however, does not occur in all cases. Thereareinstancesin Avhich the matter makes its way towards the palate, causing the bones of the part to swell, and at length rendering them carious, unless timely assist- ance be given. 'There are other cases, in which the matter escapes between the fangs and sockets of the teeth. Lastly, there are other examples, in which matter, formed in the antrum, makes its exit at the nostril of the same side, when the patient is lying with his head on the opposite one, in a low^ posi- tion. If this mode of evacuation should be frequently repeated, it prevents the tumour both from pointing externally, and bursting, as it would do if the purulent matter could find .no other vent. This evacuation of the pus from the nostril is not very common. The method of cure consists in extracting one of the dentes molares from the affected side; and then perforating through the socket into the bony cavity. A mild injec- tion may afterwards be employed to cleanse the sinus occasionally. [Cyclopaedia.] A'ntrum buccino'sum. The cochlea of the ear. A'ntrum pylo'ri. The great concavity of the stomach approaching the pylorus. A'ntrum maxilla're. See Antrum of Highmore. Ants, acid of. See Formic acid. Anty'lion. (From Antyllus, its inven- tor.) An astringent application, recom- mended by Paulus iEgineta. A'NUS. (Anus, i, masc. quasi onus; as carrying the burden of the bowels.) 1. The fundament; the lower extremity of the great intestine, named the rectum, is so called; and its office is to form an outlet for the faeces. The anus is furnished with muscles which are peculiar to R, viz. the sphincter, which forms a broad circular band of fibres, and keeps it habitually closed, and the levaloresani, which serve to dilate and draw it up to its natural situation, after the expulsion of the faeces. It is also surrounded, as well as the whole of the neighbouring intestine, with muscular fibres, and a very loose sort of cellular substance. The anus is subject to various diseases, especially piles, ulceration, abscesses, ex- crescences, prolapsus; and imperforationin new-born infants. 2. The term anus is also applied to « small opening of the third ventricle of the brain, which leads into the fourth. Anus, artifcial. An accidental open- ing in the parietes of the abdomen, to which opening some part of the intestinal canal leads, and through which the fajces are either wholly or in part discharged. When a strangulated hernia occurs, in Avhich the intestine is simply pinched, and this event is unknown ; when it has not been relieved by the usual means; or when the necessary operation has not been practised in time ; APH the protruded part becomes gangrenous, and the faeces escape. But if the patient should be at last operated upon, his faeces are discharged through the wound, and the intestines are more easily emptied. In both cases, the excrement continues to be discharged from the artificial opening. In this way an artificial anus is formed, through which the excrement is evacuated during life. Any'drion. (From *, priv. and vOaig, water ; so called, because they who eat of it become thirsty.) A species of night- shade, according to Blancard. Anypeu'thynus. (From a, neg. and imu- flyyoc, blamable.) Hippocrates, in his Pre- cepts, uses this Avord to signify an accidental event, which cannot be charged on the phy- sician, and for Avhich he is not accountable. AO'RTA. (From «t»g, air, and Ttigsu, to keep; so called because the ancients sup- posed that only air was contained in it.) The great artery of the body-, Avhich arises from the left ventricle of the heart, forms a curvature in the chest, and descends into the abdomen. See Artery. Apalachi'ne ga'llis. (From ataxaxoi, to repel; because it is supposed to repel in- fection.) See Ilex Cassine. Apari'ne. (From gm, a file; because its bark is rough, and rasps like a file.) Goose-grass. See Galium Aparine. Aparthro'sis. (From euro and o^flgov, a joint.) Articulation. Ape'lla. (From a, priv. and pellis, skin.) Shortness of the prepuce. Galen gives this name to all whose prepuce, either through disease, section, or otherwise, will not cover the glans. Ape'psia. (Apepsia, a, f. A, to digest.) Indigestion. See Dyspepsia. Ape'riens palpebra'rum re'ctus. See Levator palpebra superioris. APERIENTS. (Aperientia, sc. medica- menta; from aperio, to open.) Laxatives Medicines which gently open the bowels. Aperistatus. (From a, neg. and m- gtrtfAi, to surround.) Aperistation. An epi- thet used by Galen, of an ulcer which is not dangerous,nor surrounded by inflammation. Aperi'staton. See Aperistatus. Ape'rtor o'cpli. See Levator palpebra superioris. Apeuthy'smenus. (From aito and wQvt, straight.) A name formerly given to the intestinum rectum, or straight gut. A'PEX. The extremity of a part; as the apex of the tongue, apex of the nose, &c. Aphani'smus. (From a$avi£o>, to remove from the sight.) The removal, or gradual decay, of a disorder. Aph^'resis. (From ApAtgui, to remove.) This term was formerly much used in the schools of surgery, to signify that part of the art Avhich consists in taking off any dis- eased or preternatural part of the body. APH 6T Aphepse ma. (From euro, and t\a>, to boil.) A decoction. A'phesis. (From Av», the voice.) A suppression of the voice, without either syncope or coma. A genus of disease in the class locales, and order dyscinesia of Cullen. When it takes place from a tumour of the fauces, or about the glottis, it is termed aphonia gutturalis ; When from a disease of the trachea, aphonia trachealis ; And when from a paralysis, or Avant of nervous energy, aphonia antonica. APHORISM. (Aphorismus; from A(pcgiga>f to distinguish.) A maxim, of principle, comprehended in a short sen- tence. Aphrodi'sia. (From Apgcfrn, Venus.) An immoderate desire of venery. APHRODISIACS. (Aphrodisiaca, sc. medicamenta, ApgoJtriAKA; from A$goJt, to throw off hastily.) An abortion, or premature expulsion of a foetus. Hippocrates. Apopeda'sis. (From atto, and «mJka, to jump from.) A luxation. Apophlegma'sia. (From avo, and pxtry- juia, phlegm.) A discharge of phlegm, or mucus. Apophlegma'tica. (From awro, and pxty- (aa, phlegm.) Apophlegmatizantia. Apo- phUgmatieonta. Medicines which excite the secretion of mucus from the mouth and nose. Masticatories. Errhines. Apophra'xis. (From owro, and pgAto-m, to interrupt.) A suppression of the menstrual discharge. Apophtha'rma. (From avo, and pBueu, to corrupt.) A medicine to procure abortion. Apo'phthora. (From uvopQagu, to be abortive.) An abortion. Apophy'ades. The ramifications of the veins and arteries. Hippocrates. Apo'phyas. (From' Avopim, to proceed from.) Any thing which grows or adheres to another, as a Avart to the finger. APO'PHYSIS. (From an-oipuce, to pro- ceed from.) Appendix. Probole. Ecphy- sis. Processus. Productio. Projectura. Protuberantia. A process, projection, or protuberance, of a bone beyond a plain surface; as the nasal apophysis of the frontal bone, &c. Apophthe'gma. (From avopBryyofAAt, to- speak eloquently.) A short maxim, or axiom ; a rule. Apople'cta. A name formerly applied to the internal jugular vein ; so called because in apoplexies, it appears full and turgid. Bartholin. Apople'ctica. (From Avovxngta, an apo- plexy.) Medicines against an apoplexy. APOPLE'XlA. (From a*o, and /,<>*«*! to emit wind.) The emission of wind by the anus or uterus, according to Hippo- crates. Apopsy'chia. (From avo, from, and ^Wi tne mind.) The highest degree of deliquium, or fainting, according to Galen. Apo'ptosis. (From AvmtTrrte, to fall down.) A prolapsus, or falling down of any part through relaxation. Erotian. Apore'xis. (From awro, and ogtyu, to stretch out.) A play Avith balls, in the gym- nastic exercises. Apo'ria. (From «, priv. and <©-ogo?, a duct.) Restlessness, uneasiness, occasioned by the interruption of perspiration, or any stoppage of the natural secretions. Aporrhi'psis. (From Avopptwru, to cast off.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify that kind of insanity where the patient tears off his clothes, and casts them from him. Aposceparni'smus. (From euro, from, and , to scarify.) A scarification. Venesection. Hippocrates. Aposi'tia. Aposilios. (From swro, from, and a-wer, food.) A loathing of food. Galen. Apospa'sma. (From ewroo-»-o!«,to tear off.) A violent, irregular fracture of a tendon, ligament, &.c. Galen. Aposphaceli'sis. (From avo, and o~qa- nryot, a mortification.) Hippocrates uses this word to denote a mortification of the flesh in wounds, or fractures, caused by too tight a bandage. Apo'stasis. (From swro, and it»/ai, to re- cede from.) 1. An abscess, or collection of matter. 2. The coming aAvay of a fragment of bone, by fracture. 3. When a distemper passes aAvay by some outlet, Hippocrates calls it an aposta- sis by excretion. 4. When the morbific matter, by its own weight, falls and settles on any part, an apostasis by settlement. 5. When one disease turns to another, an apostasis by metastasis. Aposta'xis. (From avo^a^oc, to distil from.) Hippocrates uses this Avord to ex- press the defluxion or distillation of any hu- mour, or fluid: as blood from the nose. APOSTE'MA. (From a^^iai, to re- cede.) The term given by the ancients to abscesses in general. See Abscess. Apostema'tiai. Those who, from an inward abscess, void pus downwards, are thus called by Aretaeus. Aposteri'gma. (From avosvptfa, fulcio.) Galen uses this word to denote a rest of a diseased part, a cushion. Apostolo'rum ungue'ntum. (From etwoo-- roxoi, an apostle.) Dodecapharmacum. The apostles' ointment; so called because it has twelve ingredients in it, exclusive of the oil and vinegar. Apo'strophe. CFrom avo and rgvptu, to turn from.) Thus Paulus .ffigineta express- es an aversion for food. Aposyringe'sis. (From avo and , to rub off.) An abrasion or desquamation of the bones or skin. Hippocrates. Apotaneu'sis. (From avo and itivee, to extend.) An extension, or elongation, of any member or substance. Apotelme'sis. (From avo and rtxptee, a bog.) An expurgation of filth, or faeces. Apothe'ca. (AvShxx : from avotiQh/ui, to reposit.) A shop, or vessel, where me- dicines are sold, or deposited. APOTHECARIES. (From tan, and T&ti/At, pono, to put; so called from his employ being to prepare, and keep in rea- diness, the various articles in the Materia Medica, and to compound them for the phy- sician's use ; or from avoBmxh, a shop.) An apothecary. In every European country, except Great Britain, the apothecary is the same as, in England, we name the druggist and chemist. Apotherapei'a. (From avo and &tga- mute, to cure.) A perfect cure, according to Hippocrates. Apotherapeu'tica. (From nvoSigAmute, to heal.) Therapeutics ; that part otmedi- cine which teaches the art of curing disorders. Apothe'rMum. (From swro and Q*gfA», heat.) An acrimonious pickle, with mus- tard, vinegar, and oil. Galen. Apo'thesis. (From awro and rtBu/uu, to replace.) The reduction of a dislocated bone, according to Hippocrates. Apothli'mma. (From avo and SxtGce, to press from.) The dregs or expressed juice of a plant. Apothrau'sis. (From avo and SgAuai, to break.) Apocope. The taking away the splinters of a broken bone. Apo'tocus. (From &wro and tiktoc, to bring forth.) Abortive ; premature. Hip- pocrates. Apotre'psis. (From avo and tgwon, to turn from.) A resolution or reversion of a suppurating tumour. Apotrop^e'a. (From Avorgvrtt, to avert.) An amulet, or charm, to avert diseases. Foesius. A'pozem. Apozema. (From ova and (an, to boil.) A decoction AQU A«U Apozec'xis. (From avo and ^tuyvu/At, to separate.) The separation or removal of morbid parts. Hippocrates. Apo'zymos. (From avo and £vfAH, fer- ment.) Fermented. APPARATUS. (From appareo, to ap- pear, or be ready at hand.) This term is applied to the instruments and the prepara- tion and arrangement of everything neces- sary in the performance of any operation surgical or chemical. Appara'tus, chemical. See Chemical Apparatus. Appara'tus, pneumatic. See Pneumatic apparatus. Apparatus minor. See Lithotomy. Appara'tus ma'jor. See Lithotomy. Appara'tus a'ltus. See Lithotomy. Appendi'cula ca'ci vermifo'rmis. A vermicular process, about four inches in length, and the size of a goose-quill, which hangs to the inlestinum caecum of the hu- man body. Appendi'cula epiplo'ic/e. Appendices coli adiposa. The small appendices of the colon and rectum, which are filled with adi- pose substance. See Omentum. Apple, thorn. See Datura. Apple. See Pyrus. Apricot. See Prunus armeniaca. APYRE'XIA. (From *, priv. and w gigiA, a fever.) Apyrexy. Without fever. The intermission of feverish heat. A'QUA. See Water. A'qua a'eris fi'xi. Water impregnated with fixed air. This is liquid carbonic acid, or water impregnated with carbonic acid ; it sparkles in the glass, has a pleasant acidu- lous taste, and forms an excellent beverage. It diminishes thirst, lessens the morbid heat of the body, and acts as a powerful diuretic. It is also an excellent remedy in increasing irritability of the stomach, as in advanced pregnancy, and it is one of the best anti- emetics which we possess. A'qua alu'miniscompo'sita. Compound solution of alum, formerly called aqua alu- minosa bateana. See Liquor aluminis com- posilus. A'qua ammo'hia aceta'ta. See Ammo- nia acetatis liquor. A'qua ammo'nia pu'ra. See Ammonia. A'qua ane'thi. See Anethum. A'qua ca'lcis. See Calcis liquor. A'cjua ccele'stis. A preparation of cu- prum. A'qua ca'rui. See Carum. A'qua cinnamo'mi. See Laurus cinna- momum. A'qua cu'pri ammonia'ti. See Cupri ammoniati liquor. A'qua cu'pri vitriola'ti compo'sita. This preparation of the Edinburgh Phar- macopoeia, is used externally, to stop hae- morrhages of the nose, and other parts. It is made thus: ri- Cupri vitriolali, Aluminis, sing. 33s. Aqua puree, ?iv. Acidi vitriolici, 3'j- Boil the salts in water until they are dissolved; then filter the liquor, and add the acid. A'qua distilla'ta. Distilled water. This is made by distilling water in clean vessels, until about two-thirds have come over. In nature, no Avater is found perfectly pure. Spring or river water always contains a portion of saline matter, principally sulphate of lime: and, from this impregnation, is unfit for a number of pharmaceutic prepa- rations. By distillation, a perfectly piffe water is obtained. The London. College directs ten gallons of common water; of which, first distil four pints, which are to be thrown aAvay; then distil four gallons. This distilled water is to be kept in glass ves- • sels. See Water. A'qua folni'culi. See Anethum foznicu- lum. A'qua fo'rtis. See Nitric acid. A'qua ka'li prapara'ti. See Potassa subcarbonatis liquor. A'qua ka'li pu'ri. See Potassa liquor. Aqua litha'rgyri aceta'ti. See Plumbi subacetatis liquor. A'qua litha'rgyri aceta'ti compo'sita. See Plumbi subacetatis liquor dilutus. A'qua me'ntha piperi'ta. See Mentha piperita. A'qua me'ntha sati'va. See Mentha viridis. A'qua me'ntha vir'idis. See Mentha viridis. A'qua fime'nta. See Myrtus Pimenta. A'qua pule'gii. See Mentha Pulegium. A'qua re'gia. Aqua regalis. The acid now called the nitro-muriatic, was formerly called aqua regalis, because it Avas, at that time, the only acid that Avas knoAvn to be able to dissolve gold. SeeNitro-murialicacid. A'qua ro'sa. See Rosa centifolia. A'qua sty'ptica. A name formerly given to a combination of powerful astrin- gents, viz. sulphate of copper, sulphate of alum, and sulphuric acid. It has been ap- [>lied topically to check haemorrhage, and, argely diluted with water, as a wash in pu- rulent ophthalmia. See Aqua cupri vitrio- lali composita. A'qua zi'nci vitriola'ti cum ca'mphora. Otherwise named Aqua vilriolica campho- rata. It was made by dissolving half an ounce of sulphate of zinc in a quart of boil- ing water, adding half an ounce of campho- rated spirit, and filtering. This, when pro- perly diluted, is an useful collyrium for inflammations of the eyes, in which there is a weakness of the parts. Externally it is applied by surgeons to scorbutic and phage- denic ulcerations. A'qua distilla'ta. Distilled Avaters. These are made by introducing vegetables, as mint, penny-royal, kc. into a still with AQU ARA 73 water; and drawing off as much as is found to possess the properties of the plants. The London College orders the waters to be dis- tilled from dried herbs, because fresh are not ready at all times of the year. When- ever the fresh are used, the weights are to be increased. But whether the fresh or dried herbs are employed, the operator may vary the weight according to the season in which they had been produced and col- lected. Herbs and seeds, kept beyond the space of a year, are improper for the dis- tillation of waters. To every gallon of these waters, five ounces, by measure, of proof spirit are to be added. A'qua minera'les. See Mineral waters. A'qua stillati'tia si'mplices. Simple distilled Avaters. Avqua stillati'tia spiritoo'sa. Spiri- tuous distilled waters, now called only spi- ritus, as spiritus pulegii. Aquaduct of Fallopius. A canal in the petrous portion of the temporal bone, first accurately described by Fallopius. Aquatic nut. See Trapa nutans. Aqueous humour of the eye. The very limpid watery fluid, which fills both chambers of the eye. See Eye. Aque'tta. The name of a liquid poison, made use of by the Roman women, under the Pontificate of Alexander VII. It was prepared, and sold in drops, by Tophania, or Toffania, an infamous woman who re- sided at Palermo, and afterwards at Naples. From her, these drops obtained the name of Aqua Toffania, Aqua della Toffana, and also Aqua di Napoli. This poison is, said, by some, to be a composition of arsenic, and by others of opium and cantharides. Aquifo'lium. (From acus, a needle, and folium, a leaf; so called on account of its prickly leaf. See Ilex. A'quila. A chemical name formerly used for sal-ammoniac, mercurius pra*ci- pitatus, arsenic, sulphur, and the philoso- pher's stone. A'quila a'lba. One of the names given to calomel by the ancients. See Submurias hydrargyri. A'quila a'lba philosopho'rum. Aqua albaganymedis. Sublimed sal-ammoniac. A'quila ccsle'stis. A panacea, or cure for all diseases; a preparation of mercury. A'quila ve'neris. A preparation of the ancients, made with verdigrise and sublimed sal-ammoniac. A'quila, among the ancients,had many other epithets joined with it, as rubra, salu- lifcra, volans, Sic. A'qiii.-* ve'na. (From aquila, an eagle.) Branches of the jugular veins, Avhich are particularly prominent in the eagle. A'quila li'gnum. Eagle-wood. It is generally sold for the agallochum. AQUILE'GIA. (From aqua, water, and /'•go, to gather; so called from the shape of its leaves, which retain water.) The herb columbine. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Or- der, Pentagynia. 2. The name, in the Pharmacopoeias, for the columbine. See Aquilegia vulgaris. Aquile'gia vulga'ris. The systematic name of the columbine. The seeds, flowers, and the whole plant, have been used medi- cinally, the first in exanthematous diseases, the latter chiefly asan antiscorbutic. Though retained in several foreign pharmacopoeias, their utility seems to be not allowed in this country. Aquu'la. (Diminutive of aqua.) A small quantity of very fine and limpid wa- ter. This term is applied to the pellucid water, which digends the capsule of the crystalline lens, and the lens itself. Paulus jEgineta uses it to denote a tumour con- sisting of a fatty substance under the skin of the eyelid. Arabic gum. See Acacia gummi. A'racalan. Amulets. A'raca mi'ri. (Indian.) A shrub grow- ing in the Brazils, Avhose roots are diuretic and antidysenteric. Ara'chne. (From arag, Heb. to' weave j, or from AgA^yn, a spider.) The spider. ARACHNOID MEMBRANE. (From AfA^jm, a spider, and ttfct, likeness; so named from its resemblance to a spider's Aveb.) A thin membrane of the brain, Avithout vessels and nerves, situated be- tween the dura and pia mater, and sun rounding the cerebrum, cerebellum, me- dulla oblongata, and medulla spinalis. The term is also applied by some writers to the tunic of the crystalline lens and vitreou3 humour of the eye. Aback. (Indian.) An Indian spiritu- ous liquor, prepared in many ways, often from rice ; sometimes from sdgar, ferment- ed with the juice of coeoa-nuts; frequently from toddy, the juice which flows from the cocoa-nut tree by incision, and from other substances. A'rados. (From AgAtea>, to be turbu? lent.) Hippocrates uses this term to sig- nify a commotion in the stomach, occa- sioned by the fermentation of its contents. Arao'tica. (From AgAtoa>, to rarefy.) Things Avhich rarefy the fluids of the body. Ara'lia (From ara, a bank in the sea ; so called because it grows upon banks, near the sea.) The berry-bearing angelica. Of the several species of this tree, the roots of the nudicaulis, or naked-stalked, were brought over from North America, where it grows, and sold here for sarsaparilla. Aravnea. (From agAtt, to knit together.) The spider. ARA'NTIUS, Ju'lius Casar, 'a cele. brated anatomist and physician, born at Bologna, about the year 1530, After 74 ARl ARC (studying under Vesalius, and others, he graduated and became professor there, and died in 1589. In his first Avork, "On the Human Fcetus," he described the for- amen ovale, and ductus arteriosus; and corrected several errors in the anatomy of the gravid uterus, which had been generally derived from the examination of brutes. He afterwards showed that the blood, after birth, could only pass from the right to the left side of the heart through the vessels of the lungs, thus preparing for the discovery of the circulation by Harvey. A Treatise on Tumours, and a Commentary on Part of Hippocrates, Avere also written by him. ARBOR Xl'TJE. The tree of life. 1. The cortical substance of the cerebel- lum is so disposed, that, AA#ien cut traversely, it appears ramified like a tree, from which circumstance it is termed arbor vita. 2. The name of a tree formerly in high estimation in medicine. See Thuya occi- denlalis. ARBUTHNOT, John, a physician. born in Scotland soon after the Restoration, celebrated for his avU and learning. He graduated at Aberdeen, and settling in this metropolis, had the good fortune to be at Epsom, when Prince George of Denmark Avas taken ill there; v,horn, haA'ing restored to health, he was appointed physician to Queen Anne, but never got into very ex- tensive practice. His chief medical publi- cations Avere "On the Choice of Aliments," and "On the Effects of Air upon Human Bothes." He died in 1735. A'RBUTUS. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, De- candria. Order, Monogynia. The straw- berry tree. A'rbutus une'do. Amatzquil. Unedo papyracea. A decoction of the bark of the root of this plant is commended in fevers. A'rbutus l va u'rsi. The systematic name for the officinal trailing arbutus. Bears berry, bear's whortle-berry, bear's Avhorts, or bear's bilberries, called also vac- caria-raccinia. Arbutus canlibus procum- bentibus, foliis integerrimis of Linnaeus. This plant, though employed by the ancients in several diseases, requiring adstringent medicines, had almost entirely fallen into disuse until the middle of the present cen- tury, when it first drew the attention of physicians, as a useful remedy in calculous and nephritic complaints, a\ Inch diseases it appears to relie\re by its adstringent qua- lities A'rca arcano'rum. The mercury of the philosophers. A'kca co'rdis. The pericardium. ARCA'NFM. (A secret.) A medicine Avhose preparation, or efficacy, is kept from the Avorld, to enhance its value. With the rhemists, it is a thing secret and incorpo- real ; it can only be known by experience, for i' is the virtue of every thing, which opeiates a thousand times more than the thing itself. Akca'num i atho'licum. Bezoar, plan- lain, and colchicuui. Arca'num du'plex. Arcanum duplica- turn. A name formerly given to the com- bination of potash and sulphuric acid, more commonly called vitriolated tartar, and now sulphate of potash. Arca'.num ta'rtari. The acetate of pot- ash. Auce rthos. Juniper. Archa'us. The universal archams, or principle of Van Helmont, was the active principle of the material Avorld j it means good health also. A'rchl. (From Ag%», the beginning.) The earliest stage of a disease. Arche'nda. (Arab.) A poAvder made of the leaves of the ligustrum, to check the foetid odour of the feet. Detergent Archeo'stis. White briony. Archima'gia. (From. agx,», the chief, and maga, Arab, meditation.) Chem istry, as being the chief of sciences. Archi'tholus. (From Ag%»i, the chief, and &oxos, a chamber.) Tlie sudatorium, or principal room of the ancient baths. A'rchos. (From ag^ct, an arch.) The anus ; so called from its shape. Archopto*ma. (From «§£*?, the anus, and lararlut, to fall down.) A bearing doAvn of the rectum, or prolapsus ani. Arcta'tio. (From arcto, to make nar- row.) Arctitudo. NarroAvness. 1. A constipation of the intestines, from inflammation. 2. A preternatural straitness of the pu- dendum muliebre. A'RCTIUM. (From apxlte, a bear; so called from its roughness.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygqmia aqua- lis. The burdock. Arctium la'fpa. (Lappa; avo vhxaZw, from its seizing the garments of passengers.) The herb clot bur, or burdock. The syste- matic name for the bardana. Arctium Be- tonica. Britannica. Ilaphis. The plant so called in the pharmacopoeias, is Arctium lappa: —foliis cordutis, inermibus, peliolalis, ot Linnams. It grows Avild.in unculti- vated grounds. The seeds have a bitterish subacrid taste : they are recommended as very efficacious diuretics, given either in the form of emulsion, or in poAvder, to the quantity- of a drachm. The roots taste sweetish, with a slight austerity and bit- terness : they are esteemed aperient, diu- retic, and sudorific;-and are said to act Avithout irritation, so as to be safely ven- tured upon in acute disorders. Decoctions ot them have of late been used, in rheuma- tic, gouty, venereal, and other disorders ; and are preferred by some to those of sar- saparilla. Two ounces of the roots are to hi boiled in three pint? of Avater, to a ARE quart; to this, two drachms of sulphate of potash have been usually added. Of this decoction, a pint should be taken every day in scorbutic and rheumatic cases, and when intended as a diuretic, in a shorter period. Arctu'ha. (From arclb, to straiten.) An inflammation of the finger, or toe, from a curvature of the nail. Linnaus. Arcua'lia. (From arcw, a bow.) Ar- cualis. The sutura coronalis is so named, from its bow-like shape ; and, for the same reason, the bones of the sinciput are called arcualia ossia. Bartholin. Arcua'tio. (From arctw, a bow.) A gibbosity of the fore-parts, Avith a curva- tion of the sternum of* the tibia, or dorsal vertebrae. Avicenna. A'rcula. (A dim. of area, a chest.) The orbits or sockets of the eyes. A'rdas. (From agfva, to defile.) Filth, excrement, or refuse. Hippocrates. Ardent Spirit. See Alkohol. A'rdor febri'i.is. Feverish heat. A'rdor uri'na. Dysuria. Scalding of the urine. Difficulty and pain in making Avater, attended with a sense of heat in the urethra. It i.i a symptom of gonorrhoea, and tome other affections. A'rdor ventri'culi. Heartburn. A'rea. An Cujpty space. That kind of baldness where the croAvn of the head is left naked, like the tonsure of a monk. Are'ca i'ndica. An inferior kind of nutmeg. Are'gon. (From Agnyas, to help.) A resohvent ointment; so called from its valu- able'qualities. Arema'ros. Cinnabar. Are'na. Sand or gravel. Arena'mel. (From arena, sand ; so called because it was said to be procured from sandy places.) Arenamen. Bole-armenic. Arena'tio. (From arena, sand.) Sabur- ration, or the sprinkling of hot sand upon the bodies of patients. Andr. Baccius de Therm. Are'ntes. (From areo, to dry up.) A sort of ancient cupping-glasses, used without scarifying. ARE'OLA. (A dim. of area, a void space.) A small brown circle, which sur- rounds the nipples of females. During and after pregnancy, it becomes considerably larger. Aretanoi'dfs. See Arytanoides. ARETjE'US, of Cappadocia, a physi- cian, who practised at Rome, but at Avhat period isuncertain,though the mostprobable opinion places him between the reigns of Vespasian 'and Adrian. Eight books of his remain " On the Causes, Signs, and Method of treating acute and chronio- Diseases," Avritten in the Greek language, and admired for their pure style, and luminous descrip- tions, as Avell as the judicious practice 2:?nerally recommended. He Avas partial to ARG 75 the use of hellebore and other drastic medi- cines; and appears to have been among the first to recommend cantharides for blister- ing the skin. A'rete. (Agtr», virtue.) Hippocrates uses this word to mean corporeal or mental vigour. Are'us. A pessary, invented by iEgi- neta. A'rfar. Arsag. Arsenic. Ruland,i &.G. A'rgal. Argol. Crude tartar, in the state in which it is taken from the inside of wine-vessels, is known in the shops by this name. Argasy'llis. (From agyce, a serpent; which it is said to resemble.) The plant which was supposed to produce gum am- moniac. A'rgema. (From Agyoe, Avhite.) Argemon. A small white ulcer of the globe of the eye. Erolianus. Galen, he. Arge'nti ni'tras. Causticum lunare. Ar- gentum nitratum. Nitrate of silver. " Take of silveran ounce; nitric acid, afluid-ounce ; distilled Avater, two fluid-ounces. Mix the nitric acid and water, and dissolve the silver therein on a sand bath ; then increase the heat gradually that the nitrate of silver may be dried. Melt the salt in a crucible over a slow fire until the Avater being evaporated, it shall cease to boil; then pour it quickly into moulds of convenient shape." Its vir- tues are corrosive and astringent. Internal- ly it is exhibited in very small quantities, in epilepsy ; and externally it is employed to destroy fungous excrescences, callous ulcers, fistulas, &,c. In the latter disease it is em- ployed as an injection; from tAvo grains to three being dissolved in an ounce of dis- tilled Avater. ARGE'NTUM. Silver. See Silver. Arge'ntum nitratum. See Nitras ar- genti. Arge'ntum vi'vum. It was formerly, by some, called argentura mobile, and argen- tum fusum. See Mercury. A'rges. (From Agyot, Avhite.) A ser- pent, with a whitish skin, deemed by Hippo- crates exceedingly venomous. Argi'lla. (From agyot, Avhite.) White clay ; argil; potters' earth. Aagi'lla vitriola'ta. Alum. Argtri'tis. (From Agyvgoc, silver.) Li- tharge, or spume of silver. A kind of earth Avas formerly so named, Avhich is taken from silver mines, and is bespangled with many particles of silver. Argyro'come. (From Agyv^oc, silver, and nofAn, hair.) A sort of cudAveed, or > gnaphalium, was so named from its white silvery (loscules. Argyroli'banos. The Avhite-olibanum. Argyro'piiora. An antidote, in the composition of Avhich there is silver. Argyrotrophe'ma. (From Agyo;, Avhite, and TgofmfAA, food.) A white cooling food, made Avith milk. Milk diet. Galen. 7.6 ARI ARM Arheomati'stos. (From a, neg. and fpjfAarigos, to be afflicted Avith rheums.) Not being afflicted with gouty rheums. . ARfcy'MON. (From aft, and *va, to be quickly impregnated.) A woman who con- ceives quickly and often. Aristaltha'a. (From agiros, best, and ax&xiA, the althaea.) Althaea, or common marsh-mallow. ARISTOLO'CHIA. (From agio-lot, good, and xo)tia, or xo%ua, parturition; so called because it was supposed to be of sovereign use in disorders incident to child-birth.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. Or- der, Hexandria. BirtliAvort. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the long- Footed birthAvort. See Aristolochia longa. Aristolo'chia anguici'da. Snake-killing birthAvort. Aristolochia:—foliis cordatis, acu- minatis; caule volubili, fruticoso ; pedunculis solitariis ; slipulis cordatis, oi Linnaeus. The juice of the root of this plant has the property of so stupifying serpents, that they may be handled with impunity. One or two drops are sufficient; and if more be dropt into the mouth, they become convulsed. So ungrate- ful is the smell of the root to those reptiles, that it is said they immediately turn from it. The juice is also esteemed as a preventive against the effects usually produced by the bite of venomous serpents. Aristolochia clemati'tis. (Clematitis, from uxm/iaa, a tendril; from its climbing up trees, or any thing it can fasten upon with its tendrils.) Aristolochia tenuis. The sys- tematic name of the Aristolochia vulgaris of some pharmacopoeias. An extract is ordered by the Wirtemberg Pharmacopoeia, and the plant is retained in that of Edinburgh. It is esteemed as possessing antipodagric virtues. Aristolo'chia faba'cea. See Fumaria bulbosa. Aristolo'chia lo'nga. The systematic name for the aristolochia of our pharmaco- poeias. Aristolochia foliis cordatis, petiolatis, integerrimis, obtusiusculis ; caule infirmo, flo- ribus solitariis. The root of this plant only is in use ; it possesses a somewhat aromatic smell, and a warm bitterish taste, accompa- nied with a slight degree of pungency. The virtues ascribed to this root by the ancients were very considerable; and it was frequent- ly employed in various diseases, but particu- larly in promoting the discharge of the lochia; hence its name. It is now very rarely used, except in gouty affections, as an aromatic stimulant. Aristolo'chia rotunda. The root of this species of birthAvort, Aristolochia foliis cordatis, subsessilibus, obtusis ; caule infirmo ; floribus solitariis of Linnaeus; is used indis- criminately Aviththatofthe ariatolochialonga. See Aristolochia longa. Aristolo'chia serpenta'ria. The sys- tematic name for the Serpenlaria virginiana ©f the pharmacopoeias. Colubrina virgi- neana. Viperina virgineana. Aristohchia'. Pestilochia. Contrayerva virgineana. Vir- ginian snake-root. The plant Avhich affords this root is the Aristolochia foliis cordato oblongis planis, caulibus infirmis flexuosis teretibus,floribus solitariis. Caulis geniculala valde nodosa. Flores ad radicem of Lin- naeus. Snake-root has an aromatic smell, approaching to that of valerian, but more agreeable ; and a Avarm, bitterish, pungent taste. It was first recommended as a me- dicine of extraordinary power in counter- acting the poisonous effects of the bites of serpents; this,hoAvever, is now wholly disre- garded ; but as it possesses tonic and anti- septic virtues, and is generally admitted as a powerful stimulant and diaphoretic, it is employed, in the present day, in some fevers where these effects are required. A tinctura serpentaria is directed both by the London and Edinburgh Pharmacopoeias. Aristolo'chia te'ruis. See Aristolochia clematitis. Aristolo'chia triloba'ta. Three-lobed birthwort. The root, and every part of this plant, Aristolochia foliis trilobis, caule volubili, floribus maximis of Linnaeus ; is diuretic, and is employed in America against the bite of serpents. Aristolo'chia vulga'ris. See Aristolochia clematitis. Aristophanei'on. (From Aristophanes, its inventor.) The name of an ancient emol- lient plaster, composed of wax, or pitch. Gorraus. Armatu'ra. Harness. The amnios or internal membrane which surrounds* the fcetus. A'rme. (From agu, to adapt.) A junc- tion of the lips of wounds ; also the joining of the sutures of the bead. Armi'lla. (Dim. of armus, the arm.) The round ligament which confines the tendons of the carpus. Armora'cia. (From Armorica, the coun- try whence it was brought.)- See Cochlearia Armoracia. Armora'cia ra'dix. Horse-radish root. See Cochlearia Armoracia. ARMSTRONG, John, a Scotch physi- cian, born in 1709, who, after graduating at Edinburgh, settled in London, but met Avith little success,having distinguished himself less in his profession than as a poet,particularly by ■ his " Essay on the Art of preserving Health" in blank verse. He afterwards attended the army in Germany, which brought him more into notice as a physician. He attained the age of seventy, and died in pretty good cir- cumstances. His professional publications are not of much note; the principal one is entitled " Medical Essays." He is supposed, hoAvever, to have contributed materially to a useful Treatise on the dieases of Children, published by his brother George, who after practising many years as an apothecary ob- tained a diploma in medicine. ARR ARS 77 A'RNICA. (Agwui: from ap, a lamb ; because of the likeness of the leaf of this lant to the coat of the lamb.) Leopard's- ane. Arnica. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the moun- tain arnica. A'rnica monta'na. The systematic name for the arnica of the pharmacopoeias. Ar- nica foliis ovatis integris; caulinis geminis oppositis of Linnaeus. Doronicum Germa- nicum. The flowers of this plant are very generally employed on the Continent. Of the advantages derived from their use, in paralytic and other affecti™s, depending upon a want of nervous energy, there are several proofs ; and their extraordinary vir- tues, as a febrifuge and antiseptic, have been highly extolled Toy Dr. Collin, of Vienna. Much caution is necessary in regulating the dose, as it is a medicine very apt to produce vomiting and much uneasiness of the sto- mach. See Arnica. A'rnica Suede'nis. See Inula dysenierica. Arno'tto. (Spanish.) A curious shrub in Jamaica, the seeds of which are covered with a kind of wax, from Avhich is made the Spanish arnotto.' ARO'MA. (Aroma, matis, neut. from agt, intensely, and efa>, to smell.) Spiritus rector. Each plant has its characteristic smell. This odorant principle is called, by the moderns, aroma. Water charged with aroma, is called the distilled water of the substance made use of; thus lavender and peppermint waters, are water impreg- nated with the aroma of the lavender and peppermint. Aroma'ticus co'rtex. A name for ca- nella alba. AROMATICS. (Aromatica, sc. medi- camenta ; from Aga/ua, an odour.) A term applied to all medicines which have a grate- ful spicy scent, and an agreeable pungent taste, as cinnamon bark, cardamoms, &c. Their peculiar flavour appears to reside in their essential oil, and arises in distillation either with water or spirit. Aromatopo'la. (t rom Agu>[XA, an odour, and xta>, to sell.) A druggist; a vender of drugs and Spiceries. Arquebusa'de. (A French word, im- plying good for a gun-shot wound.) Aqua sclopetaria. Aqua vulneraria. Aqua cata- pultarum. The name of a spirituous water, distilled from a farrago of aromatic plants. Arra'ck. A spirituous liquor distilled from rice, and drank, in the rice countries, as brandy is in this Island. Its effects on the animal economy are the same. A'rraphus. (From a, priv. and gap», a suture.) Without suture. It is applied to the cranium when naturally Avithout su- tures. Arrha'a. (From a, neg. and put, to flow.) The suppression of any natural flux, as the menses, &c. ARROWHEAD. The roots of this plant, Sagittaria sagittifolia of Linnaeus, are said to be esculent, but it must be in times of very great scarcity. ARROW-ROOT. See Maranta. ARSE'NIAS. (From arsenicum, arse- nic.) An arseniate or arsenical salt. A salt formed by a combination of arsenic acid with different bases, as arseniate of ammonia, which is produced by the union of ammonia Avith arsenic acid. The only one used in medicine is the superarseniate of potash. See Arsenic Acid. ARSENIC. (From the Arabic term Arsanek, or from ago-M-, for Aggnv, masculus ; from its strong and deadly powers.) Arsenic is a metal scattered, in great abun- dance, OArer the mineral kingdom. It is found in black heavy masses of little brilliancy, called native arsenic, (testaceous arsenic.) This exists in different parts of Germany. Mineralised by sulphur, it forms sulphurised arsenic. This mineral is met with in Italy, about Mount Vesuvius.—There are two varieties of this ore, which differ from each other in colour, occasioned by the different proportions of their component parts. The one is called yellow sulphurised arsenic, or orpiment; the other, red sulphurised arsenic, or realgar, (ruby arsenic;) both are met with in Hungary and different parts of Ger- many. The colour of the first ore is a lemon-yellow, inclining sometimes to a green ; the colour of the latter is a ruby- red ; it is more transparent than the former, and found in compact solid masses, some- times crystallized in bright needles. Ar- senic united to oxygen, constitutes the ore called native oxide of arsenic. This ore is scarce ; it is generally found of an earthy appearance, or as an efflorescence, coating native, or metallic arsenic ; its colour is a whitish-gray ; it is rarely met with crys- tallized. Arsenic exists likewise alloyed With cobalt, antimony, tin, copper, lead, and various other metals. Properties.—Arsenic is a brittle metal, and in the recent fracture, of a lively bright colour, between tin-white and lead-gray ; but, on exposure to the air, it soon loses its metallic lustre, becoming dull, and at last black. Its specific gravity is betAveen 8.31/) and 5.763, according to its texture or purity. Its hardness surpasses that of copper; but its ductility is inconsiderable, and its brittle- ness so great, that it is readily converted into a powder by the hammer. It is en- tirely volatilized when heated to 356°Fahr. Ifsublimes in close vessels, and then crys- tallizes in tetrahedra, or octahedra. When heated with the access of air, it emits a strong smell of garlic, and burns with a blueish-Avhite flame, being converted to a <« \Rt> ' VHh white oxide. It combines Avith sulphur by and the blood is fluid; though in general fusion. It unites to phosphorus, and com- the patient expires before the action of the bines with most of the metuls. It gives a poison has proceeded to such a length. white colour to copper, and renders many After death, the body runs into sudden pu- of the ductile metals brittle. When mixed trefaction. When the quantity taken does with hyper-oxygenated muriate of potash, not provefatal,itoccasionstremours,palsies, it detonates strongly by the stroke of a ham- or lingering hectics, and in the end death. mer. It is soluble in hydrogen gas by heat. To detect the presence of arsenic, whether It does not decompose Avater alone. If it taken by design, the wickedness of others, be kept under Avater, its metallic brilliancy or imprudence, it is recommended by some may be preserved. This effect is still better to throw on live coals, the contents of the produced by alcohol. It decomposes sul- stomach, when a garlicky smell will be im- phuric acid by heat. The nitric and nitrous mediately obvious. In the stomach,however, acids oxidate it rapidly. The muriatic acid there maybe many substances, whichresem- attacks it with heat. The oxygenated mu- ble or disguise the smell of arsenic, espe- riatic acid, when in a gaseous state, inflames cially if the arsenic be in small quantities. it instantly. It is nearly unalterable by the We are therefore advised by Hahneman, to fluoric, boracic, phosphoric, and carbonic boil the contents of the stomach of the per- acids. It unites with alkaline sulphurets, son supposed to be destroyed by this poison, and hydro-sulphurets. in a large quantity of river Avater ; to add Method of obtaining- Arsenic.—In order to one-third of the filtered liquor, hot and to obtain metallic arsenic, mix tAvo parts of limpid lime-water; to another third, Avater the white oxide of arsenic of commerce, saturated with sulphuretted hydrogen gas; Avith one of black flux (obtained by deto- and to the remainder, a solution of copper, nating one part of nitrate of potash with in pure aqua ammoniae. Each fluid is ren- Iavo of supertartrate of potash,) and put the dered turbid, if the suspected contents con- mixture into a crucible, or melting-pot. tain arsenic ; and the sediment, thrown on Invert over this, another crucible, lute the live coals, emits the odour of garlic. The two together Avith a little clay and sand, white sediment from the lime-Avater is again nnd apply gradually a red heat to the lower dissolved by a recent solution of arsenic ; one. The oxide of arsenic will be reduced, the lemon-coloured sediment, from the sul- and be found lining the upper crucible in phuretted hydrogen water thrown on the small crystals of a metallic brilliancy. coals, takes fire, and the smell of sulphur is The charcoal of the black flux takes in observed pre\rious to that of garlic; while this process the oxygen from the white oxide, the yellow-green sediment from the solution and forms carbonic acid gas; which flies off of copper is soluble in pure ammonia, and during the process, and the oxide becomes acids of every kind. Another very minute reduced to the metallic state. This reduc- test of the arsenious acid is nitrate of sil- tion of the oxide is greatly facilitated by the Arer, producing a yellow precipitate from alkali of the flux. the solution, particularly if a little potash Remark.—In order to obtain arsenic in or ammonia be previously added, to neutra- a state of absolute purity, the metal thu:; lize the acid. But it must be borne in obtained must be reduced to a poAvder, dis- mind, that nitrate of silver produces a simi- solved by heat in nitro-muriatic acid, and lar precipitate from a solution of phosphate then precipitated by immersing into the so- of soda. Indeed no single mode of trial lution a plate of zinc. The arsenic is thus should be relied upon, as Ave cannot be sure precipitated in a fine powder, and may be but that some other substance might be si- reduced to a mass, by exposing it in a co- milarly affected, where no arsenic is pre- vered crucible to a moderate heat. sent ; and farther, because where arsenic is Arsenic and its various preparations are present many substances will prevent the the most active of all poisons. That which usual precipitates, or render them of a dif- is mostly taken, is the white oxide, or ar- ferent colour. It should be remembered senious acid, to which the following obser- also, that the Avhole of the poison may have vations apply. A nausea, sickness, and been discharged by vomiting, and therefore retching, commonly ensue in half an hour any matters rejected from the stomach ought after taking it, folloAved by violent vomit- to be examined in the same way. If any ings, hiccups, and pains in the stomach and white substance can be collected, having bowels; convulsions and palsies of the the appearance of arsenious acid, it will be limbs presently succeed, with intense heats, proper to mix part of it with about the cold sweats, palpitations of the heart, ex- same bulk of charcoal and a little oil; put treme anxiety, prostration of strength, the mixture between two plates of bright thirst, and dryness of the mouth and throat; copper, and expose the whole to a faintly loss of reason, and at last death. If the red heat; the copper will be changed to a quantity taken has been considerable, the silvery whiteness on its inner surface, sup- stomach and iuuilines are often found, posing arsenic present. But a more im- upon dissection, corroded, or perioidted. portent step is to obtain the mefal separate. ARS Alts 79 \ny substance suspected to be aisenious acid, or any of the precipitates above men- tioned, should be mixed with about the same bulk of finely powdered charcoal and subcar- boifate of potash (or of the black flux,) the mixture put into a glass tube closed at the bot- tom, taking care that the part above is quite clean, then partially close the orifice Avith a piece of paper, and expose the other end to a slight red heat; in a few minutes a bril- liant metallic coaling va ill appear on the inside of the tube above the materials intro- duced, on the supposition that arsenic was there, lu all these modes of examination, the judgment will be much assisted by mak- ing comparative experiments with the sub- stances suspected, and with what is known to be arsenious acid : as the coincidence is greater, the stronger will be our conviction, that the person had actually taken that poi- son. The treatment of poisoning by arsenic is very simple. The chief object is to procure its expulsion from the stomach as speedily and with as little irritation as possible. None of the various antidotes that have been recommended can be depended upon, If the practitioner Avere consulted before vomiting had come on, it would be proper to attempt to excite tiial act, by giving a quantity of warm water, and irritating the fauces with a feather; or even exhibiting a mild emetic, as ipecacuanha, unless there Avere violent pain at the stomach. But in general, before advice is sought, the vomit- ing has become so severe, that all we can do is by giving repeated large draughts of dilu- ent and demulcent liquids, as water, milk, linseed infusion, or whatever can be most readily procured to render it less painful, and facilitate the thorough evacuation of the poison. It is necessary to remember, that butter, oils, fcc. though ranked Avith demulcents, have been found even injurious, accelerating the fatal event in experiments on animals. Should inflammation supervene in any part of the alimentary canal, marked especially by much pain on pressure, it will be requisite to adopt the antiphlogistic plan; taking blood from the arm, if the habit of the patient will allow it, but particularly applyingfrom ten to twenty leeches over the part affected ; then the warm bath may be directed, or fomentations, if the pressure can be borne; likewise copious mucilagi- nous glisters, &.c. If on the other hand, after the discharge of the poison, marks of. disturbance of tb^e _ nervous system appear urgent, antispasmodic or sedative remedies will be indicated, but especially opium. Should the patient fortunately be brought to a state of convalescence, much will de- pend on a careful regulation of the diet; which should consist of milk, arrow-root, jellies, and other substances, which are nu- trition-, inild, and easy of digestion: taking care at the same time that ihe bowels be not confined. Sulphur combined with ar- senic appears to lessen its activity; how far it can contribute to remove its effects is per- haps hardly determined by satisfactory ex- perience ; but it may certainly be given in small doses without impropriety. Notwith- standing the mischief it is capable of pro- ducing, the arsenious acid is a valuable in- fernal remedy, in its appropriate dose, viz. about one-eighteenth part of a grain. See Arsenicalis liquor. Externally it is used as a caustic, particularly in cancer ARSENIC ACID. This is arsenie fully oxygenated. It is always a product of art. It is capable of existing in the solid state. It appears in the form of a white pulveru- lent matter. It attracts humidity from the air. It is soluble in water. The solution possesses a considerable acid taste, It may be evaporated to dryness, and even con- verted into glass. It is decomposable by all combustible bodies, and by many oxides. It is soluble in some acids, but Avithout change, or intimate combination. Method of obtaining Arsenic acid.—Take two ounces of white arsenic in poAvder, and put it into a tubulated retort; pour on it six or seven ounces of muriatic acid, and apply the heat of a lamp until the arsenious acid is dissolved. Then add three or four ounces of nitric acid, and heat it again gradually. An intestine motion now take's place, and much red vapour, or nitrous gas, is extri- cated. As soon as in the progress of the operation, the red vapours have ceased, an ounce of finely powdered arsenious acid is to be again added, and the solution effect- ed as before, by a gentle ebullition; to this two ounces of nitric acid must be added, a\ hich \\ ill produce a second efferves- cence and discharge of red vapours: the distillation must now be continued to dry- ness, and the fire must be urged towards the end, to such a degree, as to make the residual mass thoroughly red hot. This mass is arsenic acid, A\hich may either be preserved in that form, or be dissolved in boiling distilled Avater. Arsenic acid, united to different bases, forms saline compounds, called arseniates. The only one used in medicine is the super- arseniate of potash, Avhich see. Arse'nical caustic A species of caustic said to possess useful properties, indepen- dent of those of destroying morbid parts to which it is applied. It i composed of two parts of levigated antimony to one of white arsenic. This is the caustic so ex- tensively employed under the name of arse- nical caustic, byr the late Mr. Justamond, in his treatment of cancers. Ausknica'i.is li'quor. Arsenical solution " Take of sublimed oxide of arsenic, in very line powder, subcarbonate of potash from tartar, of each 64 grains; distilled water it pint. Boil them together in a glass vessel, *<> ARS ARC until thearsenicbe entirely dissolved. When the solution is cold, add compound spirit of lavender, four fluid-drachms. Then add as much distilled water as may exactly fill a pint measure." This preparation ac- cords with the formula of Dr. Fowler, of Stafford, who first introduced it in imitation . of a celebrated popular remedy for inter- mittents, sold under the name of the tasteless ague-drop. The compound spirit of laven- der is only intended to give some colour and tase, without which it Avould be more liable to mistakes. Where the dose is small, and the effects so powerful, the most minute attention to its proportion and preparation becomes necessary. Each ounce contains four grains of the oxide, and each drachm half a grain ; but it will rarely be proper to go beyond one-sixteenth of a grain as a dose. Arsenical solution. See Arsenicalis liquor. Arse'nicio'xydum sublima'tum. Arsenici oxydum praparatum. This is intended to ren- der the arsenious acid more pure. It is direct- ed to be poAvdered, put into a crucible, and sublimed by the application of fire into an- other crucible inverted over the first. Arsenici oxydum praparatum. See Arse- nici oxydum sublimatum. Arsenicum album. White arsenic. See Arsenious acid in the article Arsenic. ARSE'NIOUS ACID. White arsenic. Oxide of arsenic. Arsenicum crystallinum, risagallum, aquala, arfar, aquila, zarnick, artaneck. Rat's bane. The earliest che- mists were embarrassed in the determination of the nature of the poisonous white sub- stance knoAvn in commerce by the name of white arsenic. Subsequent experiments have shown that this substance is metallic arsenic oxygenated in the first degree, but possess- ing the characters of an acid. The name of arsenious acid is therefore given to it. It is sometimes found in nature in sublimed crys- tals, in volcanoes ; and in masses, or in sta- lactites among the ores of arsenic, cobalt, bismuth, and nickel. It possesses a weak sub-acid taste, which slowly manifests itself. Though of but a feeble acidity, it sensibly reddens the tinc- ture of cabbage and litmus. If placed on burning coals, or on a red-hot iron, it is volatilized in the form of a Avhite vapour, which has a strong smell of garlic. It is slightly soluble in water. With phosphoric and boracic acids it fuses into glass. It decomposes the nitrates and the super-oxy- genated muriate of potash. It unites Avith- many of the earths and alkalies, as well as metallic oxides, and forms saline compounds, which are termed arsenites. Methods of obtaining Arsenious Acid.— 1. Pulverize arsenic, and put as much of it into a Florence flask as will fill it about one half, or less. Introduce a little tow, or cotton, into the neck of the flask, and ap- ply the heat of a lamp. A dense Avhite smoke will be formed, and become preci- pitated on the internal sides of the flask. If the process be kept up till all the arse- nic be oxidated, (which may be knoAvn by introducing a Avire into the flask for a mo- ment, which will become covered with a Avhite crust, if the sublimation be not com- pleted,) and the heat be then gradually augmented, the sublimed arsenious acid undergoes a sort of fusion, and an opaque white mass, similar to that met with in commerce, is obtained. 2. The arsenious acid of the shops (or white arsenic) is chiefly obtained from ar- senical ores of cobalt. These ores are thrown into a furnace, resembling a baker's oven, with a long flue, or chimney, either horizontal or winding, into which the fumes pass, and are condensed into a grayish or blackish powder. This is refined by a se- cond sublimation, in close vessels, with a little alkali to arrest the impurities. As the heat is considerable, it melts the sublimed arsenious acid into those opaque crystalline masses which are known in commerce by the name of white arsenic. ARTEMISIA. (From a queen of that name, who first used it; or from AgrtfAt;, Diana; because it was formerly used in the diseases of women, over whom she presided.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syn- genesia. Order, Polygamiasuperfl.ua. Artemi'sia abro'»anum. The systema- tic name for the abrotanum of the pharma- copoeias. Abrotanum mas. Abrathan. Com- mon southern-wood. Artemisia frulicosa, of Linnaeus :—foliis setaceis ramosissimis. A plant possessed of a strong and, to most people, an agreeable smell; a pungent, hitter, and someAvhat nauseous taste. It is supposed to stimulate the whole system, but more particularly the uterus. It is very rarely used unless by way of fomentation, with which intention the leaves are directed. Artemi'sia absi'nthium. The syste- matic name for the Absinthium vulgare of the pharmacopoeias. Common Avorm- Avood. Falsely called in our markets Ab- sinlhium Romanum, or Roman worm- wood. Absinthium Ponticum of Diosco- rides and Pliny, according to Murray. Artemitia foliis compositis mullifidis flori- bus subglobosis pendulis : receptaculo vil- loso of Linnaeus. This plant is a native of Britain, and grows about rubbish, rocks, and sides of roads. The leaves of worm- wood have a strong disagreeable smell: their taste it nauseous, and so intensely bitter as to be proverbial. The floAvers are more aromatic and less bitter than the leaves, and the roots discover an aromatic warmth, Avithout bitterness. This species of Avorm- Avood may be considered the principal of the herbaceous bitters. Its virtus, in the AA'ords of Bergius, is antiputredinosa, ant- AR1 ART 81 acids, anthelmintica,i*esolvens, tonica, spas- modica. And, although it is now chiefly employed with a view to the two last-men- tioned qualities, yet we are told of its good effects in a great variety of diseases, as in- termittent fevers, hypochondriasis, obstruc- tions of the liver and spleen, gout, calculi, scurvy,' dropsy, Avorms, &.c. See Wood- ville's Medical Botany. Cullen thinks it is possessed of a narcotic power, and that there is in every bitter, when largely em- ployed, a power of destroying the sensi- bility and irritability of the nervous sys- tem. Externally,"wormwood is used in dis- cutient and antiseptic fomentations. This plant may be taken in powder, but it is more commonly preferred in infusion. The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia directs a tincture of the flowers, which is, in the opinion of Dr. Cullen, a light and agreeable bitter, and, at the same time, a strong impregna- tion of the wormwood. Artemi'sia chine'nsis. Moxa Japonica. Musia pattra. Moxa. Mugwort of China. A soft lanuginous substance, called moxa, is prepared in Japan, from the young leaves of this species of mugwort, by beating them Avhen thoroughly dried, and rubbing them betwixt the hands, till only the fine fibres are left. Moxa is celebrated in the eastern countries for preventing and curing many disorders, by berngburnt on the skin ; a little cone of it laid upon the part, pre- viously moistened, and set on fire on the top, burns doAvn with a temperate and glowing heat, and produces a dark-coloured spot, the ulceration of which is promoted by putting a little garlic, and the ulcer is either healed up when the eschar separates,or kept running for a length of time, as different circumstances may require. Artemi'sia juda'ica. The systematic name for the Santonicum of the pharmaco- poeias, according to some botanists. See Artemisia Santonica. Artemi'sia mari'tima. The system- atic name for the Absinthium mariti- mum of the pharmacopoeias. Sea worm- Avood, falsely called in our markets, Roman wormAvood. Artemisia: foliis multipartitis, tomentosis ; racemis cernuis ;. flosculis fcemi- neis ternis of Linnaeus. This plant groAVs plentifully about the seashore, and in salt marshes. The specific differences be- tAveen it and the common Avormwood, ar- temisia absinthium, are very evident. Its taste and smell are considerably less unplea- sant than those of the common wormwood, .and even the essential oil, which contains the Avhole of its flavour concentrated, is some- what less ungrateful, and the Avatery extract somewhat less bitter than those of the com- mon AVormwrood. Hence it is preferred, in •those cases where the artemisia absinthium is supposed to be too unpleasant for the '.toinacb. A conserve of the tops of this U plant was directed by the London Pharma- copoeia. Artemi'sia po'ntica. The systematic name for the Absinthium ponticum, or Ro- man wormwood, not now used medicinally. Artemi'sia rupe'stris. The systematic name for the genipi album of the pharma- copoeias. Artemisia :—foliis pinnatis ; cau- libus adscendentibus; floribus globosis, cer- nuis ; receptaculo papposo. It has a grateful smell, and is used in some countries in the cure of intermittents and obstructed cata- menia. Artemi'sia santo'nica. Absinthium semtonicum Alexandrinum. Sementina. Ab- sinthium seriphium AZgyptium. Scheba Arabum. Zedoaria sem. Xantolina. Lum- bricorum semina. Cina. Semen contra. Semen sanctum. The Tartarian south- ern-wood or w-ormseed, Artemisia : foliis caulinis linearibus, pinnato-multifidis ; ramis indivisis; spicis secundis reflexis; floribus quinquefloris of Linnaeus. The seeds are small, light, and oval, composed of a number of thin membranous coats of a yel- lowish-green colour, with a cast of brown easily friable, upon being rubbed between the fingers, into a fine chaffy kind of sub- stance. They are brought from the Levant; have a moderately strong and not agreeable' smell, somewhat of the wormwood kind and a very bitter suhacrid taste. Their virtues are extracted both by Avatery and spirituous menstrua. They are esteemed to be stomachic, emmenagogue, and anthel- mintic; but it is especially for the last-men- tioned powers that they are now adminis- tered, and from their efficacy in this way they have obtained the name of VA'ormseed. To adults the dose in substance is from one to two drachms, twice a-day. LeAvis thinks that the spirituous extract is the most eligible preparation of the santonicum, for the pur- poses of an anthelmintic. Artemisia vulga'ris. Mugwort. This plant, Artemisia .-—foliis pinnaiifidis, planis, incisis, subtus tomentosis ; racemis simplicibus recurvatis; floribus radio quinquefloro of Linnaeus, is slightly bitter, and, although in high esteem in former days, is now almost wholly forgotten. Artemo'nium. (From Artemon, its jn ventor.) A collyrium, or Avash for the eyes ARTE'RIA. See Artery. Arteri'aca. (From Agrngta, an artery.) Medicines formerly used against disorders of the aspera arteria, or trachea. Arte'bia adipo'sa. The arteries Avhich secrete the fat about the kidneys are so called. They are branches of the cap- sular and diaphragmatic, renal, and sper- matic arteries. Arte'ria veno'sa. The four pulmone. ry veins were so called by the ancients. Arteriosus jdu'ctus. See Ductus art*? riosus. ARTERIO'TOMY. (From et|7»£«; §2 ART ART artery, and nfAvee, to cut.) The opening of an artery. This operation is only performed on the temporal artery. A'RTERY. (From ang, air, and Tugtm, to keep; so called because the ancients supposed that only air Avas contained in them.) Arteria. Arteries are membranous pulsating canals, which gradually become less as they proceed from the heart. They are composed of three membranes; a com- mon, or external; a muscular ; and an in- ternal one, Avhich is very smooth. They originate from the heart; the pulmonary ar- tery from the right ventricle, and the aorta from the left: the other arteries are all branches of the aorta. Their termination is either in the veins, or in capillary exhaling vessels, or they anastomose with one ano- ther. It is by their means that the blood is carried from the heart to every part of the body, for nutrition, preservation of life, generation of heat, and the secretion of the different fluids. The action of the arteries, called the pulse, corresponds with that of the heart, and is effected by the contraction of their muscular, and great elasticity of their outermost coat. A Table of the Arteries. All the arteries originate from the pul- monary artery and the aorta. The pulmonary artery emerges from the right ventricle of the heart, soon divides into a right and left branch, which are distribu- ted by innumerable ramifications through the lungs. The aorta arises from the left ventricle of the heart, and supplies every part of the body with blood, in the following order: a. It first forms an arch;' b. It then descends along the spine, and c. It divides into the two iliacs. a. The arch of the aorta gives off three branches. 1. The arteria innominata, Avhich divides into the right carotid and right subclavian. 2. The left carotid. 3. The left subclavian. I. The carotids are divided into external and internal. The external carotids give off, 1. The thyroid, 2. The lingual, 3. The labial, 4. The inferior pharyngeal, 5. The occipital, 6. The posterior auris. 7. The internal maxillary, from which the spinous artery of the dura matcrn\.\\c lower maxillary, and several branches about the palate and orbit aiise, 8. The temporal. The internal carotid affords, 1. The ophtiialmie, 2. The middle cereoro), 3. The communicans, which inosculates with the vertebral. II. The subclavians give off the following branches: 1. The internal mammary, from which the thymic, comes phrenici, pericardiac, and phrenico-pericardiac arise. 2. The inferior thyroid, which gives off the tracheal, ascending thyroid, and transver- salis humeri. 3. The vertebral, which proceeds within the vertebrae, and forms Avithin the cranium the basilary artery, from Avhich the ante- rior cerebelli, the posterior. cerebri, and many branches about the brain are given oft", 4. The cervicalis profunda, 5. The cervicalis superficialis, 6. The superior intercostal, 7. The supra-scapular. As soon as the subclavian arrives at the arm-pit, it is called the axillary artery; and when the latter reaches the arm, it is called the brachial. The axillary artery gives off, 1. Four mammary arteries, 2. The sub-scapular, 3. The posterior circumflex, 4. The anterior circumflex, which ramify about the shoulder-joint. The brachial artery gives off, 1. Many lateral branches, 2. The profunda humeri superior, 3. The profunda humeri inferior, 4. The great anastomosing artery, Avhich ra- mifies about the elbow-joint; The brachial artery then divides, about the bend of the arm, into the ulnar and ra- dial arteries, which are ramified to the ends of the fingers. The ulnar artery gives off, 1. Several recurrent branches, 2. The common interosseal, of which the dorsal ulnar, the palmaris profunda, the palmary arch, and the digitals, are branches. The radial artery gives off, 1. The radial recurrent, 2. The superficialis vola, and then divides into the palmaris profunda, and the digitals. b. The descending aorta gives off, In the breast, ,. -- 1. The bronchial, A 2. The oesophageal, 3. The intercostals. 4. The inferior diaphragmatic ; Within the abdomen, 1. The cceliac, Avhich divides into three branches; 1. The hepatic, from which are given off, before it reaches the liver, a. The duodeno-gasfric, whi^h sends off the right gastroepiploic and the pan- crealico-duodenal, £. The pylorica superior hepalica ; 2. The corovariaventriculi, 3. The spien.c, which emits the great and small pancrealics, the posterior gastric, the left gastroepiploic, and the vasa brevia , ART ART 83 2. The superior mesenteric, ° 3. The emulgents, 4. The spermatics, 5. The inferior mesenteric, 6. The lumbar arteries, 7. The middle sacral c. The aorta then bifurcates into the iliacs, each of Avhich divide into external and internal. The internal iliac, called also hypogastric, gives off, 1. The lateral sacrals, 2. The gluteal, 3. The ischialic, 4. The pudicas, from which the external haanorrhoidal, the perineal, and the arteria penis arise, 5. The obturatory The external iliac gives off, in the groin, 1. The epigastric, 2. The circumflexa iliaca ; It then passes under Poupart's ligament, and is called the femoral artery; and sends oft', 1. The profunda, 2. The ramus anastomoticus magnus, which runs about the knee-joint; Having reached the ham, where it gives off some small branches, it is termed the popliteal. It theu divides into the anterior and posterior tibial. The tibialis antica gives off, 1. The recurrent, 2. The internal malleolar, 3. The external malleolar, 4. The tarsal, 5. The metatarsal, 6. The dorsalis externa halicis. The posterior tibial sends off, 1. The nutritia tibia, 2. Many small branches, 3. The internal plantar, 4. The external plantar, from Avhich an arch is formed, that gives off the digi- tals of the toes. Arthani'ta. (From Agloe, bread ; be- cause it is the food of svvine.) The herb sow-bread. See Cyclamen. Arthre'mbolus. (From AgBgov, a joint, and i(AGAK\a>, to impel.) An instrument for reducing luxated bones. Arthri'tica. (From atgflg/w, the gout.) 1. The herb ground-pine; so called because it Avas thought good against gouty disorders. 2. Remedies for the gout. ARTHRITIS, (-tidis, foem. from ApBgov, a joint; because it is commonly confined to the joints.) The gout. Dr. Cullen, in his Nosology, gives it the name oi podagra, be- cause he considers the foot to be the seat of idiopathic gout. It is arranged in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, and is divided into four species, the regular, atonic, retro- cedent, and misplaced. The gout is a very painful disease, preceded, usually by flatu- lency and indigestion, and accompanied by fever, pains in the joints of the hands and feet, particularly in that of the great toe, and Avhich returns by paroxysms, occurring chiefly in the spring and beginning of win- ter. The only disorder for which the re- gular gout can possibly be mistaken, is the rheumatism ; and cases may occur w herein there may be some difficulty in making a just discrimination : but the most certain Avay of distinguishing them will be, to give due consideration to the predisposition in the habit, the symptoms which have pre- ceded, the parts affected, the recurrences of the disease, and its connexion with other parts of the system. Us attacks are much confined to the male sex, particularly those of a corpulent habit, and robust body ; but every now and then we meet with instances of it in robust females. Those Avho are employed in constant bodily labour, or who live much upon vegetable food, as likewise those who make no use of wine, or other fermented liquors, are seldom afflicted with the gout. The disease 'seldom appears at an earlier period of life than from five-and- thirty to forty; and, when it does, it may be presumed to arise from an hereditary disposition. Indolence, inactivity, and too free a use of tartareous Avines, fermented liquors, and animal food, are the principal causes which give rise to the gout; but it may likewise be brought on by great sen- suality and excess in venery, intense and close application to study, long want of rest, grief, or uneasiness of mind, exposure to cold, too free a use of acidulated liquors, a sudden change from a full to a spare diet, the suppression of any accustomed dis- charge, or by excessive evacuations; and that it sometimes proceeds from an heredi- tary disposition, is beyond all doubt, as fe- males who have been remarked for their great abstemiousness, and youths of a ten- der age, have been attacked with it. 1. Arthritis regularis. A paroxysm of regular gout sometimes comes on suddenly, without any previous Avarning; at other times it is preceded by an unusual coldness of the feet and legs, a suppression of per- spiration in them, and numbness, or a sense of prickling along the Avhole of the lower extremities; and with these symp- toms the appetite is diminished, the sto- mach is troubled with flatulency and indi- gestion, a degree of torpor and languor is felt over the Avhole body, great lassitude and fatigue are experienced after the least ex- ercise, the body is costive, and the urin« pallid. On the night of the attack, the patient perhaps goes to bed in tolerable health, and after a feAV hours, is aAvaked by the severity of the pain, most com- monly in the first joint of the great toe ; sometimes, however, it attacks other parts of the foot, the heel, calf of the leg, or perhaps the whole of the foot. The pain resembles that of a dislocated bone, and is attended with the sensation as if cold water Avas poured upon the part • and the 84 ARf ART pain becoming more violent, is succeeded by rigours and other febrile symptoms, to- gether with a severe throbbing and inflam- mation in the part. Sometimes both feet become swelled and inflamed, so that nei- ther of them can be put to the ground; nor can the patient endure the least motion, Avith- out suffering excruciating pain. Towards morning, he falls asleep, and a gentle sweat breaks out, and terminates the paroxysm, a number of which constitutes what is called a fit of the gout; the duration of the fit will be longer or shorter, according to the disposition of the body to the disease, the season of the year, and the age and strength Of the patient. When a paroxysm has thus taken place, although there is an alleviation of pain at the expiration of some hours, still the patient is not entirely relieved from it; and, for some evenings successively, he has a return both of pain and fever, which con- tinue, with more or less violence, until morning. The paroxysms, however, prove usually more mild every day, till at length the disease goes off either by perspiration, urine, or some other evacuation ; the parts which have been affected becoming itchy, the cuticle falling off in scales from them, and some slight degree of lameness remain- ing. At first, an attack of gout occurs, perhaps, only once in two or three years; it then probably comes on every year, and, at length, it becomes more frequent, and is more severe, and of longer duration, each succeeding fit. In the progress of the dis- ease various parts of the body are affected, and translations take place from one joint, or limb, to another; and, after frequent attacks, the joints lose their strength and flexibility, and become so stiff as to be de- prived of all motion. Concretions, of a chalky appearance, are likewise formed upon the outside of the joints, and nephri- tic affections of the kidneys arise from a deposit of the same kind of matter in them, which, although fluid at first, becomes gra- dually dry and firm. This matter is partly soluble in acids, but Avithout effervesence ; and Dr. Wollaston discoA'ered it not to be carbonate of lime, but a compound of the uric or lithic acid and soda. 2. Arthritis atonica. Alonic gout. It sometimes happens that, although a gouty diathesis prevails in the system, yet, from certain causes, no inflammatory affection of the joints is produced ; in Avhich case, the stomach becomes particularly affected, and the patient is troubled Avith flatulency, in- digestion, loss of appetite, eructations, nau- sea, vomiting, and severe pains ; and these affections are often accompanied with much dejection of spirits, and other hypochondria- cal symptoms. In some cases the head is affected with pain and giddiness, and now and then with a tendency to apoplexy; and in other cases, the viscera of the thorax suffer from the disease, and palpitations. faintiflfgs, and asthma arise. This is w hat i? called atonic gout. 3. Arthritis retrograda. Retrocedentgout. It sometimes happens that, after the inflam- mation has occupied adjoint, instead of its continuing the usual time, and so going off gradually, it ceases suddenly, and is trans- lated to some internal part. The term retrocedent gout is applied to occurrences of this nature. When it falls on'the sto- mach, itoccasions nausea, vomiting, anxiety ^ or great pain; when on the heart, it brings on syncope } Avhen on the lungs, it produces an affection resembling asthma ; and, when it occupies the head, it is apt to give rise to apoplexy, or palsy. 4. Arthritis aberrans^ or misplaced gout, is Avhen the gouty diathesis, instead of pro- ducing the inflammatory affection of the joints, occasions an inflammatory affection of some internal part, and which appears from the same symptoms that attend the in- flammation of those parts from other causes. All occurrences of this nature, as Avell as of the two former, are to be regarded as attacks of irregular gout, and are to be guarded against as much as possible. In the regular gout generally little medi- cal interference is necessary : the antiphlo- gistic regimen should be observed, in pro- portion to the strength of the patient, the bowels kept regular, and the part of a mo- derate temperature, by covering it Avith flan- nel, &tc.: it may be useful too to promote a gentle diaphoresis. In young and robust constitutions, Avhere there is no heredi- tary tendency to the disease, and the in- flammation and fever run high, more active evacuations may sometimes be required: and, on the contrary, in persons advanced in life, who have suffered much from the dis- ease, and been accustomed to a generous diet, this must be in some degree allowed even during the paroxysm to obviate a me- tastasis ; recommending fish in preference to other animal food, and madeira as the least acescent wine. The application of cold to the part is a dangerous practice ; and it is better to abstain from any local measures, lest the favourable progress of the disease should be interrupted. When the paroxysm is terminated, any remaining stiffness of the joint will probably be gradually removed by friction, fee. With respect to the means of obviating future attacks, the chief depend- ence is to pe placed on abstemiousness, with regular moderate exercise. Proper medi- cines may be occasionally prescribed to re- move any dyspeptic symptoms, keep the bowels regular, the skin perspirable, &c. If the disease appear to hang about the patient in the atonic form,a more nutritious diet,with tonic or even stimulant medicines, may be required to re-establish the health, Avhich will probably not be accomplished without a pa- roxysm intervening. The Bath waters have often been found useful under these circum- ARi stances. In the retrocedent gout the object is to bring back the inflammation to the joint as soon as possible; for Avhich purpose a sinapism, or other stimulant application, should be put upon the part; while ammo- nia, aromatics, aether, warm Avine,or brandy and water, &.c. are administered internally, in proportion to the urgency of the symp- toms ; but in general the best form of medi- cine is the combination of opium with some of the stimulants just mentioned, unless where congestion appears in the head. Sometimes blisters or rubefacients may be properly applied over the internal part affect- ed, where this is of importance to life, or even the local abstraction of blood become necessary. This hoAvever holds more espe- cially where the attack is inflammatory, con- stituting the misplaced gout, and a more antiphlogistic plan must then be pursued; but evacuations cannot be borne to the same extent as in the idiopathic phlegmasiae. Arthroca'ce. (From atgflgov, a joint, and KAxa, a disease.) An ulcer of the cavity of the bone. ARTHRO'DIA. (From AgBgou, to ar- ticulate.) A species oi diarthrosis, or move- able connexion of bones, in which the head of one bone is received into the superficial cavity of another, so as to admit of motion in every direction, as the head of the hu- merus with the glenoid cavity of the sca- pula. ARTHRODY'NIA. (From apBpov, a joint, and oJ'vrn, pain.) Chronic pains in the joints, without pyrexia. It is one of the terminations of acute rheumatism. See Rheumatismus. ARTHROPUO'Sl S (From ap6pov, a joint, and Ttvw, pus.) Artlvropyosis. A collection of pus in a joint. It is, however, frequently applied to other affections, as lumbago psoadica, k.c.' Arthro'sis. (From apogote, to articulate, or join together.) Articulation. Artichoke. See Cinara. Artichoke, French. See Cinara. Artichoke, Jerusalem. See Helianthus tuberosus. Articula'ris. A name given to a dis- ease which more immediately infests the ar- ticuli, or joints. The morbus articularis is synonymous Avith the Greek word arthritis, and our gout. A branch of the basilic vein is called articularis vena, because it passes under the joint of the shoulder. ARTICULATION. (From articulus, a joint.) The skeleton is composed of a great number of bones, Avhich are all so admirably constructed, and with so much affinity to each other, that the extremity of every bone is perfectly adjusted to the end of the bone Avith Avhich it is connected; and this connexion is termed their articulation. Anatomists distinguish three kinds of arti- culation ; the first they name Diarthrosis ; the second, Synarthrosis; and the third, ARU gS Amphiarthrosis ; which see, under their respective heads. Arti'scus. (From agtoQ, bread.) A troch ; so called because they are made like little loaves. Arto'creas. (From agroc, bread, and Kjsof, flesh.) A nourishing food, made of bread and various meats, boiled together. Galen. Arto'gala. (From etg-rof, bread, and yaxA, milk.) A cooling food made of bread and milk. A poultice. Arto'meli. (From «g:i the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. Or- der, Polyandria. Arum, or wake-robin. 2. The Pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon arum, or Avake-robin. A'rum dracu'nculus. The systematic name of the plant called in English dragon's wort, and many-leaved arum. Dracunculus polyphyllus. Colubrina dracontia. Erva de Sancta Maria. Gigarus serpentaria. Arum polyphyllum. The roots and leaves of this plant are extremely acrimonious, more so than the arum maculatum, with Avhich it agrees in medicinal virtues. A'rum macula'tum. The systematic name for the arum of the pharmacopoeias, Arum : acaule ; foliis haslatis, integerrimis; spadice clavato of Linna?us. The root is the medicinal part of this plant, which, when recent, is very acrimonious; and, upon being chewed, excites an intolerable sensa- tion of burning and prickling in the tongue, Avhich continues for several hours. When cut in slices and applied to the skin, it has been known to produce blisters. This acri* mony, hoAvever, is gradually lost by drying, and maybe so far dissipated by the applica- tion of heat, as to leave the root a bland farinaceous aliment. In this state, it has been made into a wholesome bread. It has also been prepared as starch. Its medicinal quality, therefore, resides wholly in the ac- tive volatile matter, and consequently the powdered root must lose much of its poAver, on being long kept. Arum is certainly a poAverful stimulant, and, by promoting the secretions, may be advantageously employed in cachectic and chlorotic cases, in rheu- matic affections, and in various other com- plaints of phlegmatic and torpid constitu- tions ; but more especially in a Aveakened or relaxed state of the stomach, occasioned by the prevalence of viscid mucus. If this root is given in poAvder, great care should be taken that it be young and newly dried, Avhen it may be used in the dose of a scru- ple, or more, tAvice a day; but in rheu- matisms, and other disorders requiring the 56 ASA *iS( full effect of this medicine, the root should be given in a recent state ; and, to cover the insupportable pungency it discovers on the tongue, Dr. Lewis advises us to administer it in the form of emulsion, with gum-arabic and spermaceti, increasingthe dose from ten hijjrains to upAvards of a scruple, three or four times a day. In this way, it generally occasioned a sensation of slight warmth about the stomach, and afterwards, in the remoter parts, manifestly promoted perspi- ration, and frequently produced a plentiful sweat. Several obstinate rheumatic pains were removed by this medicine. The root answers quite as well as garlic for cata- plasms, to be applied on the feet in deli- riums. The London College, in their pharmacopoeia, 1788, ordered a conserve, in the proportion of half a pound of the fresh root to a pound and a half of double refined sugar, beat together in a mortar, which appears to be one of the best forms of exhi« biting arum, as its virtues are destroyed by drying, and are not extracted by any men- struum. It may be given to adults in doses of a drachm. ARYTjE NO-EPIGLOTTIDE'US. Innes. Albinus. ArytanoEpiglottici of Winslow. A muscle composed of a number of fibres running between the arytaenoid cartilage and epiglottis. It pulls the side of the epi- glottis towards the external opening of the glottis, and when both act, they pull it close upon the glottis. ARYT/ENOID CARTILAGE. Cartilago arytanoidea. The name of two cartilages of the larynx. See Larynx. ARYTjENOI'DES. (From Apvlaita, a funnel, and «JW, shape.) The name of some parts, from their being funnel-shaped. Arytanoide'us major. See Arytanideus transversus. Arytanoide'us mi'nor. See Arytanoi- deus obliquus. ARYTiENOIDE'US OBLIQUUS. Innes, Albinus, and Winslow. Arytcenoideus minor of Douglas. A muscle of the glottis, which arises from the base of one arytae- noid cartilage, and crossing its fellow, is inserted near the tip of the other arytae- noid cartilage. It is a muscle that is occasionally Avanting; but Avhen present, and both muscles act, their use is to pull the arytaenoid cartilages towards each other. ARYTANOIDE'US TRANSVERSUS, of Innes, Albinus, Winslow. Arytanoideus major of Douglas. An azygos. or single muscle of the glottis, that arises from the side of one arytanoidcartilage,from near its articulation with the cricoid to near its tip. The fibres run across, and are inserted in the same manner into the other arytaenoid cartilage. Its use is to shut the glottis, by bringing the two arytenoid cartilages, with their ligaments, nearer to each other. ASAFGE'TIDA- (Asafatida, a, f. from the Hebrew word asa, to heal.) bee Ferula. Asa'fhatum. (From a, neg. and a-a^tic, clear.) An intercutaneous itch, generated in the pores, like worms with black heads : so called by reason of their minuteness: they are hardly visible. < Asa'phia. (From a, neg and , to nauseate.) A nausea or loathing, or a fever with much sense of heat and nausea. Arelaus. Aspadia'lis. A suppression of urine from an imperforated urethra. Aspa'lathum The aromatic aloe. Aspa'lathi lignum. See Lignum Aloes. ASPARAGUS. (A, to draAV.) A constrictive medi- cine for the pudendum muliebre. Capivac. A'spera arte'ria (So called from the in- equality of its cartilages.) See Trachea. ASPE'RULA. (A diminutive of asper, the seeds being rough,) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia^ Woodroof. Aspk'rula odora'ta. The systematic name for the officinal matrisylva. It is a low umbelliferous plant, growing wild in woods and copses, and flowering in May. It hath an agreeable odour, which is much improved by moderate drying ; the taste is a little au- stere. It imparts its flavour to vinous li- uors ; and is commended as a cordial and eobstrueut remedy. Asphalti'tis. A kind of trefoil: the last vertebra of the loins. ASPHO'DELUS. (From ormc, a ser- pent, and Jtixo;, fearful; because it destroys the venom of serpents; or from trvcSixot, ashes, because it was formerly sown upon the graves of the dead.) Asphodel. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the daffo- dil, or branched asphodel. Aspho'delus ramo'sus. The systematic name for the officinal asphodelus.—As- phodelus: caule nudo ; foliis ensiformibus, ca* nnatis, lavibus, of Linnaeus. The plant was formerly supposed to be efficacious in the cure of sordid ulcers. It is now Avholly laid aside. ASPHY'XIA. (From a., priv. and *, to distil; so^pdled from the hardness and dryness of its shell.) The lobster. See Cancer. A'stacus fluvia'tilis. The officinal cre- vis, or cray-fish. See Cancer. A'stapis. (From r*/?, uva passa.) A raisin. * Asta'rzof. The name of an ointment of litharge, house-leek, &,c Paracelsus. Astchachilos. A malignant ulcer, by some called araneus. Astera'ntium., (From *r»g, a star.) As- tericum. The herb pellitory ; so called from its star-like form. ASTHENIA. (From a, priv. and o-Btvoe, strength.) Extreme debility. The asthenic diseases form one great branch of the Bru- nonian arrangement. Asthenology. (From a, priv. and 0.0 But besides these bodies, Avhich may be considered as the constituent parts of the atmosphere, the existence of seA'eral ether bodies has been suspected in it. It is not meant in this place to include among those bodies electric matter, or the substance of 94 ATM Vi'Al clouds and fogs, and those other bodies which are considered as the active agents in the phenomena of meteorology, but merely those foreign bodies which have been occasionally found pr suspected in air. Concerning these bodies, however, very little satisfactory is known at present, as we are not in possession of instruments sufficiently delicate to ascertain their pre- sence. We can indeed detect several of them actually mixing with air, but what beVojpes of them afterwards we are unable to say." 1. Hydrogen gas is said to have been found in air situated uear the crater of vol- canoes, and it is very possible that it may exist'always in a very small proportion In the atmosphere ; but this cannot be ascer- tained till some method of detecting the presence of hydrogen combined with a great proportion of air be discovered. 2. Carburetted hydrogen gas is often emitted by marshes in considerable quanti- ties during hot weather. But its presence has never been detected in air; so that in all probability it is again decomposed by some unknown process. 3. Oxygen gas is emitted abundantly by plants during the day. There is some rea- son to conclude that this is in consequence of the property which plants have of absorb- ing and decomposing carbonic acid gas. Now as this carbonic acid gas is formed at the expense of the oxygen of the atmos- phere, as this oxygen is again restored to the air by the decomposition of the acid, and as the nature of the atmospheric air remains un- altered, it is clear that there must be an equilibrium betAveen these two processes ; that is to say, all thefcarbonic acid formed by combustion must be again decomposed, and all the oxygen abtracted must be again restored. The oxygen gas which is thus con- tinually returning to the air, by combining with it makes its component parts always to continue in the same ratio-. 4. The smoke and other booies which are continually carried into the air by evapora- tion, &.c are probably soon deposited again, and cannot therefore be considered with propriety as forming parts of the atmos phere. But there is another set of bodies, which are occasionally combined with air, end which, on account of the powerful ac- tion which they produce on the human bo- dy, have attracted a great deal of attention. These are known by the name of contagions. That there is a difference between the at- mosphere in different places, as far as re- spects its effects upon the human body, has been considered as an established point in all ages. Hence some places have been ce- lebrated as healthy, and others avoided as pernicious to the human constitution. It is well known that in pits and mines the air is often in such a state as to suffocate almost instantaneously those who attempt to breathe it. Some places are frequented by peculiar diseases. It is known that those wbu are much in the apartments of persons ill ot certain maladies, are extremely apt to catch the infection ; and in prisons and oAr pla- ces, Avhere croAvds of people are confined to- gether, when diseases oifce commence, they are wont to make dreadful havoc. In all these cases, it has been supposed that a cer- tain noxious matter is dissolved by the air, and that it is the action of this matter which produces the mischief. This noxious matter is in many cases rea- dily distinguished by the peculiarly disa- greeable smell which it communicates to the air. No doubt this matter differs according to the diseases which it communicates, and the substance from Avhich it^has originated. Morveau lately attempted to ascertain its nature; but he soon found the chemical tests hitherto discovered altogether insuffi- cient for that purpose. He has put it be- yond a doubt, however, that this contagious matter is of a compound nature, and thafcit4 is destroyed altogether by certain agents. He exposed infected air to the action of va- rious bodies,*nd he judged of the result by the effect which these bodies had in destroy- ing the fetid smell of the air. The follow- ing is the result of his experiments. 1. Odorous bodies, such as benzoin, aro- matic plants, Sic. have no effect Avhatever. 2. Neither have the solutions of myrrbj . benzoin, &c in alkohol, though agitated in ' infected air. 3. Pyroligneous acid is equal- ly inert 4. Gunpowder, when fired in in- fected air, displaces a portion of it; but what remains, still retains its fetid odour. 5. Sulphuric acid has no effect; sulphurous acid weakens the odour, but does not de- stroy it. Distilled vinegar diminishes the odour, but its action is slow and incomplete. 7. Strong acetic acid acts instantly, and de- stroys the fetid odour of infected air com- pletely, g. The fumes of nitrio acid, first employed by Dr. Carmichael Smith, are equally efficacious. 9. Muriatic acid gas, first pointed out as a proper agent by Mor- veau himself, is equally effectual. 10. But the most powerful agent is oxymuriatic acid gas, first proposed by Mr. Cruickshanks, and now employed with the greatest success in .' the British navy and military hospitals. Thus there are four substances which have the property of destroying contagious mat- ter, and of purifying the air ; but acetic acid cannot easily be obtained in sufficient quan- tity, and in a state of sufficient concentra- tion to be employed with advantage. Nitric acid is attended with inconvenience, be cause it is almost always contaminated with nitrous gas. Muriatic acid and oxymuriatic acid are not attended Avith these inconve- niences ; the last deserves the preference, because it act# with greater energy and rapidity. All that is necessary is to mix together two parts of salt with one part of the black oxide of manganese, to place the. ATI! mixture in an open vessel in \fre infected chamber, and to pour upon If tvvo parts of sulphuric acid. The fumes of oxymuriatic acid are immediately exhaled, fill the cham- ber, and destroy the contagion. Ato'chia. (From at, neg. and ro*or, off- spring ; from t/jctod, to bring forth.) Inabi- lity to bring forth children. Difficult labour. ATONIC, relaxed, having a diminution of strength. ATONY. (From ot, neg. and 6 ATI' of the occipito-frontalis, from which it is almost inseparable, where it covers the apo- neurosis of the temporal muscle ; and is in- serted into the upper part of the ear, oppo- site to the antihelix. Its use is to draw the ear upwards, and to make the parts into , AThich it is inserted, tense. # Atto'llens o'culi. One of the recli- muscles which lies upon the upper part of the globe and pulls up the eye. Atto'nitus mo'rbus (From atlono, to surprise ; so called because the person falls down suddenly.) Altonitus stupor. The apoplexy and epilepsy. ATTRACTION. (From allraho, to at- tract.) Affinity. .The terms attraction, or affinity, and repulsion, in the language of modern philosophers, are employed merely as the expression of the general facts, that the masses or particles of matter have a tendency to approach and unite to, or to recede from one another under certain cir- cumstances. All bodies have a tendency or power to attract each other more or less, and it is this power Avhich is called^attraction. , Attraction is'mutual, it extends to inde- finite distances. All bodies whatever, as well as their component elementary parti- cles, are endued Avith it. It is not annihi- la&d, at how great a distance soever we sup- pose them to be placed from each other; neither does it disappear though they be'.ar- •* ranged ever so near each other. The nature of this reciprocal attraction, or at least the cause which produces it, is altogether unknown to us. Whether it be inherent in all matter, or whether it be the consequence of some other agent, are questions beyond the reach of human under- standing ; but its existence is nevertheless certain. Proofs of attraction. That the poAver of attraction really ex- ists, is obvious from the slightest view of the phenomena of nature. It is proved with mathematical certainty, that the ce- lestial bodies which constitute the solar system, are urged towards each other by a force Avhich preserves them in their orbits. It is further proved beyond any doubt, that this planetary attraction is possessed not only by the heavenly bodies as wholes, but thrat it also extends to the smaller par- ticles of which they are formed, as may be evinced by means of the following experi- ments. First.—If Ave place two or more globules of mercury on a dry glass or earthen plate, and push them gently towards each other, (he globules will attract each other, and form one mass or sphere greater in bulk, but precisely the same in nature. Secondly.—If a plate of clean glass, perfectly dry, be laid on a large globule of mercury, the globule, notwithstanding the pressure applied to it, continues to preserve All its spherical form : if we gradually charge the plate with weights carelully, the globule Avill be flattened, and become thinner and thinner; but if we again remove the Aveighj* from the plate, the mercury will instantly recover its globular figure, and push up the glass befor%it. + In both these experime^|s, we see that there exists an attraction between the par- ticles of mercury ; in the first, the globules which are in contact with the plate of glass leave this substance completely,they attract each other, and form a sphere greater in bulk. A mere inert fluid would in any case retain the figure it once possessed. It could not be endued with a globular form, unless a real reciprocal attraction among its parti-. cles took place, Avhich in the latter experi- ment is stilT more striking, for it there is not only superior to gravitation, but actually overcomes an external#orce. Thirdly.—If a glass tube of a fine bore be immersed in water, contained in any vessel, the fluid will ascend to a certain height Avithin the tube above its level, and ■ its elevation in severar tubes of different sizes, will be reciprocally as the diameter of their bores. , This kind of attraction which takes place as well in vacuo as in the open ah, has been called capillary attraction. It is this at- traction which causes water to rise in spongo, cloth, sugar, sand, he. for all these substan- ces may be considered as fine tubes in Avhich the fluid ascends. Remark^—The ascension of fluids in glass tubes of aTine bore, succeeds best when the inside of the tube has been previously moist- ened, which may conveniently be done, by blowing through it with the mouth. And if the water be coloured with a ^little red or black ink, its ascension will be more obvi- ous, particularly if the tube be held against a sheet of white paper. Fourthly.—If two plates of glass, pre- viously wetted, be made to meet on one side, and be kept open at the other, at a small distance, by the interposition of a shilling, or any other thin substance, and then immersed in water, the fluid will as- cend between the two plates unequally. Its upper surface will form a curve, in which the heights of the several points above the surface of the fluid will be to one another reciprocally, as their perpendicular distance from the line in which the plates meet. The ratio of this attraction is there- fore as the squares of the increments with which the plates open. Here then we have two other instances that an attraction prevails among the particles of bodies. For in both cases, part of the fluid has left the contiguous mass, contrary to the laws of gravitation. It is drawn upas it were, or attracted by the tube, or plate of glass. Fifthly.—If we immerse a piece of tin, 'lead, bismuth, silver, or gold, in mercury- AIT and draw it out again immediately, the mercury will attract the metal, and the fatter will carry Avith it a portion of the former, which will stick to it so ob- stinately as to be inseparable by mere friction. ^ Thjere exists therefore an attraction be- tAveen the different metals brought in con- tact with each other. Sixthly.—If a small stick be dipt in water or any other fluid, and draAvn out again, a drop Avill be found hanging at the end of it of a spherical form. The drop is spherical, because each particle of the fluid exerts an equal force in every direction, draAving other particles tOAvards it on every side, as far as its power extends. Thus the very formation of drops obvi- ously demonstrates that there must exist a cause which produces that effect. This can- not be gravity, for, agreeably to experience, that is rather an obstacle to the formation of drops, since by the Aveight of the parti- cles, large globules resting on solid bodies are flattened, and their regular spherical form prevented. To explain this phenomenon, there re- mains only the power of attraction, acting betAveen the particles of the liquid body; for if it is supposed that the particles of a substance reciprocally attract each other with equal force, and their aptitude for being moved upon one another be great enough to overcome any impediment to their motion, it follows by the principles of mechanics, that the equilibrium of the at- tractive forces can only take place when the mass has received a globular form. Hence it is, that all liquid bodies assume a spherical figure, when suffered to fall through the air, or form drops. Division of attraction. Though we are unable to discover the cause of the mutual attraction, experience has proA'ed to us, that this agency follows certain conditions or laAvs ; for similar phe- nomena aUvays present themselves, when- ever the circumstances of experiment are the same. Observation has taught us, that attraction takes place betAveen bodies of the same kind, and bodies of a different kind. The first is called attraction of aggregation, also corpuscular attraction ; molecular attraction ; and attraction of cohesion, or the cohesive power. The latter is termed chemical attraction, chemical affinity, or affinity of composition. Attraction of Aggregation. Corpuscular attraction, or attraction of cohesion or aggregation, is that power by mean6 of Avhich the similar particles of bodies attract each other, and become uni- ted into one mnss, Avithout changing in the least the chemical properties they possess- ed before their union. The bodies may be "n a solid, fluid, or aeriform state Mi 9; This attraction is different in different bodies. It is always in an inverse ratio to the poAver of repulsion, or the quantity of caloric interposed between the particles of the acting bodies. It becomes obvious from this, that the agency of attraction of aggregation consists in a mere successive and constant accumu- lation of similar particles into one mass ; and that it produces adherence of surface, or apparent contact in the ratio of the sur- faces. This force is inherent in all the particles of all bodies (caloric and light, perhaps, excepted;) we never find the particles of bodies in a detached state, but constantly in masses of greater or smaller magnitude, made up of an indefinite number of parti- cles united together by A-irtue of the force of cohesion. . The simplest case of the exertion of the attraction of aggregation is that, where two bodies placed in mutual contact with each other form a direct union, Avithout changing their chemical properties: thus if different portions of sulphur be melted together, they form an uniform mass or whole, the particles of which are held together by virtue of the poAver of attrac- tion of aggregation, but the properties of the body are not altered. The same effect takes place when pieces of the same metal, or particles of resin, AA-ax, he. are united in a similar manner. The force of this attraction in solid bo- dies may be measured by the weight neces- sary to overcome it. Thus if a rod of me- tal, glass, wood, fee be suspended in a per- pendicular direction, and Aveights be at- tached to its lower extremity, till the rod is broken by them, the weight attached to the rod just before it broke is the measure of the cohesive force of the rod. Laws of attraction of aggregation. 1. The agency of attraction of aggrega- tion is exerted only at insensible distances ; its force increases as the distance of the bodies presented to each other decreases, and as the surfaces of apparent contact are larger: thus, if Ave take tAvo sections of a leaden ball, having each a flat and smooth surface, and press them forcibly together, they will cohere, and a considerable effort is necessary to force them asunder : so also two plates of glass Avetted Avith a little Avater to fill up their inequalities, when laid together, will cohere; and two puces of marble havina^ach a flat, smooth, and Avell-polished swface, Avhen moistened and slipt upon each other Avith a gentle pres- sure, Avill unite, and a considerable force is required to separate them. But if the two substances placed together be not sufficient- ly smooth or polished, it will be in vain to try to cause them to adhere together; for this reason, that the particles touch each other only in e fe" pnjn<-\ Avhevea* on *h* 9* vTJ' V1T contrary, the particles of the former flat in all these cases the force applied mirs* and smooth surfaces touch each other in be-more than equal to the force of the at- many points. It has been noticed, that a traction ; and, as it Avas stated before, that silk-worm's thread can be interposed, but the attraction of aggregation acts Avith dif- not two. fereni degrees of force between the particles The pressure of the atmosphere has no in- of diffepnt bodies, so different degrees of fluence on these experiments, foi they sue- force are necessary to destroy that agrac- ceed equally well in vacuo as in the open air. tion in different bodies ; and hence it is that It is on this account that carpenters, chalk is more easily reduced to powder than Avhen they intend to glue pieces of Avood flint; Avood is easier broken than lead ; together, plane the surfaces perfectly lead easier than iron, fee. smooth before they apply the glue : and Chemical Affinity. that the surfaces "of metals are scraped Chemical affinity, or affinity of composi- clean before they are soldered, fee. tion, is that power, by means of Avhich the Hence the attraction of aggregation al- particles of compound bodies attract each Avays vanishes Avhenever the distance is other so intimately as to produce an uniform measurable, and becomes exceedingly great whole, totally inseparable by mechanical Avhenever the distance is exceedingly di- efforts, and the characteristic properties of minished; but the particular rate Avhich the compound are often different, and this poAver folloAVs, is still uuknoAvn, as Ave sometimes contrary to those of its constitu- have no method of measuring either the ent parts. distance at Avhich it acts, or its relative in- It is obvious from this, that the particles tensity. of those bodies which are united by virtue 2. Attraction of aggregation acts differ- of chemical affinity, form not a mere aggre- ently in different bodies; according to the gate, but an entire neAv body, which cart degree of force Avith av liich it acts betAveen only be altered by the action of another the particles of matter, the bodies appear chemical poAver. i under different forms. In considering this kind of affinity, it will It is on this account that rock-crystal, be necessary to state ;—In what manner it flint, diamond, and various other precious takes place between the particles of different stones are extremely hard, for the attraction bodies;—In what proportion they are capa- of aggregation unites the particles of these ble of combining ;—Under what conditions; bodies Avith a great degree of force. 11 once —With what degree of force they unite ;— a considerable mechanical effort is necessa- And what takes place Avhen a variety of ry to disunite them. . different substances are made to act upon In blocks of marble, chalk, lime-stone, each other at the same time, under certain fee. the particles are held together with a circumstances and in different proportions. force considerably less. In these bodies it Hence chemical affinity is of greater im- prevents all relative motioii among the portance than affinity of aggregation, for particles themselves, and hence the motion it takes place in all the complex operations of one particle is followed by the motion of of chemistry. the Avhole mass; or if that is impossible, Instances of chemical affinity. the cohesion is destroyed altogether, and To prove that chemical affinity acts dif- the piece breaks. fereutly from attraction of aggregation; The integrant parts of Avax, tallow, suet, that it takes place betAveen the ultimate Con- or lard, may be made to change their situa- stituent parts of bodies ; and that it pro- tions, Avith a less degree of force than the duces substances possessing properties, fre- former. quently very different, and sometimes con- In these substances, the motion of one trary to those of the constituent parts, the particle of the body is not necessarily fol- following experiments may serve. lowed by that of all the rest, neither does 1. Put into a crucible placed in a coal fire, that motion destroy the cohesion, nor equal parts by weight of sulphur and mer- br§ak them. cury ; stir the two substances together for a The particles of Avuter, spirit, and ether, few minutes, and Avhen the sulphur ismelted, move or slide over each other very readily ; pour the contents out on a marble slab, or a hence their resistance is considerably- less, piece of glass previouslv Avarmed and AndJLastly, vapours, the air of theatmo- greased. sphereTaiid all the gases, ykld to the slight- The substance obtained by this means is est possible impulse. W a sulphuret of mercury, in which the mercury 3. Attraction of aggregation may be an- and sulphur are united by virtue of chemical inhibited by every effort Avhich tends to se- affinity ; for the compound has neither the parate the particles of bodies, if powerful colour, the splendour, the inflammability, enough. the volatility, northe specific gravity of either It need hardly be mentioned that all of its constituent parts ; nor can the sulphur mechanical forces, such as grinding, cutting, and mercury be separated by mechanical tiling, rasping, uoujuiiug,. breaking, fee. are means; they are therefore chemically united. of tbl* nature. 2 If avc melt together two very malleable A'i 1 VII' 99 and ductile metals, for instance, tin and iron, in equal quantities, the compound pro- duced Avill have totally lost the properties Avhich its constituent parts possessed before their union, for the alloy formed will be a brittle metal which may easily be broken hy the Woav of a hammer. 3. Put two or three teaspoonsful of an aqueous infusion of red cabbage or syrup of violets, into a wine-glass of water, mix it well, and put half the mixture into another glass. By adding a few drops of sulphuric acid to one of the glasses and stirring it, the blue Avill be changed to a crimson ; and by- adding an alkali, for instance potash, to the other glass, the blue fluid will be changed into a green. If we drop carefully down the sides of the glass into the green obtained in this experi- ment, a feAV drops of sulphuric acid, crim- son will be perceived at the bottom, purple in the middle, and green at the top. On adding a little alkali to the other glass, con- taining the crimson, these colours will ap- pear in an inA'erted order. 4. When equal parts of muriate of am- monia and slacked lime, both substances destitute of odour, are intimately blended in a stone mortar, a very pungent gas (am- monia) becomes evolved. 5." Water impregnated Av|th ammonia and concentrated muriatic acid> both fluids of n strong odour, when mixed together in pro- per proportions, instantly lose their odour, and form a fluid void of smell, (a solution of muriate of ammonia.) 6. Into a saturated solution of muriate of lime, let fall gradually concentrated sulphu- ric acid, a quantity of pungent vapour will become disengaged, (muriatic ncid gas,) and from the two fluids will thus be produced an almost solid compound, called sulphate of lime. 7. Let equal parts of fresh crystallized acetate of lead and acidulous sulphate of alumine and potash, (alum) be rubbed to- gether intimately in a stone mortar, the saline mixture will soon become soft, and lastly fluid. A like effect is produced by treating in a similar manner equal parts of crystallized nitrate of ammonia ami sulphate of soda. A solid alloy of mercury and bismuth, and another composed of lead and mercury, on being triturated together, instantly be- come fluid. It is obvious from this, that when chemi- cal combination takes place, the compound which is formed does not possess properties merely intermediate between those of its component parts, but has acquired others more or less new. This however does not hold good in all cases. There are various combinations in Avhich the properties of bo- dies are only slightly altered : and in these cases the union does not appear so intimate. a" when* the change i* ^renter Laics of chemical affinity. Observation has shown that affinity of composition offers certain invariable phc, nomena, which being founded on a great number of facts are regarded by chemists as laws, and may be reduced under the following heads. Law I.—Chemical affinity' can exert its action betAveen a number of bodies, simple or compound, and unite them chemically into one whole Law II.—The efficacy of chemical affinity is in mi inverse ratio to that of attraction of aggregation. Law III.—The agency of chemical affinity is influenced by temperature ; its action is either accelerated, retarded, prevented, or rendered efficacious. Law IV.—Chemical affinity is generally accompanied by a change of temperature at. the instant of its action. Law V.—The. chemical affinity existing between two or more bodies may be dor- mant, until it is called into action by the interposition of another body Avhich fre- quently i \erts no energy upon any of them in a separate state. Law VI.—The ratio of the energy of che- mical affinity acting between various bodies, is different in different substances. Law VII.—The agency of chemical affi- nity is either limited, or unlimited in cer- tain bodies ; in other Avoids, chemical affi- nity is capable of uniting bodies in definite, or in indefinite proportions. Law VIII.—The energy of the chemical affinity of different bodies is modified in pro- portion to the ponderable quantities of the bodies placed Avithin the sphere »f action. Such are the leading laws Avhich regulate chemical affinity ; they mayr be demonstra- ted by experiments. I. Chemical affinity can exert its action between a number of bodies, simple or com- pound, and unite them chemically into one Avhole:— There are an infinite variety of com- pounds, consisting of three, four, five or more simple substances in nature ; and art can also effect combinations in Avhich there arc many simple bodies chemically united into one Avhole. It frequently happens that various sepa- rate bodies presented to each other in a fluid, unite and form a single mass, Avhich possesses all the characters of an homoge- neous compound, and Avhich retains these characters till its composition has been al- tered by chemical means. A considerable number of triple salts are knoAvn, which consist of three different sub- stances ; for instance, the common alum of commerce consists of sulphuric acid united to alumine and potash or ammonia. The salt formerly caHed microcosmic salt, or phosphate of soda and ammonia, consists of phosphoric acid united in «rtda and am- 100 AT I -All wonia, fee When the oxygenated muriate of mercury is precipitated by the precise quantity of carbonate of soda Avhich is requi- site to effect its decomposition, the precipi- tate obtained contains muriatic acid, carbo- nic acid, and oxide of mercury in excess. It is aAvell-known fact that iavo, three, or more metals may be fused together so as to produce compounds Avhose properties are widely different from those of the constituent parts. Melt together in an iron ladle or crucible, eight parts of bismuth, five of lead, and three of tin, the fusibility of the metals will t thus be altered, for the alloy melts at 212° Fahr. A spoon or any other utensil formed rbf this compound Avill therefore melt in Ava- ter kept boiling. If in a similar manner an alloy be made of lead, tin, bismuth, and mercury, their proportions being two, three, five, and one, the compound produced melts at a heat even less than that of boiling Avater. A composition of lead, zinc, and bismuth, in equal parts, may be kept in fusion upon paper over a lamp. II. The efficacy of chemical affinity is in an inverse ratio to that of corpuscular attraction: — The cohesion of the particles of a body is owing to the mutual affinity existing be- tween them. It is this force which must be overcome by the action of the substance which has a tendency to combine Avith those particles chemically. Chemical affi- nity therefore docs not become stronger as the affinity of aggregation becomes weaker, it becomes only more efficacious; the abso- lute poAvefs remain the same ; the effect produced by that agency increases, because the resistance opposed to ii decreases. Remark.—It is from this latv that it was formerly inferred that some or at least one of the bodies should be in a slate of fluidity. This however is by no means necessary. It is in general true, that the weaker the attraction of aggregation is, the more easily chemical affinity takes place, as may be evinced by means of the following experi- ment1: . Let any quantity of dry carbonate of soda and tartaric acid be mingled together, and put the mixture into a Avine glass, no obvi- ous chemical change will be produced ; but if Avater be added, or either of the salts be previously dissolved, aviolenf effervescence ensues, and a chemical union is obtained. The Avater added i« of use merely to over- come the resistance Avhich arises from the cohesion of the particles of the salts in- tended to be brought into the sphere of ac- tion, or to increase their mutual contact. If we let fall a crystal, or lumpoffluor spar, (fluate of lime,) into concentrated sul- phuric acid, no sensible action will take place, both the sulphuric acid and the fluate of lime remain unaltered : but if the former be reduced to powder, and then brought into contact with the acid, a considerable action instantly takes place, the sulphuric acid unites to one of the constituent parts of the fluorspar, namely, to the lime, and its other constituent part, the fluoric acid, becomes disengaged in the state of white vapour, or fluoric acid gas. If crystallized alum, or sulphate of soda, and acetate of lead, are brought into contact Avith each other, the individuality of these bodies Avill not be destroyed, that is to say, no chemical change will take place ; but if they be intimately rubbed together in a mortar; the tAvo solids will act upon each other and form a fluid. It is obvious therefore that in order to fa- cilitate chemical affinity, the attraction of aggregation must be broken ; the bodies in- tended to be chemically united must not be presented to each other in mass, but mecha- nically divided, or reduced to the smallest molecules possible: hence liquids combine with more facility than solids, or even than a solid and a liquid, and in like manner va- pours combine with rapidity and ease. III. The agency of chemical affinity is influenced by temperature. Its action is cither accelerated, retarded, prevented, or rendered efficacious:— If Ave expose phosphorus in an open ves- sel to the action of the atmosphere, a che- mical union Avill take place between the phosphorus and one of the constituent parts offthe atmosphere, namely, the oxygen gas; the phosphorus will gradually (but very slowly) disappear, and become converted into a fluid called phosphorous acid. But if Ave heat the vessel containing the phosphorus, the latter will take fire, and become converted into a Avhite substance, which in a short time is changed into an acid analogous to the former. If equal quantities of muriate of ammonia and carbonate of magnesia are mixed with six or eight parts of water, and suffered to stand for some time exposed to the ordinary temperature of the atmosphere, a mutual decomposition of the iavo salts will take place. For if the fluid which passes the fil- ter, be left to evaporate spontaneously, muriate of magnesia and carbonate of am- monia Avill be obtained. On the contraiy: If equal quantities of muriate of mag- nesia and carbonate of ammonia be ex- posed to a temperature of 200° in about; four parts of water, the products obtained are, muriate of ammonia and carbonate of magnesia. It muriate of soda and sulphate of mag- nesia be mixed together in any proportion, and exposed to a temperature beloAV zero, they decompose each other, and muriate of magnesia and sulphate of soda are formed, but no decomposition takes place at a tem- perature above 30°. Muriate of <=oda and acidulous sulphate ATI U'i 101 of alumine and potash, exhibit precisely the same phenomena. If ardent spirit and a solution of salt in water be mixed together, the compound formed is a real chemical union ; but if we carefully heat the fluid, the caloric applied will be divided between the three ingre- dients according to their respective affini- ties : the union will be broken, for the ar- dent spirit will first become volatilised, and the union of the salt and water remain un- altered. On increasing the temperature, the water will escape in the form of vapour, and the salt will be left behind. There are numerous cases in Avhich an increase of temperature is essentially neces- sary to determine bodies to unite. If pure mercury be exposed to oxygen gas at the common temperature of the atmosphere, the corpuscular attraction subsisting be- tween its particles is sufficient to prevent combination. But if the mercury be heat ed to a certain degree, the force which kept its particles united will become annihilated, and it then combines with the oxygen Avhich is present. Again, if the oxide of mercury thus formed be exposed to a higher degree of temperature, the union is demolished, and the quicksilver re-appears in its metallic state. Hence it is obvious that the action of ca- loric favours the union of the oxygen and mercury, in consequence of the diminution of the mutual affinity of the parts of the latter: but at length, by augmenting the elastic force of the oxygen, it again breaks the union, or renders the combination im- possible. That increased temperature augments the power of chemical union, the solutions of many salts in the water afford proofs. A larger quantity of salt is soluble in a given quantity of Avater at a high, than at a low temperature, and this larger quantity of salt is again separated by cooling. IV. Chemical affinity is generally accom- panied by a change of temperature at the instant of its action :— When equal parts of concentrated sul- phuric acid and ardent spirit are mingled together, the mixture in a few minutes be- comes so hot as to render the A-essel insup- portable to the hands. If four parts of sulphuric acid of com- merce, and one part, by Aveight, of water, be mixed together, each at the temperature of 50°, the mixture immediately acquires a temperature of about 300°. « All the dense acids, ammonia, and ardent spirit, Avhen mixed with Avater, have the property of raising its temperature remark- ably : and the same is the case when alka- lies are introduced into concentrated acids. On the contrary, in many instances cold is produced:— Take one ounce and a half of muriate ofammonia, and a like quantity of nitrate ot potash ; reduce each of these salts ^sepa- rately to a poAvder, and blend them inti- mately together: having done this, mix them gradually in a glass basin, or other thin glass vessel, with four ounces of water. The result will be, that the cold produced will sink a thermometer immersed in it, to 36° Fahr. A new addition of the same quantity of salts will cool it to 14°, Avhich therefore will freeze Avater in a glass tube that is immersed in it, without the use of snow or ice. If the water used in a first process be used to reduce other Avater and salts to the temperature of about 32°, and these be applied to the performance of a second experiment, the temperature may be lowered to 4° below 0°. A number of experiments have lately been made to produce artificial cold by means of such freezing mixtures. The most complete set of this kind are those of Pepys, Lowitz, and Walker. V The chemical affinity betAveen two or more bodies may lie dormant, until it is called into action by the interposition of another body, which frequently exerts no energy upon any of them in a separate state. From this laAV originates Avhat was for- merly called disposing affinity, or that case in which iavo or more bodies are incapable of uniting, until the agency is called into action by the addition of a third body, Avhich exerts no sensible affinity upon either of them. This may be proved in the fol- lowing manner. Water is a compound of hydrogen and oxygen ; phosphorus is a simple body ac- cording to our present, state of knowledge. If these be presented to each other, no chemical union will take place ; but if Ave add to them an alkali, and then apply heat, the water will become decomposed; that is to say, part of the phosphorus will unite to the oxygen of the Avater, and form phos- phoric acid, and the other part will be dis- solved in the hydrogen gas and appear as pbosphuretted hydrogen. Here the alkali acts as the substance re- quisite to favour the mutual action, or to give the disposing affinity. If iron and water be brought into con- tact with each other, no perceptible change will be produced ; but if a little sulphuric acid be added to the Avater and iron, a vio- lent effervescence will take place, the wa- ter will become decomposed, hydrogen gas will be evolved, and the iron become dis- solved in the acid. In this case the sulphuric acid is the con- dition necessary to accelerate the chemical action. VI. The ratio of the energy of chemical affinity acting between various bodies, is different in different substances. This is the most important laAV of chemi- cal attraction. As beginners will find it rather difficult to understand Avhat pa«se- in 102 ATT ATT this more complicated agency, tiiey must remember, that the combination which is effected betAveen iavo or more bodies by virtue of chemical affinity becomes broken Avhenever Ave present to the compound an- other body, which has an attraction to one if the constituent parts of the compound, superior to that attraction by which they Avere held together: the bodies, therefore, between Avhichthe strongest attraction pre- vails, combine, and the rest are disengaged, thus:— If muriatic acid be poured either on pure barytes, or on its carbonate, the barytes will be dissolved, and the com- pound Avill be muriate of barytes, Avhich compound is held together by the force of affinity existing between the muriatic acid and the barytes. On letting fall into this solution a few drops of sulphuric acid, an immediate change of principles takes plafce ; the whole quantity of the muriatic acid which was combined Avith the barytes be- comes disengaged, and the sulphuric acid unites to the barytes with a force equal to their affinity, minus that of the muriatic acid for the barytes. Again, if pure silver be dissolved in pure nitric acid, part of this is decomposed to furnish oxygen, tOAvhich andthe remaining acid thPsilver will remain united, till an- other body is presented to it, Avhich has a greater force of attraction to one of the con- stituent parts of the compound ; for in- stance, if mercury be added to this solution of silver, the mercury Avill be dissolved, and the silver becomes precipitated or disenga- ged. The supernatant fluid will then be a solution of oxide of mercury in nitric acid. If to the before-obtained solution, a piece of sheet-lead be presented, the lead Avill be dissolved, and the mercury become precipitated. The fluid will then be a solu- tion of oxide of lead in nitric acid. If in this solution of lead, a thin slice of copper be suspended, the copper will be dis- solved, and the leadAvill become disengaged. The fluid now is a solution of oxide of copper in nitric acid. Ii in this solution of copper, a thin sheet of iron be kept immersed, the iron will be dissolved, and the copper become precipi- tated. The fluid now is a solution of oxide of iron in nitric acid. If to this solution of iron, a piece of zinc be presented, the zinc will be dissohred, and the iron become precipitated. The so- lution then consists oi zinc, oxygen, and ni- tric acid. If to this solution of oxide of zinc in nitric acid, some ammonia be gradually added, the ammonia will join to the acid, and the oxide of zinc will be precipitated. The solution will then be nitrate of ammo- nia. If to this solution of nitrate of ammonia, some lime-Avater be added, the ammonia wjll h<*rnin« disengaged, (and manifr«t it- self by a puugent odour,) and the .solution Avill be nitrate of lime. Ii to this solution of nitrate of lime, some oxalic acid be added, the lime will be pre- cipitated by this, and what now remains will be merely nitric acid. We see from these experiments, that different bodies have different degrees of affinity for one and the same substance, which can only be learnt from observation and experiments. VTI. The agency of chemical affinity is either limited or unlimited ; in other words, chemical affinity is capable of uniting bodies in definite, or in indefinite propor- tions :— Experience has convinced us, that in bodies generally there are certain precise limits of combination beyond Avhich their action cannot pass; it remains still to be ascertained how bodies can combine Avith- in these limits. If we attend to what is knoAvn at pre- sent, Ave are forced to acknowledge that this laAV comprehends several modifications, Avhich may be arranged under the following classes. 1. Chemical affinity unites several bo- dies, in any proportion Avhatsoever ; their combination is therefore unlimited ; for in- stance, If Avater and ardent spirit be mingled together in any quantity, a chemical com- bination ensues; for the compound ob- tained has always a specific gravity differ- ent from the mean specific gravity of the fluids combined. Its bulk is likeAvise not the same as that of the fluids in a separate state. The same is the case Avhen liquid acids and Avater, or acids and ardent spirit, are combined together. 2. Chemical affinity combines several bo- dies to a certain extent or maximum only. To this class belong all those bodies which are capable of saturation. It is on this account that water can only dissolve a certain quantity of salt; ardent spirit a certain quantity of resin, fee. The union of oxygen and hydrogen in the formation of Avater, belongs likewise to this class. It will likeAvise apply to many cases, in Avhich bodies neutralize one an- other. If we take a quantity of any of the dense acids diluted with Avater, for instance sul- phuric acid, and let fall into it a solution of an alkali, for example soda, by a little at a time* and examine the mixture after every addition of the alkali, we lindfor a consider- able time it will exhibit the properties of an acid, it will have a sour taste, and convert vegetable blue colours into red ; but if we continue to add greater quantities of soda, these acid properties will gradually diminish, and at last disappear altogether. At that point, neutralization is said to have taken pluro ; if ivp continue to add more alkali. y ATT AIT 103 the mixture will gradually acquire alkaline properties ; it will convert blue vegetables into green ; it will have an urinous or alka- line taste, fee These properties will be- come stronger, the greater the quantity of the soda is, Avhich is added. But if we proceed to evaporate the solu- tion, in order to obtain crystals, wre do not find these containing an indefinite propor- tion of soda : on the contrary, the salt ap- pears to be truly neutral, and any slight ex- cess of alkali present to be only mechani- cally mixed. It may be therefore said, that the sulphuric acid is saturated, as well as neutralized by soda. But the converse will not hold good, because a salt may be form- ed of the same ingredients, containing a considerable excess of acid, called there- fore supersulphate of soda. Again, take muriatic acid, and let fall into it gradually carbonate of lime or magnesia ; an effervescence will take place, for a che- mical union ensues between the acid and the lime, or magnesia, while the carbonic acid, the other constituent of these bodies, becomes disengaged. But if we continue the addition of the carbonate of lime, or magnesia, until it produces no further effer- vescence ; no chemical union will be ob- tained on addiug more ; this will fall to the bottom unaltered, for the combination is at its maximum. 3. Chemical affinity is capable of uniting some bodies in one proportion only ; thus hydrogen and oxygen are knoAvn to form but one compound, namely, water; Avhereas it combines other bodies in tAvo, three, or more proportions ; each of these combina- tions produces compounds, possessing pe- culiar properties. This peculiarity of combination is highly important. It is owing to this circumstance that both nature and art produce substances of the same principles, only combined in different proportions, which possess peculiar proper- ties, Avidely different from each other. This is illustrated in the case of sulphuric acid and soda already noticed. Another instance of this law may be seen in the following experiment: Introduce one ounce of copper filings into four ounces of muriatic acid, contained in a medicine-phial of eight ounces capacity, cork it Avell, and let it stand undisturbed ; the acid will soon acquire a greenish colour, which becomes deeper in proportion as the copper becomes dissolved; but in a few day/s, if the bottle be now and then agitated, the colour vanishes, and the solution at last becomes colourless. if Ave now invert the bottle in mercury or Avater, and remove the cork under that fluid, a quantity of the mercury will rush in : an evident proof that part of the air contained in the phial has disappeared. If w*«, examine the remaining air, Ave "hall find that it is incapable of supporting flame, and that it is nearly deprived of all its oxy- gen. If we now open the phial, the solu- tion becomes again green. The rationale oi these phenomena is this : The quantity of oxygen which is present in the confined quantity of air in the empty part of the phial, combines Avith the copper to a certain degree, Avhich then becomes soluble in the acid, and exhibits the green solution. This oxide is gradually decomposed to a certain extent by some of the remaining copper, more of which is thus dissolved, and the solution becomes colourless. If more oxygen be admitted, the solution be- comes green again as before. 4. In the formation of similar intimate chemical combinations, the same quantity of a giA'en substance appears always requi- site : and where there are different com- pounds of the same ingredients, if all con- tain the same quantity of one, the relative proportions of the other may be expressed by some of the small Avhole numbers, 1, 2, 3, 4, fee. Thus, if such quantities of potash, and of soda be taken, as will both neutralize the same weight of sulphuric acid, each will also neutralize the same weight of nitric acid as the other. Hence the salts formed by the mutual decomposition of neutral salts are likewise neutral. This important laAV was first announced by Dr. Richter, in 1792. He also pointed out, that in the precipita- tion of metals by each other, the whole of the oxygen and acid are transferred; and that if the original solution Avere neutral, the new one is so likewise. Mr. Dalton, of Manchester, about the year 1802, adopted the opinion, that in these intimate com- pounds every particle of the one ingredient united to a corresponding particle of the other, or to some small number of particles. The simplicity and beauty of this, which has been called the atomic theory, made a speedy and strong impression on chemists in general. Dr. Wollaston found it agree very well with the analyses of different salts, formed of the same acid and alkali. He took, for instance, equal Aveights of carbo- nate of potash, reduced one portion to sub- carbonate by heating it to redness, then in- troducing them separately over mercury, and letting up diluted sulphuric acid to each, found the quantity of carbonic acid expelled from the subcarbonate exactly one half of that from the carbonate. Gay-Lussac, in 1808, first maintained that gases unite in simple ratios of their volume, and Avhere the compound is gaseous, that the conden- sation, if any, is also in a simple ratio. Thus 1 measure of oxygen unites Avith 2 of hydrogen to form Avater ; 1 measure of ni- trogen Avith 3 of hydrogen to form 2 mea- sures of ammonia; equal measuresof ammo- nia and muriatic acid to form muriate of ammonia. It appears too in many instances 104 ATT ALR that a solid combining with a gas does not alter its volume, as when charcoal uniting to oxygen forms carbonic acid gas. Berze- lius, Sir Hnmphrey Davy, and many other chemists, have since adduced numerous proofs of the correctnes- of the atomic the- ory; but from the difficulty of analysing bodies with sufficient precision, and still more from the readiness Avith which the in- gredients often combine Avith each other, or with the resulting compounds, less inti- mately, and therefore in indeterminate pro- portions, it can hardly be expected that it should be established universally. VIII. The energy of the chemical affinity of different bodies is modified in proportion to the ponderable quantities of the substan- ces placed within the sphere of action. It is obvious, from this, that the denomi- nation of elective affinity is erroneous; since it supposes the union of one entire substance with another, to the exclusion of a third. But this is not the case ; a mere division of action takes place in instances of this kind; that is to say, the substances act according to the quantity existing Avithin the sphere of activity. The excess of quantity is capable of compensating the deficiency of the force of affinity. When, therefore, a compound body of two substances is acted on by a third, that part of the compound Avhich is the sub- let of combination, is divided between the two remaining, not only in proportion to ihfi. • spective degrees of affinity, but also according to their ponderable quantities, so : hat by varying this in either, the effect pro- duced Avill be varied. Thus Berthollet has proved, that in all cases a large quantity of a body is capable of abstracting a portion of another, from a small portion of a third, how weak soever the affinity between the first and second of these bodies may be, and how strong soever the affinity between the second and third. Thus potash is capable of abstracting part of the acid from oxalate of lime, phosphate of lime, and carbonate of lime. Soda and lime decompose partially sulphate of potash. Nitric acid subtracts part of the base from oxalate of lime, fee. The following experiment, advanced by Berthollet, will prove this more clearly. If equal parts, by weight, of potash and sulphate of barytes be boiled, in a small J|uantity of water, to dryness, it will be ound that the sulphuric acid has been divi- ded between the two bases in the compound ratioof their mass, and their force of affinity. The greater part of the sulphate of baryte- will be found uudecomposed; a small quan- tity of barytes will be found at liberty ; most of the potash will also be uncombined, but a certain portion will be united with the sulphuric acid which the barytes has lost, in the form of sulphate of potash. It is not merely in the instance stated here, that this division of one body between two others, according to then- respective masses and affinities, takes place, there be- ing scarcely any example to the contrary. And as the affinities of bodies vary with their masses, it is obvious that, when aa-c speak of the affinities of bodies, Ave ought to consider them as ahvays acting in certain determinate proportions. Ada'nte. (From ctvxiva, to dry.) A dry disease, proceeding from a fermentation in the stomach, described by Hippocrates de Morbis. Aua'pse. The same. Ai chen. (From tu>y,ta% to be proud.) The neck, which, in the posture of pride, is made stiff and erect. Auditory nerve. See Nerve and Porlio mollis. Auditory passage. See Ear and Meatus auditorius internus. Augustum. An epithet given to several compound medicines. Auli'scos. (From«fAo5j a pipe.) A ca- theter, or clyster-pipe. Al'los. The same. AURA. (From eta, to breathe.) Any subtile vapour, or exhalation. AURA EPILE'PTICA. A sensation Avhich is felt by epileptic patients, as if a blast of cold air ascended from the loAver parts towards the heart and head. AU'RA SE'MINIS The extremely sub- tile and vivifying portion of the semen vi- rile, that ascends through the Fallopian tubes, to impregnate the ovum in the ovarium. Aura vita'lis. So Helmont calls the vital heat. Aura'ntia curassave'ntia. Curassoa, or Curassao apples, or oranges. The fruit so called seem to be the immature oranges, that by some accident have been checked in their growth. They are a grateful aromatic bitter, of a flavour very different from that of the peel of the ripe fruit, and Avithout any ■^cid; what little tartness they have Avhen fresh, is lost in drying. Infused in wine, or brandy, they afford a good bitter for the stomach. They are used to promote the discharge in issues, whence their name of issue peas, and to give the flavour of hops to beer. Acra'ntii ba'cce. Seville oranges. See Citrus aurunlium. Aura'ntii cortex. See Citrus auran- tium. AURANTIUM. (So called, ab aureo colore,irora its golden colour, or from Aran- Hum, a town of Achaia.) See Citrus auran- Hum. AURICULA, (dim. of auris, the ear.) The external ear, upon which are several eminences and depressions, as the helix, an- tihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auricula. tcapha, and lobulus. See Ear. Auricula svvm, Jew'« ear See Pc ziza auricula. AVL W L 106 Auri'cula mc'ris. See Hieracium. Alri'culjv. cor'dis. The auricles of the heart. See Heart. AURICULA'RIS. (Auricularis, sc. digitus; from auris, the ear; so called be- cause people generally put it into the ear, when the hearing is obstructed.) The little finger. Auri'ga. (A wagoner. Lat) A ban- dage for the sides is so called because it is made like .the traces of a wagon-horse. Galen. Auri'go. (Ab aureo colore; from its yellow colour.) The jaundice. See Ic- terus. » Auripi'gmentum. (From aurum, gold, and pigmenlum, paint; so called from its colour and its use to painters. Yellow or- piment. See Arsenic. AU'RIS. (From aura, air, as being the medium of hearing.) The ear, or organ of hearing. See Eur. Au'nis leva'tor. See Attollens aurern- Aurisca'lpium. (From auris, the ear, and scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for cleansing the ear. Au'rium so'rdes. The wax of the ears. Au'rium tihni'tui. A ringing noise in the ears. Auru'go. The jaundice. AU'RUM. Gold. Vl'rum horizonta'le. Oil of cinnamon and sugar. Aurum lepro'sum. Antimony. Au'rum musi'vum. A preparation of tin, Milphur, sal-ammoniac, and quick- silver. Au'rum pota'bile. Gold dissolved and mixed with oil of rosemary, to be drank. Au'rus Brazilie'nsis. An obsolete name of the Calamus aromaticus. Authe'mebon. (From Avroe, the same, and ufAtfA, a day.) A medicine AAhich gives relief, or is to be administered the lame day. Autolitho'tomus. One who cuts him- self for the stone. Autocrate'ia. The healing power of nature. Hippocrates. Auto'psia. (From *i/to?, himself, and svli/uat, to see ) Ocular evidence. Auto'pyros. (From Avroc, itself, and wvpot, Avheat.) Bread made with the meal of wheat, from which the bran has not been removed. Galen. Alxilia'rh mu'sculi. The pyramidal muscles of the abdomen. Av a'nsis. Avante. Indigestion. AVELLA'NA. (From Albella, or Avella, a town in Campania, where they greAV.) The hazel-nut. Avkli a'na catha'rtica. Barbadoes nuts. A purgative. Avelia'na Mexicana. Cocoa and pho- /■olate nut. 2 Aai lla'na purga'trix. Garden spurge. A VENA. (From areo, to covet; be- cause cattle are 60 fond of it.) The oat. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Liuniean system. Class, Tnandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the oat. Ave'.va sati'va. The systematic name for the avena of the pharmacopoeias. It is the seed which is commonly used, and called the oat. There are twro kinds of oats: the black and the Avhite. They have similar virtues, but the black are chiefly sown for horses. They are less farinaceous, and less nourishing, than rice, or wheat; yetafford a sufficient nourishment, of easy digestion, to such as feed constantly on them. In Scotland, and some of the Northern coun- ties of England, oats form the chief bread of the inhabitants. They are much used in Germany; but, in Norway, oat bread is a luxury, among the common people. Gruels, made with the flour, or meal, called oatmeal, digest easily, have a soft mucilaginous qua- lity, by which they obtund acrimony, and arc used for common drink and food in fevers, inflammatory disorders, conghs, hoarseness, roughness, and exulceration of the fauces; and Avater gruels answer all the purposes of Hippocrates' ptisan. Ex- ternally, poultices, with oatmeal, vinegar, and a very little oil, are good for sprains and bruises. Stimulant poultices, with the grounds of strong beer, mixed up with oatmeal, are made for tumours, fee. of a gangrenous tendency. Ave'nj: se'mina. See Avena sativa. Avenacu. '■ A Molucca tree, of a caustic # quality. Avens, common. See Geum. AVENZOAR, a native of Seville, in Spain, Avho flourished about the beginningof the twelfth century; he Avas made physician to the king, and is said, but on imperfect evidence, to have attained the uncommon age of 135. He prepared his own medi- cines, and practised surgeiy, as well as phy- sic. His principal work was a compendium of the practice of medicine, called " Al Theiser," containing some diseases not elseAvhere described, and numerous cases candidly related. He was called the Ex- perimenter, from his careful investigation of the powers of medicines by actual trial. AVERROES, an eminent philosopher and physician, born about the middle of the 12th century, at Corduba, in Spain. He studied medicine under Avenzoar, but does not appear to have been mueh engaged in the practice of it, his life exhibiting the most extraordinary vicissitudes of honours bestOAved upon him as a magistrate, and persecutions, which he underwent for reli- gion. He appears to have first observed, that the small-pox occurs but once in the same person, His principal medical work, called the " Universal," is a compendium 106 AXI AZY of physic, mostly collected from other au- thors. He died about the year 1206. AVICENNA, a celebrated philosopher and physician, born in Chorasan, intheyear 980. • He studied at Bagdat, obtained a degree, and began to practise at 18: and he soon attained great wealth and honour in the court of the caliph. But during the latter part of his life residing at Ispahan, after several years spent in travelling, he impaired his constitution by intemperance, and died of a dysentery in his 58th year. His chief work on medicine, called " Ca- non Medicinal," though mostly borrowed from the Greek or other preceding Avriters, and in a very diffuse style, acquired great re- putation, and was taught in the European colleges till near the middle of the 17th century. AVICE'NNIA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Angiospermia. Avicenni'a tomentosa. The systema- tic name for the plant which affords the Malacca bean, or Anacardium orientate oi the pharmacopoeias. The fruit, or nut, so ealled, is of a shining black colour, heart- shaped, compressed, and about the size of the thumb-nail. It is the produce of the Avicennia tomentosa ; foliis cordato-ovatis, subtus tomentosis, of Linnaeus. It is now deservedly forgot in this country. Avigato Pear. See Ijauruspersea. AXILLA. (Axilla, atzil, Heb. Sca- Iiger deduces it from ago, to act; in this manner, ago, axo, axa, axula, axilla.) The k cavity under the upper part of the arm, called the arm-pit. Axillary arteries. Arteria axillares. The axillary arteries are continuations of the subclavians, and give off, each of them, in the axilla, four mammary arteries, the sub- scapular, and the posterior and anterior cir- cumflex arteries, which ramify about the joint. Axillary nerve. Articular nerve. A branch of the brachial plexus, and sometimes of the radial nerve. It runs outwards and backwards, around the neck of the humerus, and is lost in the muscles of the scapula. Axillary veins. Vena axillares. The axillary veins receive the blood from the veins of the arm, and evacuate it into the subclavian vein. A'xis. (From ago, to act.) See Den- talus. AXU'NGIA. (From axis, an axle-tree, and unguo, to anoint.) Hog's lard. Axu'ngia cura'ta. Purified hog's lard. Axu'ngia de mu'mmia. Marrow. A'zac (Arab.) Gum ammoniac Aza'gor. Verdigrise. Azamar. Native cinnabar. Vermi lion. Azed. A fine kind of camphor. AZOT. (From *, priv. and (ta, to live ; because it is unfit for respiration.) See Nitrogen. ± Azot, gaseous oxide of. See Nitrogen, gaseous oxide of. A'zoth. An imaginary universal remedy. A zub. Alum. Azu'rium. Quicksilver, sulphur, and sal-ammoniac. A'zyges. (From a, priv. and fryoc, a yoke.) The os sphenoides Avas so called, because it has no fellow. A'ZYGOS. (From a, priv. and (vyoc, a yoke ; because it has no fellow.) Several single muscles, veins, bones, fee are so called. A'zygos morga'gni. A muscle of the mouth. A'zygos proce'ssus. A process of the os sphenoides. A ZYGOSUVULU.E. Palato-staphilinus of Douglas. Staphilinus, or Epistaphilinus of Winslow. A muscle of the uvula, which arises at one extremity of the suture Avhich joins the palate bones, runs down the whole length of the velum and uvula, resembling an earth-worm, and adhering to the tendons of Hi© circumflexi. It is inserted into the tip of the uvula. Its use is to raise the uvula upwards and forwards, and to shorten it. A'zygos vein. Venaazygos. Vena sine pari 1 he vein is situated in the right cavity ot the thorax, upon the dorsal vertebra; it receives the blood from the vertebral, inter- costal, bronchial, pericardiac, and diaphrag. matic veins, and evacuates it into the vena cava superior. * B. "Babuzica'rius. ("From £*?«£», to speak BA'cc* monspklie'n.->is. Inula dysente- inarticulately.) The incubus, cu: night- nca. mare ; so called because, in thisdisorder, the Bacca'lia. (a baccharum copia, because herson is apt to make an inarticulate and « abounds in berries.) The bav or laurel- cOnfused noise. , tree. BAD BAL 10*) Ba'cce bermude'nses. See Sapindus saponaria. Ba'cck juni'peri. Juniper berries. See Juniperus. Ba'cc* lau'ri. Laurel berries. See Laurus. f Ba'cc/e norla'ndics. See Rubus Arc- ticus. Ba'cce piscatory. See Menispermum cocculus. Ba'ccharis. (From bacchus, wine ; from its fragrance resembling that liquor.) See Inula dysenterica. Bacher's pills. Pilula tonica Bacheri. A celebrated medicine in France, employed for the cure of dropsies. Their principal ingredient is the extract of melampodium, or black hellebore. Ba'cchia. (From bacchus, Avine; be- cause it generally proceeds from hard drink- ing and intemperance.) Gutta rosacea. A name given by Linnaeus to a pimpled face. BACCIUS, Andrew, a native of Ancona, practised medicine at Rome toAvards the end of the 16th century, and became physician to Pope Sixtus V. He appears to have had great industry and learning from his nume- rous publications ; of which the chief, ''De Thermis," gives an extensive examination of natural waters. Ba'cculi. Is used, by some writers, for a particular kind of lozenges, shaped into little short rolls. Hildanus likewise uses „ it for an instrument in surgery. Ba'coba. The Banana. BACT1SHUA, George, Avas a cele- brated physician ofChorasan, distinguished also for his literary attainments. He was successful in curing the reigning caliph of a complaint of the stomach, which brought him into great honour; he translated seA'e- ral of the ancient medical authors into the Arabian language; and many of his obser- vations are recorded by Rhazes and other succeeding physicians. His son, Gabriel, was in equal estimation Avith the famous Haroun AIRaschid, whom he cured of apo- plexy by blood-letting, in opposition to the opinion of the othci physicians. Badia'ga. A kind of sponge usually sold in Russia, the powder of which is said tojtake away the livid marks of blows and bruises within a few hours. It is only de- scribed by Bauxbaum, and its nature is not properly understood. Badian se'men. The seed of a tree which grows in China^ and smells like aniseed. The Chinese (and Dutch, in imitation of them) sometimes use the badiane to give their tea an aromatic taste. See Illicium anisatum. Badi'za a'qua. See Bath waters. Badranum semen. Indian aniseed. Badu'cca. (Indian.) A species of cap- paris. Ba'dzcber. An antidote Bm os. (tattt.) In Hippocrates it means few ; but in P. iEgineta, it is an epithet for a poultice. BAGLIVI, George, born at Ragusa i% 1668, after graduating at Padua, and im- proving h imself greatly by travelling through- out Italy, was made professor of medicine and anatomy at Rome. In 1696, he pub- lished an excellent work on the practice of physic, condemning the exclusive attach- ment to theory, and earnestly recommend- ing the Hippocratic method of observation ; which, he maintained,assistedby the modern improvements in anatomy and physiology, would tend greatly to the advancement ot medicine. He has left also several other tracts, though he died at the early age of 38. BAGNIGGE WELLS. A saline mi- neral spring in London, resembling the Epsom Avater. In most constitutions, three half-pints is considered a full dose for purg- ing Ba gnio. (h mm bagno, Ital.) A bathing or sweating-house. Ba'hei coyo'lli. Ray takes it to be the Areca, or Faufel. Ba'hel schu'lli. An Indian-tree. See Genista. Ba'iac White lead. BAILLOU, Guillaume de, commonly called Ballonius, Avas born in 1538 at Paris, where he graduated and attained consider- able eminence. He was very active in the contest for precedence between the physi- cians and surgeons, which was at length decided in favour of the former. His wri- tings are numerous, though not now much esteemed ; but he appears to have been the first who properly discriminated between gout and rheumatism. Ba'la. The plantain-tree. Bal«'na macroce'phala. (Zaxaiva -. from 0axxa>, to cast, from its power in cast- ing up water; and /AAxpateqaxoi: from (AAxpoe, long, and xi(pa^u, a head; from the length of its head.) The systematic name of a species of whale. Balani'num o'leum. Oil of the ben-nut. Balanoca'stanum. (From Qaxavzc, a nut, and xa^Avov, a chesnut; so called from its tuberous root.) The bunium bulbocas- tanum, or earth-nut: Avhich see. Ba'lanos. Balanus. (From 0axxo>, to cast; because it sheds its fruit upon the ground.) 1. An acorn. 2. Hippocrates, in his Treatise de Affec- tionibus, expresses by it the oak. 3. Theophrastus uses it sometimes, to express any glandiferous tree. 4. From the similitude of form, this word is used to express suppositories and pessaries. 5. A name of the glans penis. BALAU'STIUM. (From 0axio:, vari- ous, and Auce, to dry ; so called from the variety of its colours, and its becoming soon dry ; or from flkAs-avu, to germinate.) iu» BAL * BAL Balaustia. A large rose-like flower, of a red BA'LSAM. (Balsamum. From bactl colour, the produce of the plant from Avhich samen, Hebrew.) The term balsam was we obtainjthe granatum. See Punica gra- anciently applied to any strong-scented, nalum. natural vegetable resin of about the fluidity BALBUTIES, (From 0aGa£o>, to of treacle, inflammable, not miscible with stammer; or from balbel, Heb. to stammer.) water, without addition, and supposed to be A defect of speech ; properly, that sort of possessed of many medical virtues. All stammering Avhere the patient sometimes the turpentines, the Peruvian balsam, co- hesitates, and immediately after, speaks pre- paiba balsam, fee are examples of natural cipitately. It is the Psellismus Balbuliens balsams. Besides, many medicines com- of Cullen. pounded of various resins, or oils, and Bali'sta. (From 0aXxm, to erst j The brought to this consistence, obtained the astragulu*, a bone of the foot, was formerly name of balsam. Latterly, hoAvever, the called os balistae, because the ancients used term has been restricted to those resins to cast it from their slings. which contain the Benzoic acid. Of these Ba'lloo'n.) (Ballon, or baton, French.) only four are commonly known, the gum A large glass receiver in the form of a hoi- benzoin, balsam of Tolu, that of Peru, and Ioav globe. For certain chemical operations storax. balloons are made with two necks, placed Balsam apple, male. The fruit of the opposite to each other ; one to receive the Momordica elaterium oi Linnaeus. See neck of a retort, and the other to enter the Momordica elaterium. neck of a second balloon : this apparatus is Balsam, artificial. Compound medi- called enfiladed balloons. Their use is to cines are thus termed which are made of a increase the whole space of the receiver, balsamic consistence and fragrance. They because any number of these may bead- are generally composed of expressed or ethe- justed to each other. The only one of these real oils, resins, andothersolid bodies, which vessels which is generally used, is a small give them the consistence of butter. The oblong balloon Avith two necks, which is to basis, or body of them, is expressed oil of be luted to the retort, and to the receiver, nutmeg, and frequently wax, butter, fee. or great balloon ;' it serves to remove this They are usually tinged with cinnabar and receiver from the body of the furnace, and saffron. to hinder it from being too much heated. Balsam, Canary. See Dracocephalum. Ballo'te. (From 0axxod, to send forth, Balsam of Canada. See Pinus Balsamea. and ou;, airoc, the ear; because it sends Balsam of Copaiba. See Copaifera offici- forth floAvers like ears.) Ballola. Stink- nalis horehound. A nettle-like plant. The ballote nigra of Linnaeus. Balm. See Melissa. Balm of Gilead. See Dracocephalum. Balm of Mecca. See Amyris opobalsa- mum. Balm, Turkey. See Dracocephalum. Balmoney. See AZthusa meum. BA'LNEUM. A bath, or bathing-house, phuris. See Bath. Balsam of Tolu Ba'lneum anima'le. The Avrapping any mum. Eart of an animal, just killed, round the Balsam, Turkey. See Dracocephalum. ody; or a limb. Balsama'tio. (From balsamum, a bal- BA'LNEUM ARE'NjE. A sand-bath sam.) The embalming of dead bodies. for chemical purposes. See Bath. Balsa'mea. (From balsamum, .balsam ) BA'LNEUM CA'LIDUM. A hot-bath. The balm of Gilead fir; so called from its Balsam, natural. A resin which ha9*0> not yet assumed the concrete form, but still continues in a fluid state, is so called, as common turpentine, balsamum copaiva, pe- ruvianum, tolutanum, fee. Balsam, Peruvian. See Myroxylon Perui- fcrum. Balsam of sulphur. See Balsamum sul- See Toluifera balsa- A cold-bath. See Bath. BA'LNEUM FRI'GIDUM See Bath. BA'LNEUM MARl'.E. Balneum maris. A warm-water bath. See Bath. BALNEUM MEDlCATt'M. A bath impregnated with drug.-. Ba'lneum si'ccim Balneum cinereum. odour. See Pinus balsamea. Balsamel^'on. (From balsamum, bal- sam, and tXAiov, oil.) Balm of Gilead, or true balsamum Judaicum. Ba'lsami o'leum. Balm of Gilead. BALSA'MICA. (Balsamica, sc. medi- camenta ; from Gama/hoy, balsam.) Balsa- mics. Aterm generally applied to sub- Ad ry bath, either with ashes, sand, or iron stances of a smooth and oily consistence, filings- which possess emollient, sweet, and gene- Ba'lneum sulphu'reum. A sulphurous rally aromatic qualities. Hoffman calls those medicines by this name, which are hot bath. BA'LNEUM TE'PIDUM. See Bath. BALNEUM VAPO'RIS. bath. A tepid-bath, and acrid, and also the natural balsams, stimulating gums, fee. by Avhich the vital A vapour- heat is increased. Dr. Cullen speaks of them under the joint title of balsamica et BAl BAL • loy rcunosa, considering that turpentine is the basis of all balsams. Balsami'fera Brazilie'nsis. The bal- sam copaiba tree. Balsami'fera Indica'ka. The Peruvian balsam tree. Balsami'ta kf.mi'nea. See Achillea ageratum. Balsami'ta lu'tea. The polygonum per- siraria of Linnaeus; which see. Balsami'ta mi'nor. Sweet maudlin. Balsami'ta major. ) See Tanacetum Balsami'ta mas. j Balsamita. BA'LSAMUM. (From baal samen, Heb. the prince of oils.) A balsam. See Balsam. Ba'lsamum ^"gypti'acum. See Amyris opobalsamum. Balsamum America'num. See Myroxy- lon Peruiferum. Ba'lsamum ano'dynum. A preparation made from tacamahacca, distilled with tur- pentine and soap liniment, and tincture of opium. Ba'lsamum alpi'num. See Amyris opo- balsamum. Ba'lsamum antimo'nii. A remedy for- merly applied to cancer. Ba'lsamum arcs'i. A preparation com- posed of gum-elemi and suet. Ba'lsamum Asia'ticum. See Amyris opobalsamum. Ba'lsamum Brazilie'nsf. See Pinus balsamea. Ba'lsamum Canade'nse. See Pinus balsamea. Ba'lsamum cf.pha'licum. A distillation of oils, nutmeg, cloves, amber, fee. Ba'lsamum commendato'ris. A com- position of storax, benzoe, myrrh, aloes, fee. Ba'lsamum Copa'ib*. See Copaifera officinalis. Ba'lsamum embryonum. A preparation of aniseed. Ba'lsamum genui'num antiquo'ruM. See Amyris opobalsamum. Ba'lsamum Gileade'nse. See Amyris opobalsamum. Ba'lsamum guaia'cinum. Balsam of Peru and spirits of wine. Ba'lsamum Guido'nis. The same as bal- samum anodynum. Ba'lsamum Hunga'ricum. A balsam pre- pared from a coniferous tree on the Carpa- thian mountains. Ba'lsamum Juda'icum. See Amyris opo- balsamum. Ba'lsamum Locate'lli. (Locatelli; so called from its inventor Lucatellus.) Balsa- mum Lucatelli. A preparation made of oil, turpentine, wax, and red saunders ; now disused; formerly exhibited in coughs of long standing. ^ Ba'lsamum mas^ THe herb costmary. ^pe Tanacetum balsamita. Ba'lsamum k Mk'cca. See Amyria opo- balsamum. r Ba'lsamum Mexica'num. See Myroxu- Ion Peruiferum. Ba'lsamum no'vum. A new balsam from a red fruit in the West Indies. Ba'lsamum odori'ferum. A preparation of oil, wax, and any essential oil. Ba'lsamum Pe'rsicum. A balsamum com- posed of storax, benzoe, myrrh, and aloes. Ba'lsamum Peruvia'num. See Myroxy- lon peruiferum. Ba'lsamum rackasira. This balsam, Avhich is inodorous when cold, but of a smell approaching to that of Tolu balsam when heated, is brought from India in gourd-shells. It is slightly bitter to the taste, and adheres to the teeth, on chewing. It is supposed to be one of the factitious balsams, and is scarcely eA'er prescribed in this country. Ba'lsamum sa'mech. A factitious bal- sam, composed of tartar, dulcified by spirits of wine. Ba'lsamum sapona'ceum. A name given to the preparation called opodeldoc. Ba'lsamum satu'rni. The remedy so named is prepared by dissolving the acetate of lead in oil of turpentine, and digesting the mixture till it acquires a red colour. This is found to be a good remedy for cleasingfoul ulcers; but it is not acknow- ledged in our dispensatories. Ba'lsamum sty'racis Benzoi'ni. Gum- benzoin is so called. See Styrax Benzoin. Ba'lsamum su'ccini. Oil of amber. Ba'lsamum su'lphuris. A solution of sulphur in oil. Ba'lsamum su'lphuris anisa'tum. Tere- binthinated balsam of sulphur, and oil of aniseed. Ba'lsamum su'lphuris Barbade'nse. Sulphur boiled with Barbadoes tar. Ba'lsamum su'lphuris cra'ssum. Thick balsam of sulphur. Ba'lsamum su'lphuris terebiiwiuna'tum. This is made by digesting the sulphur Avith oil of turpentine; it is hoav confined to veterinary medicine. Ba'lsamum su'lphuris si'mplex. Sul- phur boiled with oil. Ba'lsamum Syri'acum. The balm of Gilead. See Amyris opobalsamum. Ba'lsamum Toluta'num. See Toluifera balsamum. Ba'lsamum trauma'ticum. Vulnerary balsam. A form of medicine prescribed in the London Dispensatory, intended to sup- ply the place of the tincture commonly called Friar's balsam, so famous for curing old ulcers. The London College have na- med it Tinctura Benzoini composita. Ba'lsamum universa'le. A name given to the unguentum saturninum of old phar-, macopoeias. Ba'lsamum ve'rum. See Armyris opobal- samum. HO • BA.\ Ba'lsamum vi'ride. Linseed-oil, turpen- tine, and verdigrise mixed together. Ba'lsamum vi't.e Hoffma'nni. Beaume de vie. An artificial balsam, so named from its inventor, and composed of a great variety of the warmest and most grateful essential oils, such as nutmegs, cloves, lavender, fee. with balsam of Peru, dissolved in highly rectified spirit of wine ; but it is now greatly abridged in the number of ingredients, and butJittle used. -•alzoi'num. The gum-benjamin. Bamba'lio. (From 0*/uGAiva>, to speak inarticulately.) A person who stammers, or lisps. Bambo'o. (Indian.) The young shoots of the arundo bambos of Linnaeus, which are prepared by the natives of both Indies with vinegar, garlic, pepper, fee into a very excellent pickle, which promotes the appe- tite, and assists digestion. Ba'mia moscha'ta. See Hibiscus. Bamier. The name of a plant common *' in Egypt, the husk of which they dress with meat, and, from its agreeable flavour, make great use of it in their ragouts. Ban a'rbor. The coffee-tree. f BANANA. (Indian.) Bananeira, Fi- coides. Ficus Indica. Musa fructu cucu- merino breviori. Senoria. Pacaira. The Banana, or Plantain-tree. The most re- markable species of this genus of plants are, 1. The paradisaic a, or plantain. 2. The musa sapienlum, or banana-tree. Both are among the most important pro- ductions of the earth. The first sort is cul- tivated in all the islands of the West Indies, Avhere the fruit serves the Indians for bread ; and some of the white people also prefer it to most other things, especially to the yams and cassada bread. This tree is cultivated, on a very extensive scale, in Jamaica; with- out the fruit of Avhich, Dr. Wright says, the island would scarcely be habitable, as no species of provision Avould supply their place. Even Qout, or bread itself, Avould be less agreeable, and less able to support the la- borious negro, so as to enable him to do his business, or to keep in health. Plantains also fatten horses, cattle, swine, dogs, foAvIs, and otherdomestic animals The leaves,being smooth and soft, are employed as dressings after blisters. The water from the soft trunk is astringent,and employed by some to check diarrhoeas. Every other part of the tree is useful in different parts of rural economy. The leaves are used as napkins ond table- cloths, and are food for hogs. The second sort, musa sapientum, or banana tree, dif- fers from the paradisaica, in having its stalks marked with dark purple =»tripes and spots. The fruit is shorter, straighter, and rounder; the pulp is softer, and of a more luscious ■ taste. It is never eaten green; but, when ripe, it is very agreeable, either eaten raw or fried in slices, as fritters, and is relished by all ranks of people in the West Indies. BAR Both the above plants were carried to the West Indies from the Canary islands ; whi- ther, it is believed, they bnd been brought from Guinea, where they grow naturally. Bananeira. See Banana. Ba'ncia. The Elaphoboscum, or wild parsnip. BANDAGE. Deligatio. Fascia. An apparatus consisting of one or several pieces of linen, or flannel, and intended for cover- ing, or surrounding parts of the body for surgical purposes. Bandages are either simple or «compound. The chief of the simple arc the circular, the spiral, the uniting, the retaining, the expellent, and the creeping. The compound bandages nsed in surgery, are the T bandage, the suspen- sory one, the capistrum, the eighteen-tail bandage, and others, to be met with in surgical treatises. Bandu'ra. A plant which grows in Cey- lon, whose root is said to be astringent. Bangu'e. Bange. A species of opiate in great use throughout the East, for its in- toxicating qualities. It is the leaf of a kind of Avild hemp, growing in the countries of the Levant, and made into powder, pills, or conserves. Ba'nica. The wild parsnip. Ban!'"*' \ See EPidendrum- Baobab. Bahobab. A species of the genus of plants called by Linnaeus Adanso- a nia : which see. Ba'ptica co'ecus. Kermes berries. £i Baptiste'rium. (From @av1u, to im- W merge.) A bath, or repository of water, to wash the body. Bapti'strum. (From 0avla>, to dye.) A species of Avild mustard, so called from its reddish colour. Ba'rac (From borak, Arabian, splen- did.) Barachpanis. Nitre. According ro Rulandus, nitrum salis. Ba'ras. (Arabian.) In M. A. Severinus, it is synonymous with Alphus, or Leuce. Bara'tiirum. (Arabian.) Any cavity or holloAV place. BA'RBA. (From barbarus, because wild nations are usually unshaven.) 1. The beard of man. 2. Some vegetables have the specific name of barba, whose ramifications are bushy, like a beard, as barba jovis,hc. Ba'kba aro'nis. The arum. Ba'rba ca'prje. The ulmaria. Ba'rba hi'rci. The tragopogon. Barba jo'vis. Jupiter's beard, or the silver bush. Also a name, of the sempervi- vum majus, and of a species of anthyllis. Barba'does cherry. The fruit of the malphigia glabra of Linnaeus, resembling the inferior sorts of our cherries. Barbadoes nut. See Jatrophe curcas. BARBA'DOES JAR. (So named from the island from wnich(£ is chiefly procu- red.) The use of this article in medicine BAR is limited to its external application, at times, in paralytic cases. Barba'rea. (from St. Barbary, who is said to have found its virtues) See Ery- simum barbarea. Barba'ria. Barbaricum. An obsolete term formerly applied to rhubarb. Barbaro'ssje pi'lula. Barbarossa's pill. An ancient composition of quicksilver, rhu- barb, diagridium, musk, amber, fee. It was the first internal mercurial medicine Avhich obtained any real credit. Ba'rbarcm. The name of a plaster in Scribonius Largus. Barbatina. A Persian vermifuge seed. . Ba'rbel. Barbo. An oblong fish, re- sembling the pike, the eating of Avhose roe often brings on the cholera. Barberry. See Berberis. BARBEYRAC, Charles, a French physician of the 17th century, who gradu- ated and settled at Montpelier, where he acquired great celebrity. He died in 1699, at the age of about 70, having published little, except a good account of the diseases of the chest and stomach in females. Mr. Locke, who became intimate with him abroad, considered him very similar in his manners and opinions to Sydenham. His practice is said to have been distinguished for simplicity and energy. Baruo'ta. The barbut. A small river- fish. It is remarkable for the size of its liver, which is esteemed the most delicate part of it. BARDA'NA. (From bardus, foolish; because silly people are apt to throw them on the garments of passengers, haviug the property of sticking to Avhateverthey touch.) Burdock. See Arctium. BAREGE WATER. The small vil- lage of Barege, celebrated for its thermal Avaters, is situated on the French side of the Pyrenees, about half Avay between the Me- diterranean and the Bay of Biscay. The hot springs are four in number. They have all the same component parts, but differ somewhat in their temperature, and in the quantity of sulphur, the hottest being most strongly penetrated Avith this active ingre- dient. The coolest of these waters raises Fahrenheit's thermometer to 73 deg.; the hottest to 120*deg. Barege waters are re- markable for a very smooth soapy feel; they render the skin very supple and plia- ble, and dissolve perfectly Avell soap and animal lymph; and are resorted to as a bath in resolving tumours of various kinds, ri- gidities, and contractions of the tendons, stiffness of the joints, left by rheumatic and gouty complaints, and are highly serviceable in cutaneous eruptions. Internally taken, thisAvater gives considerable relief in disor- ders of the stomach, especially attended v. ith acidity and heart-burn, in obstinate colics, jaundice, and in gr .vci, and other affections of the- 'ir'nary organs. B.AR in Bariglia. ) Bari'lla. > See Soda impura. bari'llor. ) BARK. A term very frequently em- ployed to signify, by way of eminence, Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. Bark, Carribaan. See Cinchona Caribaa. Bark, Jamaica. See Cinchona Caribaa. Bark, Peruvian. See Cinchona. Bark, red. See Cinchona oblongifolia. Bark, yellow. See Cinchona cordifolit. Barley. See Hordeum. Barley, eaustic. See Cevadilla. Barley,pearl. See Hordeum. Barm. A name given to yeast. BAR NET WATER. It is of a parging kind, of a similar quality to that of Epsom, and about half its strength. BAROMETER. (From Qapot, weight, and fAvrpsv, measure.) An instrument tp determine the weight of the air; it is com- monly called a weather-glass. Baro'nes. Small worms; called also Nepones. Baro'ptis. A black stone, said to be an antidote to venomous bites. Ba'ros (B*pos.) Gravity. 1. Hippocrates uses this word to express by it, an uneasy weight in any part. 2. It is also the Indian name for a species of camphire, which is distilled from the roots of the true cinnamon-tree. Barrenness. The same as sterility. BA'RTHOLINE, Thomas, was born at Copenhagen in 1616. After studying in various parts of Europe, particularly Padua, and graduating at Basil, he became professor of anatomy in his native city; in Avhich office he greatly distinguished himself, as well as in many other branches of learning. He was the first who described the lympha- tics Avith accuracy; though some of these vessels, as well as the lacteals and thoracic duct, had been before discovered by other anatomists. Besides many learned works which he published, several others Avere unfortunately destroyed by fire in 1670; and he particularly regretted a dissertation on the ancient practice of midwifery, of which an outline was afterwards published by his son Caspar. Of those which remain, the most esteemed are, his epistolary corre- spondence with the most celebrated of his cotemporaries; his collection of cases where foetuses have been discharged by preter- natural outlets; and the "Medical and Philosophical Transactions of Copenhagen," enric"fed by the communications of many correspondents : this last work Avas in fouv volumes, published Avithin the ten years preceding his death, which happened in 1680 ; and a fifth wa. aftewards added by his s >n. Bartiiolinia'nje gla'ndul^:. See Sub- lingual glands. Barycoi a. (From /3»cuc, heavy, and ah/mo., to hear.) Deafness, or difficulty of hearing. 11*2 BAR Baryoco'ccalon. (From /ia/w?, heavy, and Komuxxof, a nut; because it gives a deep sound.) A name for the stramonium. Barypho'nia. (From #*/wc, dull, and $*w>, the voice.) A difficulty of speaking. BARYTES. (From faipuc, heavy; so called because it is very ponderous.) Cauk. Calk. Terra ponderosa. Baryl. Ponder- ous earth. Heavy earth. Barytes does not exist pure in nature. It is always found in combination Avith sulphu- ric or carbonic acid. United with the sul- phuric acid, it forms the mineral called sul- phate of barytes, or baroselenite. It is found in Staffordshire, Derbyshire, fee. When united to carbonic acid, it is called aerated barytes, or carbonate of barytes, found at Anglezark, near Chorley, in Lancashire. Both combinations are met with regularly crystallized and amorphous. Pure barytes has a much stronger affinity than any other body for sulphuric acid ; it turns blue tincture of cabbage green. It is entirely infusible by heat alone, but melts when mixed with various earths. Its specific gravity is 4,000. It changes quickly in the air, swells, becomes soft, and falls into a white powder, Avith the acquisition of about one-fifth of its weight. This slaking is much more active and speedy than that of lime. It combines with phosphorus, Avhich compound decomposes water rapidly. It unites to sulphur by the dry and humid Avay. It has a powerful attraction for water, Avhich it absorbs Avith a hissing noise and consolidates it strongly. It is soluble in tAventy times its weight of cold, and twice its weight of boiling water. Its crystals are long four-sided prisms of a satin-like appearance. It is a deadly poison to ani- mals. Method of obtaining pure Barytes.—1. Take native carbonate of barytes; reduce it to a fine powder and dissolve it in a suf- ficient quantity of diluted nitric acid ; eva- porate this solution till a pellicle appears, and then suffer it to crystallize in a shallow bason. The salt obtained is nitrate of ba- rytes ; expose this nitrate of barytes to the action of heat in a china cup, or silver cru- cible, and keep it in a dull red heat for at least one hour; then suffer the vessel to cool, and transfer the greenish solid contents, which are pure barytes, into a well-stopped bottle. When dissolved in a small quantity of distilled water, and evaporated, it may be obtained in a beautiful crystalline fojrm In this process the nitric acid, adaed to the native carbonate of barytes, unites to the barytes, and expels the carbonic acid, and forms nitrate of barytes ; on exposing this nitrate to heat, it parts with its nitric acid, Avhich becomes decomposed into its constituents, leaving the barytes behind. ' 2. Pure barytes may likewise be obtained from its sulphate. For this purpose, boil powdered sulphate of barytes in a solution BA.-i of twice or three times its Avcight of carbo- nate of potash, in a Florence flask, for about two hours; filter the solution, and expose what remains on the filter to the action of a violent heat. In this case, the sulphuric acid of the ba- rytes unites to the potash, and the carbonic acid of the latter joins to the barytes ; hence sulphate of potash and carbonate of barytes are obtained. The former is in solution and passSs through the filter ; the latter is inso- luble, and remains behind. From thisiarti- ficial carbonate of barytes,the carbonic acid is driven off by heat. BAHYT.ffi Murias. Terra ponderosa sa- lita. The muriate of barytes is a very acrid and poisonous preparation. In small doses it proves sudorific, diuretic, deob- struent, and alterative; in an over-dose, emetic, and violently purgative. The late Dr. Crawford found it very serviceable in all diseases connected with scrofula; and the Germans have employed it with great success in some diseases of the skin and vis- cera, and obstinate ulcers. The dose of the saturated solution in distilled Avater, is from five to fifteen drops for children, and from fifteen to twenty for adults. Basaal. (Indian.) The name of an In- dian tree. A decoction of its leaves, with ginger, in water, is used as a gargle in dis- orders of the fauces. The kernels of the fruit kill worms. Ray's Hist. BASA'LTES. (In the ^thiopic tongue, this word means iron, Avhich is the colour of the stone.) A heavy and hard kind of stone, chiefly black, or green. It frequently contains iron, has a flinty hardness, is inso- luble by acids, and is fusible by fire. The most remarkable property of this substance is its figure, being never found in strata, like other marbles, but always standing up in the form of regular angular columns, composed of a number of joints, one placed upon and nicely fitted to another, as if formed by the hands of a skilful architect. Some regard this fusible substance as a vol- canic production ; others have supposed that it was formed from water. The Giant's Causeway, in the county of Antrim, in Ireland, and the rock of Pereniere, near St. Sautdoux, in Auvergne, are formed of these stones. The distinctive characters of ba- saltes are^ a regular form; hardness suffi- cient to give fire with steel; and a cinereous, gray colour, inclining to black. Basani'tes. (From C*.»-*w£», to find out.) A stone said, by Pliny, to contain a bloody juice, and useful in diseases of the liver: also a stone upon which, by some, the purity of gold was formerly said to be tried, and of which medical mortars were made. Base, acidifiable. See Acid. Base, acidifying. See Acid. Basia'tio. (From basio, to kiss.) Ve- nereal eonnexion betAveen the sexes. BAs Kasia'tok. See Orbicularis oris. Basil. See Ocimum basilicum. Basila'ri: os. (Basilaris; from 0ao-ixhic, a king.) Several bones were so termed by the ancients ; as the sphenoid and occipital bones. BASILARIS ARTERIA. Basilary ar- tery. An artery of the brain. So called because it lies upon the basilary process of the occipital bone. It is formed by the junc- tion of the two vertebral arteries Avithin the skull, and runs forwards to the sella turcica along the pons varolii, Avhich it supplies, as Avell as the adjacent parts, with blood. Basila'ris proce'ssus. Basilary process. See Occipital bone. Basilia'ris apo'physis. The great apo- physis of the os occipitis. Basi'lica media'na. See Basilica vena. Basi'lica nux. The walnut. BASI'LICA VENA. The large vein that runs in the internal part of the arm, and evacuates its blood into the axillary vein. The branch which crosses, at the head of the arm, to join this vein, is called the basilic median. They may either of them be opened in the operation of blood- letting. Basilicon ointment. See Basilicum un- guentum. Basi'licum. (From jZanxt-Mt, royal; so called from its great virtues.) Ocimum Ba- sil. See Ocimum Basilicum. Basi'licum ungue'ntum. Unguentum ba- silicum flavum. An ointment popularly so called from its having the ocimum basili- cum in its composition. It came afterwards to be composed of Avax, resin, fee. and is hoav called ceratum resina?. Basi'licus pu'lvis. The royal powder. A preparation formerly composed of calo- mel, rhubarb, and jalap. Many composi- tions Avere, by the ancients, so called, from their supposed pre-eminence. Basili'dion. An itchy ointment was for- merly so called by Galen. Ba'silis. A name formerly given to col- lyriums of supposed virtues, by Galen. Basili'scus. (From fiao-ixirjc, a king.) The basilisk, or cockatrice, a poisonous ser- pent; so called from a white spot upon its head, which resembles a crown. Also the philosopher's stone, and corrosive sublimate. Basio-cerato-chondro-glo'ssus. See Hyoglossus. Basio-glo'ssum. €ee Hyoglossus. Basio-pharyng.eus. See Constrictor pharyngis medius. BA'SIS. (From 0*im, to go : the sup- port of any thing, upon which it stands or goes.) 1. This Avord is frequently applied anatomically to the body of any part, or to that part from which the other parts appear, as it Avere, to proceed, or by Avhich they are supported. 2. In pharmacy it signifies the principal ingredient BAT 113 « Ba'sis ti. kebri. A term applied for- merly to the palatum. Ba'sis co'rdis. The broad part of the heart is so called, to distinguish it from the apex, or point. Bassi co'i.ica. The name of a medicine in Scribonius Largus, compounded of aro- matics and honey. Bastard Pleurisy. See Peripneumonia not ha. Bata'tas. (So the natives of Peru call the potato, which is a native of that coun- try, whence our word potatoe.) A species of night-shade, solanum tuberosum, Linn. which see. BATH. (Balneum, -i, n. From $*?.a- vdov, a bath.) Baths are of several kinds. 1. A convenient receptacle of Avater, for fiersons to Avash or plunge in, either for lealth or pleasure, is called a bath. These are distinguished into hot and cold ; and arc either natural or artificial. The natural hoi baths are formed of the Avater of hot springs, of Avhich there are many in different parts of the Avorld ; especially in those countries where there are, or^ have evidently beeu, volcanoes. The artificial hot baths consist either of water, or of some other fluid/ made hot by art. The cold bath consists of Avater, either fresh or salt, in its natural degree of heat; or it may be made colder by art, as by a mixture of nitre, sal-ammo- niac, fee. The chief hot baths in our coun- try are those of Bath and Bristol, and those of Buxton and Matlock; which latter however, are rathef Avarm, or tepid, than hot. The use of these baths is found to ba beneficial in diseases of the head, as palsies, fee.; in cuticular diseases, as leprosies, fee.; obstructions and constipations of the bowels, the scurvy, and stone; and in many diseases of women and children. The cold bath, though popularly esteemed one of the most innocent remedies yet discovered, is not hoAvever, to be adopted indiscriminately. On the contrary, it is liable to do consi- derable mischief in all cases of diseased vis- cera, and is not, in any case, proper to be used during the existence of costiA'eness. As a preventive remedy for the young, and as a general bracer for persons of a re- laxed fibre, especially of the female sex, it often proves highly advantageous ; and, in general, the popular idea is a correct one, that the g/ou> which succeeds the use of cold or temperate baths, is a test of their utility; while, on the other hand, their producing diilliness, headach, fee. is a proof of then. being pernicious. The Cold Bath. The diseases and morbid symptoms, for Avhich the cold bath, under one form or another may be applied with advantage are very numerous ; and some of them de- serve particular attention. One of the mot i important of its uses is in ardent fever ; anu, under proper management; it forms a high'; BAI BAI valuable remedy in this dangerous disorder. It is highly important, however, to attend to the precautions Avhich the use of this vi- gorous remedial process requires. . ': Aft'u- xion Avith cold Avater," Dr. Currie observes, " may be used whenever the heat of the body is steadily above the natural standard, xvhen there is no sense of chilliness, and especially when there is no general nor pro- fuse perspiration. If used during the cold stage of a fever, even though the heat be higher than natural, it brings on inter- ruption of respiration, a fluttering, weak, and extremely quick pulse, and certainly might be carried so far as to extinguish animation entirely."' The most salutary consequence which folloAvs the proper use of this powerful remedy, is the production of free and general perspiration. It is this circumstance that appears to give so much advantage to a general affusion of cold water in fevers, in preference to any par- tial application. The cold bath is better known, especially in this country, as a ge- neral tonic remedy-in various chronic dis- eases. The general circumstances of dis- order for which cold bathing appears to be of service, according to Dr. Saunders, are a langour and weakness of circulation, ac- companied with profuse sweating and fatigue, on very moderate exertion ; tremors in the limbs, and many of those symptoms usually called nervous; Avhere the moving powers are weak, and the mind listless and indo- lent; but, at the same time, Avhere no per- manent morbid obstruction, or visceral dis- rase, is present. Such a state of body is often the consequence of a long and debili- tating sickness, or of a sedentary life, with- out using the exercise requisite to keep up the activity of the bodily powers. In all these cases, the great object to be fulfilled, is to produce a considerable re-action, from the shock of cold Avater, at the expense of as little heat as possible ; and when cold- bathing does harm, it is precisely Avhere the powers of the body are too languid to bring on re-action, and the chilling effects remain unopposed. When the patient feels the shock of immersion very severely,and, from experience of its pain, has acquired an in- superable dread of this application ; when he has felt little or no friendly gloAV to suc- ceed the first shock, but on coming out of the bath remains cold, shivering, sick at the stomach,'oppressed Avith headach, languid, droAVsy and listless, and averse to food and exercise during the whole of the day, we may be sure that the bath has been too cold, the shock too severe, and no re-action pro- duced at all adequate to the impression on the surface of the body. There, is a kind of slow, irregular fever, or rather febricula, in Avhich Dr. Saunders has often found the cold bath of singular service. This disorder principally affects persons naturally of a sound constitution, but who lead a sedentary lite, and at tlr; same time are employed in some occupa- tion which strongly engages their attention, requires much exertion of thought, and ex- cites a degree of anxiety. Such persons have constantly a pulse rather quicker than natural, hot hands, restless nights, and an impaired appetite, but without any con- siderable derangement in the digestive or- gans. This disorder will continue for a long time, in an irregular way, never en- tirely preventing their ordinary occupation, but rendering it more than usually anxious and fatiguing, and often preparing the way for confirmed hypochondriasis. Persons in this situation, are remarkably relieved by the cold-bath, and, for the most part, bear it well; and its use should also, if possible, be aided by that relaxation from business, and that diversion of the mind from its ordinary train of thinking, which are obtained by attending a watering place. The Doctor also found cold bathing hurtful in chlorosis, and observes, that it is seldom admissible in those cases of disease in the stomach which are brought on by high living, and consti- tute what may be termed the true dyspepsia. The topical application of cold water, or of a cold saturnine lotion, in cases of local inflammation, has become an esta- blished practice; the efficacy of which is daily experienced. Burns of eA'ery de- scription Avill bear a most liberal use of cold water, or even of ice; and this may be applied to a very extensive inflamed sur- face, without even producing the ordinary effects of general chilling, Avhich would be brought on from the same application to a sound and healthy skin. Another very dis- tressing symptom remarkably relieved by cold water, topically applied, is that in- tolerable itching of the vagina, which avo- men sometimes experience, entirely uncon- nected with any general cause, and which appears to be a kind of herpes confined to that part. Cold water has also been used topically in the various cases of strains, bruises, and similar injuries, in tendinous, and ligamentous parts, Avith success; also in rigidity of muscles, that have been long kept at rest, in order to favour the union of bone, Avhere there appears to have been no organic injury, but only a deficiency of ner- vous energy, and in mobility of parts, or at most only slight adhesions, Avhich Avould give way to regular exercise of the Aveak- ened limb. Another very striking instance of the powerful effects of topical cold, in stimulating a part t« action, is shown in the use of cold, or even iced water, to the vagina of parturient Avomen, during the dangerous hemorrhages that take place from the uterus, on the partial separation of the placenta. The Shower Bath. A specie.» of cold bath. A modern in- vention, in Avhich the water fall*, through BAT ba:i i ! uumerous apertures, on the body. A pro- per apparatus for this purpose is to be ob- tained at the shops. The use of the shoAver bath applies, in every case, to the same purposes as the eold bath, and is often at- tended with particytoir advantages. 1. From the sudden contacted the Avater, Avhich, in the common cold bath, is only momentary, but Avhich, in the shower bath, may be pro- longed, repeated, and modified, at pleasure ; and, secondly, from the head and breast, which are exposed to some inconvenience and danger in the common bath, being here effectually secured, by receiving the first shock of the Avater. The Tepid Bath. The range of temperature, from the lowest degree of the hot bath to the highest of the cold bath, forms what may be termed the tepid. In general, the heat of Avater which we should term tepid, is about 90 deg. In a medicinal point of view, it produces the greatest effect in ardent fever, Avhere the temperature is little above that of health, but the poAvers of the body Aveak, not able to bear the vigorous application of cold im- mersion. In cutaneous diseases, a tepid bath is often quite sufficient to produce a salutary relaxation, and perspirability of the skin. The Hot Bath. From 93 to 96 deg. of Fahrenheit, the hot bath has a peculiar tendency to bring on a state of repose, to alleviate any local irritation, and thereby induce sleep. It is, upon the whole, a safer remedy than the cold bath, and more peculiarly applicable to very Aveak and irritable constitutions, whom the shock produced by cold immersion would overpower, and Avho have not suffi- cient vigour of circulation for an adequate re-action. In cases of topical inflammation, connected with a phlogistic state of body, preceded by rigor and general feA^er, and where the local formation of matter is the solution of the general inflammatory symp- toms, experience directs us to the use of the warm relaxing applications, rather than those Avhich, by excitinga general re-action, Avould increase the local complaint. This object is particularly to be consulted Avhen the part affected is one that is essential to life. Hence it is that in fever, Avhere there is a great determination to the lungs, andthe respiration appears to be locally affected, independently of the oppression produced by mere febrile increase of circulation, prac? titioners have avoided the external use of cold, in order to promote the solution of the fever; and have trusted to the general an- tiphlogistic treatment, along Avith the topU cally relaxing application of Avarm vapour, inhaled by the lungs. Warm bathing ap-. pears to be peculiarly Avell calculated to relieve those complaints that seem to depend on an irregular or diminished action of any part of the alimentary canal; and the state oi theskin, produced by immersion in Avarm Avater, seems highly favourable to the healthy action of the stomach and bowels. Another very important use of the warm bath, is in herpetic eruptions, by relaxing the skin, and rendering it more pervious, and pre- paring it admirably for receiving-the sti- mulant applications of tar ointment, mer- curials, and the like, that are intended to restore it to a healthy state. The consti- tutions of children seem more extensively relieved by the warm bath than those of adults; and this remedy seems more gene- rally applicable to acute fevers in them than in persons of a more advanced age. Where the Avarm bath produces its salutary opera- tion, it is almost always followed by an easy and profound sleep. Dr. Saunders strongly recommends the use#of the tepid bath, or even one of a higher temperature, in the true menorrhagia of females. In pa- ralytic affections of particular parts, the pow erful stimulus of healed Avater is gene- rally allowed; and in these cases, the effect may be assisted by any thing which Avill increase the stimulating properties of the water, as, for instance, by the addition of salt. In these cases, much benefit may be expected from the use of Avarm sea-baths. The application of the wr*rmbath topically, as in pediluvia, or fomentations to the feet, often produces the most powerful effects in quieting irritation in fever, and bringing on a sound and refreshing repose. The cases in which the Avarm bath is likely to be at- tended Avith danger, are particularly those Avhere there exists a strong tendency to a determination of blood to the head ; and apoplexy has sometimes been thus brought on. The lowest temperature will be re- quired for cutaneous complaints, and to bring on relaxation to the skin during febrile irritation ; the Avarmer will be necessary in paralysis; more heat should be employed on •a deep-seated part than one that is super- ficial. The Vapour Bath. The A-apour bath, called also Balneum I aeon icum, though not much employed in England, forms a A-alnable remedy in a va- riety of cases. In most of the hot natural waters on the Continent, the vapour bath forms a regular part of the bathing appa- ratus, and is there highly valued. In no country, however, is this application carried to so great an extent as in Russia, Avhere it forms the principal and almost daily luxury' of all the people, in every rank ; and it is employed as a sovereign remedy for a great A'ariety of disorders. The Hon. Mr. Basil Cochrane has lately published a Treatise on the Vapour Bath, from which it appears, he has brought the apparatus to such per- fection, that he can apply it of all degrees of temperature, partially or generally, by shower, or by stream, with a great force ot a small one: according to the particular rir. li» BA'l BAT cumstances under which patient? are so va- riously placed, who require such assistance. See Cochrane on Vapour Bath. Connected with this article, is the air-pump vapour-bath; a species of vapour bath, or machine, tp which the inventor has given this name. This apparatus has been found efficacious in removing paroxysms of the gout, arid preventing their recurrence ; in acute and chronic rheumatism, palsy, cutaneous dis- eases, ulcers, fee. It has also been pro- posed in chilblains, leprosy, yaws, tetanus; amenorrhea, and dropsy. II. When the vessels in which bodies are exposed to the action of heat, are not placed in immediate contact with the fire, but receive the required degree of heat by another intermediate body, such apparatus is termed a bath. These have been Arari- ously named, as dry, vapour, fee. Modern chemists distinguish three kinds : 1. Balneum arena, or the sand bath. This consists merely of an open iron, or baked clay sand pot, whose bottom is mostly- convex, and exposed to the furnace. Finely sifted sea-sand is put into this, and the vessel containing the substance to be heated, &c. in the sand bath, immersed in the middle. 2. Balneum mar'uc, or the water bath. This is very simple, and requires no par- ticular apparatus. The object is, to place the vessel containing the substance to be heated, in another, containing water; which last must be of such a nature as to be fitted for the application of fire, as a common still, or kettle. 3. The vapour bath. When any sub- stance is heated by the steam or vapour, of boiling water, chemists say it is done by means of a vapour bath. III. Those applications are called dry ballis, which are made of ashes, salt, sand, fee. The ancients had many ways of ex- citing a sweat, by means of a dry heat; as by the use of hot sand, stove rooms, or ar- tificial bagnios: and even from certain na- tural hot steams of the earth, received under a proper arch, or hot-house, aswe learn from Celsus. They had also another kind of bath by insolation, Avhere the body was ex- posed to the sun for some time, in order to draw forth the superfluous moisture from the inward parts ; and to this day it is a practice, in some nations, to cover the body oA'er with horse-dung, especially in painful chronic diseases. In New England, they make a kind of stove of turf, wherein the sick are shut up to bathe, or sweat. It Avas probably from a knowledge of this practice", and of the exploded doctrines of Celsus, that the noted empiric Dr. Graham drew his notions of the salutary effects of what he called earth battling; a practice which, in the way he used it, consigned some of his pa- tients to a perpetual mansion under the ground. The like name of dry bath, is some- times also given to another kind of bath. made of kindled coals, or burning spirit ot wine. The patient being placed in a conve- nient close chair, for the reception of the fume, Avhich rises and provokes sweat in a plentiful manner ; care beipg taken to keep .the head out, and to sccuj» respiratiop. This bath has been said to be very effectual in re- moving old obstinate pains in the limbs. IV. Medicated Baths are such as are saturated with \-arious mineral, vegetable, or sometimes animal substances. Thus we have sulphur and iron baths, aromatic and milk baths. There can be no doubt that such ingredients, if duly mixed, and a pro- per temperature given to the Avater, may, in certain complaints, be productive of effects highly beneficial. Water, impreg- nated with sulphate of iron, will abound with the bracing particles of that metal, and maybe useful for strengthening the part to w-hich it is applied, re-invigorating debilita- ted limbs, stopping various kinds oioleeding, restoring the menstrual and hemorrhoidal discharges Avhen obstructed, and, in short, as a substitute for the natural iron bath. There are various other medicated baths, such as those prepared with alum and quick-lime, sal-ammoniac, fee by boiling them together, or separately, in pure rain Avater. These have long been reputed as eminently serviceable in paralytic, and all other diseases arising from nervous and muscular debility. BATH WATERS. Bathonia aqua. Solis aqua. Badigua aqua. The city of Bath has been celebrated, for a long series of years, for its numerous hot springs, which are of a higher temperature than anv in this kingdom, (from 112° to 116°,) and, indeed, are the only natural waters which we possess that are at all hot to the touch ; all the other thermal waters being of n heat below the animal temperature, and only deserving that appellation from being inva- riably warmer than the general average of the hent of common springs. By the erec- tion of elegant baths, these waters are parti- cularly adapted' to the benefit of invalids, Avho find here a variety of establishments. contributingequally to health,convenience, and amusement. There are three principal springs in the city of Bath, namely, those called the King's Bath, the Cross Bath, and the Hot Bath; all within a short distance of each other, and emptying themselves into the river Avon, after having passed through the several baths. Their supply is so co- pious, that all the large reservoirs used for bathing are filled every evening with fresh water, from their respective fountains. In their sensibleand medicinal properties,there is but a slight difference. According to Dr. Falconer, the former are—1. That the water, when newly drawn, appears clear and colourless, remains perfectly inactive, with- out bubbles, Or any sign of briskness, or effervescence. 2. After being exposed to BAT the open air for some hours, it becomes rather turbid, by the separation of a pale yellow, ochrey precipitate, which gradually subsides. 3. No odour is perceptible from a glass of the fresh water, but a slight pun- gency to the taste from a large mass of it, when fresh drawn; which, however, is neither fetid nor sulphureous. 4. When hot from the pump, it affects the mouth with astrong chalybeate impression, without being of a saline or pungent taste. And, fifthly, on growing cold, the chalybeate taste is entirely lost, leaving only a very slight sensation on the tongue, by Avhich it can scarcely be distinguished from common hard spring Avater. The temperature of the King's Bath water, which is usually preferred for drinking, is, when fresh drawn in the glass, above 116 deg.; that of the Cross Bath, 112 deg. But, after floAving into the spacious bathing vessels, it is ge- nerally from 100 to 106 deg. in the hotter baths, and from 92 to 94 deg. in the Cross Bath ; a temperature Avhich remains nearly stationary, and is greater than that of any- other natural spring in Britain. A small quantity of gas is also disengaged from these Avaters, which Dr. Priestley first dis- covered to contain no more than one-tAven- tieth part of its bulk of fixed air, or car- bonic acid. The chemical properties of the Bath Avaters, according to the most accu- rate analysers, Doctors Lucas, Falconer, and Gibfts, contain so small a proportion of iron, as to amount only to one-twentieth or one-thirty-eighth of a grain in the pint; and, according to Dr. Gibbs, fifteen grains and a quarter of siliceous earth in the gallon: Dr. Saunders estimates a gallon of the King's Bath Avater to contain about eight cnbic inches of carbonic acid, and a similar quantity of air, nearly azotip, about eighty grains of solid ingredients, one-half of which probably consists of sulphate and muriate of soda, fifteen grains and a half of siliceous earth, and the remainder is selenite, carbo- nate of lime, and so small a portion of oxide of iron as to be scarcely calculable. Hence he concludes, that the King's Bath Avater is the strongest chalybeate; next in order, the Hot Bath Avater; and lastly, that of fhe Cross Bath, which contains the smallest proportions of chalybeate, gaseous and sa- line, but considerably more of the earthy particles; while its* water, in the pump, is also two degrees lower than that of the others. It is likewise now ascertained, that these springs do not exhibit the slightest traces of sulphur, though it was formerly believed, and erroneously supported on the authority of Dr. Charleton, that the subtile aromatic vapour in the Bath waters, was a sulphureous principle, entirely similar to nommon brimstone. With regard to the effect of the Bad| waters on the human system1, independem pi their specific properties, as a medicinal BAT Ji; remedy not to be imitated completely by any chemical process, Dr. Saunders attri- butes much of their salubrious influence to the natural degree of warmth peculiar to these springs, which, for ages, have pre- served an admirable degree of uniformity of temperature. He thinks too, that one of their most important uses is that of an ex- ternal application, yet supposes that, in this respect, they differ little from common water, when heated to the same temperature, and applied under similar circumstances. According to Dr. Falconer, the Bath water, Avhen drunk fresh from the spring, generally raises, or rather accelerates the pulse, increases the heat, and promotes the different secretions. These symptoms in most cases, become perceptible soon after drink- ing it, and will sometimes continue for a considerable time. It is, however, remark- able, that they are only produced in invalids. Hence Ave may conclude, that these Avaters not only possess heating properties, but their internal use is likeAvise attended with a peculiar stimulus, acting more immedi- ately on the nerves. One of the most salutary effects of the Bath wrater, consists in its action on the urinary organs, even Avhen taken in mode- rate doses. Its operation on the boAvcN varies in different individuals, like that of "all other waters, which do not contain any cathartic salt; but, in general, it is produc- tive of costiveness, an effect resulting from the want of an actiAre stimulus to the intes- tines, and probably also from the determi- nation this water occasions to the skin, more than from any astringency Avhich it may possess ; for, if*jperspiration be sud- denly checked during the use of it, a diar- rhoea is sometimes the consequence. Hence it appears that its stimulant poAvers are primarily, and more particularly exerted in the stomach, where it produces a variety of symptoms, sometimes slight and transient, but occasionally, so considerable and per- manent, as to require it to be discontinued. In those individuals with Avhom it is likely to agree, and prove beneficial, the Bath waters excite, at first, an agreeable glowing sensation in the stomach, which is speedilv followcdby an increase both of appetite and spirits, as well as a quick secretion of urine. In others, Avhen the use of them is attended Avith headach, thirst, and constant dryness of the tongue, heaviness, loathing of the stomach, and sickness; or if they are not evacuated, either by urine or an increased perspiration, it may be justly inferred that their further continuance is improper. The diseases for which these celebrated waters are resorted to, are very numerous, and are some of the most important and dif- ficult of cure of all that come under medical treatment. In most of them, the bath is used along with the waters, as an internal medicine. The general indication?, of thr lit BAT BA1 propriety Of using this medicinal water, are in those cases where a gentle, gradual, and permanent stimulus, is required. Bath water may certainly be considered as a chalybeate, in which the iron is very small in quantity, but in a highly active form ; and the degree of temperature is in itself a sti- mulus, often of considerable powers. These circumstances again point out the necessity of certain cautions, which, from a view of the mere quantity of foreign contents, might be thought superfluous. Although, in es- timating the poAvers of this medicine, al- lowance must be made for local prejudice in its favour, there can be no doubt but that its employment is hazardous, and might often do considerable mischief, in various cases of active inflammation, especially in irritable habits, Avhere there exists a strong tendency to hectic fever; and even in the less inflammatory state of diseased arid sup- purating viscera ; and, in general, wherever u quick pulse and dry tongue indicate a de- cree of general fever. The cases, there- fore, to Avhich this Avater are peculiarly suited, are mostly of the chronic kind ; and by a steady perseverance in this remedy, very obstinate disorders have given way. The following, Dr. Saunders in his Treatise on Mineral W'aters, considers as the prin- cipal, viz. 1. Chlorosis, a disease which at all times, is much relieved by steel, and Avill bear it, even where there is a considerable degree of feverish irritation, receives par- ticular benefit from the Bath water; and its use, as a warm bath, excellently contributes to remove that languor of circulation, and obstruction of the natural eAacuations, which constitute the leading features of this com- mon and troublesome disorder. 2. The com- plicated diseases which are often brought on by a long residence in hot climates, af- fecting the secretion of bile, thefunctions of the stomach, and alimentary canal, and Avhich generally produce organic derange- ment in some part of the hepatic system,often receive much benefit from the Bath Avater, if used at a time when suppurative inflam- mation is not actually present. 3. Another and less active disease of the biliary organs, the jaundice, which arises from a simple ob- struction of the gall-ducts, is still oftener removed by both the internal and external use of these waters. 4. In rheumatic com- plaints, the fiower of this water, as Dr. Charleton Avell observes, is chiefly confined to that species of rheumatism which is unat- tended with inflammation, or in which the patient's pains are not increased by the warmth of his bed. A great number of the patients that resort to Bath, especially those that are admitted into the hospital, are af- fected Avith rheumatism in all its stages; and it appears, from the most respectable testimony, that a large proportion of them receive a permanent cure. (See Falconer on Bath Water in Rheumatic Cases.) 5. In gout, the greatest benefit is derived from this Avater, in those cases where it produce- anomalous affections of the head, stomach, and bowels; and it is here a principal ad vantage to be able to bring, by warmth, that active local inflammation in any limb, which relieves all the other troublesome and dangerous symptoms. Hence it is that Bath water is commonly said to produce the gout; by which is only meant that, where persons have a gouty affection, shifting from place to place, and thereby much disordering the system, the internal and external use of the Bath Avater will soon bring on a general increase of action, indicated by a flushing in the face, fulness in the circulating vessels, and relief of the dyspeptic symptoms ; and the Avhole disorder will terminate in a re- gular fit of the gout in the extremities, which is the crisis always to be wished for. 6. The colica pictonum, and the paralysis, or loss of nervous poAver in particular limbs, Avhich is one of its most serious consequences, is found to be peculiarly relieved by the use of the Bath waters, more especially Avhen applied externally, either generally, or upon the part affected. The quantity of water taken daily, during a full course, and by adults, is recom- mended by Dr. Falconer, not to exceed a pint and a half, ortAvo pints; and in chlo- rosis, with irritable habits, not more than one pint is employed ; and Avhen the bath i= made use of, it is generally two or three times a week, in the morning. The Bath waters require a considerable time to be persevered in, before a full and fair trial can be made. Chronic rheumatism, habitual gout, dyspepsia, from a long course of high and intemperate living, and the like, are disorders not to be removed by a short course of any mineral Avater. and many of those Avho have once received benefit at the fountains, find it necessary to make an annual visit to them, to repair the waste in health during the preceding year. BATH, CAUTERES. A sulphureous bath near Barege, which raises the mer- cury in Fahrenheit's thermometer to 131 deg. BATH, ST. SAUVEUR'S. A sulphu- reous and alkaline bath, in the A-alley ad- joining Barege, the latter of which raises Fahrenheit's thermometer as high as 131 deg. It is much resorted to from the South of France, and used chiefly externally, as a simple thermal Avater. Bath, cold. See Bath. Bath, vapour. See Bath. Rath, tepid. See Bath. Bath, hot. See Bath. Ba'thmis. (From (iuvu, to enter.) Bath- mus. The seat, or base ; the cavity of a bone, Avith the protuberance of another, Suuicularly those at the articulation of the imerus and ulna, according to Hippocrates and Galen. BAL BDE 119 Baiiio six a'qu/e. Bath waters. Ba'thron. (From £*ua, to enter.) Bathrum. The same as bathmis: also an instrument used in the extension of frac- tured limbs, called scanvium. Hippocrates. It is described by Oribasius and Scul- tetus. Ba'tia. A name formerly given to a retort. Bati'non-mo'ron. (From /3atoc, a bram- ble, and fAopov, a raspberry.) A raspberry. Batra'chium. (From @Arpa%oe, a frog; so called from its likeness to a frog. The herb crow's foot, or ranunculus. Ba'trachus. (From @Arp*%>t, a frog; so called because they Avho are infected with it croak like a frog.) An inflammatory tu- mour under the tongue. Battari'smus. (From Botts?, a Cyre- nacan prince, Avho stammered.) Stam- mering; a defect in pronunciation. See Psellismus. Batta'ta Virginia'na. See Solanum tuberosum. Batta'ta peregri'na. The cathartic potato ; perhaps a species of ipomaa. If about two ounces of them are eaten at bed- time they greatly move the belly the next morning. BATTLE, William, was born in De- vonshire, in 1704. He graduated at Cam- bridge, and after practising some years successfully at Uxbridge, settled in London, and became a fellow of the College of Physicians, as well as of the Royal Society. The insufficiency of Bethlehem hospital to receive all the indigent objects labouring under insanity in this metropolis, naturally led to the establishment of another similar institution; and Dr. Battie having been very active in promoting the subscription for that purpose, he was appointed physician to the new institution which was called St. Luke's Hospital, then situated on the north side of Moorfields. In 1757 he published a treatise on madness ; and a feAv years after, having exposed before the House of Com- mons the abuses often committed in private madhouses, they became the subject of legis- lative interference, and Avere at length pla- ced under the control of the College of Physicians, and the magistrates in the coun- try. He died at the age of 72. Bau'da. A vessel for distillation was formerly so called. BAUHIN, John, Avas born at Lyons, in 1541. Being greatly attached to botany, he accompanied the celebrated Gesner in his traAreIs through several countries of Europe, and collected abundant materials for his principal Avork, the " Historia Plantarum," Avhich contributed greatly to the improve- ment of his fa\-ourite science. He Avas, at the age of 32, appointed physician to the duke of Wirtemberg, and died in 1613. A Treatise on Mineral Waters, and some other publications by him also remain BALHIN, Gaspard, Avas brother to the preceding, but younger by 20 years. He graduated at Basle, after studying at several universities, and was chosen Greek professor at the early age of 22 ; afterwards professor of anatomy and botony; then of medicine, with other distinguished honours, which he retained till his death in 1624. Besides the plants collected by himself, he received material assistance from his pupils; and friends, and was enabled to add con- siderably to the knoAvledge of botany; on which subject, as Avell as anatomy, he has left numerous publications. Among other anatomical improvements, he claims the discovery of the valve of the colon. His " Pinax" contains the names of six thousand plants mentioned by the ancients, tolerably Avell arranged ; and being continually re- ferred to by Linnaeus, must long retain its value. » Baulmoney. See AZlhusa meum. BAUME, Anthony, an apothecary, born at Senlis in 1728. He distinguished himself at an early age by his skill in che- mistry and pharmacy: and was afterwards admitted a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Paris. lie also gave lectures on chemistry for several years with great credit. Among other works, he published " Elements of Pharmacy," and a ■' Manual of Chemistry," which met Avith considerable approbation : also a detailed account of the different kinds of soil, and the method of improving them for the purposes of agri- culture. Bau'rach. (Arab. Bourach.) A name formerly applied to nitre, or any salt; hence it is that borax took its name, which is also thus called, as well as the mineral fixed alkaline salt. Baxa'na. (Indian.) A poisonous tree growing near Ormuz ; called by Ray, ra- buxit. . Bay-cherry. See Prunus Lauro-cerasus. Bay-leaves. See Laurus. Bay-leaved Passion-flower. The plant so called is the Passiflora laurifotia of Linnaeus: which see. Bay-salt. A very pure salt, prepared from sea-water by spontaneous evaporation. Ba'zcher. A Persian word for antidote. Bde'lla. (From /3ti< The systematic nam*' HF.S BEA 121 ot the common daisy. Bellis. Bellis minor. The bellis perennis of Linnaeus,:—scapo nudo, or bruiseAVort, Avas formerly directed in pharmacopoeias by this name. Although the leaves and flowers are rather acrid, and are said to cure several species of Avounds, they are never employed by modern sur- geons. Bello'ci lus. (From bellus, fair, and oculus, the eye.) A precious stone, resem- bling the eye, and formerly supposed to be useful in its disorders. Be'llon. The Devonshire colic, or co- lica pictonum. Bellona'ria. (From Bellona, the god- dess of Avar.) A herb which, if eaten, makes people mad, and act outrageously, like the votaries of Bellona. BELLOSTE, Augustin, a surgeon, born at Paris in 1654. After practising several years there, and as an army sur- geon, he Avas invited to attend the mother of the Queen of Sardinia, and continued at Turin till his death in 1730. He Avas inventor of a mercurial pill, called by his name, by which he is said to have acqujred a great fortune. The Avork by which he is principally known, is called the " Hospital Surgeon," which passed through numerous editions, and was translated into most of the European languages. Among other useful observations, he recommended pierc- ing carious bones, to promote exfoliation, which indeed Celsus had advised before ; and he blamed the custom of frequently changing the dressings of Avounds, as retard- ing the cure. Bellu'tta Tsja'mpacam. (Indian.) A tree of Malabar, to which many virtues are attributed. Belmu'sciius. A name given.to the Abelmoschus. Belo'ere. (Indian.) An evergreen plant of America, whose seeds purge moderately, but the leaves roughly. Belonoi'des. Beloides. The same as belemnoides. Belu'lcum. (From 0txo<:, a dart, and ixxce, to draAV out.) A surgeon's instrument for extracting thorns, or darts. Belu'zzar. Beluzaar. The Chaldee word for antidote. Bf.lzo'e. > gee S{ Bensoin. BELZOI NUM. $ J Bemcuri.m. An Indian shrub used in gout. Bem-ta'mara. (Arab.) The faba -Egyp- tiaca. Ben. (Arab.) See Guitandinamoringa. Bev ma'gnum. Monardus calls by this name, the avellanapurgalrix, which purges and vomits violently. Ben ta mara. The Egyptian bean. Be natii. (Arab.) Small pustules pro- duced bv sweating in the night. Be'nedict. (From benedico, to bless.) V specific name prefixed to many composi- tions and herbs on account of theii supposed good qualities ; as benedicta herba, bene- dictaaqua, fee Benedi'cta a'o_ua. Lime-water was for- merly so called; also a water distilled from serpyllum, and, in Schroeder, it is the name for an emetic Benedi'cta a'qua compo'sita. Compound lime-water. Benedi'cta herba. See Geum vrba- num. Benedi'cta laxati'va. A compound of turbeth, scainmony, and spurges, with some warm aromatics. Benedi'ctum laxati'vum. Rhubarb, and sometimes the lenitive electuary. Benedi'ctum li'gnum. A term applied to Guaiacum. Benedi'ctum vi'num. Antimonial wine. Benedi'ctus ca'rduus. See Centaurea benedicta. Benedi'ctus la'pis. A name for the phi- losopher's stone. Beneole'ntia. (From bene, well, and oleo, to smell.) Sweet-scented medicines, as gums, fee. Beng. A name given by the Mahome- dans to the leaves of hemp, formed into pills, or conserve. They possess exhilarating and intoxicating powers. Benga'l/k ra'dix. (From Bengal, its native place.) See Cassumuniar. Bengal quince. This fruit is the pro- duce of the Erateva marmelos of Linnaeus; which see. Bfnga'lle Indo'rum. (From Bengal, its native place.) See Cassumuniar. Be'ngi ei'ri. A species of evergreen. Indian ricinus, which grows in Malabar. Benit herb. See Geum urbanum. Beni'vi a'rbor. See Styrax benzoin. Benjamin. See Styrax benzoin. Benjamin flowers. See benzoic acid. BENZO'AS. A benzoate. A salt formed by the union of benzoic acid, with an alka- line, earthy, or metallic base; as benzoate of alumine, fee Benzo'k. See Styrax benzoin. Benzo'e amygdaloi'des. See Styrax Benzoin. BENZOIC ACID. Acidum benzoi- cum. Flores benzoes. Floresbenzoini. Ben- jamin flowers. This acid exists in several balsams, but principally in the concrete bal- sam, called benzoin. (See Styrax benzoin.) Chemists have obtained it from this bal- sam in various ways, either by sublimation, Avhich gives beautiful foliated crystals, but the process requires to be repeated thrice, and the crystals pressed betAveen bibulous paper after each sublimation, to obtain them Avhite and free from any adherent es- sential oil: or, by forming some of its solu- ble compounds, and aftenvards decomposing them, so as to precipitate the acid ; or, by simply boiling the benzoin in water, which dissolves the arid. and. »«»t cools, allows it 152 BER BLR to separate again^. The London Pharma- copoeia directs it to be obtained thus:— "Take of benzoin, a pound and a half; fresh lime, four ounces: water, a gallon and a half; muriatic acid, four fluid ounces. Rub together the benzoin and lime; then boil them in a gallon of the water, for half an hour, constantly stirring; and, when it is cold, pour off the liquor. Boil what re- mains, a second time, in four pints of water, and pour oft' the liquor as before. Mix the liquors, and boil'doAvn to half, then strain through paper, and add the muriatic acid gradually, until it ceases to produce a preci- pitate. Lastly, having poured off the liquor, dry the powder in a gentle heat; put it into a proper vessel, placed in a sand bath; and, by a very gentle fire, sublime the benzoic acid." In this process a solution of benzoate of lime is first obtained, by boiling the bezoin and lime in Avater ; the muriatic acid then abstracting the lime precipitates the benzoic acid, which is finally crystallized by subli- mation. The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia forms a benzoate of soda, precipitates the acid by sulphuric acid, and afterAvards crystallizes it by solution in hot water, which dissolves a larger quantity than cold. Benzoic acid has a strong, pungent, aro- matic, and peculiar odour. Its crystals are ductile, not pulverizable ; it sublimes in a moderate heat, forming a Avhite irritating smoke. It is soluble in about twenty-four times its weight of boiling Avater, which, as it cools, precipitates 19-20ths of w hat it had previously dissolved. His soluble in alcohol. Benzoic acid is very seldom used in the cure of diseases; but now and then it is ordered as a stimulant ageinst convulsive coughs and difficulty of breathing. The dose is from one grain to five. It combines with alkaline, metallic, and earthy bodies ; and forms benzoates. Benzoi'fera. See Styrax benzoin. BENZO'INUM. (From the Arabic term benzoah.) See Styrax benzoin. Benzo'es flo'res. See Benzoic acid. Benzo'ini maciste'rium. Magislery or precipitate of gum-benjamin. Benzo'ini o'leum. Oil of benjamin. BE'RBERIS. (Berberi, wild. Arab. used by AA'errhoes, and officinal writers.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Or- der, Monogynia. The barberry, or pep- peridge bush. 2. The pharmacopceial name for the barberry. See Berberis vulgaris. Be'rberis gelati'na. Barberries boiled in sugar. Be'rberis vulga'ris. The systematic name for the barberry of the pharmaco- poeias. Oxycanlha Galeni. i Spina acida. Crespinus. This tree, berberis pedunculisra- remosis, spinis triplicibus, of Linnaeus, is a native of England. The fruit, or berries, which are gratefully acid, and moderately adstringent, are said to be of great use in biliary fluxes, and in all cases where beat, acrimony, and putridity of the humours prevail. The filaments of this shrub possess a remarkable degree of irritability; for on being touched near the base with the point of a pin, a sudden contraction is produced, which may be repeated several times. Bere'drias. An ointment. BERENGA'RIUS, James, born about the end of the 15th century at Carpi, in Modena, Avhence he is often called Carpus. He was one of the restorers of anatomy, of Avhich he was professor, first at Padua, afterwards at Bologna, which he was in a few years obliged to quit, being accused of having opened the bodies of two Spaniards alive. By his numerous dissections, he cor- rected many previous errors concerningthe structure of the human body, and paved the Avay for his successor Vesalius. He was among the first to use mercurial frictions in syphilis, whereby he acquired a large for- tune, which he left to the Duke of Ferrara, into whose territory he retired at his death in 1527. His principal works are an en- larged Commentary on Mundinus, and a Treatise on Fracture of the Cranium. Bereni'ce. The city from whence it Avas formerly brought.) Amber. Berenicium. (From , to bring, and vm, victory.) A term applied by the old Greek writers to nitre, from its supposed power in healing wounds. Bereni secum. Mugwort. See Arte- misia vulgaris. BERGAMO'TE. A species of citron. See Citrus. Beribe'ri. (An Hindoslane word signi- fying a sheep.) Beriberia. A species of palsy, common in some parts of the East Indies, according to Bontius. In this dis- ease, the patients lift up their legs very much in the same manner as is usual with sheep. Bontius adds, that this palsy is a kind of trembling, in which there is deprivation of the motion and sensation of the hands and feet, and sometimes of the body. BERKENHOUT, John, born at Leeds, about the year 1730. His medical stu- dies were commenced late in life, having graduated at Leyden only in 1765; nor djd he long continue the practice of medicine. His " Pharmacopoeia Medica," however, was very much approved, and has since passed through many editions: his other medical publications are of little importance. He died in 1791. Bermudas berry. See Sapindus Saponaria. Berna'rvi. An electuary. Berrio'nis. A name for colophony, or black rosin. Bers. Formerly the name of an exhi- larating electuary. Be'rula. An old name for brooklime. Be'rula oa llica. Upright Avaterparsntp. BE J Bery'tion. (From Berylius, its inventor.) A collyrium described by Galen. Bus. An eight-ounce measure. Bl'sachar. An obsolete term for a sponge. Be'sasa. Formerly applied to wild rue. Besbase. An old name for mace. Bese'nna. (Arab.) Muscarum Fungus. Probably a sponge, which is the nidus of some sorts of flies. Bessa'nen. (Arab.) A redness of the external parts, resembling that which pre- cedes the leprosy ; it occupies the face and extremities. Avicenna. Be'sto. A name in Oribasius for Saxi- frage. BE'TA. (So called from the river Batis, in Spain, where it grows naturally; or, according to Blanchard, from the Greek letter (Zyita, which it is said to resemble when turgid Avith seed.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnajan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. The beet. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon beet. See Beta vulgaris. Be'ta vulga'ris. The systematic name for the beet of the pharmacopoeias. Be/« floribus congestis of Linnaeus. The root of this plant is frequently eaten by the French ; it may be considered as nutri- tious and antiscorbutic, and forms a very elegant pickle Avith vinegar. The root and leaves, although formerly employed as laxatives and emollients, are now forgotten. A considerable quantity of sugar may be obtained from the root of the beet. It is likewise said, that if bee't roots be dried in the same manner as malt, after the greater part of their juice is pressed out, very good beer may be made from them. It is oc- casionally used to improve the colour of claret. Betele. Bethle. Belle. Betelle. An oriental plant, like the tail of a lizard. It is chewed by the Indians, and makes the teeth black; is cordial and exhila- rating, and in very general use throughout the East. It is supposed to be the long pepper. BETO'NTCA. (Corrupted from Velloni- ca, which is derived from the Veetones, an ancient people of Spain.) Betony. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- der, Gymnospermia. 2. The. pharmacopceial name for the Avood betony. See Betonica officinalis. Beto'nica ao.ua'tica. See Scrophularia aquatica. Beto'nica ofiicina'lis. The systematic name of the betony of the pharmacopoeias. Betonica purpurea. T'etonica cordi. Betonica spica interrupta, corollarum labii lacinia inter- media emarginata oi Linnteus. The leaves and tops of this plant have an agreeable, but weak smell; and to the taste they discoA-er a BKZ iM siightwarmih,accompauied with somedegree of adstringency and bitterness. The powder of the leaves of betony, snuffed up the nose, provokes sneezing ; and hence it is some- times made an ingredient in sternutatory powders. Its leaves are sometimes smoked like tobacco. The roots differ greatly, in their quality, from the other parts; their taste is very bitter and nauseous; taken in asmaH dose, they vomit and purge violently, and are supposed to have somewhat in com- mon with the roots of helebore. Like many other plants, formerly in high medical esti- mation, betony is now almost entirely neg- lected. Antonius Musa, physician to the Emperor Augustus, filled a whole volume with enumerating its virtues, stating it as a remedy for no less than forty-seven dis- orders ; and hence in Italy the proverbial compliment, You have more virtues than betony. Betonica pau'li. A species of vero- nica. Beto'niCa vulga'ris. The betonica offi- cinalis is so called in some pharmaco- poeias. Betony, water. See Scrophularia aquatica. BETULA 1. The. name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Mo- nozcia. Order, Tetrandria. Alder and birch. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Avhite birch. See Betula alba. Be'tula a'lba. The systematic name for the betula oi the pharmacopoeias. Be- tula alba, foliis ovatis, acuminalus, serratis, of Linnaeus. The juice, leaves, and bark have been employed medicinally. If the tree be bored early in the spring, there issues, by degrees, a large quantity of lim- pid, watery, sweetish juice ; it is said that one tree will afford from one to two gallons a-day. This juice is esteemed as an anti- scorbutic, deobstruent, and diuretic. The leaves and bark are used externally as re- solvents, detergents, and antiseptics. Betula a'lnus. The systematic name for the alnus of the pliarmacopoeias. The common alder, called Amendanus: for an account of its virtues, see Phamnus /rait- gula. Bbx. (From 0w?u>, to cough.) "A cough. Bexu'go. The root of the .Tnalilis Peruviana of Casper Bauhin ; one drachm of Avhich is sufficient for a purge. Bexagui'llo. A name given to the white ipecacuanha, which the Spaniards bring from Peru, as the Portuguese do the brown from Brazil. Be'zahan. The fossilebezoar. Beze'tta cc5bu'lea. See Crolon tincto- rium. BE'ZOAR. (From pa-zahar, Persian, a destroyer of poison.) Lapu bezoardicus. Bezoard. A preternatural or morbid con- cretion formed in the bodies of land-ani- mals. SeA-eral of these kinds of substances 124 BEZ BIC were formeiJy celebrated for llieir medicinal virtues, and distinguished by the names of the countries from \vhence they came, or (he animal in which they were found. They Avere considered as powerful alixiphar- mics, in so much so, that other medicines, possessed, or supposed to be pos->es*-ed of alexipharmic powers, were called bezoardics; and so etheacious were they once thought, that they were bought for ten times their weight in gold. These virtues, however, are in the present day justly denied them, as they produce no other effects than those common to the saline particles which they contain, and which may be given to greater advantage from other sources. A composition of bezoar with absorbent poAvders, has been much in repute, as a popular remedy for disorders in children, by the name of Gascoigne's powder and Gascoigne's ball ; but the real bezoar was rarely, if ever, used for these, its price offering such a temptation to counterfeit it. Some have employed for this purpose, a re- sinous composition, capable of melting in the fire and soluble in alcohol : but New- mannsupposedthattho.se nearest resembling it. Avere made of gypsum, chalk, or some other earth, to which the proper colour Avas imparted by some vegetable juice. We un- derstand, however, that tobacco-pipe clay, tinged with ox-gall, is commonly employed, at least for the Gascoigne's poAvder; this giving a yellow tint to paper, rubbed with chalk, and a green to paper rubbed over with quick-lime ; which are considered as proofs of genuine bezoar, and which a ve- getable juice would not effect. Bi'z'jak bovi sum. The bezoar from the o.\. Be'zoar Germa'nicpm. The bezoar from the alpine goat. "Bt.'zuak hy'stricis. Lapis porrinus. La- pis matacensis. Petro delporro. The bezoar of (he Indian porcupine. Said to be found in the gall-bladdor of an Indian porcupine, particularly in the province of Malacca. This concrete differs from others : it has an intensely bitter taste ; and en being steeped in water for a very little time, Impregnates the fluid with its bitternes.-, and with aperi- ent, stomachic, and, as it is supposed, with alexipharmic virtues. How far it differ* in virtue from the similar concretions found in the gall-bladder of the ox, and other ani- mals, does not appear. Be'zoaroccidenta'i.e. Occidental bezoar. This concretion is said to be found in the stomach of an animal of the stag or goat kind, a native of Peru, &c It is of a larger size than the oriental bezoar, and sometimes as large as a lien's egg; lis sur- face is rough, and the colour green, gray- ish, or broAvn. Be'zoar orienta'le. Lapis bezoar orien- talis. Oriental bezoar stone. This concre- tion is saM to be found in the pylorus, or fourth stomach of an animal ol the goat kind, which inhabits the mountains of Per- sia. It is generally about the size of a kid- ney bean, of a roundish or oblong figure, smooth, and of a shining olive or dark greenish colour. Be'zoar microco'smicum. The calculus found in the human bladder. Be'zoar porci'num. See Bezoar hys- tricis. Be'zoar simile. The bezoar of the monkey. , Bezoa'riuca ra'dix See Dorslenia. Bezoa'rdicum jovia'le. Bezoar with tin. It differed very little from the An- tiheclicum Polerii. Bkzoa'rdicum luna'i.e. A preparation of antimony and silver. * Bezoa'rdicii.-.i martia'i.e. A prepara- tion of iron and antimony. Bezoa'kdicix minera'le. A prepara- tion of antimony, made by adding nitrous acid to butter of antimony. Bezoa'rdicum saiu'rni. A preparation i-»f antimony and lead. Bkzoa'rdicus pulvis. The poAvder of the oriental bezoar. Bezoa'rticum mi.nera'le. An inert calx of antimony. Bezoa'rticis spi'kitus ni'tri. The dis- tilled acid of the bezoarticum minerale. Bezoas. A common chemical epithet. Bla;'on. Wine of sun-raisins and sea- water. Bibinf'lla. See Pimpinella. Bibito'rii"1. (Bibilorius, sc. musculus; from bibo, to drink ; because by drawing the eye inwards toAvards the nose, it causes those who drink to look into the cup.) See Rectus interims oculi. BICEPS. (From bis, twice, and caput. ahead.) Many muscles have this denomi- nation, from their having two distinct heads, or origins. Biceps bra'chii. See Biceps flexor cubiti. Bi'ceps cru'ris. See Biceps flexor cru- ris. Biceps cu'biti. See Biceps flexor cu- biti. Bi'ckvs exte'rnus. See Triceps exten- sor cubiti. BI'CEPS FLE'XOR CRU'RIS. Biceps cruris oi Albinus. Biceps of Winslow. Douglas, and Cowper, and Ischio-femorope- ronicn of Dumas. A muscle of the leg, situated on the hind part of the thigh. It arises by two di*tin«t heads ; the first, called longus, arises in common with the semiten- dinosus, from the upper and posterior part of lh~ tuberosity of the os ischium. The second, callfd brevis, arises from the linea aspera, a little below the termination of the glutaeus maximus, by a fleshy acute begin- ning, Avhich soon grows broader as it de- scends to join with the first head, a little u hove the external condvle of the os femoris BID B1L J 25 It is inserted, by a stronglendon, into the upper part of the head of the fibula. Its use is to bend the leg. This muscle forms what is called the outer hamstring ; and, between it and the inner, the nervus popli- teus, arteria and vena poplitea, are situated. BICEPS FLEXOR CU'BITI. Bi- ceps brachii of Albinus. Caraco-radialis, seu biceps of Winslow. Biceps interims ot Douglas. Biceps interims humeri of Cow- per. Scapulo-coracoradial of Dumas. A muscle of the fore-arm, situated on the fore- part of the os humeri. It arises, by two heads. The first and outermost, called longus, begins tendinous from the upper edge of the glenoid cavity of the scapula, [>asses over the head of the os humeri within the joint, and in its descent without the joint, is enclosed in a groove near the head of the os humeri, by a membranous ligament that proceeds from the capsular ligament and adjacent tendons. The se- cond, or innermost head, called brevis, arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the co- racoid process of the scapula, in common with the coracobrachial is muscle. A little below the middle of the forepart of the os humeri, these heads unite. It is inserted by a strong roundish tendon into the tu- bercle on the upper end of the radius inter- nally. Its use is to turn the hand supine, and to bend the fore-arm. At the bending of the elboAV, where it begins to grow ten- dinous, it sends oft' an aponeurosis, Avhich covers all the muscles on the inside of the fore-arm, and joins with another tendinous membrane, Avhich is sent oft' from the triceps extensor cubiti, and covers all the muscles on the outside of the fore-arm, and a num- ber of the fibres, from opposite sides, decus- sate each other. It serves to strengthen the muscles, by keeping them from swelling too much outwardly when in action, and a number of their fleshy fibres take their ori- gin from it. Biceps intf.'rnus. See Biceps flexor cu- biti. Bichi'chi*:. An epithet of certain pec- torals, or rather troches, described by Rhazes, which were made of liquorice, ice. Bi'chos. A Portuguese name for the Avorms that get under the toe of the people in the Indies, which are destroyed by the oil of cashcAV nut. Bi'corn. (Bicornis: from bis, twice, and cornu, an horn.) An epithet some- times applied to the os hyoides, which has two processes, or horns; and likewise, in former times, to muscles that had two ter- minations. BICU'SPIS. (Bicuspis: from bis, twice, and euspis, a spear.) The name of those teeth Avhich have double points, or fangs. See Teeth. BI'DENS. (From bis, twice, and dens, a tooth ; so called from its being deeply ser- rated, or indented.) The mr.ie of a genu? of plants in the Linnaean system. Class Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia azqualis. BIDLOO, Godfrey, a celebrated ana- tomist, born at Amsterdam, 1649. After practising several years as a surgeon, he was appointed physician to William III. and in 1<>94, made professor of anatomy and sur- gery at Leydcn. He published 105 very splendid, though rather inaccurate anatomi- cal tables, with explanations; and several minor works. His nephew, Nicholas, was physician to the Czar, Peter I. Bifurcated. (Bifurcus : from bis, twice, and furca, a fork.) A vessel, or nerve, is said to bifurcate when it divides into two branches ; thus the bifurcation of the ao»ta, kc. Biga'ster. (Bigaster .- from bis, twice, and yarxp, a belly.) A name given to mus- cles which have two bellies. Bihe'rnius. (From bis, double, and hernia, a disease so called.) Having a hernia, or rupture, on each side of the scrotum. Bila'den. A name of iron. BILE. (Bilis. Naevius deriA'es it from bis, twice, and lis, contention ; as being sup- posed to be the cause of anger and dispute.) The gall. A bitter fluid, secreted in the glandular substance of the liver; in part flowing into the intestines, and in part re- gurgitating into the gall-hladder. The se- cretory organ of this fluid is the penicilli of the liver, Avhich terminate in very mi- nute canals, called biliary ducts. The bi- liary ducts pour their bile into the ductus hepaticus, Avhich conveys it into the ductus communis choledochus, from whence it is in part carried into the duodenum. The other part of the bile regurgitates through the cystic duct (see Gall-bladder,) into the gall- bladder; for hepatic hile, except during" digestion, cannot flow into the duodenum, which contracts Avhen empty; hence it ne- cessarily regurgitates into the gall-bladder. The branches of the vena porta contribute most to the secretion of bile ; its peculiar blood, returning from the abdominal viscera, is supposed to be, in some respects,different from other venal blood, and to ansAver ex- actly to the nature of" bile. It is not yet ascertained clearly whether the florid blood, in the hepatic artery, merely nourishes the liver, or whether, at the «ame time, it con- trihutps a certain principle, necessary for the formation of bile. It has been sup- posed, by physiologists, that cystic bile was secreted by the arterial vessels of the gall- bladder ; but the f i.iacy of this opinion is proved by making a ligitare on the cystic duct of a living animal. From what has been said, it appears that th^re are, as it were, two kinds of bile in the human body :— 1. Hejialic bile, AA'hich Aoavs from the liA-er into the duodenum: this is thin, of a faint yelloAv colour, inodorous, and very slightly 126 BIL bitter, otherwise the liver of animuls Avould not be eatable. 2. Cystic bile, Avhich regurgitates from the hepatic duct into the gall-bladder, and there, from stagnating, becomes thicker, the aque- ous part being absorbed by lymphatic ves- sels, and more acrid from concentration. Healthy bile is of a yellow, green colour; of a plastic consistence, like thin oil, and when very much agitated, it froths like soap and Avater ; its smell is fatuous, somewhat like musk, especially the putrefying or eva porated bile of animals: its taste is bitter. The constituent principles of bile are : 1. Water, Avhich constitutes the greatest part of bile. 2. An albuminous principle, precipitated by alcohol and mineral acids. 3. A resinous principle, obtained by eva- porating a tincture made of alcohol and bile. 4. A colouring principle, which adheres to the resinous part, and gives the colour to bile. 5. Soda, in its caustic state: hence healthy bile does not effervesce with acids, and affords a neutral salt. 6. Phosphate of lime. The primary uses of this fluid, so im- portant to the animal economy, are : 1. To separate the chyle from the chyme : thus chyle is never observed in the duode- num before tbe chyme has been mixed with the bile : and thus it is that oil is extricated from linen by the bile of animals. 2. By its acridity it excites the peristaltic motion of the intestines ; hence the bowels are so inactive in people with jaundice. 3. It imparts a yellow colour to the ex- crements ; thus Ave observe the Avhite colour of the faeces in jaundice, in which disease the ttoAV of bile into the duodenum is entirely prevented. 4. It prevents the abundance of mucus und acidity in the primae viae ; hence acid, pituitous, and verminous saburra are com- mon from deficient or inert bile. BILGUER, John Ulrick, Avas born at Coire, in Switzerland. He practised sur- gery at Berlin with such reputation, that he Avas appointed by the great Frederick, Surgeon-General to the Prussian army. It was then the general practice to amputate in bad compound fractures ; and being struck with the small proportion of those, who recovered after the operation, he Avas led to try more lenient methods; from which meeting with much better success, he pub- lished as a thesis, on graduating at Halle, in 1761, a pretty general condemnation of amputation. This Avork attracted much notice throughout Europe, and materially checked the unnecessary use of the knife. In his " Instructions for Hospital Sur- geons," Avhich appeared soon after, he in- sisted farther on the same subject; andvvhere amputation was unavoidable, he advised leaving a portion of the integuments, which is noAV generally adopted BIS Bi'liary Ducf. Ductus biliosus. The very vascular glandules, which Gompose al- most the whole substance of the liver, ter- minate in very small canals, called biliary ducts, Avhich at length from one trunk, the ductus hepaiicus. Their use is to convey the bile, secreted by the liver, into the hepatic duct; this uniting Avith a duct from the gall-bladder, forms one common canal, called the ductus communis choledochus, which conveys the bile into the intestinal canal. Bili'mbi. (Indian.) See Malus Indica. Bi'lious. A term very generally made use of, to express diseases Avhich arise from too copious a secretion of bile : thus bilious colic, bilious diarrhoea, bilious fever, he. BILIS. See Bi7e. Bi'lis a'tra Black bile. The sup- posed cause among the ancients of melan- choly. Bi'lis cy'stica. Bilisfellea. Cystic bile. The bile Avhen in the gall-bladder is so called to distinguish it from that which is found in the liver. Bi'lis hepa'tica. Hepatic bile. The bile when it has not entered the gall-bladder. Bi'lobus, (From bis, double, and lobus, the end of the ear.) Having two lobes, resembling the tips of ears. Bimh'stris. (From 6i'*, twice, and mensis, month.) Two months old. Bindweed. See Convolvulus sepium. Binga'lle. See Casumuniar. Bino'culus. (From binus, double, and oculus, the eye.) A bandage for securing the dressings on both eyes. Bi'nsica. A disordered mind. Helmonl. Bi'nsica mors. The binsical, or that death which follows a disordered mind. Bioly'chnium. (From /3/oc, life, and xw^yiav, a lamp.) Vital heat: an officinal nostrum. Bi'ote. (From @t<.<, life.) Life. Light food. Biotha'nati. (From @ta, violence, or 0tog, life, and S-Avalx, death.) Those avIio die a violent death, or suddenly, as if there were no space between life and death. Bipemu'lla. See Pimpinella. Bipene'lla. See Pimpinella. Bi'ra. Malt liquor or beer. Bira'o. Stone parsley. Birch tree. See Betula. Birdstongue. A name given to the seeds of the Fraxinus excelsior of Linnaeus. Bi'rsen. (Heb. an aperture.) A deep ulcer, or imposthume in the breast. Birlhwort, climbing. See Aristolochia clematitis. Bisco'ctus. (From bis, tAvice, and coquo, to boil.) Twice dressed. It is chiefly ap- plied to bread much baked, as biscuit. Biscute'lla. Mustard. Bise'rmas. A name formerly given to clary, or garden clary. Bishop's weed. See Ammi BIS Bisli'ngca. (From bis, twice, and lingua, a tongue ; so called from its appearance of being double-tongued; that is, of having upon each leaf a less leaf.) The Alexandrian laurel. Bisma'lva. (From vismalva, quasi viscum malva, from its superior viscidity.) The Avater, or marshmalloAv. BISMUTH. (Bismut. Germ.) Bis- muthum. A metal Avhich is found in the earth in very few different states, more ge- nerally native or in the metallic state. Native bismuth is met with in solid masses, and also in small particles dispersed in and frequently deposited on different stones, at Schreeberg in Saxony, Sweden, he. Sometimes it is crystallized in four-sided tables, or indis- tinct cubes. It exists combined Avith oxygen in the oxide of bismuth (bismuth ochre,) found in small particles, dispersed, of a bluish or yellowish-gray colour, needle-shaped and capillary ; sometimes laminated, forming small cells. It is also, though more seldom, united to sulphur and iron in the form of a sulphuret in the martial sulphuretted bismuth ore. This ore has a yellowish-gray appear- ance, resembling somewhat the martial py- rites. And, it is sometimes combined Avith arsenic. Properties.—Bismuth is of a silver-white colour inclining to red. It soon tarnishes and becomes irridescent. It is brittle and can easily be reduced to small particles. It is soft enough to be cut with a knife. It has a lamellated texture. Its specific gravity is 9.800. It requires less heat for fusion than any other metal, tin excepted, melted by a heat = 460 deg. Fahr. It can be vo- latilized by heat and escapes in the state of grayish white vapour. It readily unites with mercury and with sulphur. When fused, it exhibits on cooling, cubical figures on the surface. It is soluble in sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids. The solution in nitric acid is decomposable by mere dilution Avith pure Avater. It inflames in oxygenated muriatic acid gas. It is capable of combining Avith the greatest number of the metals ; and Avhen in certain proportions, promotes their fusibility remarkably. It speedily becomes black by sulphuretted hydrogen gas. Bismu'thum. (From bismut, German.) See Bismuth. BISSET, Charles, was born about the year 1716. After studying at Edinburgh, and practising some years as an Hopital Surgeon in Jamaica, he entered the army ; but soon after settled in Yorkshire, and in 1756, published a Treatise on the Scurvy. But his most celebrated work is an " Essay on the medical Constitution of Great Bri- tain," in 1762. He obtained three years after a diploma from St. Andrews, and reached his 75th year. Bistort. Sec Bistorta. BISTORTA. (From bis, twice, and forqueo, to bend ; so culled from the con- BIV J27 tortious oi its roots.) Bistort. See Poly- gonum bistorta. Bistoury. (Bistoire, French.) Any small knife for surgical purposes. Bi'thinos. A Galenical plaster. Bithi'nici emplastrum. A plaster for the spleen. Bitter apple. See Cucumis Colocynthis. BIT NOBEN. Salt of bitumen. A white saline substance has lately been im- ported from India by this name, which is not a natural production, but a Hindoo preparation of great antiquity. It is called in the country, bit noben, padnoon, and soucherloon. and popularly khala mimuc, or black salt. Mr. Henderson, of Bengal, conjectures it to be the sal asphaltites, and sal sodomenus of Pliny and Galen. This salt is far more extensiAely used in Hin- doslan than any other medicine whatever. The Hindoos use it to improve their appe- tite and digestion. They consider it as a specific for obstructions of the liver and spleen; and it is in high estimation with them in paralytic disorders, particularly those that affect the organs of speech, cu- taneous affections, Avorms, old rheumatisms, and indeed all chronic disorders of man and beast. BITU'MEN. (m%s, pine; be- cause it flows from the pine tree ; or, quod vi tumeat e terra, from its bursting forth from the earth.) Bitumens are combustible, solid, soft, or fluid substances, whose smell is strong, acrid, or aromatic, composed of hydrogen and carbon with a contamination of earth and other substances in small pro- portions. They are found either in the in- ternal part of the earth, or exuding through the clefts of the rocks, or floating on the surface of waters. Like oils they burn with a rapid flame. Natural historians have di- vided them into several genera; but modern chemists arrange them according to their chemical properties, and are only acquaint- ed Avith six species, which are very distinct from each other : these are, naphtha, amber, asphaltos, jet, pit-coal, and petroleum. Bitu'men barbade'nse. See Petroleum barbadense. Bitu'men juda'icum. Asphaltus. Jews' pitch. A solid light bituminous substance, of a dusky colour on the outside, and a deep shining black within; of very little taste, and scarcely any smell, unless heated, when it emits a strong pitchy one. It is said to be found plentifully in the earth in several parts of Egypt, and floating on the surface of the Dead Sea. It is now wholly ex- punged from the catalogue of officinals of this country ; but was formerly esteemed as a discutient, sudorific, and emmena- gogue. Bitu'men li'cjuidum. See Petroleum. BIVE'NTER. (Biventer; from bis, twice, and venter, a belly.) A muscle is so termed, Avhich has tAvo bellies. 128 BLA BLK Bive nter cervi'cis. A muscle of the lower jaw. Bive'nter maxi'llje ixfeuio'ris. See Digastricus. Bi'xa orlea na. The systematic name for the plant affording the terra orleana of the pliarmacopoeias. The substance so called is a ceraceous mass obtained from the seeds of the Bixa orleana of Liunams. In Jamaica and other warm climates, it is considered as a useful remedy in dysentery, possessing adstringent and stomachic qualities. Bla'cclje. The measles. Rhazes. Blackberry. The fruit of the common bramble, Rubus fruticosus of Linnaeus: which see. BLACKMORE, Sir Richard, avus born in Wiltshire fibout the year 1650. After stu- dying at Oxford, he took his degree in me- dicine at Padua, then settled in London, and metw ith consideraule.success,insomuch ihat he Avas appointed physician to William III. and retained the tame office under Queen Anne. He then published several long and dull epic poems, which appear to have materially lessened his reputation ; so that his opposition to the inoculation for small-pox had very little Aveight. He avi-oi a also several medical tracts, Avhich are little known at present. Bladder. See Urinary bladder, and Gall- bladder. Bladder, inflamed. See Cystitis. Blade-bone. See Scapula. Bl/e'sitas. (From blasus.) A defect in speech, called stammering. Blj:'sus. (From fixavlu, to injure.) A stammerer. Bla'nca. (Blanc, French.) A purging mixture ; so called because it Avas supposed to evacuate the white phlegmatic humours. Also Avhite lead. Bla'nca mulierum. White lead. BLANCARD, Stephen, was born at Ley- den, and graduated at Franeker, in 1678. He settled at Amsterdam, and published many anatomical and medical works; espe- cially one on morbid anatomy', containing 200 cases, and a " Lexicon Medicum," Avhich passed through numerous editions. Blasa. (Indian.) A tree, the fruit of Avhich the Indians powder, and use to de- troy worms. BLASIUS, Gerard, son of a physician at Amsterdam, from Avhom he derived a great predilection for comparative anatomy. After graduating at Leyden about the year 1646, he returned to his native city, and acquired so much reputation, that he was made professor of medicine in 1660, and soon after physician to the hospital. Be- sides publishing neAV editions of seA'eral useful works, with notes comprehending subsequent improvements, he was author of various original ones, especially relating to comparative and morbid anatomy. He claimed the discovery of thrdut'tuc salivaris, asserting he had pointed it out to Steno ; to whom it has been commonly i-Miilied. Blaste'ma. (From fix*-J.Tim, to hurt.) A sort of beetle, or bookworm ; so called from its injuring books and clothes : the kermes insect. Blatta 'hi v i.i'ika. (From blalta; so called, because, according to Pliny, it en- genders the blatta.) The herb yellow moth- mullein. Ble'chon. (From {&k»-j>ao[aai, to bleat; so called according to Pliny, because if sheep taste it they bleal.) The herb wild penny-royal. ' Bleeding. See Blood-letting and thtiaor- r/iage. Bleeding ot the nose. See Knislaxis. Bll'ma. (From ,6ax>ju, to inflict.) \ wound. Blk'nde. A species of zinc ore, formed of zinc in combination with sulphur. Ble'n.na. (p-/ma.) Bhiui. Mucus, a thick excrementitious humour. BLENNORRHA'GIA. (From 0xma, mucus, and pea>, to Aoav.) The discharge of mucus from the urethra. BLENNORRHEA. (From 0X(vva, mu- cus, and put, to Aoav.) Gonorrhoea mucosa. A gleet. A discharge of mucus from the urethra, arising from weakness. Ble'phara. (Quasi fixtvou; , to scrape off.) The cleans- ing of the eyelids. Inflammation of the eyelids. Blessed Thistle. See Centaurea benedicta. Blestri'smcs. (From @aw», to throw about.) Phrenetic restlessness. Bi.kta. A Avoid used by Paracelsus t" signify white, and applied to urine when it' au ■s milky, and proceeds from a disease of the kidneys. Ble'ti. (Bletus, from (&axxoi, to strike.) Those seteed with dyspnoea or suffocation. BLl'STER. Vesicat&rium. Emplastrum vesicatorium. A topical application which Allien put on the skin raises the cuticle in the form of a vesicle, filled with a serous fluid. Various substances produce this ef- fect on the skin ; but the powder of the lyita vesicaloria, or blistering fly, is what operates Avith most certainty and expedition, and is now invariably made use of for the purpose. When it is not wished to maintain a dis- charge from the blistered part, it is sufficient to make a puncture in the cuticle to let out the fluid ; but when the cose requires keep- ing up a secretion of pus, the surgeon must remove the whole of the detached cuticle with a pair of scissors, and dress the exco- riated surface in a particular manner. Prac- titioners used formerly to mix powder of eantharides with an ointment, and dress the part Avith this composition. But such a dressing not unfrequenlly occasioned very painful affections of the bladder, a scalding sensation in making of water, and very afflict- ing stranguries. The treatment of such complaints consists in removing every parti- cle of the fly from the blistered part, making the patient drink abundantly of mucilaginous drinks, giving emulsions and some doses of camphor. These objections to the employment of salves containing the lytta, for dressing blis- tered surfaces, led to the use of mezereon, euphorbium, and other irritating substances, Avhich, when incorporated Avith ointment, form very-proper compositions for keeping blisters open, which they do Avithout the in- convenience of irritating the bladder, like the blistering fly.—The favourite applica- tion, however, for keeping open blisters, is the savine cerate, which was brought into notice by Mr. CroAvther in his book on white swellings. (See Ceratum Sabina.) On the use of the savine cerate,immediatelyafterthe cuticle raised by the blister is removed, says Mr. CroAvther, it should be observed that experience has proved the advantage of using the application lowered by a half or two* thirds of the unguentum cerae. An atten- tion to. this direction will produce less irrita- tion and more discharge, than if the savine cerate were used in its full strength. Mr. CroAvther says also, that he has found fo- menting the part with flannel, wrung out of warm Avater, a more easy and preferable Avay of keeping the blistered surface clean, and fit for the impression of the ointment, than scraping the part, as has been directed by others. An occasional dressing of un- guentum resinae tlavae, he has found a very useful application for rendering the sore free from an appearance of slough, or rather dense lymph, Avhich has sometimes been so firm in it« texture as to be separated by the BLO ii:y probe, AAith as much readiness as the cuticle is detached after blistering. As the discharge diminishes, the strength of the savine dress- ing should be proportionably increased. The ceratum sabina1. must be used in a stronger or weaker degree, in proportion to the ex- citement produced on the patient's skin. Blister-fly. See Lytta. Bli'tum fcs'tidum. See Chenopodium vuU varia. BLONDEL, James Augustus, Avas born in England of a French family, and admit- ted licentiate of the College of Physicians about 1720. He chiefly distinguished him- self by controverting, in a very able man- ner, the opinion then generally received^ that marks could be imprinted on the foetus by the imagination of the mother, and he has the merit of contributing very largely to the removal of this prejudice which had prevailed for ages, and often produced much mischief. BLOOD. Sanguis. A red homogeneous fluid, of a saltish taste,and someAvhat urinous smell, and glutinous consistence, which cir- culates in the cavities of the heart, arteries, and veins. The quantity is estimated to be about twenty-eight pounds in an adult: of this, four parts are contained in the veins, and a fifth in the arteries. The colour of the blood is red; in the arteries it is of a florid hue, in the veins darker; except only the pulmonary vessels,in which the colour is reversed. Physiology demonstrates, that it acquires this florid colour in passingthrough the lungs, and from the loss of carbon. The blood is the most important fluid of our body. Some physicians and anatomists have considered it asalive,and have formed many ingenious hypotheses in support of its vitality. The temperature of this fluid is of consider- able importance,and appears to depend upon the circulation and respiration. The blood of man, quadrupeds, and birds, is hotter than the medium thev inhabit; hence they are termed animals of warm blood ; whilst in fishes and reptiles, animals with cold blood, it is nearly of the temperature of the medium they inhabit. The microscope dis- covers that the blood contains a great num- ber of round globules, which are seen float- ing about in a yellowish fluid, the serum. The blood also possesses remarkable physical properties ; its taste is saltish, and the smell of its halitus or vapour,when recently drawn, is someAvhat urinous ; it is of a plastic con- sistence, somewhat glutinous and adhesive. Chemical analysis of blood, by means of distillation, discovers, 1. A considerable quantity of insipid water, Avhich very soon becomes putrid. 2. Empyreumatic oil. 3. Ammoniacal spirit. 4. Carbon, which remains behind, is very spongy, and with great difficulty incinerated. The ashes, however, cousist of asmall quan- tity of culinary salt, soda, phosphate of lime, and n very small portion ot iron. 130 BLO * t BOD While hot, and in motion, the blood re- ing a mineral acid upon recent diluted mains constantly-fluid, and red: when it serum. ^ «, cools, and is at rest, it takes the form of a 4. Culinary salt, found in the incinerated fluid mass, which gradually and sponta- carbon of blood. The albuminous princi- neously separates into tAvo parts; the one, pie of the serum, more commonly called the which is red and floating, becomes of a coagulable lymph, appears to be of very con- darker colour, remains concrete, and is siderahje importance in the animal economy, called the cruor, crassamentum, or cake; both in diseased and healthy states of it: it the other, Avhich occupies the lower part affords, by analysis, carbon, azote, and of the vessel, is of a yellow-greenish colour, hydrogen. and adhesive, and is called the serum or The importance of the blood is Arery con- iymph. siderable; it distends the cavities of the The cruor forms more than one half of heart and blood vessels, and prevents them the blood; it is very plastic, thick, and, in from collapsing; it stimulates to contraction consistence, like glutinous jelly. It soon the cavities of the heart and vessels, by ^putrefies in the temperature of the air ; but, which means the circulation of the blood is dried by a gentle heat, becomes a brittle, performed; it generates within itself ani- dark, red mass. It is insoluble in water; mal heat, which it propagates throughout the and, when boiled in it, is converted into a body; it nourishes the whole body *and, hard grumous mass, internally red. The lastly, it is that source from Avhich every surface of the cruor of the blood, after secretion of the body is separated. being exposed in a vessel to atmospheric Blood, dragon's. See Calamus rotang. air, becomes of a florid red colour ; but the BLOOD-LETTING. Under this term inferior surface, contiguous to the vessel, is comprehended every artificial discharge is of a deep black : the change of colour on of blood made with a view to cure or pre- the surface is owing to the oxygen of the vent a disease. Blood-letting is divided atmosphere acting upon the blood. The into general and topical. As examples of the cruor of the blood is composed of, former, venasection and arteriotomy may he 1. Red globules, which chemistry demon- mentioned; and of the latter, the appli- strates consist of a fibrous gluten and iron, cation oi leeches, cupping-glasses, and scari- The experiments of the celebrated Rhades fixation. shoAv, thatfrom twenty-five pounds of blood Blood, spitting of. See Hamoptysis. from the human body, near two drachms of BlDod, vomiting of. See Hamatemesis. the oxide of iron were obtained. Bloodstone. See Hamatites. 2. The fibrous gluten of the cruor, is Bloody flux. See Dysenteria. that which remains after washing the cruor Boa. (From 3ovt, an ox.) A pustulous of blood for a considerable time in cold eruption like the small-pox, so called be- water, and enclosed in a fine linen cloth ; cause it was cured, according to Pliny, by in which case the red globules are washed anointing it Avith hot ox-dung; also the away. If the red water obtained in this name of a serpent of Calabria; and of the experiment be evaporated, and then distilled hydroa. . to dryness, it leaves behind a carbou, exhi- Boche'tum. A decoction of the Avoods biting, Avhen incinerated, a great quantity of prepared by a second boiling with fresh iron, attractable by the magnet. From these water. experiments it would appear, that the red- Bo'chia. A subliming vessel. \ iiess of the globules is imparted from the Bo'chium. A swelling of the bronchial oxidated iron, for which purpose a small glands. quantity is sufficient. Bodies, combustible. This term is given The serum of the blood is a lymphatic by chemists to all substances which, on fluid, almost inodorous; rather saltish to account of their affinity for oxygen, are the taste; pellucid, and of a yellow ish-green capable of burning. colour; and rather of a plastic consistence. Bodies, gaseous. See Gas. It forms scarcely one half of the blood; Bodies, inflammable. Chemists give and it contains, this name to such bodies as burn with faci- 1. A large portion of water; from forty- lity, and flame in an increased temperature ; seven ounces of serum, forty-three of insi- although, strictly speaking, all combustible pid Avater Avere yielded by distillation. bodies are inflammable bodies ; such are the 2. Albuminous gluten, like the white of diamond, sulphur, bitumens fac. an egg, obtained by boiling, or by stirring Bodies, phosphorescent'. Bodies which it with a stick, or by an admixture of alcohol produce light, though their temperature be or concentrated mineral acid. If equal not increased. parts of Avater and serum of the ^lood be BODY. Corpus. The human body is coagulated by fire, that part of the serum divided by anatomists into the trunk and which is not coagulated, upon being cooled, extremities : i. e. the head, and inferior and puts on the appearance of a tremulous superior extremities, each of Avhich have ie,'y- , . , , . , , certain regions before any part is removed, 3. Carbonated soda, obtained by pour- by which the physician is enabled to direct BOE BOE in the application of blisters and the like, and the situation of diseases is better de- scribed. The head is distinguished into the hairy pari and the face. The former has five regions, viz. the crown of the head or ver- ier, the forepart of the head or sinciput, the hindpart or occiput, and the sides, partes laierales capitas. In the latter are distinguished, the region of the forehead, fr&Qs; temples, or tempara; the nose, or nasus; the eyes, orvculi; the mouth, or os; the cheeks, bucca ; the chin, or mentum; and the ears, or aures. The trunk is distinguished into three principal parts, the neck, thorax, and ab- domen. The neck is divided into the an- terior region or pars anlica, in which, in men, is an eminence called pomum Adami; the, posterior region is called nucha colli; and the lateral regions, partes laterales colli. The thorax is distinguished into the an- terior region, in wkich are the sternum and mamma, and at Avho»e inferior part is a pit or hollow called scrobiculus cordis; a posterior region, called dorsum; and the sides, or lalera thoracis. The abdomen is distinguished into an anterior region, properly the abdomen; a posterior region, called the loins, or lumbi ; and lateral regions or flanks, called latern abdominis. The anterior region of the ab- domen being very extensive, is subdivided into the epigastric, hypochondriac, umbilical, and hypogastric regions, which are described under their respective names. Iinmediately below the abdomen is the owns Veneris, and at its sides the groins or inguina. The spaco between the organs of generation and the anus,or fundament, is called thepert- itaum. The superior extremity is distinguished intorthe shoulder, summilas humeri, under wj(jicb is the arm-pit, called axilla or fovea axillaris; the brachium, or arm ; the anti- brachium, or fore-arm, in which anteriorly is the bend of the arm, where, the veins are generally opened, called flexura anlibrachii; and posteriorly the elbow, called angulus cubiti; and the hand, in which are the car- pus' or Avrist, the back or dorsum manus, and the palm or cola. The inferior extremity is divided into, 1. the region of the femur, in which is distinguished the coxa or regio-urliindira. forming the outer and superior part; 2. the leg, in which are the knee orgenu, the bi*nd or carum poplitis, and the calf or sura; 3. the foot, in which are the outer and iuuer ankle, or malleolus extcrnus and interims, the back or dorsum, and the sole or tikmta. Bo'e. (From/3o:tc!>,toe\claim.) Clamour, or moaning made by a sick person. BOERHAAVE, Herman, was born at Voorliout.in Holland, December 31. IfifiH His father, the pastor gf the village, having nine children, educated them himself, and intending Herman for the church, Avas care- ful to ground him well in the learned lan- guages; in Avhich he made such rapid progress, that he was sent at 14 to Leydon. His father dying soon after in slender cir- cumstances, he was fortunately supported by the burgomaster, Daniel Van Alphin; which Boerhaave ever remembered Avith gratitude. Among other studies, he Avas very partial to. the mathematics, and im- proved so much as to be able to give private instructions in them, whereby he partly maintained himself. In 1690, he took his degree in philosophy, and in an inaugural thesis refuted the errors of the materialists.** But he soon after turned his mind to the study of medicine, and attended dissections under Nuck ; he greatly preferred Hippo- crates among the ancient, and Sydenham among the modern physicians. He AAras made doctor of medicine at Harderwyck, in 1693; and in his dissertation on that occasion,insisted on the utility of observing the excretions in disease, especially the urine. He was then engaged in forming a new theory of medicine, by a judicious selection from all that had been before ad- vanced ; which Avas so well arranged, and so ably supported by him, that it became gene rally adopted, and prevailed throughou Europe for more than half a century. He gave also lectures on chemistry, with con- siderable reputation, about the same period. The university ofLeyden therefore appointed him, in 1701, professor of the theory of me- dicine ; when he read an oration recom mend- ing the study of Hippocrates; and, as he declined some very advantageous offers from other parts, they afterwards augmented his salary. About this time, he published an- other Latin oration, " On the Use of me- chanical Reasoning in Medicine," which contributed to extend his fame. In 1709, he was appointed professor of botany, to which study he was ever after eminently attached. On that occasion he produced another oration, maintaining that medicine would be best improved by observation, and by simplicity in prescriptions. His " Apho- risms"' had appeared the year before, giving a brief account of the history and cure of diseases, a work universally admired; to which his pupil Van Swieten afterwards attached a A'ery ample commentary. About the same time, he published his " Insti- tutes," treating of physiology. These iavo works,with successive improvements, passed through numerous editions, and were trans- lated into every European, nay even into the Arabic language. In the year after, he printed a catalogue of the plants in the university garden. In 1714, he was made rector of the university, and at the end of the year for which he held the office, deli-^"v vered a discourse "On attaining Cprtainty^Bp •, Id- BOfc BOL in Physics." About this period he was made professor of the practice of medicine, and in 1718, of chemistry also. His lectures on these subjects, and on botany, were delivered with such clearness and precision, that stu- dents thronged from every part to hear him; insomuch that Leydon could scarcely afford accommodations for them. He Avas also often consulted in difficult cases, by phy- sicians even in distant parts of the world. When appointed to the chemical chair, he had published a short work on that subject; but some of his pupils having printed his lectures without authority, and very incor- rectly, he was led to prepare them for the Bress in 1732. In his con\ersation, Boer- naaAC Avas generally familiar, in his de- meanour grave, but disposed to occasional pleasantry; he wasdintinguishedfor piety, and on his moral character, his disciple Haller has passed a very high eulogium. Havingacquired considerable w ealth by his exertions, and being plain in his dress, as well as abstemious in his diet, he was by some accused of parsimony ; but he spared no reasonable expense in procuring rare books, and foreign plants. Being of a vi- gorous constitution, and accustomed to much exercise abroad, he met with little interruption from illness; but in 1729, having become corpulent and incapable of riding, his health began to suffer, and he wac induced to resign his botanical and chemical appointments. In an oration then delivered, he reiicounted the chief events of his life, expressing himself grateful tor the patronage which he had received from indi- viduals ; as well as to his OAvn profession, for the little opposition shown to his opinions. It perhaps never happened, that so great a revolution in science Avasso readily brought about. The great reputation acquired Try hisexten.-ive abilities,and the moderation of his character, particularly averse from con- tention, no doubt contributed materially to this result. In the year following, he was again made rector of The university of Leyiden : and also elected a fellow of the Royal Society in London, having been pre- A'iously admitted to the Royal Academy of Sciences in Paris. The remainder of his life was chiefly occupied in revising his own nu- merous productions, in publishing more cor- rect editions of several esteemed authors, and in domestic recreations at his seat near Leyden. with his wife and (laughter. To- wards the end of 1737, he was attacked with spmptoms of disease in the chest, which terminated his existence in the September following. His fellow-citizens erected an elegant monument to his memory. Boethe'ma. (From /3e»S«'<>, to assist.) A remedy Boethema'tica. (From 0oiBta>, to assist.) Favourable symptoms. Bog-bean. See Menyanthes trifoliata. Ro'cia cu'aimi. Gamboge. Bohea tea. See Thea. BOHN, John, was born at Leipsic, in 164(1; and after studying in many parts of Europe, graduated there; and was made successively professor of anatomy, and of therapeutics, public physician to the city, &.c. Among numerous publications, he chiefly distinguished himself by his " Circu- lus anatomico physiologicus," and a trea- tise " De officio medici clinico et forensi," which latter particularly has great merit. He also well explained the judgement to be formed concerning Avounds; and recom- mended purging with calomel in the begin- ning of small-pox. He died in 1718. Boisde coissi. See Quassia. Bolar earths. See Bole. BOLE. (BaiA«, amass.) A friable earthy substance, uniting with water into a smooth paste, adhering to the tongue, and dissolving as it Avere in the mouth ; it is of the argil- laceous or clay kind, but more readily im- bibing water than the clays strictly so called Those used in medicinef>are the Armenian and Frenchboles. Sec Bole Armenian, and Bolus Gailica. Many other bolar earths have been recommended for medicinal uses, and were formerly ranked among the offiicinals; as red boles from Armenia, Lemnos, Stri- gonium, Portugal, Tuscany, and Livonia; yellow boles from Armenia. Tockay, Silesia, Bohemia, and Blois; white boles from Ar- menia, Lemnos, Nocera, Eretria, Lamos, Chio, Malta,Tuscany, and Goltberg. Seve- ral of these earths have been commonly made into little cakes or flat masses, and stamped with certain impressions; from which circumstance they received the name of terra sigillata. or sealed earths. BOLE, ARMENIAN, Bolus Armenia. Bole armenic. A pale, but bright red co- loured earth, which is occasionally mixed with, honey, and applied to children's mouths when afflicted with aphthae.. It forms, like all argillaceous, earths, a good tooth-poAvder, Avhen mixed with some aromatic BOLE'TUS. (From /?a>xoc, a mass, or fZuixim, from its globular form.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna an system. Class, Ciyplogamia. Or- der, Fun'ri. Boletus. Spunk. Bole tus ce'rvi. The mushroom. Boi.e'tls ignin'rius. The systematic name for the agaricus ot the pharmacopoeias. Agaricus chirurgorv.m. Agaricus qutrc'is. Fungus igniarius. Agaric of the oak. Touchwood boletus. Female agaric. This fungus Boletus igniarius—acaulis puliina- tus ln-is, poris tenuissimis of Linnaeus, has been much used by surgeons as an external styptic. Though still employed on the Continent, the sjygeons in this country have not much confidence in it. Boletus i.a'ricis. The sj^lematic name for the officinal agaricus albus. The plant known by this name in the pharmacopoeias; BO.N i* Is the Boletus laricis of Linnaeus ; so called from its being met Avith on old larch trees, in different parts of Europe. Several prepa- rations, as troches, an extract, and pills, are ordered to be made with it in foreign phar- macopoeias, Avhich are administered against phthisical complaints. , Boi.l'tus pi ni la'ricis. A species of agaric. Bole'tus suave'olens. The systematic name for the fungus salicis of the pharmaco- poeias. The species of fungus ordered in some pharmacopoeias by this name, is "the Boletus suaveolens; acaulis superne lavis, salicibus, of Linnaeus, and the Boletus albus of Hudson. When fresh, it has a suburinous smell, and at first an acid taste, followed by a bit£er. It is seldom used at present, but was" formerly given in phthisical com- plaints. Boli'smus. A voracious appetite, ac- cording to Avicenna ; but most probably meant for bulimus. BO'LUS. (Baixo?, a bole or bolus.) Any medicine. rolled round, that is larger than an ordinary sized pea, and yet not too large to be swallowed. Bo'lus alexipha'rmica. A preparation of con^rayerva. Bolus ex alumine. Alum, bark, and nutmeg. Bo'lus a'rmena. See Bole, Armenian. Bo'lus a'rmena a'lba. The white ar- menian bole. , Bo'r.us armo'niac. See Bole, Armenian. Bo'lus BLESSENSis.*»Bole of Blois. See Bole. Bolus ga'llica. French bole. A pale red coloured bolar earth, variegated with irregular specks and veins of white and yellow. It is occasionally administered as an absorbent and antacid. Bo'mbax. See Gossypium. KO'MBIAS. A bombiate. A salt formed iiy the union of the bombic acid with differ- ent base-- ; thus bombiate of alumine, fcc BOMBIC ACID. Acidum bombicum. Acid of the silk-worm. Silk-Avorms con- tain, especially Avhen in the state of chry- salis, an acid liquor in a reservoir placed near the anus. It is obtained by expressing their juice in a cloth, and precipitating the mucilage by spirit of wine, and likewise by infusing the chrysalides in that liquor. This acid is very penetrating, of a yellow amber colour, but its nature and combinations are not vet avpII known. BO'MBUS. (Ki/uGoc.) A resounding noise or ringing of the ears. Also, a sonorous expulsion of flatus from the in- testines. Bon a'rbou. A nam given to the coffee- tree. A Bo'na. Boona. The phaseolus. or kidney- bean. Bo'nduch Indo rum. See Guilandina. BONK 0.«. Bones are hard, dry, and HUN 133 insensible parts of the body, of a whitish colour, and composed of h spongy, compact, or recticular substance. "They vary much in their appearances, some being long and hol- low, others flat and compact, he. The greater number of bones have several pro- cesses and cavities, w hich are distinguished from their figure, situation, use, &c. Thus processes extended from the end of a bone, if smooth and round, are oalled heads; and condyles, when flattened eitherabove or late- rally. That part which is beneath the head, and which exceeds the rest of the bone in smallness and levity, is called the neck. Rough, unequal processes are called tubero- sities or tubercles; but the longer and more acute, spinous or styloid processes, from their resemblance to a thorn. Thin broad pro- cesses with sharp extremities, are knoAvn by the name of crista, or sharp edges. Other processes are distinguished by'their form, and called alar or pterygoid, mginillary or mastoid, dentiform or odontoid, he. Others, from their situation, are called superior, in- ferior,exterior, and interior. Some have their name from theirdirection, asobltque, straight, transverse, he. ; and some from their use, as trochantprs, rotators, &.c. Furrows, depres' sions, and cavities, are destined either for the reception of contiguous bones, to form an articulation with them, when they are called articular cavities, which are sometimes deep- er, sometimes shallower; or they receive hard parts, but do not constitute a joint Avith them. Cavities serve also lor the transmission and attachment of soft part-. Various names are given to them according to the magni- tude and figure of bones. If they be broad and large at the beginning, and not deep, but contracted at their ends, they are called fovea or pits Furrows are open canals, extending longitudinally in the surface of bones. A hollow, circular tube, for the most part of the same diameter from begin- ning to end, and more or less crooked or straight, long or short, is named a canal- Foramina are the apertures of canals, or they are formed of the excavated margins of two bones, placed against each other. Ii such be the form of the margin of a bone, as if a portion were taken out of it, it is called a notch. With respect to the formation of bone, thf ;>• have been various opinions. Physio- logists of the present i'-iv assert that it is from a specific action of small arteries, by which ossific matte is separated from the blood, and deposited w here it is required. The first thing observable in the embryo. where bone is to be form' d, is a transparent jelly, av hich becomes gradually firmer, and is formed into curtilage, 'flu cartilage gra- ' dually increases to a certain size, and when the process of ossification commences, va- nishes as it advances. Cartilages, previous to the ossific action, are solid, and without. any cavity; but when the ossific action of 134 BO.N BON the arteries is about to commence, the ab- sorbents become vfiry active, and form a small carity in Avhlcb the bony matter is deposited; bone continues to be separated, and the absorbents model the mass into its required «hape. The process of ossification is extremely rapid in utero : it advances slowly after birth, and is not completed in the human body* till about the twentieth year. Ossification in the flat bones, as those of the skull, always begins from central points, and the radiated fibres meet the radii of other ossifying points, or the edges of the adjoining bone. In long bones, as those of trie arm and leg, the clavicle, metacarpal, and metatarsal bones, a central ring is formed in the body of the bone, the head and extre- mities being cartilage, in the ceutre of which ossification afterwards begins. The central ring of thefcody shoots its bony fibres to- wards the taead and extremities, which ex- tend towards the body of the bone. The head and extremities at length come so close to the body as to be merely separated by a cartilage, which becomes gradually thinner until the twentieth year. Thick and round bones, as those of the tarsus, carpus, ster- num, and patella, are, at first, all cartilage : ossifidation begins in the centre of each. When the bones are deprived of their soft parts, and are hung together, in their natural situation, by means of wire, the whole is termed an artificial skeleton ; but when they are kept together by means of their liga*- ments, it is called a natural skeleton.—The uses of the bones are various, and are to be found in the account of each bone; it is, therefore, only necessary to observe, in this place, that they give shape to the body, con- tain and defend the vital viscera, and afford an attachment to all the muscles. ■* f £ -5 f Vertebra; JT | Sacrum <" j™ [ Coccygis os The thorax The pelvis ( Cervical • / Dorsal ( Lumbar -' Sternum Ribs Innominata ossa 2 The slioulder The arm The fore-arm ( Clavicle \ Scapula Humeri os ( Ulna - I Radius ' Naviculare os Lunare os - Cuneiforme os r Carpus or j Orbiculare os wrist - | Trapezium os Trapezoidesos Magnum os Unciforme os Metacarpus Phalanges - Femur - I Patella 1 Tibia ( Fibula f Calcaneus | Astragalus (Tarsusor\ Cuboides, os - j Nav" f The thigh The leg instep -A' iculare os [Cuneiformia ossa a » ' l Metatarsus aa [ H I Phalanges Sesamoid bones of the thumb and great toe, occasionally fouud 10 28 2 6 10 28 d\ Total 248 A Table of the Bones. Bones of cranium skull - ?l | Bones face of the Denies or teeth (Frontal i'Q-- ., Parietal l"ei Occipital - #j Temporal j Ethmoid ( Sphenoid Superior maxil. Jugal Nasal Lachrymal - Palatine Inferior spongy j Vomer [Inferior maxil. i Incisores _ •? Cuspidati " ( Mulares > Hyode les os Bone of tongue - ) Bones of the f Malleus ear, Avithin j Incus the tempo-| Stapes ral bones - [ Orbiculare os Bones, growth of. See Osteogeny. No. Bonebinder. See Osteocolla. - 1 BONET, Theophilus, wns born at Ge- - 2 neva in 1620, and graduated at Bologoa. - 1 He had considerable practice, and wasex- - 2 iremely zealous in the pursuit of morbid - 1 anatomy, as well as in extracting valuable - 1 observations from authors. His hearing be- - 2 coming impaired, he devoted the latter part - 2 ofhislifetothe arrangementof the materials, - 2 which he had prepared. His principal work,' - 2 entitled " Sepulchretum," published 1679, - 2 was highly approved; and laid the founda- - 2 tion of Morgagni's excellent treatise, " Dc - 1 Sedibus et Causis Morborum." Another - 1 publication of his, " Mercurius compilati- - 8 tius," is an index of medical literature to - 4 the time of its appearance, 1682. His death - 20 occurred seven years after. , Bononie'nsis la'pis. The Bononian- stone. Called also phosphorus bononiensiit - 2 phosphorus kircheri,*£"?» short.) A muscle of the scapula. Bra'cium. Copper, Verdigris. Bradype'psia. (From fipAfu;, sIoav, and trtvlet, to concoct) Weak digestion. See Dyspepsia. Bra'ggat. A name formerly applied to a ptisan of honey and Avater. Brain. See Cerebrum. Brain, little. See Cerebellum. BRAN. Furfur. The husks or shells of wheat, which remain in the bolting machine. It contains a portion of the fa- rinaceous matter, and is said to have a laxative quality. Decoctions of bran, sweet- ened with sugar, are used by the common people, and sometimes with success, against coughs, hoarseness, &ic Bra'nca. (Branca, Span, a foot, or brunch.) A term applied lo some herbs, which are supposed to resemble a particular foot; as branca leonis, lion's foot; branca ursina, bear's foot. Bra'nca leoni'na. See Alchemilla. Bra'nca ursina. See Acanthus and Heracleum. Bra'nca leo'ms. See Alchemilla. Bra'kcii.* (From $«>■», to make If? moist.) Branchi. Swelled tonsils, or glan- dulous tumours, of the fauces, which se- crete saliva. Bra'.nchus. (From .^e^-a, to moisten.) Adefluxion of humours from the fauces. BR VNDY. Spiritus Gallicus. A colour- less, slightly opaque, and milky fluid, of a hot and penetrating taste, and a strong and agreeable smell, obtained by distil ling from Avine. It consists of Avater, ar- dent spirit, and a small portion of oil, which renders it milky at first, and, after a certain time, colours it yellow. ' It is the fluid from which rectified or ardent spirit is obtained. Its peculiar flavour depends on the nature of the volatile principles, or es- sential oil, Avhich come over along Avith it in the distillation, and likewise, in some measure, upon the management of the fire, the wood of the cask in Avhich it is kept, he. It is said, that our rectifiers imitate the flavour of brandy, by adding a smalt proportion of nitrous ether to the spirit of malt, or molasses. The utility of brandy is very considerable, but, from its pleasant taste and exhilarating property, it is too often taken to excess. It gives energy to the animal functions; is a powerful tonic, cordial, and antispasmodic ; and its utility with camphire, in gangrenous affections, is very great. Branks. The name, in Scotland, for the mumps. See Cynanche parotidaa. Brankursine. See Acanthus. Brasilia. Brazil wood. Brasil^e'nse li'gnum. See Hcema- loxyllum. Bramlii: nsis ra'dix. The ipecacuanha roots sometimes so called. Bra'sium. (From (ZpArcra, to boil.) Malt, or germinated barley. Bra'sma. (From QpAo-o-a, to boil.) The unripe black pepper. Fermentation. Bka'smos. The same. Brass. AZs. A combination of copper and zinc. Brassade'lla. Brassatella. Ophioglos- sum, or the herb adder's tongue. BRA'SSICA (Varro says, quasi pra- sica; from praseco, to cut oft"; because it is cut from the stalk for use ; or from o-p*- tia, a bed in a garden where they are cul- tivated.) Crambe. Cabbage. Colewort. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Bra'ssica a'lba. The white cabbage. Bra'ssica apia'na. Jagged or crimpled colewort. Bra'ssica cam'.na. The mercurialis syl- vestris. Bra'ssica capita'ta. Cabbage. There are several varieties of cabbage, all of which are generally hard of digestion, pro- ducing flatulencies, and afford very little nourishment. These inconA-eniences are not experienced by those Avhose stomachs are strong and uccustomel to them, lev 13B BRA KRI vegetables run into a state of putrefaction so quickly as cabbages; they ought, there- fore, always to he used immediately after cutting. In Holland and Germany there is a method of preserving them, by cutting them into pieces, and sprinkling salt and some aromatic herbs among them ; this mass is put into a tub, where it is pressed close, and left to ferment, Avhen it is called sour crout, or sauer kraut. These, and all pickles of cabbage, are considered as wholesome and antiscorbutic, from the vinegar and spices they contain. Bra'ssica congylo'des. Turnip cab- bage. Bra'ssica cuma'na. Red colewort. Bra'ssica eru'ca. The systematic name for the plant which affords the semen eruce. Garden rocket. Roman rocket. Rocket gentle. The seeds of this plant, Bracca; foliis lyarlis, caule hisurto siliquis glabris, oi Linnams, and of the Avild rocket, have an acrid taste, and are eaten by the Italians in their pickles, &c. They are said to be good aperients and antiscorbutics, but are esteemed by the above-mentioned people for their supposed aphrodisiac qualities. Bra'ssica eruca'stru.m. Eruca sylves- tris. Wild rocket. See Brassica eruca. Bra'ssica flo'rida. Cauliflower. A variety of the oleracea. Bra'ssica gonylico des. Turnip cab- bage. Bra'ssica lacutu'rria. Brassica lacu- turris. The savoy plant. Brassica mauina. See Convojftilus sol- danella. Bra'ssica napus. The systematic name for the plant from Avhich the semen napi is obtained. Napus sylveitus. Bunias. Wild navew, or rape. The seeds yield upon ex- pression a large quantity of oil called rape oil, which is sometimes ordered in stimu- lating liniments. Bra'ssica olera'cea. The systematic name for the brassica capitata of the shops. See Brassica capitata. <• Bra'ssica rata. The systematic name for the plant Avhose root is called turnip. Rapxtm. Rapus. Napus. Napus dulcis. The turnip. Turnips are accounted a salubrious food, demulcent, detergent, someAvhat laxative and diuretic, but liable, in Aveak stomachs, to produce flatulen- cies, and prove difficult of digestion. The liquor pressed out of them, after boil- ing, is sometimes taken medicinally in coughs and disorders of the breast. The seeds are occasionally taken as diuretics; they have no smell, but a mild acrid taste. Bra'ssica rubra. Red Cabbage. Mr. Watt finds that the red cabbage affords a very excellent test both for acids and alka- lies, in Avhichit is superior to litmus, being naturally blue, turning green with alkalies, and red 'titis acidf. Bra'ssica sati'va. The common garden cabbage. Brassica sabau'da. The savoy plant. Brasside'llica ars. A Avay of curing wounds, mentioned by Paracelsus, by ap- plying the herb Brassidella to them. Bra'thu. (ZpaBu.) An old name for savine. BREAD-FRUIT. The'tree which afford* this, groAvs in all the Ladrone Islands in the South sea, in Otaheite, and now in the West Indies. The bread-fruit grows upon a tree the size of a middling oak. The fruit is about the size of a child's head, and the surface is reticulated, not much unlike the surface of a truffle. It is covered with a thin skin, and has a core about the size of a small knife. The eatable part is between the skin and the core : it is as white as snow, and somewhat of the consistence of new bread. It must be toasted before it is eaten, being first divided into three or four parts: Its taste is insipid, with a slight sweetness, nearly like that of wheaten bread and arti- choke together. This fruit is the constant food of the inhabitants all the year, it being in season eight months. BREAST. Mamma. The two globular projections, composed of common inte- guments, adipose substance, and lacteal glands and vessels, and adhering to the an- terior and lateral regions of the thorax of females. On the middle of each breast is a projecting portion, termed *h,e papilla or nipple, in which the excretory ducts of the glands terminate, and around which is a coloured orb, or disc, called the areola. The use of the breast is to suckle new-born infants. Breastbone. See Sternum. Brk'gma. (From Bpi^tu, to moisten; formerly so called because in infants, and sometimes even in adults, they are tender and moist.) An old name for the parietal bones. Bre'via. (From brevis, short.) A spe- cific name of some parts whose termination is not far from their insertion, as bretia vasa, the branches of the splenic vein. Brevis mus'culus. A muscle of the scapula. Bre'vis cu'biti. A muscle of the fore- arm. Brevis extensor digitorum pedis. See Ex- tensor bredis digitorum pedis. Bre'vis flexor pollicis pedis. See Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Bre'vis perone'us. See Peroneus brevis. Brevis pronator radii. See Pronator radii quadratus. Brey'nia. (An American plant named in honour of Dr. Brennius.) A species of capparis. Briar, wild. See Rosa canina. Bri'ciumum. A name Avhich the Gaul* gave to the herb artemisia. Brinish >" See Sulphur. BRI BRISTOL HOT-WELL. Bristoliensis aqua. A pure, thermal or warm, slightly acidulated, mineral spring, situated about a mile below Bristol. The fresh water is inodorous, perfectly limpid, and sparkling, and sends forth numerous air* bubbles when poured into a glass. It is very agreeable to the palate, but Avithout having any very decided taste, at least none that can be dis- tinguished by a common observer. Its specific gravity is only 1.00077, which ap- proaches so near to that of distilled water, that this circumstance alone Avould show that it contained but a very small admix- ture of foreign ingredients. The tempera- ture of these waters, taking the average of the most accurate observations, may be reckoned at 74 deg.; and this does not very sensibly vary during winter or summer. Bristol Avater contains both solid andgaseous matter, and the distinction betAveen the two requires to be attended to, as it is owing to the very small quantity of solid matter that it deserves the character of a very fine natural spring; and to an excess in gaseous contents, that it seems to be principally indebted for its medical properties,whatever they may be, independent of those of mere water, Avith an increase of temperature. From the dif- ferent investigations of chemists, it appears that the principal component parts of the Hotwell water, area large proportion of car- bonic acid gas, or fixed air, and a certain portion of magnesia and lime, in various combinations, with 'the muriatic, vitriolic, and carbonic acids. The general inference is, that it is considerably pure for a natural fountain, as it contains no other solid matter than is found in almost all common spring Avater, and in less quantity. On account of these ingredients, espe- cially the carbonic acid gas, the HotAvell water is efficacious in promoting salutary discharges, in green sickness, as well as in the blind hemorrhoids. It may be taken with advantage in obstructions, and weakness of the bowels, arising from habitual cos- tiveness ; and, from the purity of its aqueous part, it has justly been considered as a specific in diabetes, rendering the urinary organs more fitted to receive benefit from those medicines which are generally pre- scribed, and sometimes successful. But the high reputation Avhich this spring has acquired, is chiefly in the cure of pul- monary consumption. From the number of unsuccessful cases among those who frequent this place, many have denied any peculiar efficacy in this spring, superior to that of common Avater. It is not easy to determine how much may be OAving to the favourable situation and mild temperate climate which Bristol enjoys ; but it cannot be doubted that the HotAvell water, though by no means a cure for consumption, alle- viates oome of the most harassing symptoms of thi*? formidable disease. It is particularly BRO 130 efficacious in moderating the thirst, the dry burning heat of the hands and feet, the partial night sweats, and the symptoms that are peculiarly hectical; and thus in the earlier stages of phthisis, it may materially contribute to a complete re-establishment of health ; and even in the latter periods, mi- tigate the disease when the cure is doubtful, if not hopeless. The sensible effects of this water, when drank warm and fresh from the spring, are a gentle glow of the stomach, succeeded sometimes by a slight and transient degree of headach and giddiness. By a continued use, in most cases it is diuretic, keeps the skin moist and perspirable, and improves the appetite and health. Its effects on the bowels are variable. On the whole, a tendency to costiveness seems to be the more general consequence of a long course of this medi- cinal spring, and therefore the use of a mild aperient is requisite. These effectsf however, are applicable only to invalids, for healthy persons, who taste the Avaterat the fountain, seldom discover any thing in it but a degree of warmth, Avhich distinguishes it from the common element. The season for the Hotwell is generally from the middle of May to October; but as the medicinal properties of the Avater continue the same throughout the year, the summer months are preferred merely on account of the concomitant benefits of air and exercise. It should be mentioned, that another spring, nearly resembling the Hotwell, has been discovered at Clifton, which is situ- ated on the summit of the same hill, from the bottom of Avhich the Hotwell issues. The water of Sion-spring, as it is called, is one or two degrees colder than the Hot- well ; but in other respects it sufficiently resembles it to be employed for all similar purposes. Brita'nnica he'rba. See Rumex hydro- lapathum. British oil. A variety of the black spe- cies of petroleum, to which this name has been given as an empirical remedy. Bro'ccoli. Brassica Italica. As an ar- ticle of diet, this may be considered as more delicious than cauliflower and cabbage. Sound stomachs digest broccoli Avithout any inconvenience ; but in dyspeptic stomachs, even when combined Avith pepper, he. it always produces flatulency, and nauseous eructations. Bro'chos. (Hpo%oe, a snare.) A ban- dage. Bro'chthus. (From Bpoyai, to pour.) The throat; also a small kind of drinking- vessel. Bro'chus. (Kpono;.) One with a promi- nent upper-lip, or one with a full mouth and prominent teeth. BROCKLESBY, Richard, was born in Somersetshire, though of an Irish family I-10 BRO BRw in 1722. After studying at Edinburgh, he graduated at Leyden ; then settled in Lon- don, but did not advance very rapidly in practice. About 1757, he was appointed physician to the army in Germany, and on his return after six years, published the re- sult of his experience, in a work entitled "Economical and Medical ObserA'ations." His success noAV became more decided, and being prudent in bis affairs, and Avithout a family, he realized a considerable fortune. He proved himself however sufficiently libe- ral, by presenting 10001. to Mr. Edmund Burke, Avho bad been his school-fellow; and by offering an annuity of 1001. to Dr. John- son, to enable him to travel, Avhich Avas not hoAvever accepted. He was author of several other Avorks, and died in 1797. Bro'dium. A term in pharmacy', signi- fying the same with jusculum, broth, or the liquor in which any thing is boile'd. Thus Ave sometiVnes read of Brodium Satis, or a decoction of salt. BRO'MA. (From /&w«u», to eat) Food of any kind, that is masticated, and not drank. Broma-theon. (From fipwiut>, to eat.) Mushrooms. BROMATO'LOGY. (Bromalohgia: from Bpw/tAA, food, and xoycs, n discourse.) A dis- course, or treatise on food. Brome'lia ana'nas. The systematic name of the plant which affords the ana- nas fruit, is the Bromelia foliis riliato- spinosis, mucronatis, spica comosa of Lin- naeus. It is used principally as a delicacy for the table, and is also given with advan- tage as a refrigerant in fevers. Brome'lia Wara'tas. The systematic name of the plant from Avhich we obtain the fruit called penguin, Avhich is given in the Spanish West Indies to cool and quench thirst in fevers, dysenteries, he. It groAvs in a cluster, there being several of the size of one's finger together. Each portion is clothed Avith a husk, containing a white pulpy substance, which is the eatable part; and if it be not perfectly ripe, its flavour resembles that of the pine-apple. The juice of the ripe fruit is very austere, and is made use of to acidulate punch. The inhabitants of the West Indies make a wine of the penguin, which is very intoxicating, and has a good flavour. BROMFEILD, William, was born in London, 1712; and attained considerable reputation as a surgeon. At the age of tAventy-nine he began to give anatomical lectures, which were very Avell attended. About three years after, in conjunction Avith the Rev. Mr. Madan, he formed the plan of the Lock Hospital; and so ably enforced the advantages of such an institution, that a sufficient fund was raised for erecting the present building; and it has been since maintained by voluntary contributions. He was appointed surgeon, and held that office for many years : he Avas also surgeon to Sf> George's Hospital, and to Her Majesty's household. He wrote many Avorks; the most considerable was entitled " Chirurgi- cal Cases and Observations," in 1773, but reckoned not to ansAver the expectations entertained of him. He attained his eigh- tieth year. Bro'mion. (From (Zpu/Aos, the oat.) The name of a plaster, made with oaten flour, mentioned by Paulus vEgineta. Bro'mus ste'rilis. (From (Zfuo-xoo, to eat.) The wild oat. B RO'N C H I A. (bronchia-orum, neut. plur. From Btoy^pt, the throat.) See Trachea. Bronchia'les arte'ri.e. Bronchial ar- teries. Branches of the aorta given off in the chest. Bronchia'les gla'ndula:. Bronchial glands. Large blackish glands, situated about the bronchia and trachea, which secrete blackish mucus. BRONCHOCE'LE. (From fyoyxoc, the windpipe, and kmxh, a tumour.) Botium. Hernia gutturis. Gutlur tumidum. Tra- chelophyma. Gossum.. Exechebronchos. Gongrona. Hernia bronchialis. Tracheocele. Derbyshire neck. This disease is marked by a tumour on the forepart of the neck, and seated between the trachea and skin. In general it has been supposed principally to occupy the thyroid gland. We are given to understand that it is a very common dis- order in Derbyshire ; but its occurrence is by no means frequent in other parts of Great Britain, or in Ireland. Among the inha- bitants of the Alps, and other mountainous > countries bordering thereon, it is a disease ! very often met with, and is there known by the name of goitre. The cause which gives rise to it, is by no means certain, and the observations of different writers arc of very little practical utility. Dr. Saunders con- troverts the general idea of the broncho- cele being produced by the use of snow water. The swelling is at first Avithout pain, or any evident fluctuation; Avhen the disease is of long standing, and the swelling considerable, we find it in general a very difficult matter to effect a cure by medicine, or any external application ; and it might be unsafe to attempt its removal with a knife, on account of the enlarged state of its arteries, and its vicinity to the carotids ; but in an early stage of the disease, by the aid of medicine a cure may be effected. Although some relief has been obtained at times, and the disease probably somewhat retarded by external applications, such as blisters, discutient embrocations, and sapo- naceous and mercurial plasters, still a com- plete cure has seldom been effected without an internal use of medicine; and that which has always proved the most efficacious, is burnt sponge. The form under which thi« BRO HRQ 141 is most usually exhibited, is that of a lozenge, fjt. spongise ustae 3ss. mucilag. Arab. gum. q. s. fiat trochiscus. When the tumour ap- pears about the age of puberty, and before its structure has been too morbidly deranged, a pill consisting of a grain or two of calo- mel, must be given for three successiAre nights ; and, on the fourth morning, a saline purge. Every night afterwards for three weeks, one of the troches should, when the patient is in bed, be put under the tongue, suffered to dissolve gradually, and the solu- tion swallowed. The disgust at first arising from this remedy soon Avearsoff. The pills and the purge are to be repeated at the end of three Aveeks, and the troches had recourse to as before ; and this plan is to be pursued till the tumour is entirely dispersed. Some recommend the burnt sponge to be adminis- tered in larger doses. Sulphuretted potash dissolved in water, in the proportion of 30 grains to a quart daily, is a remedy which has been employed by Dr. Richter with suc- cess, in some cases, where calcined sponge failed. The sodae subcarbonas being the basis of burnt sponge, is noAV frequently employed instead of it, and, indeed, it is a more active medicine. B R O N C H O'T 0 M Y. (Bronchotomia ; from fifoyxpt, the Avindpipe, and vt/AV&, to cut.) Tracheotomy. Laryngotomy. This is an operation in Avhich an opening is made into the larynx, or trachea, either for the purpose of making a passage for the air into and out of the lungs, when any disease pre- vents the patient from breathing through the mouth and nostrils, or of extracting fo- reign bodies which haA-c accidentally fallen into the trachea; or, lastly, in order to be able to inflate the lungs, in cases of sudden suffocation, drowning, he. Its practicable- ness, and little danger, are founded on the facility Avith which certain wounds of the windpipe, even of the most complicated kind, have been healed, Avithout leaving any ill effects whatever, and on the nature of the parts cut, Avhich are not furnished with any vessel of consequence. Bro'nciios. (Bpoy%o;, the windpipe.) A catarrh ; a suppression of the voice from a catarrh. Bro'nchus. (From $>%«, to pour.) The Avindpipe. The ancients believed that the solids Avere conveyed into the stomach by the oesophagus, and the fluids by the bronchia ; whence its name. Brooklime Speedwell. See Veronica been bunga. Broom, common. See Spartium scoparium. BROWN, John, born in the county of Berwick, in 1735. He made very rapid progress in his youth in the learned lan- guages, and at the age of tAventy went to Edinburgh to study theology; but before he could be ordained, became attached to free-living and free-thinking. About 1759 having translated the inaugural thesis of a medical candidate into Latin, and the per- formance being highly applauded, he Avas led to the study of medicine. The profes- sors at Edinburgh allowed him to attend their lectures gratuitously; and he main- tained himself by instructing the students in Latin, and composing or translating their dissertations. Dr. Cullen particularly en- couraged him, notwithstanding his irregula- rities, employing him as tutor to his sons, and allowing him to repeat and enlarge upon his lectures in the evening to those pupils, Avho chose to attend. In 1765 be married, and his house was soon filled with boarders; but his imprudence brought on bankruptcy within four years after. About this period he was an unsuccessful candidate for one of the medical chairs ; and attribut- ing his fajlure to Dr. Cullen, became his declared enemy. This probably determined him to form his new system of medicine, afterwards published under the title of " Elementa Medicinae :" in'which certainly much genius is displayed, but little acquaint- ance Avith practice, or with what had been written before on the subject. His chief object seems to have been to reduce the me- dical art to the utmost simplicity: whence he arranged all diseases under the tAvo divi- sionsof sthenic andasthenic, and maintained that all agents operate on the body as sti- muli ; so that Ave had only to increase or di- minish the force of these according to cir- cumstances. At the head of his stimulant remedies he places wine, brandy, and opium; in the recommendation of which he is very liberal: and especially betrays his partiality to them by asserting, contrary to universal experience, that he found them in his own person the best preservatives against the gout. He is said to have prepared himself for his lectures by a large dose of laudanum in whisky; and thus roused himself to a degree of enthusiasm, bordering on frenzy. After completing his work, he procured a degree from St. Andrew's, and commenced public teacher. The novelty and imposing simplicity of his doctrines procured him at first a pretty numerous class : but being ir- regular in his attendance, and his habits of intemperance increasing, they fell off by de- grees: and he was at length so embarrassed, as to be obliged to quit Edinburgh in 1786. He then settled in London, but met with little success, and in about tAvo years after died. His opinions at first found many supporters as well in this as in other coun- tries ; but they appear noAV nearly fallen into deserved oblivion. BROWNE, Sir Thomas, Avas born in Cheapside, 1605. After studying and prac- tising for a short time at Oxford, he spent about three years in travelling, graduating at length at Leydcn. He then came to London, and published his "Religio Me- 142 BRY BUB dici;" Avhich excited great attention as a work of genius, though blemished by a few of the popular superstitions then prevailing. He soon after settled at Norwich, and got into very good practice ; and was admitted an honorary member of the London Col- lege of physicians. In 1646 appeared his most popular Avork " On Vulgar Errors," which added greatly to his fame ; though he injudiciously ranked the Copernican system among them. He was knighted by Charles II.; and died at the termination of his 77th year. Hisson Edward >vas also a physician, and attained considerable eminence, having had the honour of attending Charles II. and William III., and being for three years president of the college. BRU'CEA. (So named by Sir Joseph Banks, in honour of Mr. Bruce, the traveller in Abyssinia, w ho first brought the seeds thence into England.) The name of agenus of plants in the Linnaean system. Bru'cea antidysente'rica. The sys- tematic name of the plant from Avhich it Avas erroneously supposed Ave obtained the angustura bark. See Cusparia. Bru'cea februgi'nea. This plant wal also supposed to afford the angustura bark. Bruisewort. See Saponaria. Brune'lla. See Prunnella. BRUNNER, John Conrad, Avas born In Switzerland in 1653. He obtained his degree in medicine in Strasburg when only nineteen. He afterwards spent several years in improving himself at different universities, particularly at Paris ; where he made many experiments on the pancreas, and found that it might be removed from a dog with impu- nity. On his return he was made professor of medicine at Heidelberg; and gained great reputation, so as to be consulted by most of the princes of Germany. He dis- covered the mucous glands in the duode- num ; and Avas author of several inconsider- able works. He died in 1727. Bru'nner's glands. Brunneri glandula. Peyer's glands. The muciparous glands, situated between the villous and cellular coat of the intestinal canal; so named after Brunner, who discovered them. Bru'nus. An erysipelatous eruption. Bru'scus. See Ruscus. Bro'ta. (Arab.) Instinct. Savine. Bru'tia. An epithet for the most resi- nous kind of pitch, therefore used to make the Oleum Picinum. The Pix Brutia was so called from Brutia,a country in the extreme parts of Italy, where it Avas produced. Bruti'no. Turpentine. Bru'tobon. The name of an ointment used by the Greeks. Brutua. See Cissampelos Pareira. Bruxane'li. (Indian.) A tall tree in Malabar, whose bark is diuretic, according to Ray. Brt'gmus. (From lipvx*' *° ma*te a noise.) A peculiar kind of noise, such ai is made by gnashing or grating the teeth ; or, according to some, a certain kind of convulsion affecting the lower jaw, and striking the teeth together, most frequently observed in such children as have Avorms. BRYONIA. (From fyvm, to abound, from its abundance.) Bryony. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dicecia. Order, Syngenesia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the white bryony. See Bryonia alba. Brvo'nia a'lba. The systematic name of the Avhite bryony plant. Vitis alba sylves- tris. Agroslis. Ampelos. Archeostris. Eche- trosis oi Hippocrates. Bryonia aspera. Ce- drostis. Chelidonium. Labrusca. Melothmm. Ophrostaphylon. Psilothrum. Bryonia ; foliis palmatis utrinque calloso-scabris of Linnaeus. This plant is very common in woods and hedges The root has a very nauseous biting taste and disagreeable smell. Bergius states the virtues of this root to be purgative, hydra- gogue,emmenagogue, and diuretic; the fresh root emetic. This powerful and irritating cathartic, though now seldom prescribed by physicians, is said to be of great efficacy in evacuating serous humours, and has been chiefly employed in hydropical cases. In-. stances of its good effects in other chronic diseases are also mentioned, as asthma, mania, and epilepsy. In small doses, it is reported to operate as a diuretic, and to be resolvent and deobstruent. In powder, from 3j. to a drachm, it proves strongly purga- tive ; and the juice, which issues spontane- ously, in doses of a spoonful or more, has similar effects, but is more gentle in its ope- ration. An extract prepare.' by water, acts more mildly, and with greater safety than the root in substance, given from half a drachm to a drachm. It is said to prove a gentle purgative, and likewise to operate powerfully by urine Of the expressed juice, a spoonful acts violently both upAvards and downwards ; but cream of tartar is said to take off its virulence. Externally, the fresh root has been employed in cataplasms, as a resolvent and discutient: also in ischiadic and other rheumatic affections. Bryo'nia mechoacha'na nigricans. A name given to the jalap root. Bryo'nia ni'gra. Black bryony, or vine. The Tamus communis of Linnaeus. Bryo'nia Peruvia'na. Jalap. Bry'ony, black. See Bryonia nigra. Bry'ony, white. See Bryonia. BRY'THron. (B/>t/9/ov.) A malagma so called, and described by Paulus jEgineta. Bry'ton. (From 0pou, to pour out.) A kind of ale, or wine, made of barley. Bubasteco'rdium. (From bubaslus and cor, the heart.) A name formerly given to artemisia, or mugwort. BU'BO. (From QavGw, the groin : b*- BUB c-use they most frequently happen in that part.) Modern surgeons mea., by this term, a swelling of the lymphatic gland's, particu- larly of those of the groin and axilla. The disease may arise from the mere irritation of some local disorder, when it is called sympa- thetic bubo ; from the absorption of some irritating matter, such as the venereal poison ; or from constitutional causes, as in the pes- tilential bubo, and scrofulous swellings, of the inguinal and axillary glands. BU'BON. (From QouGof, the groin, or a tumour to which that part is liable, and which it was supposed to cure.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pcntandria. Order, Digynia. Bu'bon ga'lbanum. The systematic .name of the plant which affords the officinal galbanum. Albetad. Chalbane. Gesor. The plant is also named Ferula Africana ; Oreo- selinum Africanum; Anisum fruticosum galbaniferum; Anisum Africanum frutices- cens; and Ayborzat. Galbanum is the gum- mi-resinous juice, obtained partly by its spontaneous exudation from the joints of the stem of the Lovage-leaved bubon, Bubon; foliis rhombeis dentatis striatis glabris, umbellis paucis, of Linnaeus: but more generally, and in greater abundance, by making an incision in the stalk, a few inches above the root, from which it imme- diately issues, and soon becomes sufficiently concrete to be gathered. It is imported into England from Turkey and the East Indies, in large, softish, ductile, pale.-coloured masses, which, by age, acquire abroAvnish- yellow appearance ; these are intermixed with distinct whitish tears, that are the most pure part of the mass. Galbanum has a strong unpleasant smell, and a warm, bitter- ish, acrid taste. Like the other gummy resins, it unites Avith water, by trituration into a milky liquor, but does not perfectly dissolve, as some have reported, in AA^ater, vinegar, or Avine. Rectified spirit takes up much more than either of these menstrua, but not'the Avhole1; the tincture is of a bright golden colour. A mixture of two parts of rectified spirit, and one of water, dissolves all but the impurities, which are rommonly in considerable quantity. In dis- tillation Avith Avater, the oil separates and rises to the surface, in colour yellowish, in quantity one twentieth of the Aveight of the galbanum. Galbanum, medicinally consi- dered, may be said to hold a middle rank betAveen assafcetida and ammoniacum; but its fcetidness is very inconsiderable, espe- cially when compared Avith the former : it is therefore accounted less antispasmodic, nor are its expectorant qualities equal to those of the latter; it however is esteemed more efficacious than either in hysterical disor- ders. Externally, it is often applied, by surgeons, to expedite the suppuration of inflammatory and indolent tumours, and, by physicians, as a warm stimulating plas- BUC 143 ter. It is an ingredient in the pilula galbani composita, the emplastrum galbani composi- tum oi the London Pharmacopoeia, and in the emplastrum gummosum of the Edin- burgh. Bu'bon macfdo'nicum. The systematic name of the plant which affords the semen petroselini Macedonia ot the shops. Apium petraum. Petrapium. Macedonian parsley. This plant, Bubon Macedonicum of Lin- naeus, is similar in quality to the common parsley, but weaker and less grateful. The seeds enter the celebrated compounds mith- ridate and theriaca. Bubo'nium. (From favGait, the groin.) A name of the golden starwort; so called because it was supposed to be efficacious in diseases of the groin. BUBONOCELE. (From favGtw, the groin, and kmxm, a tumour.) Hernia ingui- nalis. Inguinal hernia, or rupture of the groin. A species of hernia, in which the bowels protrude, at the abdominal ring. See Hernia. Bu'cca.- (Heb.) 1 he cheek. The holhrw inner part of the cheek, that is inflated by the act of blowing. Buccacra'ton. (From bucca, or bucella, and iipAce, to mix ; that is, a morsel of bread sopped in wine, which served in old times for a breakfast.) Bu'ccal glands. (Glandula buccinales; from bucca, the cheek. The.small glands of the mouth, under the cheek, Avhich assist in secreting saliva into that cavity. Bu'ccea. (From bveca, the cheek ; as much as can be contained at one time within the cheeks.) A mouthful; a morsel; a polypus of the nose. Buccela'ton. (From buccella, a morsel.) A purging medicine, made up in the form of a loaf; consisting of scammony, fcc. put into fermented flour, and then baked in an oven. Bucce'lla. Paracelsus calls by the name of Bucella, the carneous excrescence of the polypus in the nose, because he supposes it to be a portion of flesh parting from the bucca, and insinuating itself into the nose. See Buccea. Buccella'tio. (From buccellatus, cut into small pieces.) Buceldlio. A method of stop- ping an hemorrhage, by applying small pieces of lint to the vein, or artery. BUCCINATOR. (Musculus buccinator. So named from its use in forcing the breath to sound the trumpet ; from (Iwkavov, a trumpet.) Retractor anguli oris of Albi- nus, and alveolo-maxillaire of Dumas. The trumpeter's muscle. The buccinator Avas long thought to be a muscle of the lower jaw, arising from the upper alveoli, and in- serted into the lower alveoli, to pull the jaAv upwards ; but its origin and insertion, and the direction of its fibres, are. quite the reverse of this. For this large flat muscle, which forms in a manner the Avails of the 144 BUC bLL cheek, arises chiefly from the coronoid pro- cess of the lower jaw-bone, and partly also from the end of the alveoli, or socket process of the upper-jaw, close by the pterygoid pro- cess of the sphenoid bone : it goes forward, with direct fibres, to be implanted into the corner of the mouth ; it is thin and flat, co- vers in the mouth, and forms the walls of the cheek, and is perforated in the middle of the check by the duct of the parotid gland. These are its principal uses :—it flattens the cheek, and so assists in swallowing liquids ; —it turns, or helps to turn, the morsel in the mouth, while chewing, and prevents it from getting without the line of the teeth ; —in blowing Avind instruments, it both re- ceives and expels the wind;—it dilates like a bag, so as to receive the Avind in the cheeks; and it contracts upon the wind, so as to ex- pel the Avind, and to swell the note. In blowing the strong wind instruments, Ave cannot blow from the lungs, for it distresses the breathing, Ave reserve the air in the mouth, Avhich Ave keep continually full; and from this circumstance, as mentioned above, it is named buccinator, from blowing the trumpet. Bu'ccula. (Dim. of bucca, the cheek.) The fleshy part under the chin. Buce'phalon, red-fruited. The plant so called, is the Trophis Americanaot Lin- naeus. Its fruit is a kind of rough red berry, Avhich is eaten by the inhabitants of Jamaica, although its flavour is by no means pleasant. Bu'ceras. (From 0ou(, an ox, and *«- pAt, a horn; so called from the horn-like appearance of its seed.) Buceros. Fenu- greek seed. See Trigonella Fcenumgra- cum. B U C H A N, William, Avas born at Ancram, in 1729. After studyi.g at Edin- burgh, he settled in Sheffield, and was soon.appointed physician to the Foundling Hospital at Ackworth: but that establish- ment being afterwards given up, he Avent to practise at Edinburgh, where he remained several years. During that period he com- posed his celebrated Work, called " Do- mestic Medicine," on the plan of Tissot's " Avis aux Peuples ;" which has been very extensively circulated, translated into other languages, and obtained the author a gold medal, with a coenmmdatory letter, from the Empress of -Russia. It has been ob- jected, that such publicationstend to degrade and injure the medical profession ; but it does not appear that those, Avho are pro- perly qualified, can suffer permanently thereby. There seems more foundation for the opinion, that imaginary diseases will be multiplied, and patients sometimes fall victims to their complaints, being treated by those, who do not properly understand them. Dr. Buchan afterwards practised in London, and published susie other works; and died "n 1b'05. Buck-bean. See Menyanthes trifoliata Buck-thorn. See Rhamnus calharlicus. Buck-wheat. See Polygonum fagopyrum. Buck-wheat, eastern. See Polygonum divuricalum. Bucra'nion. (From 0su;, an ox, and koaviov, the head; so called from its sup- posed resemblance to a calf's snout.) The antirrhinum, or snap-dragon plant. Bu'cton. The hymen, according to Pirams. Buga'ntia. Chilblains. Bugle. *ee Prunella. Bugloss. See Anchusa officinalis. BUGLO'SSUM. (From 0out, an ox, and yxuxro-A, a tongue ; so culled from the" shape and roughness of its leaf.) See An- chusa officinalis. Buglo'ssum sylve'stre. The stone bu-" gloss. Bu'gula. (A dim. of buglossa.) See Ajuga pyramidalis. BULBOCASTANUM. (From 0oxGot, a bulb, and kas-avov, a chesnut; so called from its bulbous appearance.) See Bunium bulbocastanum. Bulbocavernous. (Bulbocavernous, sc musculus: so called from its origin and in- sertion.) See Accelerator urina. Bu'lbonach. (Germ.) The Lunaria rediviva of Linnaeus. Satin and honesty. It is said, by Ray, to be a Avarm diuretic. Bu'lbus escule'ntus. Such bulbous roots as are commonly eaten are so called. Bu'lbus vomito'rius. Muscari. Hyaciu- thus muscari of Linnaeus. Musk-Grape- floAver. Emetic and diuretic, according to Ray. Bulge-water-tree. The Geoffroya Jamai- censis. BULI'MIA. (From 0av, a particle of excess, and xijao;, hunger.) Bulimiasis. Boulimos. Bulimus. Bolismos of Avicenna. Fames canina. Appelitus caninus. Phage- danm Adephagia. Bupeina. Cynorexia. In- satiable hunger, or canine appetite. Dr. Cullen places this genus of'disease in the class locales, and order dysorexia ; and distinguishes three species. 1. Bulimia hel- luonum ; in which there is no other disorder of the stomach, than an excessive craving of. food. 2. Bulimia syncopalis ; in Avhich there is a frequent desire of food, and the sense of hunger is preceded by sAvooning. 3, Bulimia emelica, also cynorexia; in which an extraordinary appetite for food is followed by vomiting. The real causes of this disease are, perhaps, not properly un- derstood. In some cases, it has been supposed to proceed from an acid in the stomach, and in others, from a superabundance of acid in the gastric juice, and from indigested sordes, or Avorms. Some consider it as de- pending more frequently on monstrosity than disease. An extraordinary and Avell-attested case of this disease, is related in the third volume of the Medical and Physical Journal. BUT BUR 145 of a French prisoner, who, in one day, con- sumed of raw cow's udder 4 lbs., raAV beef 10 lbs., candles 2 lbs.; total, 16 lbs.; besides 5 bottles of porter. Buli'mia addepha'gia. A voracious ap- petite. Bulimia cani'na. A voracious appetite, with subsequent vomiting. Buli'mia cardia'lgica. A voracious ap- petite, with heartburn. Buli'mia convulso'rum. A voracious appetite, with convulsions. Buli'mia eme'tica. A voracious appe- tite, with vomiting. Buli'mia helluo'num. Gluttony. Buli'mia esuri'gio. Gluttony. Bulimia syncopa'lis. A voracious ap- petite, with faiuting, from hunger. Buli'mia vermino'sa. A voracious ap- petite, from worms. Bulimi'asis. See Bulimia. Bu'limus. See Bulimia. Buli'thum. (From 0wt, an ox, and xtBog, a stone.) A bezoar, or stone, found in the kidneys, or gall, or urinary bladder, of an ox, or cow. Bu'lla. (A bubble.) A clear vesicle, which arises from burns, or scalds; or other causes. Bu'llace. The fruit so called, is the produce of the Prunus insitia of Linnaeus, which grows wild in our hedges. There are two varieties of bullace, the red and the white, which are used with the same inten- tions as the common damsons. Bullo'sa fk'bris. An epithet applied to the vesicular fever, because the skin is co- vered Avith little vesicles, or blisters. See Pemphigus. Buni'tes vi'num. (From bunium, Avild parsley.) A wine made of bunium and must. BU'NIUM. (From 0ouvoc, a little hill ; so called from the tuberosity of its root.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 2. The name of the wild parsley. Bu'nium Bulboca'stanum. The syste- matic name of.a plant whose root is called the pig-nut. Agriocaslanum. Nucula ter- restris. Bulbocastaneum. Bulbocastanum majus et minus. Earlh-nut. Hawk-nut. Kipper-nut, and pig-nut. The root is as large as a nutmeg; hard, tuberous, and Avhitish; Avhich is eaten raw, or roasted. It is sAveetish to the taste, nourishing and supposed to be of use against strangury and bloody urine. Bu'Nins. A species of turnip. Bupei'na. (From 0w, a particle of mag- nitude, and , to hide, and av pho'nia. (From »akoc, bad, and w;>i, the voice.) Defective articulation. C /cari. See Cacao. Cacato'ria fe'bris. (From caco, to go to stool.) An epithet given by Sylvius to a kind of intermittent fever, attended Avith copious stools. Caccio'nde. A sort of pill recommended CAC CAC by Baglivi against dysenteries; its basis is catechu. ( CACHE'XIA. (From k-uioc, bad, and *£/?, a habit.) A bad habit of body, known by a depraved or vitiated state of the solids and fluids. CACHE'XLE. A class of diseases in Cullen's nosology, embracing three orders, viz. marcores, intumescenlia, and impeti- gines. Cache'x'ia uteri'na. The fluor albus is sometimes so called. Cache'xia icte'rica. The jaundice, or a disposition thereto. Ca'chlan. The buphthalmum verum. Ca'chlex. A little stone, or pebble. Ga- len says, that the cachleces, heated in the fire and quenched in whey, become astrin- . gents, and useful in dysenteries. Cachinna'tio. (From cachinno, to laugh aloud.) A tendency to immoderate laugh- ter, as in some hysteric and maniacal affec- tions. Cacho're. A name for catechu. Ca'chos. (Indian.) A shrub which the Indians use as a diuretic, and to expel con- cretions from the kidneys. CACHU'NDE. A medicine highly cele- brated among the Chinese and Indians, made of several aromatic ingredients, per- fumes, medicinal earths, and precious stones. They make the whole into a stiff paste, and form out of it several figures, according to their fancy, which are dried for use. These are principally used in the East Indies, but are sometimes brought over to Portugal. In China, the principal persons usually carry a small piece in their mouths, which is a con- tinued cordial, and gives their breath a very sweet smell. It is highly esteemed as a medi- cine in nervous complaints; and it is reckon- ed a prolonger of life, and a provocative to venery; the two great intentions of most of the medicines used in the East. Ca'chrys. Galen says it sometimes means parched barley. In Linnams's bo- tany, it is the name of a genus of which heenumerates three species. Ca'chrys odonta'lgica. A plant, the root of Avhich may be substituted for that of the pyrethrum. Cachy'mia. (KaxufAtA.) An imperfect metal, or an immature metalline ore, ac- cording to Paracelsus. Cacoalexite'rium. (From kakoc, bad, and AK^ilupun, to preserve.) Ah antidote to poison or against infectious diseases. Alexipharmics. Cacocho'lia. (From kakoc, and £«*», bile.) An indisposition, or disease of the bile. Cacochy'lia. (From kakoc, bad, and %vx», the chyle.) Indigestion, or depraved chylification. CACOCHY'MIA. (From kakoc, bad, and %vfA0t, juice, or humour.) A diseased or depraved state of the humours. Cacocni'mus. (From kakoc, bad, and »v»iun, the leg.) Having a natural defect in the tibia. Cacocoke'ma. (From kakoc, bad, and ttopue, to purge or cleanse.) A medicine wdiich purges off the vitiated humours. Cacod/e'mon. (From kakoc, bad, and fAtfAcov, a spirit.) An evil spirit, or genius, which was supposed to preside over the bo- dies of men, and afflict them with certain disorders. The night-mare. Caco'dia. (From kakoc, bad, and »f», to smell.) A defect in the sense of smelling. Cacoe'thes. (From kakoc, ill, and »8oc, a word which, when applied to diseases, signifies a quality, or a disposition.) Hip- pocrates applied this word to malignant and difficult distempers. Galen, and some others, express by it an incurable ulcer, that is rendered so through the acrimony of the humours flowing to it. Linnaeus and Vo- gel use this term much in the same sense with Galen, and describe the ulcer as super- ficial, spreading, weeping, and with callous edges. Cacopa'thia. (From kakoc, bad, and »vn, the voice.) A defect in the organs of speech ; a bad pronunciation. Cacopra'gia. (From kakoc, bad, and •wfATlm, to perform.) Diseased chylopoietic viscera. Cacorry'thmus. (From kakoc, bad, and pvB/Ao;, order.) A disordered pulse. Caco'sis. (From kakoc, bad.) A bad disposition of body. Cacosi'tia. (From kakoc, and , to cast out; so named because it was thought to be efficacious in expelling poisons.) The berry-bearing chickweed.. Ca'cule. The Arabian term for carda- moms. CACU'MEN. (-minis, neut.) The top or point. CADA'VER. (-veris, neut. From cado, to fall; because the body, when deprived of life, falls to the ground.) A carcase. A body deprived of life. Ca'dmia. (Heb.) Chlimia. Calimia A name given to the lapis calaminaris. See Zinc. Ca'dmia meta'llica. A name, given by the Germans, to cobalt. CADOGAN, William, graduated at Oxford in 1755. Five years before, he had published a small treatise on the manage- ment of children, which was very much ap- proved. In 1764 his " Dissertation on the Gout and all Chronic Diseases" appeared, Avhich attracted considerable attention, being written in a popular style. He referred the gout principally to indolence, vexation, and intemperance; and his plan of treatment is generally judicious. He was a fellow of the London College of Physicians, and died in 1797, at an advanced age. Cadu'ca. (From cado, to fall doAvn.) See Decidua. Cadu'cus mo'rbus. (From cado, to fall down.) The epilepsy or falling sickness. Ca'citas. (From cacus, blind.) Blind- ness. See Caligo, and Amaurosis. CiE'CUM. (From cacus, blind.) The caecum, or blind gut; so called from its be- ing perforated at one end only. The first portion of the large intestines, placed in the right iliac region, about four fingers' breadth in length. It is in this intestine that the ileum terminates bya valve, called the valve of the cajcuin. The appendicula caci\ver- miformis is also attached to it. See Intes- tines. CE'LIUS Aurelia'nus, is supposed to have been born at Sicca, in Africa, and is re- ferred by Le Clerc to the fifteenth century, from the harshness of his style. He %has left a Latin translation of the Avritings of Soranus, with additional observations, partly collected from others, partly from his own experience. The work is in eight books, three on acute, the rest on chronic disor- ders. He treats of several diseases not mentioned by any earlier writers, and has some observations in surgery peculiar to himself; he appears too generally judicious in his remarks on the opinions of others. Cs'ros. (Kaipoc.) Hippocrates, by this Avord, means the opportunity or moment in which Avhatever is to be effected should be done. C/ESALPI'NUS, Andrew, was born in Tuscany in 1519. He graduated at. Pisa, ind become professor in anatomy and medi- cine there ; and was aftenvards made physi- cian to Pope Clement VIII. He died in 1603. His Avorks are numerous, and evince much genius and learning. In 1571 he published a work, defending the philosophy of Aristotle against the doctrines of Galen, from some passages in which he appears to have approached very near to a know ledge of the circulation of the blood ; having ex- plained the use of the valves of the heart, and pointed out the course which these compelled the blood to take on both sides during the contraction and dilatation of that organ. In a treatise " De Plantis," he justly compared the seeds to the eggs of ani- mals ; and formed an arrangement of them according to the parts of fructification. On medical subjects also he offered many judi- cious remarks. CAESARIAN OPERATION. (So called because Julius Caesar is said to have been extracted in this manner.) Hysteroto~ mia. Hysterotomalocia. The operation for extracting the fcetus from the uterus by dividing the integuments of the abdomen and the uterus. There are three cases in which this opera- tion may be necessary.—1. When the fcetus is perceived to be alive, and the mother dies, either in labour or in the last two months. 2. When the foetus is dead, but cannot be delivered in the usual way, from the defor- mity of the mother, or the disproportionate size of the child. 3. When both the mo- ther and the child are living, but delivery cannot take place from the same causes as in the second instance. Both the mother and the child, if accounts can be credited, have often lived after the Caesarian opera- tion, and the mother even borne children afterwards. Heister gives a relation of such success, in his Institutes of Surgery ; and there are some others. In England, the Caesarian operation has almost alwaysfailcd. Mr. James Barlow, of Chorley, Lancashire, succeeded, hoAvever, in taking a foetus out of the uterus by this bold proceeding, and the mother was perfectly restored to health. Cs'sares. Casones. Children who are brought into the world by the Caesarian operation. C.e'tchu. See Acacia catechu. Caf. (Arab.) Cafa. Caffa. A name given by the Arabians to camphire. Caga'strum. A barbarous term used by Paracelsus, to express the morbific matter which generates diseases. Ca'jan. Cayan. The Phaseolut creticu* of Linnaeus. A decoction of the leaves restrains the haemorrhoids when excessive Ray. Ca'jeput oil. See Melaleuca. CAIUS, John, Avas born at Norwich in 1510. After studying at Cambridge, and in different parts of Italy, and distinguish- ing himself by his interpretations of Hippo- crates, Galen, and other ancient authors, he 152 CAL CAL graduated at Bologna. In 1544, he returned to this country, and for some time read lec- tures in anatomy to the corporation of sur- geons in London. He afterwards practised at ShreAvsbury, having been admitted a fel- low of the College of Physicians; and pub- lished a popular account of the memorable sweating sickness, which prevailed in 1551, subsequently reprinted, much improved, in Latin, He was made physician to Edward VI., to Mary, and to Elizabeth. On the death of Linacre, he was chosen President of the College of Physicians, and during the seven years, for which he held that office, performed many important services. He ■was also a signal benefactor to Gonvil Hall, where he studied at Cambridge, having ob- tained permission to erect it into a college, considerably enlarging the building, and assigning provision for three fellows and twenty scholars. He was chosen master on the completion of the improvements, and retained that office till near the period of his death, which happened in 1573. He published a dissertation " De Canibus Bri- tannicis," which Mr. Pennant has entirely followed in his British Zoology, and some other learned works besides those already mentioned. Cala'ba. The Indian mastich tree. Ca- tophyllum inophyllum of Linnaeus a native of America, accounted vulnerary, resolvent, and anodyne. Calagua'l^: radix. Calaguela radix. The root so called is knotty, and somewhat like that of the polypody tribe. It has been exhibited internally at Rome, with success, in dropsy ; and it is said to be efficacious in pleurisy, contusions, abscesses, he. It Avas first used in America, where it is obtained; and Italian physicians have since Avritten concerning it, in terms of ap- probation. Calamagro'stis. (From xaXAptoc, a reed ; and Aypttrtc, a sort of grass.) Sheer grass, Reed grass. Cala'mbac. (Indian.) The agallochum, or aromatic aloe. Calama'corus. Indian reed. Calame'don. (From kaxaxoc, a reed.) A sort of fracture Avhich runs along the bone, in a straight line, like a reed, but is lunated in the extremity. CA'LAMINA PRiEPARA'TA. Pre- pared calamine. Burn the calamine, and reduce it to powder; then let it be brought into the state of a very fine powder, in the same manner that chalk is directed to be prepared. See Calamine. CA'LAMINE. (From calamus, a reed ; so called from its reed-like appearance.) Cadmia. Cathmia. Cadmia lapidosa arosa. Cadmia fossilis. Calamina. Lapis calami- naris. An ore of zinc. A sort of stone, or mineral, containing oxide of zinc and car- bonic acid, united with a portion of iron, and sometimes other substances. It is very heavy, moderately hard "and brittle, of a gray, yellowish, red, or blackisii brown; Found in quarries of considerable extent, in several parts of Europe, and particularly in this country, in Derbyshire, Gloucestershire, Nottinghamshire, and Somersetshire; as also in Wale3 The calamine of England is, by the best judges, allowed to be su- perior in quality to that of most other countries. It seldom lies very deep, being , chiefly found in clayey grounds, near the surface. In some places it is mixed with lead ores. This mineral is an article in the materia medica ; but, before it comes to the shops, it is usually roasted, or calcined, to separate some arsenical or sulphureous par- ticles which, in its crude state, it is supposed to contain, and in order to render it more easily reducible into a fine powder. In this state, it is employed in collyria, for weak eyes, for promoting the cicatrization of ulcers, and healing excoriations of the skin. It is the basis of an officinal cerate, called Ceratum calaminae, by the London College, formerly called ceratum lapidis calaminans, ceratum epuloticum ; and ceratum carbo- natis zinci impuri by the Edinburgh College. These compositions form the cerafe which Turner strongly recommends for healing ulcerations and excoriations, and which have been popularly distin- guished by his name. The collyria in Avhich the prepared calamine has been employed, have consisted simply of that substance added to rose-water, or elder-floAver water. Calamint, common. See Melissa cala-^ mintha. Calamint, mountain. See Melissa gran- diflora. CALAMI'NTHA. (From kaxoc, beau- tiful, or KAXAfAoc, a reed, and /ab/Bm, mint.) Common calamint. See Melissa. Calami'ntha a'nghca. See Melissa nepeta. Calami'ntha humi'lior. The ground- ivy. Calami'ntha ma'gno flo're. See Me- lissa grandiflora. Calami'ntha monta'na. See Melissa Calamintha. CA'LAMUS. A word of Arabian deri- vation. 1. A general name denoting the stalk of any plant. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. CA'LAMUS AROMA'TICUS. (From kalam, Arab.) SAveet-flag or acorus. See Acorus Calamus. Ca'lamus aroma'ticus Asia'ticus. The Acorus calamus of Linnaeus. Ca'lamus odora'tus. See Acorus ca- lamus. Ca'lamus rota'ng. The systematic name of the plant from Avhich Ave obtain the CAI Dragon s blood. Cinnabaris graconhii, Draconthama. Asagtn. Asegen. Dragon's blood. The red resinous juice which is obtained by Avounding the bark of the Calamus rotang ;—caudice densissiifie ftcu- Itato, aculeis, ereclis, spadice ereclo. It is chiefly obtained from the Molucca islands, Java, and other parts of the East Indies. It is generally much adulterated, and varied in goodness and purity. The best kind is of a dark red colour, Avhich, Avhen powder- ed, changes to crimson : it readily melts and catches flame, has no smell, but to the taste discovers some degree of warmth and pungency. The ancient Greeks Avere well acquainted Avith the adstringent power of (his drug; in Avhich character it has since been much employed in hemorrhages, and in alvine fluxes. At present, however, it is not used internally, being superseded by more certain and effectual remedies of this numerous class. CALAMUS SCRIPTO'RIUS. A kind of canal at the bottom of the fourth ventri- cle of the brain, so called from its resem- blance to a Avriting pen. Ca'lamus vulga'ris* rSee Acorus Cala- mus Calathiana. (From ««*«&>?, a twig basket; so called from the shape of its flowers.) The herb marsh-gentian, or Gen- tiana pneumonanlhe oi Linnaeus. Calbia'num. The name of a plaster in My reps us. Calca'dinum. Vitriol. Calca'dis An Arabian name for Avhite ""vitriol and alkali. CALCA'NEUM. (From calx, the heel.) Calcarplerna. Os calcis. The largest bone of the tarsus, which forms the heel. It is situated posteriorly under the astragalus, is A-ery regular, and divided into a body and processes. It has a large tuberosity or knob, projecting behind to form the heel. A sinu- ous cavity, at its fore part, Avhich, in the fresh subject, is filled Avith fat, and gives origin to several ligaments. Two promi- nences, at the inner and fore part of the bone, Avith a pit betAveen them, for the ar- ticulation of the under and fore part of the astragalus. A depression, in the external, surface of the bonenjear its fore part, Avhere the tendon of the peronaeirs longus runs. A large cavity, at thejnner side of the bone, ior lodging the long flexors of the toes, to- gether with the vessels' and nerves of the sole. There arc two "prominences, at the under and back part of this bone, that give, origin to the aponeurosis, and several muscles of the sole. The anterior surface of the os calcis is concave, for its articula- tion with the os cuboides, and it is articu- lated to the astragalus by ligaments. Calca nthum. (From £«Ax9s,brass, and oeufoj a floAver; i. e. flowers of brass.) Col- canthos. Copperas. Vitriol. - • Ca'lcak. (From calx, the heel ; also 20 CAL 168 from caleo, to heat.) The heel-bone'; also the furnace of a laboratory Calcareous earth. See Calx and Lime. Calca'ris flos. The larkspur. Calca'rius lapis. Limestone. Ca'lcatak. A name for vitriol. Ca'lcaton. White arsenic. Troches of arsenic. Calcatki'ppa. See AjUgapyramidalis. Calce'na. Calcenonius. Calcelus. Pa- racelsus uses these words to express the tartarous matter in the blood; or that the blood is impregnated with tartarous princi- ples. Ca'lces, met a llic Metals which have undergone the process of calcination, or combustion ; or any other equivalent ope- ration. Ca'lceum equi'num. [From calceus, a shoe, and equus, a horse ; so called from the figure of its leaf.] The herb tussilago, or colt's foot. Calchi'theos. [From xoih%iov, purple.j Verdigrise. Calciioi'des. [From £*A/|, a chalk stone, and etS'or, form.] Colchoidea ossicula. A name of the cuneiform bones. Calcidi'cium. The name of a medicine in which arsenic is an ingredient. Calci'fraga. [From calx, a stone, and frango, to break; so named from its sup- posed property of breaking the human calculus.] Breakstone. The herb spleen- Avortj or scolopendrium, in Scribonius Lar- gus. CALCINATION. Oxidation. The fixed residues of such matters as have undergone conibustion are called cinders, in common language, and" calces, but now more com- monly oxides, by chemists ; and the opera- tion, when considered with regard to these residues, is termed calcination. In this general Avay, it has likewise been applied to bodies not really combustible, but only deprived of some of their principles by heat. Thus we hear of the calcination of chalk, to convert it into lime by driving off its carbonic acid and water ; of gypsum, or plaster stone, of alum, of borax, and other saline bodies, by which they are deprived of their Avater of crystallization ; of bones w hich lose their volatile parts by this treat- ment, and of A'arious other bodies. Calcina'tum. Cinificalum. Terms appli- cable to calcined substances. Calcina'tum ma'jus. It is whatsoever is dulcified by the chemical art, which was not so by nature ; *such as dulcified mercu- ry, lead, and the like substances, which are very speedily consolidated. • CalcinVtum ma'jus Pote'rii. Mercury dissolved in aqua fortis, and precipitated with salt water. Poterius used it in the cure of ulcers. Calcina'tum mi'nus. Any thing which is sjveet by nature, and speedily cures, as sugar, manna, tamarinds, he. !&'« CAL Calcino'nia. Sec Cakcua Calcis a'qua. See Calx. Ca'lcis, vi'vi flo'res. The pellicle on lirne-waier. Ca'lcis os. Sec Caleaucum. Calcita'ui. Alkaline salt. Calcite'a. Vitriol. Calciteo'sa. Litharge. Ca'lcithos. Verdigrise. Calcitra'pa. See Centaurea calcilrapa. Calcitra'pa officinalis. See Centau- rea solslitialis. Calcitre'a. Vitriol Calcoi'dea ossi'cila. The cun«iform bones. Ca'lcotar. Vitriol. Calcuh'fragus. i From calculus, a stone, and frango, to break.) Having the poAver to break calculi, or stones in the human body. 1. A synonym of lithontriplio. See Li- thonlriplics. 2. A name sometimes applied to scolo- pendrium, or the pimpernel, from its sup- posed virtue. CALCULUS. [Diminutive of calx, a limestone.] Calculus humanus. Bezoar microcosmicum. Gravel. Stone. In Eng- lish Ave understand by gravel, small sand- like concretions, or stones, Avhich pass from the kidneys through the ureters in a few days ; and by stone, a calculous concretion in the kidneys, or bladder, of too large a size to pass without great difficulty. Si- milar concretions are found occasionally in other cavities, or passages. When a dispo- sition to form minute calculi or gravel exists, Ave often find nephritic paroxysms, as they are called (see Nephritis,) Avhich consist of pain in the back, shooting down through the pelvis to the thighs ; sometimes a numb- ness in one leg, and a retraction of either testicle in men, symptoms arising from the irritation of a stone passing through the ure- ters, as these cross the spermatic cord, on the nerves passing to the lower extremities. These pains, often violent, are terminated by the painful discharge of small stones through the urethra, and the patient is for a time easy. What, however, js meant by the stone is a more serious and violent dis- ease. It is singular that these discharges of small gravel do. not usually terminate «in stone. Many have experienced them du- •ring a long life, Avithout any more serious inconvenience : Avhile the latter is a disease chiefly of the young, and depending on circumstances not easily explained. If the stone attacks persons more advanced in age, it is often the consequence of pa- roxysms of gout, long protracted, and ter- minating imperfectly. When once a stone has acquired a mode- rate size, it usually occasions the follow- ing symptoms :—frequent inclination to make water, excessive, pain in voiding it drop by drop, and sometime? a sudden "»• IV CAL 'stoppage of it, if discharged in a stream ; after making Avater, great torture in the glans penis, Avhich lasts one, iavo, or three minutes,; and, in most constitutions, the violent straining makes the rectum con- tract and expel its excrements ; or, if it be empty, occasions a tenesmus, Avhich is some- times accompanied with a prolapsus ani. The urine is often tinctured with blood, from a rupture of the vessels, and some- times pure blood itself is discharged. Some- times the urine is very clear, but frequently there are great quantities of slimy sediment deposited at the bottom of it, which is only a preternatural separation of the mucilage of the bladder, but has often been mistaken for pus. The stone is a disease to which both sexes and all ages are liable ; and cal- culi have even been found in the bladders of very young children, nay of infants only six months old. Women seem less subject to this com- plaint than men, either owing to constitu- tional causes, or to the capaciousness, short-^ ness, and straightness of their urethral, al^F lowing the calculi to be discharged while small, together AvithJhe urine. Chemical analysis of Urinary Calculi. It is only since the time of Scheele that we have become acquainted with the na- ture of urinary calculi, this subject having been quite in the dark before that great che- mist discovered, in the year 1776, a pecu- ' liar acid (the lithic acid) in them, and at the same time found them usually to contain no lime, a circumstance which was soon after **i confirmed by the experiments of Bergman. From this period the chemists bestowed a particular attention upon the examination of urinary concretions, as appears from the Avritings of Dobson, Percival, Falconer, Achard, Hartenkeit, Tychsen, Link, Titius, Waltber, Gartner, Brugnatelli, Pearson. and several others, some of whom confirm- ed the discovery of Scheele, while others contracted, and others enlarged it. But Ave are particularly indebted to Fourcroy and Vauquelin, who, since 1786, had turned llieir attention on this subjectj • for having made many experiments, by which great light is thrown on the nature of urinary concrements. The following are the interesting results of their chemical in- quiries. The Seat and Physical Properties of Vrinarn Calculi. •">' Calculi are found in different parts of the urinary system, in the pelvis of the kidney, in the ureters, in the bladder and urethra . but as they, for the most part, originate in the kidney, the calculi renales make the nucleus of the greatest number of urinarv stones. The calculi renales differ greatfv Avith respect to their external qualities for the most part »however, they rnmi> 10f small- CAL concrete, roundish, smooth, glots), and crystalline bodies, of a red-yellow colour, like that of Avood, and so hard as to admit of polishing. On account of their minute- ness, they easily pass through the urinary- passages in form of gravel, Avhich being sometimes of a rough surface, cause several complaints on their passage. But in some instances they are of too great a size to be able to pass along the ureters; in which case they increase in the kidneys, sometimes to a great size. Calculi renales of this kind are generally of a broAvn, dark red, or black colour, and surrounded with several strata of coagulated blood and pus; they have also been observed of a yelloAv, reddish, and lighter colour; and some consisting of an homogeneous stony mass, but Avhite or gray calculi renales are very rarely to be met Avith. Amongst the great number that Avere examined, one or two only Avere found of a gray or blackish colour, and of a composi- tion similar to those Avhich generally bear the name of mulberry-like stones. The stones in the ureters, Avhich, on pass- ing into the ureters, are prevented by their size from descending into the bladder, fre- quently increase very much : they,hoAvever, rarely occur; their colour is white, and they consist of phosphate of lime. , The stones in the bladder are the most frequent urinary concrements that have been principallyexamined ; they draiv their first origin from the kidneys, whence they descend into the bladder, where they in- crease ; or they immediately originate and increase ih the bladder; or they arise from a foreign xiody that by chance has got into I he bladder, Avhich not (infrequently hap- pens, particularly in the female sex. Con- cretions of this kind differ greatly in their ' respective physical qualities and external form, Avhich, however, is generally spheri- cal, OAraI, or compressed on both sides ; and sometimes, Avhen there are several stones in the bladder, they have a polyhedrous or cubical form; their extremities are fre- quently pointed or roundish, but they are very seldom found cylindrical, and more rarely with cylindrical^nds., There is a great variety m.the size of the calculi, and likewise in their colour, which is materially different, according to their respective nature and composition. They occur, 1. of a yellowish colour, approaching nearly to red, or broAvn ; such stones consist of lithic acid. 2. Gray, or more or Jess white ; these stones always contain phos- phates of earths. 3. Dark gray, or blackish ; stones of this colour have oxalates of earths. Many stones sIioav brown or gray spots, on a yelloAv or white ground, generally raised on the surface, and consisting of oxalate of lime, which is enclosed in lithic acid,when the ground-colour of the stone is of a wood colour, or in phosphate of lime, Avhen it is white Thc«*> spots are. in general, only to be observed in the middle of the stone, or at one of its extremities. All that is here stated, is the result of observations on more than 600 calculi • and different .other colours, that are said to have been observed, either arise from he- terogeneous substances, or are merely va- riations of the above colours. Their surface is smooth and polished in some, in others only smooth, and in others uneven, and. covered with rough or smooth corpuscles, which are always of a yellow colour ; "in some, the surface is partly smooth and partly rough. The Avhite ones are fre- quently even and smooth, half transparent. and covered with shining crystals, that ge- nerally indicate phosphateof ammonia, with magnesia, or they are faint, and consist of minute grains; or rough, in which case they consist of phosphate of lime. The broAvn and dark gray stones are, from their simi- larity to mulberries, called mulberry-stones, and being frequently very rugged, they cause the most pain of all. On examining the specific Aveight of uri nary calculi in more than 500 specimens, it Avas found to be, in the lightest, as 1213.1000, in the heaviest, as 1976.1000. Their smell is partly strong, like urine or ammonia, partly insipid, and terreous ; especially the Avhile ones, which are like saAved ivory, or rasped bone. The internal texture of calculi is but seldom guessed from their external appear- ance, particularly Avhen they exceed the size of a pigeon's egg. On breaking them. they generally separate into tAvo or three strata, more or less thick and even, which proA-e that they are formed by different precipitations, at different times. In the middle, a nucleus is generally seen, of the same mass as the rest. When the place they are broken at is finely streaked, and of a yellow or reddish colour, the lithic acid predominates ; but when they are half trans- parent, luminous like spar, they have am- moniacal phosphate of magnesia in them, and phosphate of lime, and then they are brittle and friable ; but Avhen they are so hard as to resist the instrument, of a smooth surface, and a smell like ivory, they contain oxalate of lime. It frequently happens. that the exterior stratum consists of white phosphate of earth, while the nucleus is yellow lithic acid, or oxalate of lime, covered sometimes with a yellow stratum' of lithic acid, in which case the nucleus appears radiant; but when it consists of lithic acid, and is covered* Avith Avhite phos- phate of earth, it is roundish, oval, and somewhat crooked. These concretions have very seldom three strata; namely, on the outside a phosphate, towards the inside lithic acid, and quite withinside an oxalate of lime : but still rarer these substances oc- cur in more strata, or in another order. ac before-mentioned. 166 f.Al Stones of the urethra arc seldom generated in the urethra itfelf; hoAvever, there are in- stances of their having been formed in the fossa navicularis, by means of foreign bodies that have got into the urethra. We also very frequently observe stony concrements deposited between the glands and prepuce. All the concretions produced in the inside and outside the urethra consist of phosphate of earths, which are easily precipitated from the urine. There are likewise stones in the urethra which have come out of the blad- der, having been produced there, or in the kidneys; and they generally possess the properties of stones of the kidneys. The different constituent Particles of Urinary Calculi. Ithas been mentioned before,that Scheele found a peculiar acid in the urinary concre- tions, and likeAvise that phosphate of lime Was discovered in them. The identity of the lithic acid, however, was much doubted by modern chemists, particularly by Dr Pearson, who asserted that it was merely an oxide, Avhereby he gave rise to the dis- coveries which Fourcroy and Vauquelin haA-c since made on this subject, because they Avere induced to repeat the experi- ments, in order to examine Avhetherthe li- thic acid Avere really an acid. Their endea- vours were fully rewarded, as they not only found the lithic acid and phosphate of'lime in the different calculi, but also five other substances, viz. the lithate of ammonia, oxa- late of lime, siliceousearth, phosphate of am- moniacal magnesia, and an animal matter. 1. Of the lithic or Uric Acid. 1. The acid discovered by Mr. Scheele, in the urinary concretions,was styled 1 it hie acid, or, according to Dr. Pearson's Researches, uric acid ; which, after Scheele, has the fol- lowing-properties. It is insipid, without smell,hard,crystallizable,not soluble in cold Avater, and in boiling water only in several thousand times its quantity. The solution, after having become cool, deposits the acid in form of minute yellow needles, easily soluble in the lye of fixed alkalies, out of which,hoAvever,itis precipitated by all acids (even the carbonic acid,) except the sulphu- ric and muriatic, Avhich have no effect on it. Concentrated nitric acid, on dissolving it, „ obtains a red colour. On distilling the lithic acid, it yields a small quantity of sublimed, undecomposed acid, very little oil and water, crystallized carbonate of ammonia, carbonic acid, and a very black coal, which, however, contains neither alkali nor lime. Besides these properties, it possesses still others. On rubbing it with concen- trated lye of potash or soda, it immediately foams a saponaceous, thick, and pulpy mass, wliich is very soluble in water, when satu- rated Avith alkali, but little soluble when Qnly neutralized Avith it. The neutral com- binations have little taste, are not crystaf- lizable, and, when diluted with Avater, the muriatic acid precipitates the uric acid in form of small, needle-like, shining, some- Avhat yellowish crystals. Ammonia receive* very little of it, which combination is almost indissoluble. Lime-water has likewise very little effect on it, and the carbonates of alka- lies none at all. On being dissolved in nitric acid, a part of the lithic acid is changed into oxalic acid The red colour which appears after this combination, is said by Pearson to prove that substance to be merely an oxide; but it arises from a peculiar animal matter. When oxygenated muriatic acid is brought in contact with lithic acid, the colour of it grows pale, it puffs up, becomes soft and gelatinous, and at last obtains the consisten- cy of a milky liquor; from which process, only one-sixtieth of a white, light, animal substance remains, and a quantity of carbo- nic acid evolves itself under continual slow effervescence. The liquor yields muriate ofammonia, oxalate of ammonia, both in crystals, free muriatic and malic acid; con- sequently the oxygenated muriatic acid se- parates the uric acid into ammonia, carbonic acid, oxalic acid, and malic acid, whereby Ave observe that the oxygenated muriatic acid changes the uric acid, first into ammonia and malic acid, but on the addition of more acid, into oxalic acid : and when still more acid is added, into water and carbonic acid. The remaining white substance is the same, from Avhich the red colour originates that appears on the combination of the uric acid with nitric acid, and which impdrts the cu- bical form to the muriate of ammonia, ob- tained by the evaporation of the liquor. It remains now to be stated what is observed in the distillation of thatacid, by Avhich it yields, not only carbonate of ammonia,but also car- bonic gas, very little oil, Prussic acid, partly in form of gas, partly fluid, a considerable quantity of coal that contains no salt, and a little Avater. The productions thus obtained have the smell of bitter almonds. The re- sults of these inquiries manifestly shoAv, that the lithic acid is really a distinct acid from all others, consisting of azote, carbon, hy- > drogen, and oxygen. This peculiar acid is an excrementitious substance, AVhich is car- ried off by the urine, and, at the forming of calculi, combines itself Avith a coloured ani- mal matter, from which also it probably originates by a process still unknown. 2. Of the Lithate of Ammonia. This substance seems to have been un known before, or at least not properly dis- cerned from the uric acid; ancl, though Scheele has observed it, he Avas ignorant of its particular nature. It is easily to be dis- tinguished, by the small even strata in which it is formed, by its colour, that looks like milk coloured with coffee, and by its form- ing but small ralcuji. It dissolves in flu CtAL. U.U- fa; ■ * lees of fixed alkalies like the lithic acid, but with the characteristic difference that it dis- charges ammonia, a phenomenon already observed by Scheele. It is more soluble in cold as well as warm water, than the lithic acid. It is in the same Avay affected by acids, except that a greater quantity is re- quired for changing it. It is generally mixed with phosphate of ammoniacal magnesia, because it seems only to be produced after a sufficient quantity of ammoniacal mag- nesia has been formed, to saturate the phos- phoric acid. 3. Of the Phosphate of Lime. The existence of this substance had hi- therto been but inaccurately determined, every substance Avhich Avas not lithic acid being formerly comprised by the name of phosphate of lime. It occurs in small fria- ble strata, Avhich break in scales, or splints, of a grayAvhite colour, and are faint, opaque, Avithout any smell or taste, and crystallized in a luminous or spar-like form ; instead of strata, it is frequently composed of friable grains, that slightly cohere, and has many holes and pores, like a spongy texture. It never forms a calculus by itself, being in a calculus always united with an animal gelatinous matter; on account of which cir- cumstance it becomes black by exposing it to strong heat; and burns to coal, exhaling the odour of burned bones ; and yields Ava- ter, oil, carbonate ofammonia, and a car- bonaceous residuum. Being calcined Avhile, it only leaves lime, and phosphate of lime. Avithout any water of crystallization. It is not soluble in cold Avater, but in boiling Avater a part of its gelatine dissolves, spread- ing an animal odour. All acids, except the boracic and carbonic acid, dissolve it, leav- ing on the bottom of the vessels transparent spots of animal matter. These solutions are all precipitated by alkalies, but without any decomposition, the precipitate remain- ing phosphate of lime. On treating the phosphate of lime Avith concentrated sul- phuric acid, a thick pulpy mass of acid-sul- phate and phosphate of lime will be obtain- ed, on Avhich pure alkalies, as Avell as car- bonates of alkalies, have no effect. We never could find acid-phosphate of lime, as Brugnatelli,pretends to have observed. 4. Of the Phosphate of Ammoniacal Mag- nesia. It consists of scaly, half-transparent, hard, and coherent strata : can be sawed Avithout crumbling, and reduced to a fine, soft, and white powder. It is of a sweetish insipid taste, someAvhat soluble, and crystallized in rhomboids, or thick laminas, dispersed in ihe cavities of other calculous substance..; and it is frequently found on the surface of other calculi. It contains, betwixt its strata, a gelatinous substance, but less than the 'iho^Nat^ of flme.on Avhich nc-ount 1t oT, to adorn.) Callaon. The gills of a cock, which, Galen says, is food not to be praised or con- demned. Calle'ma. A kind of salt-petre. Ca'lli. Nodes in the gout. Galen. Ca'llia. (From xaxoc, beautiful.) A name of the chamomile. Callible'phaiia. (From kaxoc, good, and 0xt$Apiv, the eyelid.) Medicines, or compositions, appropriated to the eye-lids CALLICO'CCA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Callico'ccaipecacua'nha. The plant from which ipecacuan root is obtained Avas long unknown ; it was said by some Avriters to be the Psychotria emelica ; class, Pentandria ; order, Monogynia: by others, the I iola ipeca- cuanha,a syngenesious plant of the order Mo- nogynia. It is now ascertained to be neither. but a small plant called Callicocca ipecacu- anha. There are three sorts of ipecacuan to be met with in our shops, viz. the ash- coloured or gray, the brown, and the white. The ash-coloured is brought from Peru, and is a small wrinkled root, bent and con- torted into a great variety of figures,brought over in short pieces, full of wrinkles, and deep circular fissures, down to a small white woody fibre that runs in the middle of each piece : the cortical part is compact, brittle, looks smooth and resinous upon breaking : it has very little smell ; the taste is bitterish and subacrid,covering the tongue,as it were, with a kind of mucilage. The browu is small, somewhat more wrinkled than the foregoing ; of a brown or blackish colour without, and Avhite within: this is brought from Brazil. The white sort is woody, and has no Avriukles, nor any perceptible bitterness in taste. The first, the ash-coloured or gray ipecacuan, is that usually perferred for me- dicinal use. The brown has been sometimes observed, even in a small dose, to produce violent effects. The white, though taken in a large one, has scarcely any effect at all. Experience has proved that this medicine is the safestemetic with which we are acquaint- ed, having this peculiar advantage, that, if it does not operate by vomit, it readily passes off by the other emunctories. Ipecacuau Avas first introduced as an infallible remedy against dysenteries, and other inveterate fluxes, as diarrhoea, menorrhagia, leucor- rhoea, he. and also in disorders proceeding from obstructions of long standing ; nor has it lost much of its reputation by time ; its utility in these cases is thought to depend upon its restoring perspiration. It has also been successfully employed in spasmodic asthma, catarrhal and consumptive cases. Nevertheless, its chief use is as a vomit, and CAL in small doses, joined with opiuia, as a dia- phoretic. The officinal preparations are the pulv is ipecacuanha compositus, and the -vi- num ipecacuanha. Calli'creas. (From aaxtc, good, and Kpt*s, meat; so named from its delicacy as food.) The pancreas, or sweet-bread. Calli'gonum. (From kaxoc, beautiful, and yovv, a knot, or joint; so named from its being handsomely jointed, like a cane.) The polygonum, or knot-grass. Callioma'rchus. The Gaulish name, in Marccllus Empiricus, for tussilago, or colt's foot. Ca'llion. A kind of night-shade. Calliphv'llum. (From aaxxoc, beauty and quxxov, a leaf.) The herb adiantum, or maidenhair. See Adianthum. Callistru'thia. (From kaxoc, good, and s-pvBoc, a sparrow; because it Avas said to fatten sparroAvs.) A fig mentioned by Pliny, of a good taste. Callitricum. (From kaxxoc, beauty, and fyt!;, hair ; so named because it has the appearance of long, beautiful hair; or, ac- cording to Littleton, because it nourishes the hair, and makes it beautiful.) The herb maidenhair. Callo'ne. (From kaxoc, fair.) Hippocra- tes uses this word, to signify that decency and gravity of character and deportment which it is necessary that all medical men should be possessed of. CALLO'SITAS. Callosity, or preter- natural hardness. CA'LLOUS. A surgical term, signifying hardened or indurated; thus the callous edges of ulcers. CA'LLUS. (Callus, i, m. and Callum, i, n. 1. The bony matter deposited between the divided ends of broken boned, about the fourteenth day after the fracture. 2. A preternatural hardness, or indura- tion, of any fleshy parts. Caloca'tanus. (From xoaoc, beautiful, and **lavov, a cup; so called from the beauty of its floAver and shape.) The papaver rhoeas, or Avild poppy. Calome'lanos turo.ue'ti. So Riverius calls a purgative medicine, composed of calomel and scammony. Calo'melas. (From k*xoc, good, and fAtxas, black; from its virtues and colour. The preparation called jEthiops mineral, or hydrargyrus cum sulphure, was formerly and properly so named. But calomel noAV means a white preparation of sublimed mercury.) See Submurias hydrargyri. CALO'RIC. (Caloricum; from color, heat.) Heat. Igneous fluid. Heat and cold are perceptions of which we acquire the ideas from the senses; they indicate only a certain state in AvLich we find ourselves, independent of any exterior ob- ject. But as the«e sensations are forthe most part produced by bodies around us, we con- sider them as causes and judging by appear- CAL Uv> ances. we apply the terms hot, or cold, to the substances themselves ; calling those bodies hot, which produce in us the sensation of heat, and those cold, which communicate the contrary sensation. This ambiguity, though of little conse- quence in the common affairs of human life, has led unavoidably to confusion and per- plexity in philosophical discussions. It Avas to prevent this, that the framers of the new nomenclature adopted the word calorie. which denotes that which produces the sen- sation of heat. Theories of Heat. Two opinions have long divided the phi- losophical world concerning the nature of heat. 1. The one is : that the cause Avhich pro- duces the sensation of heat, is a real, or dis- tinct substance, universally pervading na- ture, penetrating the particles or pores of all bodies, Avith more or less facility, and in different quantities. This substance, if applied to our system in a greater proportion than it already contains, warms it, as we call it, or produces the sen- sation of heat: and hence it has been called caloric or calorific. 2. The other theory concerning heat is; that the cause which produces that sensation is not a separate or self-existing substance; but that it is merely like gravity, a property of matter; and that it consists in a specific or peculiar motion, or vibration of the parti- cles of bodies. The arguments in favour of the first the- ory have been principally deduced from the evolution and absorption of heat during che- mical combinations ; those of the latter are chiefly founded on the production of heat by friction. For it has been observed, that whatever is capable of producing motion in the particles of any mass of matter, excites heat. Count Rumford and Professor Davy have paid uncommon attention to this fact, and proved, that heat continues to be evolv- ed from a body subjected to friction, so long as it is applied, and the texture or form of the body not altered. All the effects of heat, according to this theory, depend therefore entirely on the vi bratory motion of the particles of bodies According as this is more or less intense, a higher or lower temperature is produced ; and as it predominates over, is nearly equal, or inferior to the attraction of cohesion, bodies exist in the gaseous, fluid, or solid state. Different bodies are susceptible of it in different degrees, and receive and commu- nicate it with different celerity. From the generation, communication, and abstraction of this repulsive motion, under these laws, all the phenomena ascribed to heat are explicable. Each of these theories has been supported by the most able philosophers, ana given / 1<5'4 CAL CAL occasion to the most important disputes in which chemists have been engaged; which has contributed in a very particular manner to the advancement of the science. The •bscurity of the subject, however, is such, that both parties have been able to advance most plausible arguments. Setting aside all inquiries concerning the merits of these different doctrines, we shall confine ourselves to the general effects, which heat produces on different bodies. For the phenomena which heat presents, and their relation to each other, may be in- Arestigated with sufficient precision, though the materiality, or immateriality of it, may remain unknown to us. Nature of Heat. Those who consider heat as matter, as- sert that caloric exists in two states, namely, in combination, or at liberty. In the first state it is not sensible to our organs, nor indicated by the thermometer ; it forms a constituent part of the body; but it may be brought back to the state of sensible heat. In this stale it affects ani- mals Avith the sensation of heat. It there- fore has been called sensible or free heat, or fire; and is synonymous with uncom- bined caloric, thermometricalcaloric,caloric of temperature, interposed caloric, &ic ex- pressions now pretty generally superseded. From the diversity of opinions among chemists respecting the nature of caloric, seA'eral other expressions have been intro- duced, Avhich it is proper to notice. For instance, by specific heat is understood, the relative quantities of caloric contained in equal weights of different bodies at the same temperature. Latent heat is the ex- pression used to denote that quantity of caloric Avhich a body absorbs when changing its form. It is, however, more properly called caloric of fluidity. The disposition, or property, by Avhich different bodies contain certain quantities of caloric, at any temperature, is termed their capacity for heat. By the expression of absolute heat, is under- stood the whole quantity of caloric Avhich any body contains. Methods of exciting and collecting Heat. Of the different methods of exciting heat, the following are the most usual: 1. Production of Heat by Percussion or Collision. This method of producing heat Is the simplest, and therefore it is generally made use of in the common purposes of life for obtaining fire. When a piece of hardened steel is struck with a flint, some particles of the metal are scraped away from the mass, and so violent is the heat Avhich foIloAVS the stroke, that it melts and vitrifies them. If the frag- ments of steel are caught upon paper, and vieAved with amicroscope, most of them will be found perfect spherules, and very highly polished. Their sphericity demonstrates that they have been in a fluid state, and the polish upon their surface, shows them to be vitrified. No heat, however, has been observed to follow the percussion of liquids, nor of the softer kind of bodies which yield to a slight impulse. 2. Production of Heat by Frictions. Heat may likewise be excited by mere friction. This practice is still retained in some parts of the Avorld. The natives of New Holland are said to produce fire in this manner, Avith great facility, and spread it in a Avonderful manner. For that purpose, they take tAvo pieces of dry Avood ; one is a stick, about eight or nine inches long, and the other piece is flat; the stick they bring to an obtuse point at one end, and pressing it upon the other piece, they turn it very nimbly, by holding it betAveen both hands, as we do a chocolate-mill, often shifting their hands up, and then moving down upon it, in order to increase the pressure as much as possible. By this method, they get fire in a few minutes-, and from the smallest spark theyincrease it Avith great speedand dexterity. If the irons at the axis of a coach-wheel are applied to each other, without the in- terposition of some unctuous matter to keep them from immediate contact, they will become so hot when the carriage runs sAviftly along, as to set the wood on fire; and the fore-wheels, being smallest, and making most revolutions in a given time, will be most in danger. The same will happen to mill-work, or to any other machinery. It is no uncommon practice in this coun- try, for blacksmiths to use a plate of iron as an extemporaneous substitute for a tinder- box ; for it may be hammered on an anvil till it becomes red-hot, and will fire a brim- stone match. A strong man, Avho strikes quick, and keeps turning the iron so that both sides may be equally exposed to the force of the hammer, will perforin this in less time than would be expected. If, in the coldest season, one dense iron plate be laid on another, and pressed to- gether by a weight, and then rubbed upon each other by reciprocal motions, they will gradually groAv so hot as, in a short time, to emit sparks, and at last become ignited. It is not necessary that the substances should be very hard; a cord rubbed back- Avards and forwards swiftly against a poster a tree will take fire. Count Rumford and Professor Pictet have made some very ingenious and valua- ble experiments concerning the heat evolv- ed by friction. 3. Production of Heat by Chemical Action. To this belongs the heat produced by combustion. There are, besides this, many chemical processes Avherein rapid chemical action takes place, accompanied with a de- vlopement of heat, or fire, and flame CaL CaJ- 165 4. Solar Heat. It is Avell known that the solar rays, when collected by a mirror, or lens, into a focus, produce the most astonishing effects. Dr. Herschel has discovered that there are rays emitted from the sun, which have not the power of illuminating or producing vision : and that these are the rays which produce the heat of the solar light. Consequently, heat is emitted from the sun in rays, but these rays are not the same with the rays of light. 5. Production of Heat by the Electric Spark, and by Galvanism. The effects of electricity are too Avell knoAvn in this point of view, to need any description. Galvanism has of late become a powerful instrument for the purpose of exciting heat. Not only easily inflammable substances, such as phosphorus, sulphur, 8iC have been fired, but likewise gold, silver, copper, tin, and the rest of the metals, have been burnt by means of galvanism. General Effects of Heat. Expansive property of Heat.—This is the first and most obvious effect which heat produces on bodies. Experience has taught us that, at all times, when bodies become hot, they increase in bulk. The bodies ex- perience a dilatation Avhich is greater in pro- portion to the accumulation of caloric, or, in other words, to the intensity of the heat. This is a general lavr, which holds good as long as the bodies have suffered no change either in their combination or in the quan- tity of their chemical principles. This power, which heat possesses, con- sists therefore in a constant tendency to separate the particles of bodies. Hence philosophers consider heat as the repulsive power Avhich acts upon all bodies whatever, and which is in constant opposition to the power of attraction. The phenomena which result frqm these mutual actions, seem, as it were, the secret springs of nature. Heat, however, does not expand all bodies equally, and we are still ignorant of the laws which it follows. 1. Expansion of Fluid Bodies by Heat. Take a glass globe, Avith a long slender neck (called a bolt head;) fill it up to the neck with Avater, ardent spirit, or any other fluid Avhich may be coloured with red or black ink, in order to be more visible, and then immerse the globe of the instrument in a vessel of hot water; the included fluid will instantly begin to mount into the neck. If it be taken out of the water and brought near the fire, it Avill ascend more and more, in proportion as it becomes heated ; but, upon removing it from the source of heat, it will sink again: a clear proof that caloric dilates it, so as to make it occupy more space when hot than w hen cold. These experiments may, there- fore, serve as a demonstration that heat expands fluid bodies. • 2. Expansion of Aeriform Bodies by Heat. Take a bladder partly filled with air, the neck of which is closely tied, so as to prevent the enclosed air from escaping, ana let it be held near a fire. The air will soon begin to occupy more space, and the bladder will become gradually distended ; on continuing the expansion of the air, by increasing the heat, the bladder will burst Avith a loud report. 3. Expansion of Solid Bodies by Heat. If we take a bar of iron, six inches long, and put it into a fire till it becomes red-hot j and then measure it in this state accurately, it Avill be found l-20th of an inch longer than it Avas before ; that is, about 120lh part of the whole. That the metal is propor- tionally expanded in breadth, will be seen by trying to pass it through an aperture Avhich it fitted exactly Avhen cold, but which will not admit it when red-hot. The bar is, therefore, increased in length and diameter. To discover the minutest changes of ex- pansion by heat, and the relative proportions thereof, instruments have been contrived, called Pyrometers, the sensibility of which is so delicate as to show an expansion of l-100000th of an inch. It is owing to this expansion of metals, that the motion of time-pieces is rendered erroneous ; but the ingenuity of artists has discovered methods of obviating this inac- curacy by employing the greater expansion of one metal, to counteract the expansion of another ; this is effected in what is called the grid-iron pendulum. Upon the same principle a particular construction of watches has been contrived. The expansion of metals is likewise one of the principal reasons that clocks and wratches vary in Avinter and summer, when Avorn in the pocket, or exposed to the open air, or Avhen carried into a hotter or a colder climate. For the number of the vibrations of the pendulum is always in the sub-du- plicate ratio of its length, and as the length is changed by heat and cold, the times of vibration will be also changed. The quan- tity of alteration, when considered in a single vibration, is exceedingly small, but when they are often repeated, it will be very sensible. An alteration of one-thousandth part in the time of a single vibration of a pendulum which beats seconds, will make a change of eighty-six Avhole vibrations in twenty-four hours. As differrent metals expand differently with the same degree of heat: those musical instruments, whose parts are to maintain a constant true proportion, should never be Strang with different metals. It is on this account that harpsicords, &c. are out of tune by a change of temperature. Bodies Avhich are brittle, or which want 106 CAT. CAT. flexibility, crack or break, if suddenly heat- ed. This likewise depends upon the expan- sive force of heat, stretching the surface to which it is applied, while the other ports, not being equally heated, do not expand in the same ratio, and arc therefore torn asunder or break. Hence thin vessels stand heat better than thick ones. The same holds, when they are suddenly cooled. Measurement of Heat. Upon the expansive property of heat, which we have considered before, is founded its artificial measurement. Various means have been employed to assist the imperfec- tion of our sensations in judging of the dif- ferent degrees of heat,for our feelings unaided afford but very inaccurate information con- cerning this matter; they indicate the pre- sence of heat, only when the bodies pre- sented to them are hotter than the actual temperature of our organs of feeling. When those bodies are precisely of the same tempe- rature with our body, which we make the standard of comparison, we then are not sensible of the presence of heat in them. When their temperature is less than that of our bodies, their contact gives us what is called the sensation of cold. The effects of heat upon material bodies in general, which are easily visible to us, afford more precise and determinate indi- cations of the intensity, than can be derived from our feelings alone. The ingenuity of the philosopher and artist has therefore fur- nished us with instruments for measuring the relative heat or temperature of bodies. These instruments are called Thermometers and Pyrometers. By these, all degrees are measurable, from the slightest, to that of the most intense heat. 1. Nature of ike Thermometer. A thermometer is a hollow tube of glass, hermetically sealed, and blown at one end in the shape of a hollow globe. The bulb and part of the tube are filled with mercury, which is the only fluid which expands equally. When we immerse the bulb of the thermometer in a hot body, the mercury expands, and of course rises in the tube ; but Avhen Ave plunge it into a cold body, the mer- cury contracts, and of course falls in the tube. The rising of the mercury indicates, therefore, an increase of heat; its falling, a diminution of it; and the quantity which it rises or falls, denotes the proportion of increase or diminution. To facilitate ob- servation, the tube is divided into a number of equal parts, called degrees. Further, if we plunge a thermometer ever so often into melting snow or ice, it will always stand at the same point. Hence we learn that snow or ice always begins to melt at the same temperature. If we plunge a thermometer repeatedly into Avater keptboiling,we find that the mer- cury ricps up to a certain point. This is therefore the point at which avuUt alv»ays boils, provided the pressure of the atmos- phere be the same. There are four different thermometers used at present in Europe, differing from each other in the number of degrees into which the space between the freezing and boiling points is divided. These are Fah- renheit's, Reaumur's, Cehius's,and DelMe's. The thermometer uniformly used in Bri- tain, is Fahrenheit's; in this the freezing point is fixed at 32u—the boiling point, at 212° above 0°—or the part at which both the ascending and descending series of numbers commence. In the thermometer Avhich was first con- structed by Reaumur, the scale is divided into a smaller number of degrees upon the same length, and contains not more than 80° betAveen the freezing and the boiling points. The freezing point is fixed in this thermometer precisely at 0°, the term be- tween the ascending and the descending series of numbers. Again, 100 is the number of the degrees between the freezing and the boiling points in the scale of Celsius; which has been introduced into France, since the revolution, under the name of the Centigrade thermometer; and the freezing point is in this, as in the thermometer of Reau- mur, fixed at 0°. One degree on the scale of Fahrenheit, appears, from this account, to be equal to 4-9ths of a degree on that of Reaumur, and to 5-9ths of a degree on that ofCelsius. ' The space in Delisle's thermometer be- tween th* freezing and boiling points is di- vided into 150°, but the graduation begins at the boiling point, and increases towards the freezing point. The boiling point is marked 0, the freezing point 150°. Hence 180 F :=150 D, or 6 F :=5 D. To reduce the degrees of Delisle's thermometer under the boiling point to those of Fahrenheit; Ave have F : = 212—6-5 D ; to reduce those above the boiling point F: = 212 JJ- 6-5 D. Upon the knowledge of this proportion it is easy for the student to rednce the degrees of any of these thermometers into the degrees of any other of them. 1. Nature of the Pyrometer. To measure those higher degrees of heat to which the thermometer cannot be applied, there have been other instruments invented by different philosophers: these are called pyrometers. The most celebrated instru- ment of this kind, and which has been adopted into general use, is that invented by the late ingenious Mr. Wedgwood. This instrument is also sufficiently simple. It consists of two* pieces of brass fixed on a plate, so as to be 6-lOths of an inch asunder at one end, and 3-10ths at the other; a scale is marked upon them, which is divided into 340 equal parts, each l-10th of an inch ; and withthis his gauge, are furnished a sufficient CAL CAL 167 number of pieces of baked clay, which must have been prepared in a red heat, and must be of given dimensions. These pieces of clay, thus prepared, are first to be applied cold, to the rule of the gauge, that there may no mistake take place in regard to their dimensions. Then any one of them is to be exposed bfthe heat which is to be measured, till it shall have been completely penetrated by it. It is then removed and applied to the gauge. The difference between its former and its present dimensions, Avill show how much it has shrunk; and will consequently indicate to what degree the intensity of the heat to which it was exposed amounted. . High temperatures can thus be ascertain- ed with accuracy. Each degree of Wedg- wood's pyrometer is equal to 130° of Fah- renheit's. Exceptions to the Expansion by Heat. Philosophers have noticed a few excep- tions to the law of heat expanding bodies. For instance; water, Avhen cooled down within about 7° of tiie freezing point, in- stead of contracting on the farther depriva- tion of heat, actually expands. Another seeming exception is manifested in alumine, or clay; others occur in the case of cast-iron, and a feAV other metals. Alu- mine contracts on being heated, and cast- iron, bismuth, he. when fully fused, are more dense than Avhen solid ; for, as soon as they become so, they decrease in density, they expand in the act of cooling, and hence the sharpness of figures upon iron which has been cast in moulds, compared to that of many other metals. Some philosophers have persuaded them- selves that these exceptions are only appa- rent, but not really true. They say when water freezes, it assumes a crystalline form, the crystals cross each other and cause nu- merous vacuities, and thus the ice occupies more space. The same is the case with fused iron, bismuth, and antimony. The contrac- tion of clay is considered OAving to the loss of water, of which it loses a part at every increased degree of temperature hitherto tried ; there is therefore a loss of matter; and a reduction of volume must follow: but others assert, that this only happens to a certain extent. Mr Tilloch has published a brief exami- nation of the received doctrines respecting heat and caloric, in which these truths arc more fully considered, together w ith many other interesting facts relative to the received notions of heat. Equal. Distribution of Heat. If a number of bodies of different tempe- ratures are placed in contact with each other, they will all at a certain time acquire a temperature, which is intermediate ; the caloric of the hottest body will diffuse itself among those which are heated in a les* de- gree, till they have all acquired a certain mean remperatur**. Thus, if a bar of iron which has been made red-hot be kept in the open air, it does not retain the heat Avhich it had received, but becomes gradually colder and colder, till it arrives at the temperature of the bodies in its neighbourhood. On the other hand, if Ave cool down the iron bar by keeping it for some time covered with snow, and then carry it into a Avarm room, it does not retain its low temperature, but becomes gradually hotter, till it acquires the temperature of the room. It is therefore obvious, that in the one instance the tempe- rature is lowered, and in the other it is raised. These changes of temperature occupy a longer or a shorter time, according to the nature of the body, but they always take place at last- This law itself is, indeed, familiar to every one : when Ave wish to heat a body, we carry it towards the fire : when we wish to cool it, we surround it by cold bodies. Propagation of Heat. We have seen, that when bodies of higher temperature than others are brought into contact with each other, the heat is propa- gated from the first to the second, or the colder body deprives the Avarmer of its excess of heat.—We shall now see that some bo- dies do so much more quickly than others. Through some bodies caloric passes with undiminished velocity, through others its passage is prodigiously retarded. This disposition of bodies of admitthrg, under equal circumstances, the refrigeration of a heated body within a snorter or a longer time, is called the power conducting heat; and a body is said to be a better or worse con- ductor of heat, as it allows the refrigeration to go on quicker or slower. Those bodies, therefore, which possess the property of let- ting heat pass with facility, are called good conductors, those through Avhich it passes with difficulty are called bad conductors, and those through Avhich it is supposed not to pass at all, are called non-conduct- ors : thus we say, in eommon language, some bodies are warm, or capable of pre- serving warmth, and from this arises the great difference in the sensation excited by different bodies, when applied at the same temperature to our organs of feeling. Hence, if we immerse our hand in mercury, we feel a greater sensation of coldthan when we immerse it in water, and a piece of me- tal appears to be much colder than a piece of wood, though their temperatures, when examined by means of the thermometer, are precisely the same. It is probable that all solids conduct heat in some degree, though they differ very much in their conducting poAver. Metals "are the best conductors of heat; but the conducting poAvers of these substances are by no means equal. Stones seem to be the next best con- ductors. Glass conducts heat very slowly; wood and charcoal still slower; and fea- thers: silk. avooI. and hair, are still worse 56$ CaL CAL conductors than any of the substances yet mentioned. The best conductors of electricity and gal- vanism are also the best conductors of heat. Experiment.—Take a number of straight Avires, of equal diameters and lengths, but of different metals; for instance, gold, silver, copper, iron, he.; cover each of them with a thin coat of wax, or tallow, and plunge their extremities into water, kept boiling, or into melted lead. The melting of the coat of Avax will show that caloric is more quickly transmitted through some metals than others. It is on this account also, that the end of a glass rod may be kept red-hot for a long time, or even melted, Avithout any inconve- nience to the hand which holds the other extremity; though a similar metallic rod, 1 heated in the same manner, would very soon become too hot to be held. Liquid and Aeriform Bodies convey Heat by an actual Change in the Situation of their Particles. Count Rumford Avas the first who proved that fluids in general, and aeriform bodies, convey heat on a different principle from that observed in solids. This opinion is pretty generally admitted, though various ingenious experiments have been made by different philosophers to prove the contrary. In water, for instance, the Count has proved that caloric is propagated principally in consequence of the motion Avhich is occa- sioned in the particles of that fluid. All fluids are considered by him, strictly speaking, in a similar respect as non-conduct- ors of caloric. They can receive it, indeed, from other substances, and can give it to other substances, but no particle can cither receive it from or give it to another particle of the same kind Before a fluid, therefore, can be heated or cooled, every particle must go individually to the sub- stance from which it receives or to which it gives out caloric. Heat being, therefore, only propagated in fluids, in consequence of the internal motion of their particles, which transport the heat; the more rapid these motions are, the more rapid is the communication of heat. The cause of these motions is the change in the specific gravity of the fluid, occasioned by the change of temperature, and the rapidity is in propor- tion to the change of the specific gravity of the liquid by any given change of tempera- ture. The following experiment may serve to illustrate this theory. Take a thin glass tube, eight or ten inches long, and about an inch in diameter. Pour into the bottom part, for about the depth of one inch, a little water coloured with Brazil- wood, or litmus, and then fill up the tube with common water, extremely gently, so as to keep the two strata quite distinct from each other. Having done this, heat the bottom part of the tube ovr a lamp ; the coloured infusion will then ascend, and gradually tinge the whole fluid; on the contrary if the heat be applied above, the water in the upper part of the tube may be made to boil, but the colouring matter wii remain at the bottom undisturbed. The neat cannot act downwards to make it ascend. By thus being able to make the upper part of a fluid boil Avithout heating the bottom part, water may be kept boiling for a consi- derable time in a glass tube over ice, with- out melting it. Other experiments, illustrating the same principle, may be found in Count Rumford's excellent Essays, especially in Essay the 7th; 1797. To this indefatigable philosopher we are wholly indebted for the above facts : he was the first who taught us that air and water Avere nearly non-conductors. The results of his experiments, Avhich are contained in the above Essay, are highly interesting; they also show that the conducting power of fluids is impaired by the admixture of fibrou9 and glutinous matter. Count Rumford proved that ice melted more than 80 times slower, when boiling- hot water stood on its surface, than when the ice Avas placed to SAvim on the surface of the hot water. Other experiments shoAved that water, only eight degrees of Fahren- heit above the freezing point, or at the tem- perature of forty degrees, melts as much ice, in any given time, as an equal volume of that fluid at any higher temperature, pro- vided the water stands on the surface of the ice. Water, at the temperature of 41°, i- found to melt more ice, Avhen standing on its surface, than boiling water. It appears however that liquids are not, as he supposes, complete non-conductors of caloric: be- cause if heat be applied at top, it is capable of making its way dowmvards, through wa- ter for example, though very imperfectly and slowly. It becomes further evident from the Count's ingenious experiments, that of the different substances used in clothing, hares' fur and eider-down are the Avarmest; next to these, beavers' fur, raw silk, sheep'swool, cotton wool,and lastly,lint, or the scrapings of fine linen. In fur, the air interposed among its particles is so engaged as not to be driven aAvay by the heat communicated thereto by the animal body; not being easily displaced, it becomes a barrier to defend the animal body from the external cold. Hence it is obvious that those skins art- Avarmest Avhich have the finest, longest, and thickest fur; and that the furs of the beaver, otter, and other like quadrupeds, Avhich live much in the water, and the feathers of water-fowl, are capable of confining the heat of those animals in winter, notwithstanding the cold- ness of the water which they frequent. Bears, and various other animals, inhabitants of roid climates. Avhich do not often take 1.AJ &AI. 169 tne water, have their fur much thicker on their backs than on their bellies. The snow which covers the surface of the earth in Avinter, in high latitudes, is doubt- less designed as a garment to defend it against the piercing Avinds from the polar re- gions, Avhich prevail during the cold season. Without dwelling farther upon the phi- losophy of this truth, we must briefly re- mark that the'happy application of this law, satisfactorily elucidates some of the most in- teresting facts of the economy of nature. Theory of Caloric of'Fluidity, Or Latent Heat. There are some bodies Avhich, when sub- mitted to the action of caloric, dilate to such aCdegree, andthe power of aggregation sub- sisting among their particles is so much de- stroyed and removed to such a distance by the interposition of caloric, that they slide over each other in every direction, and therefore appear in a fluid state. This phe- nomenon is called fusion. Bodies thus ren- dered fluid by means of caloric, are said to be fused, or • melted; and those that are subject to it, are called fusible. The greater number of solid bodies may, by the application of heat, be converted into fluids. Thus metals may be fused ; sulphur, resin, phosphorus, may be melted; ice may be converted into water, he. Those bodies Avhich cannot be rendered fluid by any degree of heat hitherto known, are called infusible. If the effects of heat under certain cir- cumstances, be carried still further than is necessary to renderbodies fluid, vaporization begins ; the bodies then become converted into the vapourous or gaseous stale. Vapori- sation, hoAvever, does not always require a previous fusion. Some bodies are capable of being converted into the vapourous state, without previously becoming fluid, and others cannot be volatilized at any tempe- rature hitherto known : the latter are term- ed fixed. Fluidity is therefore by no means essential to any species of matter, but always depends on the presence of a quantity of caloric. Solidity is the natural state of all bodies, and there can be no doubt that every fluid is capable of being rendered solid by a due reduction of temperature : and every solid Say be fuqgd by the agency of caloric, if the tter does not decompose them at a tempe- rature inferior to that which would be ne- cessary for their fusion. Caloric of Fluidity. Dr. Black was the first who proved that, whenever caloric combines with asolid body, the body becomes heated only, until it is rendered fluid : and that, while it is acquir- ing the fluid state, its temperatnre remains stationary, though caloric is continued to be \dded m it. The same is .the case Avhen fluids arc conA'erted into the auriform or va- pourous state. From these facts., the laws of latent heat have been inferred. The theory may be illustrated by means of the foIloAving ex- periments. "If a lump of ice, at a low temperature, suppose at 22°, be brought into a warm room, it will become gradually less cold, as may be discovered by means of the thermo- meter. After a very short time, it Avill reach the temperature of 32°, (the freezing point;) but there it stops. The ice then begins to melt; but the process goes on very slowly. During the whole of that time its temperature continues at 32°; and as it. is constantly surrounded by Avarm air,Ave.bave reason to believe that caloric is constantly entering into it; yet it does not become hot- ter till it is changed into Avater. Ice, there- fore, is converted into water by a quantity of caloric uniting with" it. . It has been found by calculation, that ice in melting absorbs 140° of caloric, the tem- perature of the water produced still remain- ing at 32°. « £Thisfact maybe proved in a direct manner. Take one pound of ice, at 32°, reduced to a coarse powder; put it into a wooden bowl, and pour over it one pound of water, heated to 172°; all the ice will become melted, and the temperature of the Avbole fluid, if examined by a thermometer, will be 32° ; 140° of caloric are therefore lost, and it is this quantity which was requisite to con- vert the ice into water. This experiment succeeds better, if, instead of ice, fresh-fallen snow be employed. This caloric has been called latent caloric, because its presence is not measurable by the thermometer ; also more properly ca- loric of fluidity. Dr. Black has also ascertained by experi- ment, that the fluidity of melted AVas^talloAV, spermaceti, metals, &c. is owing to the same cause; and Landriani proved, that this is the case Avith sulphur, alum,nitrateof potash, &,c. We consider it therefore as a general law, that whenever a solid is converted into a fluid, it combines with caloric, and that L- the cause of fluidity. On the sudden transition of solids into fluids, is founded the well-knoAvn Production of Artificial Gold, by means of Frigorific Mixtures. Anumber of experiments have been lately made by different philosophers, in order to produce artificial cold. And as these me- thods are often employed in chemistry, Avith a view to expose bodies to the influence of very low temperatures, we shall enumerate the different substances which may be made use of for that purpose, and the degrees of cold which they are capable of producing. We are indebted for them to Pepys, Walker. and Lowitz. 170 Muriate of ammonia Nitrate of potash - Water Mixtures. V • V TABLE OF FREEZING MIXTURE? -----T"— Thermometer sinks. Muriate of ammonia Nitrate of potash - Sulphate of soda - Water - - ' - 5 parts 5 16 5 parts 16 From 50° to 10°. From 50° to 4°. Sulphate of soda - Diluted nitric acid - 3 parts From 50° to —3°. Sulphate of soda Muriatic acid - 8 parts From 50° to 0°. Snow - Muriate of soda 1 part 1 From 32° to 0°. **Show, or pounded ice ' Muriate of soda - 2 parts - 1 From 0° to —5°. Shoav, or pounded ice - - 12 parts Muriate of soda - - - 5 Muriate of ammonia and nitrate of potash - -**.'- - 5 Shoav, or pounded ice - - 12 parts Muriate of soda - - - 5 Nitrate of ammonia - - 5 From —5° to —18°. From —18° to —25'. SnoAv - - * Diluted nitric acid Muriate of lime Snow 3 parts 3 parts Potash Snow Snow - - Diluted sulphuric acid Diluted nitric acid - Snow Diluted sulphuric acid - 4 parts - 3 "~S~parts - 3 - 1 part - 1 From 0° to —46°. From 32° to—^60°. From 32° to —51°. From —10° to —56°. Muriate of lime Snow Muriate of lime SnoAV 2 parts 1 3 parts 1 From 20° to —60°. f From 0° to —e From —40° to 73'. Diluted sulphuric acid Snow " ™ Parts | From -68° to -91°. Nitrate of ammonia Water 1 part From 50° to 4°. Nitrate of ammonia Carbonate of soda Water - I part From .>0° to —7 ■>. Sulphate of, soda - Muriate of ammonia Nitrate of potash - Diluted nitric acid - o parts 4 Sulphate of soda Nitrate of ammonia Diluted nitric acid - 6 parts - 4 From 50° to—10°. From 50° to__14°. Phosphate of soda - Diluted nitric acid - - 4 t> parts I _, „„,. 4' ! From 50° to—12' Phosphate of eoda - Nitrate of ammonia Diluted nitric acid - - 9 parts - 6 ! From 50° to__21°. - 4 Sulphate of soda Diluted sulphuric acid o parts | ,, __ 4 r J rom 50° to 3°. v» i. Al, Management of the preceding Mi.Uures for producing Cold. To produce the effects before stated, the salts must be reducedto poAvder, and contain their full quantity of water of crystallization. The vessel in which the freezing mixture is made, should be very thin, and just large enough to hold it, and the materials should be mixed together as expeditiously as pos- sible, taking care to stir the mixture at the same time Avith a rod of glass or wood. In order to obtain the full effect, the materials ought to be first cooled to the lemperature marked in the table, by in- troducing them into some of. the other frigorific mixtures, and then mingling them together in a similar mixture, if, for in- stance, Ave wish to produce —46°, the snow and diluted nitric acid ought to be cooled doAvn to 0°, by putting the vessel AA'hich contains each of them into the fifth freezing mixture in the above table, before they are mingled together. If a more intense cold be required, the materials to produce it are to be brought to the proper temperature by being previously placed in the second freezing mixture. This process is to bo continued till the required degree of cold has been procured. Conversion of Solids and Fluids into the Aeriform or Gaseous Stale. Wc ha^e seen before, that in order to render solids fluid, a certain quantity of caloric is necessary, Avhich combines Avith the body, and therefore cannot be measured by the thermometer; Ave shall now endea- vour to prove, that the same holds good in respect to the conversion of solids or fluids into the vaporous or gaseous stale. Take a small quantity of carbonate of ammonia, introduce it into a retort, the neck of which is directed under a cylinder filled with mercury and inverted in a bason of the same fluid. On applying heat to the body of the retort, the carbonate ofammonia -will be volatilized, it will expel the mercury out of the cylinder, and become au invisi- ble gas, and would remain so, if its tempe- rature was not lowered. The same is the case Avith benzoic acid, rhamphire, and various other substances. All fluids may, by the application of heat, be convertedtinto an aeriform elastic state. When Ave consider Avater in a boiling state, jAve findthat this fluid, Avhen examined by the thermometer, is not hotter after boiling several hours, than'when it began to boil, though to maintain it boiling a brisk five must necessarily be kept up. What then,' Ave mayask,becomes of the wasted caloric ? It is not perceptible in the Avater, nor is it manifested by the steam ; for the steam, if Hot compressed, upon examination is found not to be hotter than boiling Avater. The caloric is therefore absorbed by the steam, CAT. 171 and although what ir so absorbed, is abso- lutely necessary for the conversion of water into the form of steam ; it does not increase its temperature, and is therefore not appre- ciable by the thermometer. The conclusion is further strengthened by the heat given out by steam on its being condensed by cold. This is particularly manifested in the condensation of this fluid in the process of distilling, where upon ex- amining the refrigeratory, it will be found that a much greater quantity of caloric is communicated to it, than could possibly have been transmitted by the caloric which Avas sensibly acting before the condensation This may be easily ascertained by observing , the quantity of caloric communicated to the water in the refrigeratory of a still, by any given quantity of liquid that passes over. 1. The boiling point, or the temperature at which the conversion of fluids into gases takes- place, is different in different fluids, but constant in each, provided the pressure of the atmosphere be the same. Put any quantity of sulphuric ether into a Florence flask, suspend a thermometer in it, and hold the flask OA'er an Argand's lamp, the ether will immediately begin to boil, and the thermometer will indicate 98°, if the ether has been highly rectified. If highly rectified ardent spirit is heated in a similar manner, the thermometer will rise to 176°, and there remain stationary. If Avater is substituted, it will rise to 212°. If strong nitrous acid of commerce be made use of, it Avill be found to boil at 248° ;— sulphuric acid and linsecd-oil at 600°;— mercury at 656°, he. 2. The boiling point of fluids is raised by pressure. Mr. Watt heated Avater uifter a strong pressure to 400°. Yet still Avhen-ihe pressure was removed, only part of the water was converted into vapour, and the temperature of this A-apour, as Avell as that of the remain- ing fluid, avos no more than 212°. There was therefore 188° of caloric suddenly lost. This caloric Avas carried off by the' steam. Now as only about one-fifth of the Avater Avas converted into steam, that steam must contain not only its oAvn 188°, but also the 1S8° lost by each of the other four parts ; that is to say, it must contain 188° X6, or about 940°._ Steam, therefore, is Avater com- bined with at least 940° of caloric, the presence of Avhich is not indicated by the thermometer. 3. When pressure is removed from the surface of bodies, their conversion into the gaseous state is greatly facilitated, or their boiling point is lowered. In proof of this the following experiments may serve: Let a small bottle be filled with highly rectified sulphuric ether, and a piece of AA-etted bladder be tied oA'erit* orifice around f i'.~ LAL its neck. 'iYansicT- it under the receiver oi an air pump, and take aAvay the super- incumbent pressure Sof the air in the recei- ver. When the exhaustion is complete, pierce the bladder by means of a pointed sliding wire, passing through a collar of leather Avhich covers the upper opening of the receiver. Having done this, the ether Avill' instantly begin to boil, and become converted into an invisible gaseous fluid. • Take a small retort or Florence flask, fill it one half or less Avith Avater, and make it boil over a lamp; Avhen kept briskly boiling for about five minutes, cork the mouth of the retort as expedi- tiously as possible, and remove it from the lamp. The water, on being removed from the source of heat, will keep boiling for a fevv minutes, aud Avhen the ebullition begins to slacken, it may be renewed by dipping the retort into cold \A.ater, or pouring cold water upon it. The Avater during boiling, becomes con- verted into vapour; this vapour expels the air of the vessel, and occupies its place ; on diminishing the heat, it condenses ; Avhen the retort is stopped, a partial vacuum is formed; the pressure becomes diminished, and a less degree of heat is sufficient to eu.u?e an ebullition. For the same reason, water may be made to boil under the exhausted receiAer at 94° Fahr. or even at a loAver degree; alcohol af 56° ; and ether at —20°. On the conversion of fluids into gases is founded the folloAving experiment, by which Avater is frozen by means of sulphuric ether. Take a thin glass tube four or five inches Jong and about two or three-eighths of an inch in dianHter, and a two-ounce bottle furnished Avith a capillary trbe fitted to its neck. In order to make ice, pour a little Avater into the tube, taking care not to Avet the outside, nor to leave it moist. Having done this, let a stream of sulphuric ether fall through the capillary tub«a upon that part of it containing the Avater, which by this means will be converted into ice in a few minutes, and this it will do even near a fire or in the midst of summer. If the glass tube, containing the Avater, be exposed to the brisk thorough air, or free draught of an open AvindoAv, a large quan- tity of water may be frozen in a shorter time; and if a thin spiral wire be introduced pre- vious to the congelation of the water, the ice Avill adhere to it, and may thus be draAvn out conveniently. A person might be easily frozen to death duringvery Avarm Aveather, by merely pour- ing upon his body for some time sulphuric ether, and keeping him exposed to a tho- rough draught of air. •wAL . irl ificiul Refrigeral ion ■• The cooling or refrigeration of rooms iit the summer season by sprinkling them Avith water, becomes likewise obvious on tbb account. The method of making ice artificially in the East Indies depends on the same principle The ice-makers at Benares dig pits in large open plains, the bottom of which they streAV with sugar-canes or dried stems of maize or Indian-corn. Upon this bed they place a number of unglazed pans, made of so porous an earth that the wafer penetrates through (heir whole substance. These pans are filled towards evening in the winter season Avith Avater that has boiled, and left in that situation till morning, Avhen more or less ice is found in them, according to the temperature and other qualities of the air ; there being more formed in dry and warm weather, than in that which is cloudy, though it may be colder to the human body Every thing in this process is calculated to produce cold by evaporation ; the beds on Avhich the pans are placed, suffer the air to have a free passage to their bottoms; and the pans constantly oozing out water to their external surface, are cooled by the evaporation of it. In Spain, they use a kind of earthen jars, called buxaros, which are only half-baked, the earth of which is so porous, that the outside is kept moist by the Avater which filters through it, and though placed in the sun, the water in the jar becomes as cold as ice. It is a common practice in China to cool wine or other liquors by wrapping the bottle in a Avet cloth, and hanging it up in the^ sun. The water in the cloth be- comes converted into vapour, and thus cold is produced. The Blacks in Senegambia have a similar method of cooling vater by filling tanned leather bags with it, Avhich they hang up in the sun ; the water oozes more or less through the leather so as to;keep the outward surface wet,which by its quickand continued evaporation cools the Avater remarkably. The winds on the borders of the Persian Gulph are often so scorching, that travel- lers are suddenly suffocated unless they cover their heads with a wet cloth ; if this be too Avet, they immediately feel an intole- rable cold, which Avould prove fatal if the moisture Avas not speedily dissipated by the heat. « Condensation of Vapour. If a cold vessel is brought into a warm room, particularly where many people are assembled, the outside of it will soon be- come covered Avith a sort of dew. Before some changes of weather, the stone pavements, the Avails of a house, the balustrades of staircases and other solid ob- ject*, feel clammy and damp. In frosty nights, when the air abroad is colder than the air Avithin, the dampness of this air, for the same reason, settles on the glass panes of the windows, and is there frozen into curious and beautiful figures. Thus fogs and deivs take place, and in the higher regions clouds are formed from the condensed vapour. The still greater con- densation produces mists and rain. Capacity of Bodies for containing Heat. The property which different bodies pos- sess, of containing at the same temperature, and in equal quantities, either of mass or bulk, unequal quantities of heat, is called their capacity for heat. The capacities of bodies for heat are therefore considered as great or small in proportion as their tempe- ratures are either raised by the addition, or diminished by the deprivation, of equal quantities of heat, in a less or a greater degree. In homogeneous bodies, the quantities of caloric which they contain are in the ratio of their temperature and mass: when there- fore equal quantities of water, of oil, or of mercury, of unequal temperatures, are mingled together, the temperature of the Avhole will be the arithmetical mean between the temperatures of the two quantities that had been mixed together. It is a self-evident truth that this should be the case, for the particles of different portions of the same substance being alike^their effects must be equal. For instance: Mix a pound of water at 172° Avith a pound at 32°, half the excess of heat in the hot water will quit it to go over into the colder portion ; thus the hot Avater will be cooled 70°, and the cold will receive 70° of temperature; therefore 172—70, or 32 + 70 = 102 Avill give the heat of the mixture. To attain the arithmetical mean very ex- actly, several precautions however are ne- cessary. When heterogeneous bodies of different temperatures are mixed together, the tem- perature produced is never the arithmetical mean of the tAvo original temperatures. In order to ascertain the comparative quantities of heat of different bodies, equal weights of them are mingled together; the experiments for this purpose being iu gene- ral more easily executed than those by which they are compared from equal bulks. Thus, if one pound of mercury heated to 110° Fahr., De added to one pound of water of 44°, the temperature of the blended fluids will not be changed to 77°, as it would be if thP surplus of heat Avere divided alnongthose fluids in the proportion of their quantities. It Avill be found, on examination, to be only 47°. On the contrary, if the pound of mer- cury be heated to 44°, and the Avater to 110°, then on stirring them together, the common temperature Avill be 107 I CAL 173 Hence, if the quicksilver loses by this distribution 63° of caloric, an-equal Aveight of water gains only 3° from this loss of 83° of heat. And on the contrary, if the Av*ter loses 3°, the mercury gains 63°. -' When, instead of comparing the quanti- tiesof caloric which equal weights of different bodies contain, Ave compare the quantities contained in equal volumes, we still (find that an obvious difference takes place. Thus it is found by experiment, that the quattity of caloric necessary to raise the temperature of a given volume of Avater any numbir of degrees, is, to that necessary to rais^ an equal volume of mercury, the same number of degrees as 2 to 1. This is therefore the proportion between the comparative quan- tities i if caloric which these two bodies ion- tain, estimated by their volumes; ands-mi- lar differences exist with respect to e+ery other kind of matter. From the nature of the experiment* by Avhich the quantities of caloric which boiie^ contain are ascertained, it is evident lhat Ave discover merely the comparative, hot the absolute quantities. Hence Avaterhas been chosen as a standard, to which other bodies may be referred ; its capacitjl is stated as the arbitrary term of 1000, md with this the capacities of other bodies are compared. It need not be told that pains have b«en taken to estimate on these experiments tiat portion of heat which diffuses itself into tie air, or into the vessel where the mercury and water are blended together. As however such valuations cannot be made with cqn- plete accuracy, the numbers stated aboTe are only an approximation to truth. Radiation of Caloric. Caloric is thrown off or radiates from heated bodies in right lines, and moves through space with inconceivable velocity. It is retarded in its passage by atmospheric air, by colourless fluids, glass, and other transparent bodies. If a glass mirror be' placed before a fire, the mirror transmit the rays of light, but not the rays of heat. If a plate of glass, talc, or a glass vessel filled with water be suddenly interposed between the fire and the eye, the rays of light pass through it, but the rays of calm-R- are considerably retarded in its passage ; for no heat is perceived until the interposed substance is saturated with heat, or has reached its maximum. It then ceases to intercept the rays of caloric, and alloAvs them to pass as freely as the rays of light. It has been lately shoAvn by Dr. Herschel, that the rays of caloric are refrangible, but less so than the rays of light; and the same j <| philosopher has also proved by experiment, that it is not only the rays of caloric emitted by the sun, Avhich are refrangiblp. but like- * K4 CAL wise the rays emitted by common fires, by candles, by heated'iiron, and even by hot Aveter. .>U; ■ Whether the rays of caloric are differently refracted, in different mediums, has not yet be*n ascertained. We are certain however, that they are refracted by all transparent bodiesAvhich have been employed as burning glasses. The rays of caloric are also reflected by polished surfaces, in the same manner as iheraysof light. 7his Avas long ago noticed by Lambert, Saissure, Scheele, Pictet, and lately by Dr Herschcl. frofessor Pictet placed tAvo concaA'e me- talic mirrors opposite to each other, at the disance of about tAvelve feet. When a hot bo sufficiently strong and tolerably pleasant infusion. The extract made first by spirit and then with Avater, and reduced by evapo- ration to a pilular consistence, is found to be equal, if not superior in efficacy, to the powder. As an antiseptic, Calumba root is inferior to the bark; but, as a corrector of putrid bile, it is much superior to the bark ; whence also it is probable, that it Avould be of service in the West-India yeUoAV fever. It also restrains alimentary fermentation, Avithout impairing digestion ; in which pro- CAL 175 petty it resembles mustard. It docs not appear to haAre the least heating quality, and therefore may be used ia$hthisis pulmonalis, and in hectic cases, to strengthen digestion. It occasions no disturbance, and agrees very well with a milk diet, as it abates flatulence, and is indisposed to acidity. The London. Edinburgh, and Dublin colleges, direct a tincture of Calumba root. The dose of the poAvdered root is as far as half a drachm, which, in urgent cases may be repeated every third or fourth hour. Ca'lva. (From calvus, baid.) The scalp or upper part of the cranium or top of the head ; so called because it often groAvs bald first. CALVA'RIA. (From calvus, bald.) The upper part of the cranium Avhich becomes soon bald. It means all above the orbits, temples, ears and occipital eminence. Calvi'ties. (From calvus, bald.) Cat- vilium. Baldness; Avant or loss of hair, particularly upon the sinciput. CALX, (-cis, fcem. from kalah, to burn. Arab.) 1. Chalk. Limestone. 2. Lime. Calx viva. The. London College direct it to be prepared thus:—Take of lime- stone one pound : break it into small pieces, and heat it in a crucible, in a strong tire, for an hour, or until the carbonic acid is entirely driven off, so that on the addition of acetic acid, no bubbles of gas shall be extricated. Lime may be made by the same process from oyster-shells previously washed in boiling Avater, and cleared from extraneous matters. See Lime. Ca'lcis li'quor. Solution of lime, for- merly called aqua calcis. Lime-Avater. " Take of lime, half a pound ; boiling dis- tilled Avater, twelve pints. Pour the Avater upon the lime, and stir them together; next cover the vessel immediately, and let it stand for three hours; then keep the so- lution upon the remaining lime in stopped glass bottles, and pour off the clear liquor Avhen it is AA-anted for use." Lime is soluble in about 450 times ils weight of water, or little more than one grain in one fluid-ounce. It is given in- ternally, in doses of two ounces and up- Avards, in cardialgia, spasms, diarrhoea, he. and in proportionate doses in convulsions of children arising from acidity, or ulcerated intestines, intermittent fevers, fee Exter- nally it is applied to burns and ulcers. Ca'lcis mu'ria?. Calx salita. Salammo- niacusfixus. Muriate of lime. " Take of the salt remaining after the sublimation of subcarbonate of ammonia tAA'o pounds, water a pint; mix and filter through paper. Eva- porate the salt to dryness ; and preserve it in a closely stopped vessel." This prepara- tion is exhibited Avith the same vieAVS as the muriate of barytes. It possesses deobstru- ent, diuretic, and cathartic virtues, and is much used by. the celebrated Fourcroy J 176 CAM QAM against scrofula, and other analogous dis- eases. Six, twelAre, and twenty grains, are • given to children three times a day, and a drachm to adults. Ca'lcis muria'tis li'quor. "Take of muriate of lime two ounces, distilled water three fluid-ounces ; dissolve the salt in the water, and filter it through paper." Calx antimo'nii. See Antimonii oxydum Calx cum ka'li po'ro. The preparation formerly called by this name, is noAV termed, in the London pharmacopoeia, potassa cum calce. Calx hvdra'rgyri a'lba. See Hydrar- gyrum pracipitatum album. Calx viva. See Calx. Caly'pter. (From kaxuvtu, to hide.) A carneous excrescence covering the he- morrhoidal vein. Ca'mara. (From va/iaapa, a vault) Ca- marium. The fornix of the brain : also the vaulted part of the auricle of the heart. Cama'rium. (From K, the heart.) this term was applied by the Greeks to the heart. The superior opening of the stomach is also so called. CARDI'ACA. (From iw/nTw, the heart.) 1. Cordials. See Cordials. 2. The pharmacopceial name of mother- AA'ort. (So named from the supposed relief i«a CAR CAR it gives in faintings and disorders of the stomach. See Leonurus cardiaca. Cardi'aca confe'ctio. See Confectio aromatica. Cardi'aca pa'ssio. The cardiac passion. Ancient writers frequently mention a dis- order under this name, but the moderns ahvays speak of it as a syncope. Cardi'acus mo'kbus. A name by which the ancients called the typhus feA'er. CARDIALGIA. (From KtpitA, the car- dia, and Axyoc, pain.)r Pain at the sto- mach. The heartburn. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a symptom of dyspepsia. Heart- burn is an uneasy sensation in the stomach, with anxiety, a heat more or less violent, and sometimes attended with oppression, faintness, an inclination to vomit, or a plen- tiful discharge of clear lymph, like saliva. This pain may arise from various and dif- ferent causes; such as flatus ; from sharp humours, either acid, bilious, or rancid; from worms, knawing and vellicating the coatsof the stomach ; from acrid and pungent food, such as spices, aromatics, &.c.; as also from rheumatic and gouty humours, or surfeits; from too free a use of tea, or Avatery fluids relaxing the stomach, &.c.; from the. natural, mucus being abraded, par- ticularly in the upper orifice of the stomach. Cardia'i.gia inflammato'ria. Inflam- mation in the stomach. Cardialgia sputato'ria. See Pyrosis. Cardiml'lech (From ka^ia, the heart, and meleck, Heb. a governor.) A fictitious term in Dolaeus's Encyclopaedia, by which he Avonld express a. particular active prin- ciple in the heart, appointed to what we call the vital functions. Cardimo'na. A name for Cardialgia. Cardinal flowers, blue. See Lobelia. Cardiname'ntum. (From cardo, a hinge.) A sort of articulation like a hinge. CARDIO'GMUS. (From KAptmrva,, to have a pain in the stomach.) The same as Cardialgia. Also an aneurism in the aorta, near the heart, which occasions pain in the praecordia. Cardio'nchus. (From KtfdtA, the heart, and oyitos, a tumour.) An aneurism in the heart, or in the aorta near the heart. Cardictro'tus. (From KipfiA, the heart, and TirpAtrKO), to wound.) One Avho hath a wound in his heart. CARDITIS. (From rutpiitL, the heart.) Inflammation of the heart. It is a genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia. It is knoAvn by pyrexia, pain in the region of the heart, great anxiety, difficulty of breathing, cough, irregular pulse, palpitation, and fainting, and the other symptoms of inflammation. The treatment of carditis is, in a great measure, similar to.that of pneumonia. It is necessary to take blood freely, as Avell ge- nerally as locally, and apply a blister near the part. Purging may be carried to a greater extent than in pneumonia } and the use of digitalis is more important, to lessen the irritability of the heart. It is equally desirable to promote diaphoresis, but expec- toration is not so much to be looked for, unless indeed, as very often happens, the inflammation should have extended, in some degree, to the lungs. Car'do. (A hinge.) The articulation called Ginglymus ; also the second vertebra of the neck. Ca'rdonet. A Avild artichoke, esculent. Cardo'nium. So Paracelsus calls wine, medicated with herbs. Cardopa'tium. The low carline thistle, said to be a diaphoretic. CA'RDUUS. (a carere, quasi aphis ca- renda lame, being fit to tease wool; or from Kupai, to abrade ; so named from its rough- ness, Avhich abrades and tears whatever it meets Avith.) The thistle, or teasel. The, name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean, system. Class Syngenesia. Order, Poly- gamia aqualis. Ca'rduus aca'nthus. The bear's breech. Ca'rduus a'ltilis! The artichoke. Ca'rduus benedi'ctus. See Centaurea. Ca'rduus hemorrhoidals. (So called. because it is said to relieve the pains of the. haemorrhoids, if beat into a poultice and applied.) Also called carduus vinearum repens, sonchi folio. Cirsium arvense. Cea- nothos. The common creeping way thistle. Serralula arvensis of Linnaeus. Ca'rduus la'cteus. See Carduus Ma- rianus. Ca'rduus la'cteus Syri'acus. The Spanish milk-thistle. Stomachic and ano- dyne. Ca'rduus marine. See Carduus marianus. Ca'rduus maria'nus. The systematic name of the officinal Carduus Maria. Car- duus albis maculis notatus vulgaris, C. B. Common milk-thistle, or Lady's thistle The seeds of this plant, Carduus marianus , foliis amplexicaulibusjhastaio pinnatifidis,spi- nosis; calycibus aphyllis; spinis canUiculatis, duplicalo-spinosis, of Linna-us, and the herb have been employeaVmedicinally. The former contain a bitter oil, and are recom- njtndedas relaxants. The juice of the latter is said to be salutary in dropsies, in.lhe dose of four ounces; and, according to Mille.,. to be efficacious against pungent pains. Ca'rduus sati'vus. The artichoke,. Ca'rduus solstitia'lis. The cal,citrapa officinalis. Ca'rduus tomento'sus. The AVpolly thistle. See Onopordium acanthium. CareBa'ria. (From Kapn, the head, and 0i*poc, Avejght.) A painful and uneasy hea- viness of the head. Care'num. (From K±p», the head.) Galen uses this word for the bead. Care'num vi'num. Strong Avine. Ca'reum. (From Cariaf the country whence they Avere brought.) The caraway. CAR CxVR 189 CA'REX. (Carex, -iris, fcem. from careo, not quia viribus careal, but because, from its roughness, it is tit adcarendum, to card, tease, or pull.) Sedge. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaan system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Triandria. Ca'rex arena'ria. The systematic name of the officinal sarsaparilla Germuniea, which grows plentifully on the sea coast. The root has been found serviceable in some mucal affections of the trachea, in rheumatic pains, and gouty affections. . CA'RICA, (From Carta, the place where they were cultivated,) The fig. See Ficus carica. Ca'rica papa'ya. Papaw-tree. This is a native of both Indies, and the Guinea coast of Africa. When the roundish fruit are nearly ripe, the inhabitants of India boil and eat them with their meat, as we do. turnips. They have somewhat the flavour of a pompion. Previous to boiling, they soak them for some time in salt and water, to extract the corrosive juice, unless the, meat they are to be boiled Avith should be very salt and old, and then this juice heing in them, will make them as tender as a chicken. But they mostly pickle the long fruit, and thus they make no bad succeda- neum for mango. The buds of the female flowers are gathered, and made into a sweet- meat; and the inhabitants arc such good husbands of the produce of this tree, that they boil the shells of the ripe fruit into a repast, and the insides are eaten with sugar in the manner of melons. Every part of the papaAV-tree, except the ripe fruit, affords a milky juice, Avhich is used, in the Isle of France, as an effectual remedy for the tape- worm. In Europe, hoAvever, whither it has been sent in the concrete state, it has not answered, perhaps from some change it had undergone, or not having been given in a sufficient dose. Ca'ricom. (From Caricus, its inventor.) Carycum. An ointment for cleansing ulcers, composed of hellebore, lead, and cantha- rides. CA'RIES. (From carali, Chald.) Rot- tenness, or mortification of the bones. Gari'm*. The cassada bread. Cari'na. A name formerly applied to the back-bone. Ca'ricm terra. Lime. Carivilla'ndi. A name of sarsaparilla root CARLINA. (From, Carolus, Charles the Great, or Charlemagne ; because it was believed that an angel showed it to him, and that,by the use of it, his army Avas preserved from the plague,) Carline thistle. The name of a genus of plants iu the Linna;an system. Cass, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- gamia aqualis. The officinal name of two kinds of plants. Carli'na acau'lis. The systematic name of the chamaleon album. Carlina. Car- dopatium. Carline thistle. Carlina acaulis; caule unifloro, flore breviore of Linnaeus The root of this plant is bitter, and said to possess diaphoretic and anthelmintic virtues. It is also extolled by foreign physicians in the cure of acute, malignant, and chronic disorders. Carli'na gummi'feba. Carduus pinea. Ixine. Pine thistle. This plant is the Atractylis gummifera of Linnaeus. The root when Avounded, yields, a milky, viscous juice, which co ncretesintolenaciousjnasses, at first Avhitish resembling wax, when much handled groAving black ; it is said to be chewed with the same views as masticb. Carline thistle. See Carlina acaulis. Ca'rlo Sa'ncto ra'dix. St Charles's root; so called by the Spaniards, on account of its great virtues. It is found in Mechoa- chan, a province in America. Its bark hath an aromatic flavour, Avith a bitter acrid taste. The root itself consists of slender fibres. The bark is sudorific, and strengthens the gums and stomach. CA'RMEN. (Carmen, -inis, neut. A verse; because charms usually consisted of a verse.) A charm ; an amulet. Carmks. (The- Carmelite friars, Fr.) Carmelite water ; so named from its inven- tors ; composed of baum, lemon-peel, fcc. Carmina'ntia. See Carminatives. CARMI'NATIVES. (Carminativa, sc. medicamenta: from carmen, a verse or charm ; because practitioners, iu ancient times, ascribed their operation to a charm or enchantment.) A term applied to those substances Avhich allay pain, and dispel fla- tulencies of the prima? viae. The principal carminatives are the semina cardamomi, anisi et carui; olea essentialia carui, anisi et juniperi; confectio aromatica; pulvis aromaticus ; tinctura cardamomi; tinctura cinnamoni composite; zinziber; tonics, bitters, and astringents. Carnaba'dium. Caraway-seed. CARNEY COLUMNS. The fleshy pillars or columns in the cavities of the heart. See Heart. Carni'cula. (Dim. of caro, carnis, the flesh.) The fleshy substance which surrounds the gums. Carnifo'rmis. (From caro, flesh, and forma, likeness.) Having the appearance of flesh. It is commonly applied to an abscess where the flesh surrounding the orifice is hardened, and of a firm consistence. CA'RO. (Caro, carnis, fcem.) Flesh. The red part or belly of a muscle; also the pulp of fruit. Ca'ro adna'ta. The recent SAvelled testicle. Caroli'sa. See Carlina. Caro'pi. The amomum verum. Caro'ra. The name of a vessel that resembles an urinal. » Cabo'sis. See Cams. 190 CAR Caro'ta. See Daucus. Carotide'* arte'ri*. See Carotidttrlery. CAROTID ARTERY. (From ka?ou, to cause to sleep; so called because, if tied with a ligature, they cause the animals to be comatose, and have the appearance of being asleep.) The carotids are two consi- derable arteries that proceed, one on each side of the cervical vertebrae, to the head, to supply it Avith blood. The right carotid does not arise immediately from the arch of the aorta, but is given off from the arteria innominata. The left arises from the arch of the aorta. Each carotid is divided into ex- ternal and internal, or that portion Avithout and that within the cranium. The external gives off eight branches to the neck and face, viz. anteriorly, the superior thyroideal, the sublingual, the inferior maxillary, the external maxillary; posteriorly, the internal maxillary, the occipital, the external audi- tory, and the temporal. The internal carotid or cerebral artery, gives off four branches within the cavity of the cranium ; the an- terior cerebral, the posterior, the central artery of the optic nerve, and the internal orbital. Caro'um. The caraway seed. Ca'rpasus. (So named <&*$* to kapov vooutai : because it makes the person who eats it appear as if he was asleep.) A herb, the juice of Avhich was formerly called opo- carpason, opocarpathon, or opocalpason ; according to Galen it resembles myrrh; but is esteemed highly poisonous. Carpa'thicum balsamum. See Pinus Cembra. Carpentaria. (From carpenlarius, a carpenter; and so named from its virtues in healing cuts and wounds made by a tool.) A vulnerary herb ; but not properly known what it is. Carpha'leus. (From K*ppa>,to exsiccate.) Hippocrates uses this word to mean dry, opposed to moist. Carpholo'gi*. (From KAppoc, the nap of clothes, and xtyu, to pluck.) A delirious picking of the bed-clothes, a symptom oc- curring in dangerous fevers. Ca'rphus. (From **/?», a straw.) In Hippocrates it signifies a mote, or any small substance. A pustule of the smallest kind. Also the herb fenugreek. Ca'rpia. (From carpo, to pluck, as lint is made from linen- cloth.) Lint. See Linteum. Carpi'smus. The Avrist. CARPOBA'LSAMUM. (From KApvoc, fruit, and 0ax, the beaver, quasi yAg-vp: from yawp, the belly: because of the largeness of its belly; or a castrando, because he Avas said to castrate himself in order to escape the hunters.) Castoreum russicum. A peculiar concrete substance, called castor, is obtained from the C«M/or/i&erof Linnaeus,or beaver, an amphibious quadruped inhabiting some parts of Prussia, Russia, Germany, he.; but the greatest number of these animals is met with in Canada. The name of castoreum or castor is given to two bags, situated in (he inguinal regions of the beaver, which contain a very odorous substance, soft, and almost fluid Avhen recently cut from the animal, but Avhich dries, and assumes a re- sinous consistence in process of time. The best comes from Russia. This substance has an acrid, bitter, and nauseous taste ; its smell is strong and aromatic, yet at the same time foetid. It is used medicinally, as a powerful antispasmodic in hysterica and hypocondriacal affections, and in con- vulsions, in doses of from 10 to 30 grains. If has also been successfully administered in epilepsy and tetanus. It is occasionally adulterated with dried blood, gum-ammo- niacum, or galbanum, mixed with a little of the powder of castor, and some quantity of the fat of the beaA'er. Castori'um. See Castoreum. CASTRATION. Celotomia. Orchoto- mia. Achirurgical operation, by which a testicle is removed from the body. Castre'nsis. (From castra,acamp.) A name applied to those diseases Avith Avhich soldiers, encamped in marshy places, are afflicted. Cata'basis. (From kataGoivu, to de- scend.) A descent or operation downwards. Catabi'basis. (From KArAGtGafa, to cause to descend.) An exclusion, or expulsion of the humours downwards. Catablaceu'sis. (From Kar*G\AKiva>, to be useless.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify carelessness and negligence in the at- tendance on and administration to the sick. Catable'ma. (From kataCaxxu, to throw round.) The outermost fillet, Avhich se- cures the rest of the bandages. Catabronche'sis. (From kaIa, and 0poy%oc, the throat; or KalAGpoy%igce, to sAvalloAV.) The act of swallowing. Catacau'ma. (From kaIokauh, to burn.) A burn or scald. Catacau'sis. (From KAlAKAta>, to burn.) The act of combustion, or burning. Catacecli menus. (From Kal**xtvofAAt, toliedoAvn.) Keeping the bed, from the violence of a disease. 26 Catacecra'mekus. (From KAlAKipAwo/ut, to reduce to small particles.) Broken into small pieces. It is used of fractures. Catacera'stica. (From KAlAKtpAvvvttt, to mix together.) Medicines Avhich obtund the acrimony of humours, by mixing Avith them and reducing them. Catachilde'sis. (From kaIa^Ao.®, to indulge in delicacies.) A gluttonous in- dulgence in sloth and delicacies, to the ge- neration of diseases. Catachri'ston. (From xalA%cia>, to anoint.) An unguent, or ointment. Catachri'sma. An ointment. Cata'clasis. (From kaIakxau, to break, or distort.) Distorted eyelids. Ca'tacleis. Catacleis. (From kaIa, be- neath, and kxhc, the clavicle.) The sub- clavicle, or first rib, which is placed imme- diately under the clavicle. Catacli'nes. (From jea7£ua«&),toliedoAvn.) One who, by disease, is fixed to his bed. Cata'clisis. (From kaIakxivu, to lie doAvn.) AlyingdoAvn. It means also in- curvation. Catacly'sma. (From mIakxv^oh, to wash.) A clyster. Catacly'smus. (From kaIakxv^u, to wash.) An embrocation. A dashing of water upon any part. Catacre'mnos. (From kaIa, and Kpn/uvoc, a precipice.) Hippocrates means, by this word, a swoln and inflamed throat, from the exuberance of the parts. Catacru'sis. (From **7«j^ow», to drive back.) A revulsion of humours. Catadoule'sis. (From xalAfcuxca), to enslave.) The subduing of passions, as in a frenzy, or fever. Catjegize'sis. (From KAlatyifa, to re- pel.) A revulsion or rushing back of hu- mours, or wind in the intestines. Cat^one'sis. (From kaIaiovioo, to irri- gate.) Irrigation by a plentiful affusion of liquor on some part of the body. Cata'gma. (From ka%, and *>&>, to break.) A fracture. Galen says a solution of the bone is called catagma, and elcos is a solution of the continuity of the flesh: that when it happens to a cartilage, it has no name, though Hippocrates calls it catagma Catagma'tica. (From KAlAy/uA, a frac- ture.) Catagmatics. Remedies proper for cementing broken bones,, or to promote a callus. Catago'ge. (From KAlAyofAAi, to abide.) The seat or region of a disease or part. Catagyio'sis. (From KAlAyvtou, to de- bilitate.) An imbecility and enervation of the strength and limbs. CATALE'PSIS. (From ^Iaxa/aGavco, to seize, to hold.) Caloche. Catochus. Congelatio. Detentio. Encatalepsis; and by Hippocrates aphonia; by Antigencs anaudia; by Caelius Aurelianus apprehensio. oppressio ; comprekensio. Apoplexia cutalep- ii:a oi CoJlen CstaV-psv A sadden s>ip 1W CAT pression of motion and sensation, the body remaining in the same posture that it was in Avhen seized. Dr. Cullen says he has never seen the catalepsy except when counterfeited ; and is of opinion, that many of those cases re- lated by other authors, have also been counterfeited. It is said to come on sud- denly, beingonly preceded by some languor of body and mind, and to return by parox- ysms. The patients are said to be for some minutes, sometimes (though rarely) for some hours, depriA-ed of their senses, and all poAver of voluntary motion ; but constantly retain- ing the position in which they were first seized, whether lying or sitting; and if the limbs be put into any other posture during the fit, they will keep the posture in which they are placed. When they recover from the paroxysm, they remember nothing of what passed during the time of it, but are like persons awakened out of a sleep. Catalo'tica. (From kaIaxoau, to grind down.) Medicines to soften and make smooth the rough edges and crust of cicatrices. Cata lysis. (KATaxvo-tc: from KarAXuai, to dissolve or destroy.) It signifies a palsy, or such a resolution as happens before the death of the patient; also that dissolution which constitutes death. Catamara'smus. (From ka!AfAApatva>, to grow thin.) An emaciation, or resolution of tumours. Catamasse'sis. (From K%lA[AA, to wash.) Washed or scoured. It is used by Hippocrates of a diarrhoea washed and cleansed by boiled milk. Catantle'ma. (From kaIoxIxom, to pour upon.) A lotion by infusion of water, or medicated fluids. Catantle'sis. A medicated fluid. Catapa'sma. (From katavao-o-u, . to sprinkle.) Catapastum. Conspersio. Epipas- ton. Pasma. Sympasma. Aspersio. Aspergo. The ancient Greek physicians meant by this, any dry medicine reduced to powder, to be sprinkled on the body. Their various uses may be seen in Paul of Egina, lib. vii. cap. xiii. Catapau'sis. (From kaIavuvcd, to rest, or cease.) That rest or cessation from pain which proceeds from the resolution of un- easy tumours. Catape'ltes. (From kaIa, against, and mnxn, a shield.) This word means a sling, a granado, or battery; and is also used to signify the medicine which heals the wounds and bruises made by such an instrument. Cata'phora. (From KAtAtpepce, to make sleepy.) Coma somnolenlum. A preterna- tural propensity to sleep. A mild apoplexy. Ca'taphora arthri'tica. Apoplexy from gout. Cata'phora co'ma. Sanguineous apo- plexy. Cata'phora exanthema'tica. A le- thargy in eruptive diseases. Cata'phora hydrocepha'lica. Serous apoplexy. Cata'phora scorbutica. Apoplectic symptoms in scurvy. Cata'phora ti'mor. A lethargic dis- position. Cataphra'cta. (From x.xla, trt fortify.) A bandage on the thorax. CATAPLA'SMA. (-matis, neut. from**7«- vxato-cc, to spread like a plaster.) A poultice. The following are among the most useful. Catapla'sma alu'minis. This application was formerly used to inflammation of Ihe eyes, Avhich was kept up from Aveakness of the vessels; it is noAV seldom used, a solu- tion of alum being mostly substituted. Catapla'sma aceto'sje. Sorrel poultice; R. Acetosa?, ftj. To be beaten in a mortar into a pulp. A good application to scorbutic ulcers. Catapla'sma aera'tcm. See Cataplasma fermtnti. Catapla'sma com'i. Hemlock poultic-. V CAT CAT Ufc "ft. Conii foliorum exsiccatorum ^j. Aquae fontana?, Jbjj. To be boiled till only a pint remains, when as much linseed-meal as ne- cessary is to be added. This is an excellent application to many cancerous and scrofu- lous ulcers, and other malignant ones; fre- quently producing great diminution of the pain of such diseases, and improving their appearance. Justamond preferred the fresh herb bruised. Catapla'sma cumi'ni. Take of cumin seeds, one pound ; bay berries, the leaves of Avater germander dried, Virginia snake- root, of each three ounces ; cloves, one ounce ; with honey equal to thrice the Aveight of the powder formed, of these make a cataplasm. It Avas formerly called Theri- aca Londincnsis. This is a warm and sti- mulating poultice, and was formerly much used as an irritating antiseptic application to gangrenous ulcers, and the like. It is now seldom ordered. Catapla'sma dau'ci. Carrot poultice. R. Radicis dauci recentis, Jbj. Bruise it in a mortar into a pulp. Some, perhaps with reason, recommend the carrots to be first boiled. The carrot poultice is employed as an application to ulcerated cancers, scrofu- lous sores of an irritable kind, and various inveterate malignant ulcers. Catapla'sma ferme'nti. Vest cata- plasm. Take of flour a pound ; yest half a pint. Mix and expose to a gentle heat, until the mixture begins to rise. This is a cele- brated application in cases of sloughing and mortification. Catapla'sma fu'ci. This is prepared by bruising a quantity of the marine plant, commonly called sea-tang, which is after- Avards to be applied by way of a poultice. Its chief use is in cases of scrofula, white sAvellings, and glandular tumours more es- pecially. When this vegetable cannot be obtained in its recent state, a common poul- tice of sea-Avater and oatmeal has been sub- stituted by the late Mr. Hunter, and other surgeons of eminence. Catapla'sma li'ni. Linseed poultice. R. Farina? lini, Ifcss. Aquae ferventis, ibjss. The poAvder is to be gradually sprinkled into the water, Avhile they are quickly blended together Avith a spoon. This is the best and most convenient of all emollient poultices for common cases, and has, in a great measure, superseded the bread and milk one, so much in use formerly. Catapla'sma plu'mbi aceta'tis. R. Li- quoris plumbi acetatis, 3j- Aqua? distill. foj. Micae panis, q. s. Misce. Practitioners, who place much confidence in the virtues of lead, often use this poultice in cases of inflammation. Catapla'sma sina'peos. See Cataplasma sinapis. Catapla'sma sina'pis. Mustard cata- plasm. Take of mustard-seed, linseed, of each poAvdered half a pound ; boiling vine- gar, as much as is sufficient. Mix until if acquires the consistence of a cataplasm. Cataple'xis. (From it*T* and ■n-XHo-tw, to strike.) Any sudden stupefaction, or de- privation of sensation, in any of the mem- bers, or organs. Catapo'sis. (From katavmo), to SAvallow down.) According to Aretseus, it signifies the instruments of deglutition. Hence also catapotium. Catapo'tium. (Katavot.ov.) A pill. Catapsy'xis. (From 4^*, to refrigerate.) A refrigeration without shivering, either universal, or of some particular part. A chilliness, or, as Vogel defines it, an un- easy sense of cold in a muscular or cutane- ous part. Cavapto'sis. (From KArAVtvtce, to fall down.) It implies such a falling down as happens in apoplexies ; or the spontaneous falling down of a paralytic limb. Catapu'tia. (From kaIavuBu, to have an ill savour ; or from the Italian, cacapuzza, Avhich has the same meaning ; so named from its foetid smell.) Spurge. Catapu'tia ma'jor. See Ricinus. Catapu'tia mi'nor. See Euphorbia La- thyris. CATARACT. (Cataracta; from kata- pAo-o-ie, to confound or disturb ; because the sense of vision is confounded, if not destroy- ed.) A disease of the eye. The Caligo lentis of Cullen. Hippocrates calls it yxauxaifAa, Galen, vvo^v/aa. The Arabians,gutta opacu. Celsus, suffusio. It is a species of blindness, arising almost always from an opacity of the crystalline lens, or its capsule, preventing the rays of light passing to the optic nerve. It commonly begins with a dimness of sight; and this generally continues a considerable time before any opacity can be observed in the lens. As the disease advunces, the opa- city becomes sensible, and the patient ima- gines there are particles of dust, or motes, upon the eye, or in the air, Avhich are called musca volitantes. This opacity gradually increases, till the person either becomes en- tirely blind, or can merely distinguish light from darkness. The disease commonly comes on rapidly, though sometimes its pro- gress is sIoav and gradual. From a transpa- rent state, it changes to a perfectly white, or light gray colour. In some A'ery rare in- stances, a black cataract is found. The con- sistence also varies, being at one time hard, at another entirely dissolved. When the opaque lens is either more indurated than in the natural state, or retains a tolerable de- gree of firmness, the case is termed afirm or hard cataract. When the substance of the lens seems to be converted into a whitish or other kind of fluid, lodged in the capsule, the case is denominated a milky or fluid cata- ract. When the substance is of a middling consistence, neither hard nor fluid, but about as consistent as a thick jelly, or curds, the case is named a soft or caseous cataract. J96 CAT CAT When the anterior or posterior layer of the crystalline capsulebecomesopaque, after the lens itself has been removed from this little membranous sac, by a previous operation, the affection is named a secondary membra- nous cataract. There are many other distinc- tions made by authors. Cataract is seldom attended with pain ; sometimes, however, every exposure to light creates uneasiness, owing probably to the inflammation at the bottom of the eye. The real cause of cata- ract is not yet Avell understood. Numbers of authors consider it as proceeding from a preternatural contraction of the vessels of the lens, arising from some external vio- lence, though more commonly from some internal and occult cause. The cataract is distinguished from gutta serena, by the pu- fiils in the latter being never affected with ight, and from no opacity being observed in the lens. It is distinguished from hypo- pyon, staphyloma, or any other disease in the fore-part of the eye, by the evident marks Avhich these affections produce, as well as by the pain attending their begin- ning. But it is difficult to determine AAThen the opacity is in the lens, or in its capsule. If the retina (which is an expansion of the optic nerve in the inside of the eye) be not diseased, vision may, in most cases, be re- stored, by either depressing the diseased lens, Avhich is termed couching, or extracting it Catarrheu'ma. (From KAJAppue, to 'floAv from.) A catarrh, or defluxion of humours. Catarrhe'xis. (From KAlAppnyvum, to burst out.) A violent and copious eruption or effusion ; joined with koixmc, it is a co- pious evacuation from the belly, and some- times alone it is of the same signification. In Vogel's Nosology, it is defined, a dis- charge of pure blood from the intestines, such as takes place in dysentery. Catarrhobcus. (From KAlApptte, to flow from.) A Avord applied to diseases proceed- ing from a discharge .of phlegm. CATA'RROPA PHY'MATA. (KATAppoVA pu- (aata.) Tubercles tending downward ; or, as Galen states, those that have their apex on a depending part. Cata'rrhopos nou'sos. (jkATCAppoVOC vov- o-oc.) A remission of the disease, or its de- cline, opposed to the paroxysm. CATA'RRHUS. (From KAlApptai, to flow down.) Coryza. A catarrh. An increased secretion of mucus from the membranes of the nose, fauces, and bronchia, with fever, and attended with sneezing, cough, thirst, lassitude, and want of appetite. It is a genus of disease in the class py- rexia, and order profluvia, of Cullen. There are two species of catarrh, viz. catar* rhus afrigore, Avhich is very common, and is called a cold in the head ; and catarrhus acontagio, the influenza, or epidemic ca- tarrh, Avhich sometimes seizes a whole city. Catarrh is also symptomatic of several other diseases. Hence Ave haA'e the catarrhus ru- beolosus; lussis variolosa, verminosa, calcu- losa, phthisica, hysterica, a dentitione, gravi- darum, melallicolarum, he. Catarrh is seldom fatal, except in scro- fulous habits by laying the foundation of phthisis ; or where it is aggravated by im- proper treatment, or repeated exposure to cold, into some degree of peripiieumony ; Avhen there is hazard of the patient, particu- larly if advanced in life, being suffocated by the copious effusion of viscid matter into the air-passages The epidemic is generally, but not invariably, more severe than the common form of the disease. The latter is usually left to subside spontaneously, Avhich will commonly happen in a few days, by observing the antiphlogistic regimen. If there should be fixed pain of the chest, with any hardness of the pulse, a little blood may be taken from the arm, or topically, followed by a blister : the bowels must be kept regular, and diaphoretics exhibited, Avith demulcents and mild opiates to quiet the cough. Where the disease hangs about the patient in a chronic form, gentle tonics and expectorants are required, as myrrh, squill, he. In the epidemic catarrh more active evacuations are often required, the lungs being more seriously affected; but though these should be promptly employed, they must not be carried too far, the disease being apt to assume the typhoid character in its progress : and as the chief danger appears to be of suffocation happening from the cause above-mentioned, it is especially important to promote expectoration, first by antimonials, afterwards by squill, the in- halation of steam, he. not neglecting to support the strength of the patient as the disease advances. Cata'rrhus a fri'gore. Catarrh from. cold. Cata'rrhus bellinsula'nus. Mumps, or cynanche parotidsea. Cata'rrhus a conta'gio. The influenza. Cata'rrhus suffocativus. The croup, or cynanche trachealis. Cata'rrhus vesi'cje. Strangury, with discharge of mucus. Catarti'smus. (From *a7«/>7/£,«, to make perfect.) According to Galen, it is a trans- lation of a bone from n preternatural to its natural situation. Catasa'rca. (From kaIa, and o-apf-, flesh.) The same as Anasarca. Catasre'stis. (From kaIa, and v backwards.) A revulsion or retraction of humours, or parts. Catasta'cmos. (From *a:7*> and r*£v- CAT CAT * 197 tq distil.) This is the name which the Greeks, in the time of Celsus, had for a distillation. Catasta'lticus. (From katao-tixxcv, to restrain, or contract.) It signifies styptic, astringent, repressing. Cata'stasis. (Katjuttao-ic) The consti- tution, state, or condition of any thing. Cata'tasis. (From xalxlwce, to extend.) In Hippocrates it means the extension of a fractured limb, or dislocated one, in order to replace it. Also the actual replacing it in a proper situation. Cata'xis. (From m,Ayu, to break.) A fracture. Also a division of parts by an instrument. Catecho'menus. (From ka1i%u>, to resist.) Resisting and making ineffectual the re- medies Avhich have been applied or given. CATECHU. (It is said, that, in the Japanese language, kate signifies a tree, and chu, juice.) See Acacia. Cateia'ihon. (From kxta, and ua, a blade of grass.) An instrument, having at the end a blade of grass, or made like a blade of grass, Avhich was thrust into the nostrils to provoke an haemorrhage when the head.ached. It is mentioned by Aretaeus. Cate'llus. (Dim. of calulus, a Avhelp.) A young Avhelp. Also a chemical instru- ment called a cupel, which Avas formerly in the shape of a dog's head. Cath^e'resis. (From kaBaipoi, to take aAvay.) The substraction or taking away any part or thing from the body. Some- times it means an evacuation, and Hip- pocrates uses it for such. A consumption of the body, as happens Avithout manifest evacuation. Cath^re'tica. (From KaBaipoi, to take aAvay.) Medicines which consume or re- move superfluous flesh. Catha'rma. (From kaBaipoi, to remoA-e.) The excrements, or humours, purged off from the body. Catha'rmus. (From KABupm, to re- move.) A purgation of the excrements, or humours. A cure by incantation, or the royal touch. Catha'rsia. (From kaBaipoi, to purge.) Cathartics, having a purging property. CATHARSIS. (From kaBkipu, to take away.) A purge, or purgation of the excre- ments, or humours, either medically or naturally. CATHA'RTICS. (Cathartica, sc. me- dicamenta ; KoJbAprmA: from kaBaipoi, to purge.) Those medicines Avhich, taken in- ternally, increase the number of alvine eva- cuations. The different articles referred to this class of medicines are divided into five orders. 1. Stimulating cathartics, as jalap, aloes, and bitter apple, Avhich are Avell calculated to discharge accumulations of serum, and are mostlyselectedforindolentandphlegma- tic habite. and those Avho are hard to purge. 2. Refrigerating cathartics, as sulphate of soda, supertartrate of potash, &.c. These are better adapted for plethoric habits, and those with an inflammatory diathesis. 3. Adstringent cathartics, as rhubarb and damask roses, which are mostly given to those whose bowels are weak and irritable, and subject to diarrhoea. 4. Emollient cathartics, as manna, malva, castor oil, and olive oil, Avhich may be given in preference to other cathartics, to infants and the very aged. 5. Narcotic cathartics, as tobacco, hyos- cyamus, and digitalis. This order is never given but to the very strong and indolent, and to maniacal patients, as their operation is very powerful. Murray, in his Materia Medica, considers the different cathartics under the two divi- sions of laxatives and purgatives; the for- mer being mild in their operation, and merely evacuating the contents of the in- testines ; the latter being more powerful, and even extending their stimulant opera* tion to the neighbouring parts. The fol- loAving he enumerates among the principal laxatives:—Manna, Cassia fistula, Tama- rindus Indica, Ricinus communis, Sul phur, Magnesia. Under the head of pur- gatives, he names Cassia senna, Rheum palmatum, Convolvulus jalapa, Helleborus niger, Bryonia alba, Cucumis colocynthis, Momordica elateriirm, Rhamnus catharti- cus, Aloe perfoliata, Convolvulus scammo- nia, Gambogia, Submurias hydrargyri, Sul- phas magnesia?, Sulphas soda?, Sulphas potassae, Supertartras potassae, Tartras po- tassae, Tartras potassa? et sodae, Phosphas soda?, Murias sodae, Terebinthina veneta, Nicotiana tabacum. Catha'rticus sal. See Sulphas magne- sia, and Sulphas soda. Catha'rticus hispa'nicus sal. A kind of sulphate of soda, produced near Madrid, from some springs. Catha'rticus Glaube'ri sal. See Sodhiri>.anduse it Lithe same manneras lobelia Cea'sma. (From »cea>, to split, or divide.) Ceasmus. A fissure, or fragment. Ce'ber. (Arab.) The agallochum. Also the capparis. Cebipi'ra. (Indian.) A tree which grows in Brazil, decoctions of whose bark are used in baths and fomentations, to re- lieve pains in the limbs, and cutaneous diseases. Ce'daR. See Cedrinum lignum. Ce'dma. (From ki6aoi, to disperse.) A defluxion, or rheumatic affection, scattered over the parts about the hips. Ce'dra, esse'ntia de. See Citrusmedica. Ce'drinum li'gnum. Cedar, the wood of the Pinus cedrus of Linnaeus. An odo- riferous wood, more fragrant than that of the fir, but possessing similar virtues. Cedri'tes. (From K&f/w, the cedar-tree.) Wine in Avhich the resin that distils from the cedar-tree has been steeped. Ce'drium. Cedar. It is also a name for common tar, in old writings. Cedrome'la. The fruit of the citron-tree. Cedrone'lla. Turkey baum. Cedro'stis. (From K(6poc,tho cedar-tree.) A name of the white bryony, Avhich smells like the cedar. Ce'drus. (From Kedron, a valley where they grew abundantly.) The Pinus cedrus ot Linnaeus, or the cedar-tree. Ce'drus America'na. The arbor vitae. Ce'drus bacci'fera. The savine. Cei'ria. (From Kitpai, to abrade.) The tape-worm ; so called from its excoriating and abrading the intestines. Celandine. See Chelidonium majus. Cela'strus. (From k:entaur; so called because it was feigned that Chiron cured Hercules's foot, which he had wounded with a poisonous arrow, with it.) Centaury. See Chironia Centaurium. Centau'rium ma'gnum. } See Centaurea Centau'rium ma'jus. } Centaurium. Centau'rium mi'nus. See Chironia Cen- 'aurium. Centaury. See Chironia. Centimorbia. (From centum, a hun- dred, and morbus, a disease.) Nummula- ria, or moneywort; named from its sup- posed efficacy in the cure of a multitude of disorders. Centino'dia. (From centum, a hun- dred, and nodus, a knot.) The herb poly- gonum ; so called from its many knots, or joints. Cknti'pedes. (From centum, a hundred, and pes, a foot) Woodlice, named from the multitude of their feel. Centra'tio. (From centrum, a centre.) The concentration and affinity of certain substances to each other. Paracelsus ex- presses by it the degenerating of a saline principle, and contracting a corrosive and cxulceratingquality. Hence Centrum Salis'is said to be the principle and cause of ulcers. Ce'ntrium. (From kwtuc, to prick.) V plaster recommended by Galen against stitches and pricks in the side. Ce'ntrum. (From ksvtiu, to point or prick.) The middle point of a circle. In chemistry, it is the residence or foundation of matter. In medicine, it is the point in which its virtue resides. In anatomy, the middle point of some parts is so named, as centrum nerveum, the middle or tendinous part of the diaphragm. CE'NTRUM OVALE. When the tAvo hemispheres of the brain are removed on a line with a level of the corpus callosum, the internal medullary part presents a somewhat oval centre ; hence it is called centrum ovale. Vieussenius supposed all the me- dullary fibres met at this place. Ce'ntrum tendino'sum. The tendinous centre of the diaphragm is so called. See Diaphragm. Ce'ntrum ne'rveum. The centre of the diaphragm is so called. See Dia- phragm. Centumno'dia. (From centum, a hun- dred, and nodus, a knot; so called from its many knots, or joints.) Common knot-grass. See Polygonum aviculare. Centu'nculus. Bastard pimpernel. CE'PA. (From *»v»c, a woolcard, from the likeness of its roots.) The onion. See Allium cepa. Cepje'a. A species of onion Avhich used to be esteemed for salads in spring, but is hoav disregarded. Cephalje'a. (From Ktp*x», the head.) The flesh of the head which coA-ers the skull. 2.6 CER 201 Also a long-continued pain of the cerebrum, and its membranes. CEPHALALGIA. (From k^axh, the head, and Axyoc, pain.) Cephalaa. The hcadach. It is symptomatic of very many diseases, but is rarely an original disease itself. When mild, it is called cephalagia; when inveterate, cephalaea. When one side of the head only is affected, it takes the names of hemicrania, migrana, hemipagia, and megrim; in one of the temples only, crotaphos; and that which is fixed to a point, generally in the crown of the head, is dis- tinguished by the name of clavus. Ckphala'lgia catakkha'hs. Hcadach, with catarrh, from cold. Cephalalgia in'fi.*mmato'ria. Phreni- tis, or inflammation of the brain. Cephalalgia spasmo'dica. The sick headach. A species of indigestion. Caphala'rtica. (From KtQaxn, the head, and ApTi^u, to make pure.) Medicines which purge the head. CE'PHALE. (KipAXi,.) The head. CEPHALIC VEIN. (Vena cephalica; so called,because the head was supposed to be relieved by opening it.) The anterior vein of the arm, that receives the cephalic of the thumb. CEPHALICA. (From ki^axm, the head.) Cephalics. Such remedies as are adapted for the cure of disorders of the head. Of this class are the snuffs, which produce a discharge from the mucous mem- brane of the nose, &c. Cepha'lica po'llicis. A branch from the cephalic vein, sent Off from about the loAver extremity of the radius, running su- perficially between the thumb and the me- tacarpus. Cepha'licus pu'lvis. A poAvder prepared from asarum. Cephali'ne. (From ki£&>, 1° wheeze.) One who labours under a dense breathing, accompanied Avith a wheezing noise. Cercho'des. The same as cerchnodes. Ce'rcis. (nepKic, from Kpuue, to shriek.) This word literally means the spoke of a wheel, and has its name from the noise which wheels often make. In anatomy it means the radius, a bone supposed to be like a spoke. Also a pestle, from its shape. CERCO'SIS. (From KipKoc, a tail.) A polypus of the uterus. It is sometimes ap- plied to an enlargement of the clitoris. Ce'rea., (From cera, wax.) The ceru- men aurium, or Avax of the ear. Cerea'lia. (Solemn feasts to the god- dess Ceres.) All sorts of corn, of which bread or any nutritious substance is made, come under the head of cerealia, Avhich term is applied by bromatologists as a genus. Cerebe'lla uri'na. Paracelsus thus distinguishes urine which is Avhitish, of the colour of the brain, and from which he pretended to judge of some of its dis- tempers. CEREBELLUM. (Dim. of cerebrum.) The little brain. A somewhat round viscus, of the same use as the brain; composed, like the brain, of a cortical and medullary substance, divided by a septum into a right and left lobe, and situated under the tento- rium, in the inferior occipital fossae. In the cerebellum are to be observed the crura cerebelli, the fourth ventricle, the valvula magna cerebri, and the protuberantia vermi- formes. CE'REBRUM. (Quasi earebrum; from KApA, the head.) The brain. A large round viscus, divided superiorly into a right and left hemisphere, and inferiorly into six lobes, two anterior, tAvo middle,and tAvo posterior; situated within the cranium, and surrounded by the dura aftd pia mater, and tunica arach- noides. It is composed of a cortical sub- -^4 CER CHA stance, Avhich is external; and a medullary, which is internal. It has three cavities, called ventricles; two anterior, or lateral, Avhich are divided from each other by the septum lucidum, and in each of which is the choroid plexus, formed of blood-vessels; the third ventricle is a space betAveen the thalami nervorum opticorum. The principal pro- minences of the brain are, the corpus callo- sum, a medullary eminence, conspicuous upon laying aside the hemispheres of the brain; the corpora striata, two striated pro- tuberances, one in the anterior part of each lateral ventricle ; the thalami nervorum op- ticorum, two whitish eminences behind the former, which terminate in the optic nerves; the corpora quadrigemina, four medullary projections called by the ancients, nates and testes ; a little cerebrine tubercle lying upon the nates, called the pineal'glund; and lastly, the crura cerebri, two medullary columns Avhich proceed from the basis of the brain to the medulla oblongata. The cerebral arteries are branches of the carotid and vertebral arteries. The veins terminate in sinusses, Avhich return their blood into the internal jugulars. The use of the brain is to give off nine pairs of nerves, and the spinal marrow, from Avhich thirty-one more pairs proceed, through Avhose means the various senses are performed, and muscular motion excited. It is also considered as the organ of the intellectual functions. Ce'rebrum elonga'tum. The medulla oblongata. Cerefo'lium. A corruption of cha?ro- phyllum. See Seandix. Cerefo'lium hispa'nicum. The plant call- ed by us Sweet-cicely. Cerefo'lium sylve'strk. Seo Charo- phyllum. Ce'rei medica'ti. See Bougie. Cerelje'um. (From xi/pot, Avax, and ixaiov, oil.) A cerate, or liniment, com- posed of wax and oil. Also the oil of tar. Cerevi'sije ferme'ntum. Yeast. CERE VLSI A. (From ceres, corn, of which it is made.) Ale. Beer. Any liquor made from corn. Cerevi'suf catapla'sma. Into the grounds of strong beer, stir as much oatmeal as will make it of a suitable consistence. This is sometimes employed as a stimulant and an- tiseptic to mortified parts. Ce'ria. (From cereus, soft, pliant.) Ce- ria. The flat Avorms Avhich breed in the intestines. Ce'rion. (From Knpiov, a honey-comb.) A kind of achor. Cero'ma. (From *npoc, wax.) Ceronium. Terms used by the ancient physicians for an unguent, or cerate, though originally applied to a particular composition which the wrestlers used in their exercises. Ceropi'ssus. (From >otpoc, wax, and rwio-o-A, pitch.) A plaster composed of pitch and wax. Clkutosi. {Ktpurrov.) A cerate CERU'MEN AU'RIUM. (Cerumen; dim. of cera, wax. Cerea. Aurium sordes. Marmorata aurium. Cypsele. Cypsilis. Fugile. The Avaxy secretion of the ears, situated in the meatus auditorius externus. CERU'SSA. (Arab.) Cerusse, or while lead. See Plumbi subcarbonas. Cerussa aceta'ta. See Plumbi super- acelas. Ce'rvi spina. See Rhamnus cathar- licus. CERVI'CAL. (Cervicalis; from cervix, the neck.) Belonging to the neck ; as cer- vical nerves, cervical muscles, he. Cervi'cal a'rteries. Arteria cervicales. Branches of the subclavians. Cervical ve'rtebr^e. The seveuupper- most of the vetebrae, which form the spine. See Vertebra. Cervica'ria. (From cervix, the neck ; so named because it was supposed to be effica- cious in disorders and ailments of the throat and neck.) The herb throat-Avort. CE'RVIX. (-vicis. f. quasi cerebri via; as being the channel of the spinal marrow.) The neck. That part of the body which is between the head and shoulders. The cervix uteri is the neck of the uterus; or that part of it which is immediately above or beyond the os tinea?. This term is also applied to other parts, as cervix vesicae, ossis, he. Cestri'tes. (From Kis-pov, betony) Wine impregnated Avith betony. Ce'strum. (From Kis-pA, a dart; so call- ed from the shape of its floAvers, Avhich re- semble a dart; or because it Avas used to extract the broken ends of darts from Avounds.) The herb betony. CETA'CEUM. See Physeter. CETERACH. (Blanchard says this word is corrupted from Pteryga, mrl»pv%,, q. v. as peteryga, ceteryga, and ceterach.) Scolopen- dria vera. Dorodilla ? Spleenwort. Milt- waste. This small bushy plant, Asplenium ceterach; frondibus pinnalifidis, lobis qlternis confluentibus obtusis of Linnaeus, grows upon old walls and rocks. It has an her- baceous, mucilaginous, roughish taste, and is recommended as a pectoral. In Spain it is given, with great success, in nephritic and calculous diseases. Cevaju'lla, (Dim. of ceveda, barley- Spanish.) Cevadilla Hispanorum. Sev'a- dilla. Sabadilla. Hordeum causiicum. Canis interfector. Indian caustic barley. The plant whose seeds are thus denominated, is a species of veratrum : they are powerfully caustic, and are administered with very great success as a vermifuge. They are also diuretic and emetic. The dose to a child, from two to four years old, is two grains ; from hence to eight, five grains; from eight to twelve, ten grains. Ceyenne pepper. See Capsicum. Cha'a. A Chinese name for tea-. i CHA CHA ;&*"> Ch.vcari lie, co'rtex. See Croton Cus- arilla. Ciijerofo'mum. See Scandix. CHjEROPHY'LLUM. (Xaiwuxxov : from £iup&>, to rejoice, and qvxxov, a leaf; so called from the abundance of its leaves.) Chervil. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna;an system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of some plants. See Scandix, and Charophyllum sylvestre. Ch/erophy'llum sylve'stre. Cicutaria. Bastard hemlock. This plant, Charophyl- lum sylvestre; caule lavi striato; geniculis tumidiusculis, of Linmeus, is often mistaken for the true hemlock. It may with great propriety be banished from the list of offi- cinals, as it possesses no remarkable pro- perty. Chje'ta. (From £«», to be diffused.) The human hair. Chala'sis. (From %*A«a>, to relax.) Relaxation. Chala'stica. (From %axao>, to relax.) Medicines which relax. Cuala'zion. (From ^axofa, a hail-stone.) Chalaza. Chalazium. Grando. An indolent, moveable tubercle on the margin of the eyelid, like a hail-stone. A species of hor- deolum. It is that Avell-known affection of the eye, called a stye, or stian. It is Avhite, hard, and encysted, and differs from the crithe, another species, only in being move- able. Writers mention a division of Cha- lazion into scirrhous, cancerous, cystic, and earthy. Cha'lbane. (TLaxGavh?) Galbanum. Chalca'nthum. (From %uxkoc, brass, and avBoc, a flower.) Vitriol; or rather, vitriol calcined red. The floAvers of brass. Chalcei'on. A species of pimpinella. Chalcoi'deum os. The os cuneiforme of the tarsus. Chalk. See Creta. Chalk-stones. A name given to the concretions in the hands and feet of people violently afflicted with the gout, from their resembling chalk, though chemically dif- ferent. Chalicratum. (From ^«mc, an old Avord that signifies pure Avine, and KipAvvvpti, to mix.) Wine mixed with water. Chah'nos. Chalinus. That part of the cheeks, Avhich, on each side, is contiguous to the angles of the mouth. CHALYBEATE. (Chalybeata, sc. me- dicamenta ; from chalybs, iron, or steel.) Of or belonging to iron. A term given to any medicine into which iron enters; as chalybeate mixture, pills, waters, he. CHALYBEATE WATERS. Any mi- neral Avater which abounds Avith iron ; such as the waters of Tunbridge, Spa, Pyrmont, Cheltenham, Scarborough, and Hartfcl; and many others. Cha lymis rubi'go pr.spara ta. See Ferri subcarbonas. CHA'LVBS. (From Chalybes, a people in Pontus, who dug iron out of the earth.) Acies. Steel. The best, hardest, finest, and the closest-grained forged iron. As a medi- cine, steel differs not from iron. Cha'lybs tartariza'tus. The ferrum tartarizatum. Cham/eba'lanus. (From £*//*', on the ground and /getAavof, a nut.) Wood peas. Earth nuts. Cham.«bu'xus. (From %sC/aai, on the ground, and mnj^oc, the box-tree.) The dwarf box-tree. Cham^ce'drus. (From <%aiaai, on the ground, and KiSpoc, the cedar-tree.) Cha- macedrys. A species of dwarf abrotanum. Chamaci'ssus. (From %a(aai, on the ground, and kio-o-oc, ivy.) Ground-ivy. ChamjEcle'ma. (From %a/aai, on the ground, and kxh/ua, ivy.) The ground-ivy. CHAMjE'DRYS. (From £a/«u, on the ground, and Jpvt, the oak ; so called from its leaves resembling those of the oak.) See Teucrium. Chamje'drys inca'na mari'tima. The marium syriacum. Chamje'drys frute'scens A name for teucrium. Chamje'drys palu'stris. A name given to scordium. Chamje'drys spu'ria. A name given ta veronica. Chamjele'a. (From %a(aai, on the ground, and txaja, the olive-tree.) See Daphne alptna. Chamjeljea'gnus. (From ^m, on the ground, and tXAtAyvoc, the wild olive.) The myrtus brabantica. Chamje'leon. (From yttjuat, on the ground, and xuuv, a lion, i. e. dwarf lion.) The chamaeleon, an animal supposed to be able to change his colour at pleasure. Also the name of many thistles, so named from the variety and uncertainty of their colours. Chamje'leon a'lbum. See Carlina acaulis. Chameleon ve'rum. The distaff thistle. Chamjeleu'ce. (From %a[aai, on the ground, and x«/jo», the herd colt's-foot.) Tussilago, or colt's-foot. Chamjeli'nom. (From ya/AAt, on the ground, and xtvsv, flax.) Linum cathar- ticum, or purging flax. CHAM/EME'LUM. (From %a[A*t, on the ground, and /auxov, an apple ; because it grows upon the ground, and has the smell of an apple.) Common Chamomile. See Anthemis nobilis. Cham/eme'lum canarie'nse. The Chry- santhemum frutescens oi Linnaeus. Chamjeme'lum chrysa'nthemum. The bupthalmum germanicum. Chamjeme'lum fce'tidum. The Anthemis cotula of Linnaeus. CukMXMF.'l um fio're pt eno. Cbamc- **? CHA CJIA mtlum nobile flare multiplied Double cha- Chamomi'i.h roma'na. See Anthemis. momile. A variety of the anthemis nobilis ; CHA'NCRE. (French. From *«ewvo:, which see. cancer.) AsoreAvhich arises from the direct Chamjeme'lum no'bile. See Anthemis application of the venereal poison to any nobilis. part of the body. Of course it mostly Chamjeme'lum vulga're. See Matricaria occurs on the genitals. Such venereal sores chamomilla. as break out from a general contamination Chamje'morus. (%A/AAifAopiA, from yAfAAt, of the system, in consequence of absorption, on the grotnd, and (topi*, the mulberry- never have the term chancre applied to tree.) See Rubus. them. Cham.epeu'ce. (From x*!"*4' on ,ne Chaoma'ntia si'gna. So Paracelsus Calls ground, and >artuxii, the pine-tree.) Cam- those prognostics that are taken from ob- phorata, or stinking ground-pine, formerly servations of the air; and the skill of doing said to be antirheumatic. this, the same author calls Chaomancia. CHAMjE'PITYS. (From %a/iaai, the Chao'sda. Paracelsus uses this word as ground, and mriTvc, the pine-tree.) See an epithet for the plague. Teucrium. CHAPMAN, Edmund, was born about Chamje'pitys moscha'ta. See Teucrium the end of the 17th century; and, after Iva. becoming properly instructed as a surgeon Chamje'plion. A name in Oribasius for and accoucheur, settled in London, and erysimum, or hedge mustard. soon distinguished himself by his success in Chamjera'phancm. So Paulus -Egi- difficult labours. His plan consisted chiefly neta calls the upper part of the root of the" in turning the child, and delivering by the apium. feet, when any part but the head presented; Chamjera'phanus. (From %a/mAi, on the also in often availing himself of the forceps ground, and fapavoc, the radishV) The upper of Chamberlen, much improved by himself, part of the root of apium, according to P. and of which he had the merit of first giving JEgineta. The smallage, or parsley. Also an account to the public in his treatise on dwarf radish. midwifery, in 1732. He also ably defended Cham*'riphes. The palma minor. the cause of the men-midwives against the Chamjerodode'ndron. (From %al>.ai, on attack of Douglas, in a small work, in the ground, and poi'.StvSpzv, the rose laurel.) 1737. The Azelaa ponlica of Linna?us. Cha'rabe. (Arab.) A name given to Chamje'rubus. (From %A/uai, on the amber; which see. ground, and rubus, the bramble.) The Cha'radra. (From %*p*oveo, to exca- chamaemorus. vate.) The bowels, or sink of the body. Chamtespa'rtium. (From %A/Aat, on the Charamais. Purging hazel-nut. ground, and a-vAprtov, Spanish broom.) The Chara'ntia. The momordica elaterium. genista tinctoria. C/iArcoal. See Carbon. CHAMBERLEN, Hugh, a native of Cha'rdone. The Cinara spinosa. Loudon, about the middle of the 17th Charistolo'chia. (From ;£«/>«, joy, and century. He succeeded his father as a prac- xo%ja, the flux of Avomen after child-birth; titioner in midwifery, and had also tAvo so named from its supposed usefulness to brothers in the same profession. They in- Women in childbirth.) The plant mugwort., vented among them an instrument, the ob- or artemisia. stetric forceps, which greatly facilitated CHARLTON, Walter, Avas born in delivery in many cases, and often saved the Somersetshire, 1619. After graduating at child: but to him alone, as most distin- Oxford, where he distinguished himself by auished, the merit has been usually ascribed, his learning, be Avas appointed physician to in 1683, he published a translation of Mau- Charles I., and admitted a fellow of the riceau's ObserA'ations, which was much Royal College of Physicians, in London. sought after. The instrument procured him He had afterAvards the honour of attending great celebrity in this, as well as other Charles II., and was one of the first mem- countries; and, with successive improve- hers of the Royal Society. He was author ments by Smellie, Sic, still continues to be of several publications, on medical and other esteemed one of the most valuable adjuvants subjects; the former of which contained in the obstetric art. The period of his death little original matter, but had the merit of is not ascertained. spreading the knowledge of the many im- CHAMBERS. The space betAveen the provements made about that period, parti- capsule of the crystalline lens and the cor- cularly in anatomy and physiology; the neaoftheeye, is divided by the iris into principal of them are his " Exercitationes two spaces, called chambers; the space be- Pathologies?," and his " Natural History fore the iris is termed the anterior chamber; of Nutrition, Life, and voluntary Motion." and that behind it, the posterior. They are In 1689, he was chosen president of the filled with an aqueous fluid. College, and held that office two years. Chamomilla no'stb \s. See Matricaria He afterwards retired to Jersey, and died Chamomilla m l~'~ 1111 CHE #,: Cha rme. (From x*,poi, to rejoice.) polypus out of the nose. Fissures in the Charmis. A cordial antidote mentioned feet, or other places. by Galen. Che'l/e cancro'rum. See Cancer. Charpie. (French.) Scraped linen, or Che'lidon. The bend of the arm i* , CHELIDO'NIUM. (From *«„",, Charta. (Chald.) Paper. The am- the swallow. It is so named from 1' nios, or interior foetal membrane, was called opinion, that it was pointed out as useful the charta virginea, from its likeness to a for the eyes by swallows, who are said trl piece of fine paper. open the eyes of their young by it • or be Chartreui, pou'dre de. (So called cause it blossoms about the time when because it was invented by some friars of swallows appear.) Celandine. A an system " Clas, kermes mineral. Polyandria. Order, Monogynia. There is cha sme. (From £«;•*,, to gape.) Chas- only one species used in medicine, and that mus. Oscitation. Gaping. rarely. "-me, ana mat Chaste tree The Agnus caslus. Chelido'nium ma'jus. Papaver cornicu- r,HA l\ rheccuc?m,S,*-gypt,a* latum>luteum- Tetterwort, and great celan- CHEES0EC- Cal^KZ i r ST- The herb and r00t °f ^pZt,cTc- •m wu Ctuew: r The .coaSuIun> of hdonium majus ; pedunculis umbellatis of mile. When prepared from rich milk, and Linnaeus, Imve a faint, unpleaSsmell well made, it is very nutritious in small and a bitter, acrid, durable taste wh'Th is StIt,H:-ubUt most'y indigestible when stronger in the roots than theleaves The? ^omachs P'*ePareCl' eSpeC,a"y t0 WCak are.aP^nt and diuretic, and recommended 7, ns" , /T, m icterus, when not accompanied with in- Cheiloca cE. (From %«xoc, a lip, and flammatory symptoms. The chelidonium =, an evil.) The lip-evil. A swelling should be administered with a i „L™ of the lips or canker in the mouth. liable to irritate the stomachandbowel' CMlblaTn" * (Fr°m ***> -nt-) °/t«e dried r0ot,/rom3ss to iruXe; CER A'N T H 17 q rv ' ,°, ^ ^ T1' infused in water> or wine hn j !i a I (Fr0m Wf> a the dose maybe aboi,t ?ss. The decoction hand and «£«, a flower; so nameS from of the fresh root is used In dropsy cachexv he Sf STh ,tS bI°SSTS t0 the fi"Sers of and cu^"eous complaints. The^esh iSce the hand.) The name of a genus of plants is used to destroy warts, and films in the Viola lutea. Common yellow wall-flower. Chelo'ne. («txo>v») The tnrrni«> An rhefloAversofthisplant,C/ieim«//iuscAem; instrument for extending a lhnb »nd^ fohislanceolalU, acutis glabris; ramis angu- called because, iSw^otio™ i t renre a^rTo^a/ to touch.) The act of scratching; CHELTENHAM WATFR nn.nf(i, €«„■«,. ,«*,, Arab. See ctew s; ^.xr-bola' 1JSJS5: r«* , -~ . beate principle. When first drawn if ;= CpS.BA'«E. (From ^, the hand, and. clear and colourless, bit somewhl brisk *>c, aphysician.) A surgeon whose office has a saline, bitterish chalXah. S.»« u J »to remove maladies by operations of the does not ke^p.^bekrlrtspoSngto'any r«r,»,'. /r- 9 , distance; the chalybeate part beinz lost hv witirtbehaMndS ^Z^^' '^^i PreciPitatio"ofIhAon.JdiJKopeEiKt operin d° Ha"dl,ng- Alsoama«^' eventurnsfoetid. The salts, how/verfremam fu«..„,^ /r. » its heat, in summer, Avas from o0° tn "ws^.. Wiethe hand ¥£™ F^' l° kb°Ur ^when^™edia,mhe«^thentmoSeS wiui me nana, the art of surgery. Avasnearlv 15° hip-hpp n„ „„„ "»«»puere SS^^SiSS, wtUTonristeTof surv^oS^Sof ^gen^ gesticulationsw.th the hands, like our dumb- according toT^ff*^^ Che'la i»»a, /brrrt,,- from . thatitisdecidedlysaline, and contains much fake) A forked (rohT'fnrl^'' l° T°lt sa,t than raost mine,*a) waters. Bv .) A toiked probe, for drawing a far the greater part of the salts are of a p.,,-. CHE C11L gative kind, and therefore an action on the bowels is a constant effect, notwithstanding the considerable quantity of selenite and earthy carbonates which may be supposed to have a contrary tendency. Cheltenham Avater is, besides, one of the strongest chaly- beates Ave are acquainted with. The iron is sus- pended entirelybythe carbonic acid,of which gas the Avater contains about an eighth of its bulk; but, from the abundance of earthy carbonates, and oxide of iron, not much of it is uncombined. It has, besides, a slight impregnation of sulphur, but so little as to be scarcely appreciable, except by very de- licate tests. The sensible effects produced by this water, are generally, on first taking it, a degree of droAvsiness, and sometimes headach, but which soon go off spontane- ously, even previous to the operation on the bowels. A moderate dose acts powerfully, and speedily, as a cathartic, Avithout occa- sioning griping, or leaving that faintness and languor Avhich often follow the action of the rougher cathartics. It is principally on this account, but partly too from the salutary operation of the chalybeate, and perhaps the carbonic acid, that the Chel- tenham water may be, in most cases, per- severed in, for a considerable length of time, uninterruptedly, without producing any inconvenience to the body; and dur- ing its use, the appetite will be improved, the digestive organs strengthened, and the Avhole constitution invigorated. A dose of this water, too small to operate directly on the bowels, will generally determine pretty powerfully to the kidneys. As a purge, this water is drank from one to three pints ; in general, from half a pint to a quart is sufficient. Half a pint will contain half a drachm of neutral purging salts, four grains of earthy carbonates, and selenite, about one third of a grain of oxide of iron ; to- gether with an ounce in bulk of carbonic acid, and half an ounce of common air, Avith a little sulphuretted hydrogen. Chel- tenham water is used, Avith considerable benefit, in a number of diseases, especially of the chronic kind, and particularly those called bilious; hence it has been found of essential service in the cure of glandular obstructions, and especially those that affect • the liver, and the other organs connected with the functions of the alimentary canal. Persons who have injured their biliary or- gans, by a Jong residence in hot climates, and who arevsuffering under the symptoms, either of excess of bile or deficiency of bile, and an irregularity in its secretion, receive remarkable benefit from a course of this water, judiciously exhibited. Its use may be here continued, even during a considera- ble degree of debility ; and from the great determination to the boAvels it may be em- ployed Avith advantage to check the inci- pient symptoms of dropsy, and general anasarca, which so often proceed from an obstruction of the liver. In scrofulous affections, the sea has the decided pre- ference ; in painful affections of the skin, called scorbutic eruptions, Avhich make their appearance at stated intervals, producing a copious discharge of lymph, and an abun- dant desquamation, in common with other saline purgative springs, this is found to bring relief; but it requires to be persevered in for a considerable time, keeping up a con- stant determination to the bowels, and ma- king use of Avarm bathing. The season for drinking the Cheltenham water is during the Avhole of the summer months. Che'lys. (^iawc, a shell.) The breast is so called, as resembling, in shape and office, the shell of some fishes. Chely'scion. (From ^sawc, the breast.) A dry, short cough, in which the muscles of the breast are very sore. Che'ma. A measure mentioned by the Greek physicians, supposed to contain two small spoonsful. Che'mia. Chemistry; which see. Che'mical appara'tus. A general ex- pression, denoting the instruments, vessels, machinery, furniture, and utensils of a la- boratory. CHEMISTRY, (#//«*, and sometimes X»fJU!t: ehamia, from chama, to burn, Arab. this science being the examination of all substances by fire.) Chemia. Chimia. Chy- mia. The learned are not yet agreed as to the most proper definition of chemistry. Boerhaave seems to have ranked it among the arts. According to Macquer, it is a science, whose object is to disco\rer the na- ture and properties of all bodies by their analyses and combinations. Dr. Black says, it is a science which teaches, by experiments, the effects of heat and mixture on bodies; and Fourcroy defines it a science which teaches the mutual actions of all natural bodies on each other. " Chemistry," says Jacquin, " is that branch of natural philo- sophy Avhich unfolds the nature of all mate- rial bodies, determines the number and properties of their component parts, and teaches us how those parts are united, and by Avhat means they may be separated and recombined." Mr. Heron defines it, " That •science which investigates and explains the laws of that attraction Avhich takes place be- tween the minute component particles of natural bodies. The objects to which the attention of chemists is directed, compre- hend the Avhole of the substances that com- pose the globe. CHEMO'SIS. (From *aw», to gape; because it gives the appearance of a gap, or aperture.) Inflammation of the conjunctive membrane of the eye, in Avhich the white of the eye is distended with blood, and elevated above the margin of the transparent cornea. In Cullen's Nosology, it is a variety of the ophthalmia membranarum, or an inflamma- tion of the membrane? of the ev-p CHE CHE 209 Chenopodio-mo'rus. (From chenopodium and morus, the mulberry ; so called because it is a sort of chenopodium, with leaves like a mulberry.) The herb mulberry-blight, or straAvberry-spinach. CHENOPODIUM. (From yw, a goose, and move, a foot; so called from its suppo- sed resemblance to a gooses foot.) The herb chenopody, goose's foot. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. Chenopo'dium ambrosioi'des. The sys- tematic name of the Mexican tea-plant. Botrys Mexicana. Botrys ambrosioides Mexi- cana. Chenopodium Mexicanum. Botrys Americana. Mexico tea. Spanish tea and Artemisian botrys A decoction of this plant, Chenopodium ambrosioides; foliis lanceolatis dentatis, racemis folialis simplici- bus, oi Linnaeus, is recommended in para- lytic cases. Formerly the infusion was drunk instead of Chinese tea. Chenopo'dium anthklmi'nticom. The seeds of this plant, Chenopodium anthelmin- thum; foliis ovalo-oblongis dentatis,. racemis aphyllis, of Linna?us, though in great esteem in America for the cure of worms, are never exhibited in this country. They are pow- dered and made into an electuary, Avith any proper syrup, or conserve. Chenopo'dium Bo'trys. The systematic name of the Jerusalem oak. Botrys vulga- ris. Botrys. Ambrosia. Artemisia chenopo- dium. Atriplex odorata. Atriplex suaveolens. Jerusalem oak. This plant, Chenopodium botrys ; foliis oblongis sinualis, racemis nudis multifidis, of Linnaeus, was formerly admi- nistered in form of decoction in some dis- eases of the chest; as humoral asthma,coughs, and catarrhs. It is now fallen into disuse. Chenopo'dium bo'nus Henri'cus. The systematic name of the English mercury. Bonus Henricus. Tola bona. Lapathum unc- tuosum. Chenopodium. English mercury. The plant to which these names are given in the pharmacopoeias, is the Chenopodium bo- nus Henricus; foliis Iriangutari-sagiltalis.in- tegerrimis, spicis compositis aphyllis axillari- bus, of Linnaeus. It is a native of this coun- try, and common in waste grounds from June to August. The young plant differs little from spinach when cultivated ; and in many Idaces the young shoots are eaten in spring ike asparagus. The leaves of this plant are accounted emollient, and in this intention have been made an ingredient in decoctions for glysters. They are applied by the com- mon people to flesh woonds and sores under the notion of drawing and healing. Chenopo'dium fce'tidum. See Chenopo- dium vulvaria. Chenopo'dium vulva'ria. The systematic name for the stinking orach. Atriplex fatida. Atriplex olida. Vulvaria. Garosmum. Ra- phex. Chenopodiumfatidum. Blitumfceti- dum. Stinking orach. The very fetid smell of this plant, Chenopodium; foliis in- 27 tegerrwnw rhombeo-ovatis, floribus conglome* ratis axillaribus, of Linnaeus, induced phy- sicians to exhibit it in hysterical diseases. It is notv superseded by more active prepa- rations. Che'ras. (From %ea>, to pour out.) The struma, or scrofula. Cherefo'lium. See Scandix cerefolium. Che'rmes. (Arab.) A small berry, full of insects like Avorms: the juice of Avhich was formerly made into a confection, called confectio alkermes, Avhich has been long disused. Also the worm itself. Che'rmes minera'lis. Hydro-sulphuret of antimony. Cherni'bium. Chernibion. In Hippo- crates it signifies an urinal. Chero'nia. (From Xupaiv, the Centaur.) See Chironia centaurium. Cherry. See Cerasa nigra and Cerasa rubra. Cherry, bay. The Lauro-cerasus. Cherry-laurel. The Lauro-cerasus. Cherry, winter. The Alkekengi. CHKRvirLLUM. See Scandix cerefolium. CHESELDEN, William, avrs born in Leicestershire, 1688. After serving his ap- prenticeship to a surgeon at Leicester, he came to study at St. Thomas's hospital, to which he aftenvards became surgeon. He began to give lectures at the early age of 22, and about the same period was elected FelloAV of the Royal Society. Tavo years after, he published his " Anatomical De- scription of the Human body," with some select cases in surgery, which passed through several editions; intone of Avhich he detailed his success in the Operation of lithotomy by the lateral method, as it is termed, which he found not so liable to failure as the high operation. He also gave in the Philoso- phical Transactions, an interesting account of a groAvn person whom he restored to sight after being blind from infancy; and furnished some other contributions to the same work. Besides being honourably dis- tinguished by some of tho French societies, he was appointed principal surgeon to queen Caroline, to whom he dedicated his splendid work on the bones in 1733. He was four years after chosen surgeon to Chelsea Hos- pital, and retired from public practice, and lived to the age of 64. Chesnut, horse. See JEsculus Hippocas- tanum. Cheu'sis. (From %sa>, to pour out.) Li- quation. Infusion. Cheva'stre. A double-headed roller, applied by its middle below the chin ; then running on each side, it is crossed on the top of the head ; then passing to the nape of the neck, is there crossed ; it then passes under the chin, where crossing, it is carried to the top of the head, he. until it is all taken up. CHEYNE, George, was born in Scot* land, 1670. After graduating in medicine, he came to London, at the age of 30, and iilO CHI CHI published a Theory of Fevers, and five yearn after a work on Fluxions, which procured his election into the Royal Society ; and this was soon followed by his " Philosophi- cal Principles of Natural Religion." Being naturally inclined to corpulency, and indulg- ing iu free living, he became, when only of a middle age, perfectly unAvieldy, with other marks of an impaired constitution; against Avhich, finding medicines of little avail, he determined to abstain from all fermented liquors, and confine himself to a milk and vegetable diet. This plan speedily relieved the more distressing symptoms, which led him after a Avhile to resume his luxuries; but finding his complaints presently return- ing, he resorted again to the abstemious plan ; by a steady perseverance in Avhich he retained a tolerable share of health to the advanced age of 72. In 1722, in a treatise on the £out, &c.he first inculcated this plan; and two years after greatly enlarged on the same subject, in his celebrated " Essay on Health and Long Lite." His "English Malady, or Treatise on Nervous Diseases," which he regarded as especially prevalent in this country, a very popular work, published 1733, contains a candid and judicious narra- tive of his own case. Chezana'nce. (From %^a>, to go to stool, and avAyxn, necessity.) It signifies any thing that creates a necessity to go to stool ; but, in P. iEgiiieta, it is the name of an ointmeut, Avith which the anus is to be rubbed, for promoting stools. Chi'a. (From Xio?, an island where they were formerly propagated.) A SAveet fig of the island of Chio, or Scio. Also an earth from that island, formerly used in fevers. Chi'acus. (From Xtoc, the island of Scio.) An epithet of a collyrium, whose chief ingredient Avas wine of Chios. Chi'adus. In Paracelsus it signifies the same as furunculus. Chian pepper. See Capsicum. Chian turpentine. See Pistacia Terebin- thus. Chia'smus. (From xia£o>, to form like the letter X, chi.) The name of a ban- dage, whose shape is like the Greek letter X, chi. Chia'stos The name of a crucial band- age in Orihasius ; so called from its resem- bling the letter X, chi. Chia'stre. The name of a bandage for the temporal artery. It is a double headed roller, the middle of which is applied to the side of the head, opposite to that in which the artery is opened, and, when brought round to the part affected, it is crossed upon the compress that is laid upon the wound, and then, the continuation is over the coro- nal suture, and under the chin ; then cross- ing on the compress, the course is, as at the first, round the head, k.v. till the whole i .•.itM" !■■» taken ;i;i Chi'bou. A spurious species of gum- elemi, spoken of by the faculty of Paris, but not known in England. Chi'bur. Sulphur. Chichi'na. Contracted from China chi- na?. See Cinchona. Chi'chos. Chirces. The affectio bovina, or distemper of black cattle. Chicken pox. See Varicella. Chickweed. See Alsine media. CHICOYNEAU, Francis, was born at Mompelierin 1672, the second son of a professor there, av ho becoming blind, he was appointed to discharge his duties, after tak- ing his degrees in medicine. Having ac- quitted himself very creditably, he was de- puted with other physicians to Marseilles in 1720, to devise measures for arresting the progress of the plague, which in the end almost depopulated that city. The zeal Avhich he evinced on that occasion was re- warded by a pension; and on the death of his father-in-law, M. Chirac, in 1731, he was appointed to succeed him as first phy- sician to the king ; and received also other honours previously to his death in 1~52. He published in 1721, in conjunct! ti with the other physicians, an account of the plague at Marseilles, in which ;the opinion is advanced, that the disease Avas not conta- gious : and having received orders from the king to collect all the observations that had been made concerning that disease, he drew up an enlarged treatise Avithmuch candour, and containing a number of useful facts, which Avas made public in 1744. CHILBLAIN. Pernio. An inflamma- tion of the extreme parts of the body, from the application of cold ; attended with a violent itching, and soon forming a gan- grenous ulcer. Chi'li, ba'lsamum de. Salmon speaks, but Avithout any proof, of its being brought from Chili. The Barbadoes tar, in which are mixed a few drops of the oil of aniseed, is usually sold for it. Chiliody'namon. (From %ixioi, a thou- sand, and JuvAfAic, virtue.) An epithet of the herb Polemonium. In Dioscorides, this name is given on account of its many virtues. Chi'lon. (Xttxw.) An inflamed and SAvelled lip. Chilpf.la'gua. A variety of capsicum. Chiller pin. A species of capsicum. Chime'thlon. A. chilblain. Ciii'mia. See Chemistry. Chimia'ter. (From %vfAtA, chemistry, and lArpoc, a physician.) A physician who makes the science of chemistry subservient to the purposes of medicine. Chimo'lea i a'xa. Paracelsus means, by this word, the sublimed powder Avhich is separated from the floAvers of saline ores. CHI'NA. (So named from the country of China, from whence it Avas brought.:' See Smifax China. U1I CHL 211 China chi'n*. A name given to the Peruvian bark. Chi'na occidenta'lis. China spuria no- dosa. Smilax pseudo-China. Smilax Indica spinosa. American or West-Indian China. This root is chiefly brought from Jamaica, in large round pieces, full of knots. In scro- fulous disorders, it has been preferred to the oriental kind. In other cases it is of similar but inferior virtue. Chi'na suppo'sit*. See Senecio. Chinchi'na. See Cinchona. Chinchi'na CAniBiE'A. See Cinchona Caribaa. Chinchi'na de Sa'nta Fe There are se- veral species of bark sent from Santa Fe; but neither their particular natures, nor the trees which afford them, are yet accurately determined. Chinchi'na Jamaice'nsis. See Cinchona Caribaa. Chinchi'na ru'bra. See Cinchona ob- tongifolia. Chinchi'na de St. Lu'cia. St. Lucia bark. See Cinchonafloribunda. Chincough. See Pertussis. Chine'nse. The aurantium sinense, or Chinese orange. Chinese smilax. See Smilax China. Chi'o turpentine. See Pistacia Tere- bintkus. Chi'oli. In Paracelsus it is synonymous with furunculus. Chi'o.ues. A name for the worms which get into the toes of the negroes, and which are destroyed by the oil which flows out of the cashew nut-shell. CHIRA'GRA. (From yup, the hand, and AyfA, a seizure.) The gout in the joints of the hand. See Arthritis. Chiro'nes. (From <%up, the hand.) Small pustules on the hand and feet, en- closed in which is a troublesome Avorm. CHIRO'NIA. (From Chiron, the Cen- taur, who discovered its use.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Ctass, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. (From yap, the hand.) An affection of the hand, Avhere it is troubled with chirones. Chiro'nia Centau'rium. Centaurium minus vulgare. Centaurium parvum. Centaurium minus. Centaury. Chironia; corollis quinquefidis infundibuliformibus, caule dichotomo, pistillo simplici, of Lin- naeus. This plant is justly esteemed to be the most efficacious bitter of all the medicinal plants indigenous to this country. It has been recommended, by Cullen, as a substitute for gentian, and by several is thought to be a more useful medicine. The tops of the centaury plant are directed for use by the colleges of London and Edin- burgh, and are most commonly given in infusion; but they may also be taken in powder, or prepared into an extract. Chiro'nium. (From Xw/>av, the Centaur, who is said to have been the first who healed them. A malignant ulcer, callous on its edges, and difficult to cure. Chirothe'ca. (From yup, the hand, and TiByi/ui, to put.) A glove of the scarf- skin, Avith the nails, which is brought off from the dead subject, after the cuticle is loosened by putrefaction, from the parts under it. CHIRU'RGIA. (From yjip, the hand, and tpyov, a work; because surgical ope- rations are performed by the hand.) Chi- rurgery, or surgery. Chi'ton. (Xitoiv.) A coat, or membrane. Chi'um. (From Xmc, the island where it was produced.) An epithet of a wine made at Scio. Chlia'sm\. (From .vpot, green.) Chlorosis, Avhich see. Ciilo'rine. See Oxymuriatic acid. CHLORO'SIS. (From yxopoc, green, pale ; from the yelloAV-greenish look those have who are affected with it.) Febris alba. Febris amaloria. Icterus albus. The green sickness. A genus of disease in the class cachexia, and order impetigines of Cullen. It is a disease Avhich affects young females who labour under a retention or suppression of the menses. Heaviness, listlessness to motion, fatigue on the least exercise, palpi- tations of the heart, pains in the back, loins, and hips, flatulency and acidities in the stomach and bowels, a preternatural appetite for chalk, lime, and various other absor- bents, together Avith many dyspeptic symp- toms, usually attend on this disease. As it advances in its progress, the face becomes pale, or assumes a yelloAvish hue ; the wThole body is flaccid, and likewise pale; the feet are affected Avith oedematous swellings; the breathing is much hurried by any consi- derable exertion of the body; the pulse is quick, but small; and the person is apt to be affected with many of the symptoms of hysteria. To procure a flow of the menses, proves in some cases a very difficult matter: and Avhere the disease has been of long standing, various morbid affections of the viscera are often brought on, (which at length prove fatal. Dissections of those who have died of chlorosis have usually shown the ovaria to be in a scirrhous, or dropsical state. In some cases, the liver, spleen, and mesenteric glands, have likeAvise been found in a diseased state. The cure is to be attempted by increasing the tone of the system, and exciting the action of the uterine vessels. The first may be effected by a generous nutritive diet, with the moderate use of wine; by gentleand daily exercise, particularly on horse-back; by agreeable company, to amuse and quiet the mind; and by tonic medicines, especially 2.L2 CHO CHO 1 he preparations of iron, joined with myrrh, Chola'go. The same as cholas. &c. Bathing will likewise help much to Cholago'ga. (From £ox», bile, and strengthen them, if the temperature of the Ayi», to evacuate.) Cholegon. By chola- liath be made gradually lower, as the gougues, the ancients meant only such pur- patient bears it; and sometimes drinking ging medicines as expelled the internal the mineral chalybeate waters may assist, faeces, which resembled the cystic bile in The bowels must be kept regular, and oc- their yellow colour, and other proper- casionally a gentle emetic will prepare for ties. the tonic plan. The other object of stimu- Cho'las. (From yoxti, the bile.) All lating the uterine vessels may be attained the cavity of the hypochondrium and part by the exercises of walking and dancing ; of the ilium is so called, because it contains by frequent frictiqpofthe lower extremities; the liver which is the strainer of the gall. by the pediluvium, hip-bath, he.; by elec- Cho'ie. (%ox«.) The bile. trie shocks, passed through the region of the CHOLEDOCHUS DU'CTUS. (Chole- uterus; by active purgatives, especially dochus: from <%ox*, bile, and Jt%ofAcu, to those formulae containing aloes, which acts receive; receiving or retaining the gall.) particularly on the rectum. These means Ductus communis choledochus. The corn- may be resorted to with more probability mon biliary duct, Avhich conveys both cystic of success, Avhen there appear efforts of the aud hepatic bile into the intestinum duo- system to produce the discharge, the ge-_ denum. neral health having been previously impro- Chole'gon. The same as cholagoga. ved. Various remedies have been dignified CHO'LERA. (From yox», bile.) Diar- with the title of emmenagogues, though rhceacliolerica. Fclliflua passio. A genus of mostly little to be depended on, as madder, disease arranged by Cullen in the class ne«- &.c. In obstinate cases, the tinctura lytta?, roses, and order spasmi. It is a purging and or savine, may be tried, but with proper vomiting of bile> with anxiety, painful gri- caution, as the most likely to avail. pings, spasms of the abdominal muscles, and Chnus. (From yyAua>, to grind, or rasp.) those of the calves of the legs. There are Chaff. Bran. Also fine wool, or lint, tAvo species of this genus: 1. Cholera svon- which is, as it were, rasped from lint. tanea, Avhich happens, in hot seasons, a\ ithout Choke damp. The name given by miners any manifest cause. 2. Cholera accidentalis, to a noxious air, occasionally found in the which occurs after the use of food that bottom of mines and pits. It is heavier digests sloAvly, and irritates. In Avarm cli- than common air, therefore lies chiefly, at mates it is met with at all seasons of the the bottom of the pits; it extinguishes year, and its occurrence is very frequent; flame, and is noxious to animals. It is but in England, and other cold climates, it probably carbonic acid. See Carbonic acid. i» Bpt to be most prevalent in the middle Cho'ana. (From ytu>, to pour out.) It of summer, particularly in the month of is properly a funnel, but is used to signify August; and the violence of the disease the infundibulum of the kidney and brain. has usually been observed to be greater in Cho'anus. (%oa»*, a funnel.) A furnace proportion to the intenseness of the heat. made like a funnel, for melting metals. It usunllv comes on with soreness, pain, CHO'COLATE. (Dr. Alston says this distention, and flatulency in the stomach word is compounded of two Indian words, and intestines, succeeded quickly by a severe choco, sound, and alte, water; because of and frequent vomiting, and purging of bi- the noise made in its preparation.) An lious matter, heat, thirst, a hurried respira- article of diet prepared from the cacao-nut; tion, and frequent but weak and fluttering highly nourishing, particularly Avhen boiled pulse. When the disease is not violent, with milk and eggs. It is frequently re- these symptoms, after continuing for a day commended as a restorative in cases of ema- or tivo, cease gradually, leaving the patient ciation and consumption. in a debilitated and exhausted state; but Chcs'nicis. The trepan, so called by where the disease proceeds with much vio- Galen and P. iEgineta, from %civouc, the lence, there arises great depression of nave of a Avheel. strength, with cold clammy sAveats, con- Chce'rades. (From yoipoc, a swine.) siderable anxiety, a hurried and short respi- The same as scrofula. ration, and hiccups, with a sinking, and Chojradole'thron. (From yoipoc, a irregularity of the pulse, which quickly swine, and ox&poc, destruction; so named terminate in death; an event that not un- from its being dangerous if eaten by hogs.) frequently happens Avithin the space of 24 Hogbane. A name in Aetius for the Xan- hours. thium, or louse-bur. The appearances generally observed on Choi'ras. (From %cipoc, a swine; so dissection are, a quantity of bilious matter called because hogs are diseased with it.) in the prima? vi;c ; the ducts of the liver The scrofula. relaxed and distended ; and seA'eral of the Cho'lades. (From yo}j,, the bile.) So viscera have been found displaced, probably the smaller intestines are called, because by the violent vomiting. In the early period they contain bile. of the disease, when the strength is not CHO CHO aIg Jnuch exhausted, the object is to lessen the irritation, and facilitate the discharge of the bile, by tepid demulcent liquids, frequently exhibited. It will likeAvise be useful to procure a determination to the surface by fomentations to the abdomen, the pedilu- vium, or even the Avarm bath. But Avhere the symptoms are nrgent, and the patient appears rapidly sinking from the continued vomiting, violent pain, he. it is necessary to give opium freely, but in a small bulk ; from one to three grains, or even more, in a table spoonful of linseed infusion, or with an effervescing saline draught; which must be repeated at short intervals, every hour perhaps, till relief be obtained. Sometimes, where the stomach could not be got to retain the opium, it has answered in the form of clyster; or a liniment containing it may be rubbed into the abdomen; or a blister, applied over the stomach, may lessen the irritability of that organ. Afterwards the bile may be allowed to evacuate itself dowmvards ; or mild aperients, or clysters, give;i, if necessary, to promote its discharge. When the urgent symptoms are relieved, the strength must be restored by gentle tonics, as the aromatic bitters, calumba, and the like; Avith a light nutritious diet: strong toast and water is the best drink, or a little burnt brandy may be added if there is much languor. Exposure to cold must be carefully avoided, particularly keeping the abdomen and the feet warm; and great attention is necessary to regulate the boAvels, and procure a regular discharge of bile, lest a relapse should happen. It will also be proper to examine tiie state of the abdomen, whether pressure give pain at any part, because inflammation in the prim* via? is very liable to supervene,often in an insidious manner ; should that be the case, leeches, blisteringthe part, and other suitable means, must be promptly resorted to. Chole'rica. (From yoxtpA, the cholera.) Medicines which relieve the cholera. Also a bilious flux of the bowels, without pain or fever. Cholice'le. (From yox», bile, and yjixn, a tumour.) A SAvelling formed by the bile morbidly accumulated in the gall-bladder. Cholo'ma. (From yuxoc, lame, or maimed.) Galen says that, in Hippocrates, it signifies any distortion of a limb. In a particular sense, if is taken for a halting, or lameness in the leg. Chondroglo'ssus. (From yovfpov, a car- tilage, and yxorvtrcc, gold.) The name of a yellow plaster. Chrysele'ctrum. (From S°^> and KohXM, cement.) Gold solder. Borax. Chryso'coma. (From %pwroc, gold, and KtfAn, hair; so called from its golden, hair- like appearance.) The herb milfoil, or yarroAv. Chrvsogo'nia. (From %pvo-oc, gold, and yivo/AAi, to become.) The tincture of gold. Chrysola'chanon. (From *:», to take aAvay.) The aqua regia is «o 216 C1IY CIC called, as having the property to dissolve its acescent nature, it somewhat restrains gold. the putrescent tendency of the blood : hence Chyla'ria. (From yyxoc, chyle.) A dis- the dreadful putridity of the humours from charge of a whitish mucous urine, of the starving; and thus milk is an excellent re- colour and consistence of chyle. medy against scurvy. 3. By its very copious CHYLE. (Xvxoc. Chylus.) The milk- aqueous latex, it prevents the thickening of like liquor observed some hours after the fluids, and thus renders them fit for the eating, in the lacteal vessels of the mesen- various secretions. 4. The chyle secreted tery, and in the thoracic duct. It is sepa- in the breasts of puerperal Avomen, under rated by digestion from the chyme, and is the name of milk, forms the most excellent that fluid substance from which the blood is nutriment of all aliments for new-born formed. infants. The chyle is absorbed by the mouths of CHYLIFICA'TION. (From chylus, and the lacteal vessels, which are in the greatest fio, to become.) Chylifaclio. The process number in the jejunum and ileum, whilst carried on in the small intestines, and prin- the faex of the chyme, with the bile, are pro- cipally in the duodenum, by which the chyle pelled into the large intestines. The chyle is separated from the chyme. of the human body smells like milk, has a Chyli'sma. (From %uao?, juice.) An sweetish taste, a white colour, and a con- expressed juice. sistence thinner than blood and milk. Its CHYLOPOE'TIC. (Chylopoeticus; from specific gravity is lighter than that of the %»^oc, chyle, and mottoi, to make.) Chylo- blood, and hence it is that chyle is occasion- poietic. Any thing connected with the for- allyseen swimming on the blood, if a Arein mation of chyle ; thus chylopoetic viscera,. be opened some hours after eating. The chylopoetic vessels, he. quality of the chyle is similar to that of Chylo'sis. (From %yxoc, juice.) Chyli- milk; for, like it, it coagulates and is aces- fication, or the changing the food into,, cent: but sometimes its nature is altered chyle. from bad digested food or medicines: thus Chylosta'gma. (From %uxoc, juice, and the chyle becomes blue, from eating indigo; r*fa>, to distil.) The distillation or ex- yelloAV, from the yolk of eggs, he. The pression of any juice, or humid part from quantity of. chyle depends upon that of the the rest. ingesta, and their greater or less nourishing Chylosta'gma diaphore'ticum minde- povver: from five or six pounds of food, rk.'ri. A distillation of Venice treacle and very little more than two pounds of chyle mithridate. are elaborated. CHYME. (Chymus; from %yptoc, which The constituent principles of chyle are, signifies humour, or juice.) The ingested 1. Water, Avhich forms its greatest part, mass of food that passes from the stomach 2. Oily cream, which chemistry teaches to into the duodenum, and from which the be hydrogen and carbon. 3. Cheese, which, chyle is prepared in the small intestines by by the vis vitalis, is formed by the carbon the admixture of the bile, he. and azote of the ingested food. 4. Earth, Chy'mia. Chemistry. which maybe obtained from lacteal calculi, Chymia'ter. A chemical physician. See that are occasionally found in the recepta- Chimialer. culum chyli and lacteals. 5. Animal lymph, Chymu'tria. (From yvfAiA, chemistry, which is mixed with the gastric and enteric and ii./aoi, to heal.) The art of curing dis- juices. eases by the application of chemistry to the The nutritive principles of A'egetables, are uses of medicine. starch, gum, oil, gluten, and sugar. The Chymc/sis. See Chemosis. nutritive principles of animal substances, Chy'nlen r\dix. A cylindrical root, of are gelatin, albumen, fibrin, and oil; and the thickness of a goose-quill, brought from hence the reason why the chyle, separated China. It has a bitterish taste, and imparts from vegetables, is of the same nature with a yelloAv tinge to the saliva. The Chinese that prepared from animal ingesta, because hold it in great estimation as a stomachic, the principles of both are dissolved into infused in wine. theirelements, Avhich are the same in animal Chy'sis. (From ^wa, to pour out.) Fu- and vegetable food : thus the cream of the sion, or the reduction of solid bodies into chyle is formed of carbon and hydrogen ; fluid by heat. and the cheese of the chyle, from the car- Chy'tlon. (From %yu, to pour out.) An bon and azote of both animal and vegetable anointing Avith oil and water. substances. Ciba'lis fi'stula. An obsolete term for The chyle is mixed with the albuminous the oesophagus. and gelatinous lymph in the thoracic duct, Ciba'tio. (From cibus, food.) In che- Avhich receiA'es them from the lymphatics, mistry, it means incorporation : also the The uses of the chyle are, 1. To supply taking of food. the matter from which the blood and other Ci'bcr. An obsolete term for sulphur. fluids of our body are prepared ; from Avhich CIC ATRISA'NTIA. (Cicatrisantia, sc, fl.uids the solid parts are formed. 2. By remedia; from cicatrico, to skin over.) Such kit CIC 217 applications as dispose Avounds and ulcers to dry,up and heal, and to be covered with a skin. CICATRIX. (From cicatrico, to heal up or skin over.) A seam or scar upon the skin after the healing of a sore or ulcer. CI'CER. (A plant so called. The Ciceroncs had their name from this pulse, as the Pisones had from the pisum or pea, and the Lentuli from the lens or lentil.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decandria. The vetch, 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon cich or ciches. Ci'cer arie'tinum. The systematic name of the cicer plant. Erebinthus. Cicer arietinuni ; foliss serratis, of Linna?us. The seeds have been employed medicinally, but are now fallen into disuse. In some places they are toasted, and used as coffee; and in others, ground into a flour for bread. The colour of the arillus of the seed is sometimes white, red, or black ; hence the distinction into cicer album, rubrum, and nigrum. Ci'cera. (From cicer, the vetch.) A small pill of the size of a vetch. Ciceka ta'rtari. Small pills composed of turpentine and cream of tartar, of the size of a vetch. CICHO'RIUM. (Originally, according to Pliny, an Egyptian name, and adopted by the Greeks. It is written sometimes Kiyopuov: whence Horace has cichorea, lavesque malva .- sometimes Kt%opnv, or K/- yttpiov. It is supposed by some to have this name, i»ApA to Sia. to yupimv kiuv, from its creeping through the fields. Others derive it from Ktyjai, invenio ; on account of its being so readily found, or so common.) Succory. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the wild cichory. See Cichorium intybus. Cicho'rium endi'via. The systematic name of the endive. Endivia. Endiva. En- dive. This plant, Cichorium endivia ; flori- bus solitariis, pedunculatis ; foliis integris, crenalis, oi Linnaeus, is an extremely whole- some salad, possessing bitter and anodyne qualities. Cicho'rium i'ntybus. The systematic name of the wild succory. Cichorium. Succory. This plant, called also Cichoreum, Cichorium sylvestre vel officinarum, is the Ci- chorium intybus ; floribus geminis, sessilibus; jbliis runcinalis, of Linnaeus. It belongs to the same family with the garden endive, and by some botanists ha3 been supposed to be the same plant in its uncultivated state ; but the eiutive com- monly used as salad is an annual, or at m-ief a biennial plant, and its parent is now known to be the cichorium endivia. Wild succory or cichory, abounds with a milky juice, of a penetrating bitterish taste, and of no remarkable smell, or particular flavour : the roots are more bitter than the leaves or stalks, and these much more so than the flowers. By culture in gardens, and by blanching, it loses its bitterness, and may be eaten early in*the spring in salads. The roots, if gathered before the stem shoots up, are also eatable, and when dried ;may be made into bread. The roots and leaves of this plant are stated by Lewis to be very useful aperients, acting mildly and without irritation, tending rather to abate than to increase heat, and which may there- fore be given with safety in hectic and inflammatory cases. Taken freely, they keep the belly open, or produce a gentle diar- rhoea ; and Avhen thus continued for some time, they have often proved salutary in the beginning obstructions of the viscera, in jaundices, cachexies, hypochondriacal and other chronical disorders. A decoction of this herb, with others of the like kind, in Avhey, and rendered purgative by a suita- ble addition of polychrest salt, was found an useful remedy iu cases of biliary calculi, and promises advantage in many complaints requiring Avhat have been termed attenuants and resolvents. The virtues of succory, like those*of dandelion, reside in its milky juice; and we are Avarranted, says Dr. Woodville, in asserting, that the expressed juice of 'both these plants, taken in large doses frequently repeated, has been found an efficacious re- medy in phthisis pulmonalis, as well as the various other affections above-mentioned. The milky juice may be extracted by boiling in water, or by pressure. The Avild and the garden sorts are used indifferently. If the root is cut into small pieces, dried, and roasted, it resembles coffee, and is some- times a good substitute for it. Ci'chory. See Cichorium intybus. Ci'chory, wild. See Cichorium intybus. Cicinde'la. (A dim. of candela : i. e. a little candle; so called from its light.) The gloAv-worm. Some think them anodyne, others lithontriptic, though, as the editor of Motherby's Dictionary justly observes, pro- bably neither. Cici'num oleum. (From kiki, the Ticir.us.) An oil, obtained by boiling the bruised seeds of the Jatropha curcas of Linnaeus. It is somewhat similar in its properties to castor oil. See Ricinus. Ci'cla. A name for the beta alba. CICU'TA. (Quasi cacuta, blind ; because it destroys the sight of those who use it. Cicnta signifies also.the internode, or sp"acp between tAvo joints of a reed ; or the IioIIoav stem of any plant which the shepherds used for making their rural pipes. Est mihi dis- paribus septem conjuncta cicutis fistula.— Virgil.) Hemlock. 1. The name of t\ genus of plants Tn the 218 CL\ UN Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The name, in most pharmacopoeias, of the common hemlock. See Conium. Cicu'ta aqua'tica. See Cicuta virosa. Cicu'ta viro'sa. Cicuta aquatica. Cicu- taria virosa. Sium majus alterum angusti- folinm. Sium eruca folio. Long-leaved water hemlock and cowbane. This plant, Cicuta virosa ; umbellis opposilifoliis; peliolis raarginatis obtusis, oi Linnams, is seldom employed medicinally in the present day. It is an active poison, and often eaten by mistake for the wild sinallage, the Apium graveolens of Linnaeus ; when it produces tremors, vertigo, a violent burning at the stomach, epilepsy, convulsions, spasms of the jaw, a flowing of blood from the ears, tumefaction of the abdomen, and death. Cicuta'ria (Cicutaria; from cicuta, hemlock.) Bastard hemlock. See Charo- phyllum sylvestre. Cicuta'ria aqua'tica. A name for the phellandrium aquaticum. Cicuta'ria viro'sa. See Cicuta virosa. Cioo'nium. See Pyrus cydonia. CI'LIAR LIGAMENT. (From cili- um, the eyelid.) Ligamentum ciliare. The circular portion that divides the choroid membrane from the iris, and which adheres to the sclerotic membrane. It appears like a white circular ring. See Choroid mem- brane. Cilia're ligame'ntum. See Choroid membrane. Cilia'ris Mu'scn.is. That part of the musculus orbicularis palpebrarum which lies nearest the cilia, considered by Riolan as a distinct muscle. CI'LIUM. (From cileo, to move about.) The eyelid or eyelash. Ci'liaky pro'cesses. The white folds at the margin of the uvea in the eye, covered with a black matter, Avhich proceed from the uvea to the crystalline lens, upon which they lie. Ci'llo. (From cilium, the eyelid.) One who is affected with a spasm or trembling of the eye-lids. Cillo'sis. (From cilium. the eyelid.) A spasmodic trembling of tHI eyelids. Ci'mex. (From kh/aaj, to inhabit ; so called because they infest houses.) The wall-louse or bug. Cimex domeslicus. Six or seven are given inwardly to cure the ague, just before the fits come on, and have the same effect with every thing nauseous and disgusting. Cimo'lia a'lba. (From Ki/aoixoc, Cimo- lus, an island in the Cretan sea, Avhere it is procured.) Tobacco-pipe clay. Its virtues are similar to those of the bolar earths ; but it is never administered medicinally. Cimo'lia pi rpure'scens. Fullers-earth. A bolar earth, of a grayish-brown colour. Ci'na ci'N.t. See Cinchona. Ci'nje sE'men- See Artemisia santonicff. CINARA. (From wvs», to move, qnuii movet ad venerem vel urinam.) Artichoke. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopceial name for the com- mon artichoke. See Cinara scolymus. Ci'nara sco'lymus. The systematic name of the artichoke, called in the pharmaco- poeias Alcocalum. Articocalus. Artischocas lavis. Coslus nigra. Carduus sativus non spinosus. Cinara hortensis. Scolymus sati- vus. Carduus domeslicus capite majore. t 'arduus altilis. Cinara ;foliis subspinosis pin- natis indivisisque, calycinis squamis ovatis, of Linna?us. A native of the southern parts of Europe, but cultivated here for culinary purposes. The leaves are bitter, and afford, by expression, a considerable quantity of juice, which, Avhen strained, and mixed with an equal quantity of white Avine, has been given successfully in dropsies,in the dose of 3 or 4 table-spoonsful every night and morn- ing, but it is very uncertain in its operation. CINCHO'NA. (Geoffroy states that the use of this bark was first learned from the following circumstance :—Some cinchona trees being thrown by the winds into a pool of water, lay there till the water became so bitter, that every body refused to drink it. However one of the neighbouring inhabi- tants being seized with a violent paroxysm of fever, and finding no other water to quench his thirst, was forced to drink of this, by which he was perfectly cured. He after- wards related the circumstance to others, and prevailed upon some of his friends, who Avere ill of fevers, to make use of the same remedy, with whom it proved equally suc- cessful. The use of this excellent remedy, however, was very little known till about the year 1638, Avhen a signal cure having been performed by it on the Spanish viceroys lady, the Countess del Cinchon, at Lima, it came into general use, and hence it Avas dis- tinguished by the appellation of cortex cin- chona, andpulvis comilissa, or the Countess's powder. On the recovery of the Countess, she distributed a large quantity of the bark to the Jesuits, in Avhose hands it acquired still greater reputation, and by them it was first introduced into Europe, and thence called cortex, or pulvis jesuiticus, puhis pa- trum ; and also Cardinal del Lugo's poAvder, because that charitable prelate bought a large quantity of it at a great expence, for the use of the religions poor at Rome.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. Cinchona, or Peruvian bark-tree. 2. The pharmacopceial name of several kinds of barks ; called also Cortex. Cortex china, china or chinchina; kina kina, or kinkina ; and quina quina, or quinquina. The trees affording which, grow wild in the hilly parts of Peru ; the bnrk is sh-ipoc" CLN C1N QJ-.1 troin the branches, trunk and root,and dried. Three kinds of it are now in use. Cortex cinchon/e cordifolle. The plant which affords this species is the Cinchona cordifolia of Zea : the Cinchona officinalis oi Linnaeus : the Cinchona macro- carpa of WilldenoAV. Heart-leaved cin- chona. The bark of this tree is called yellow bark, (because it approaches more to that colour than either of the others do,) is in flat pieces, not convoluted like the pale, nor dark-co- loured like the red ; externally smooth, in- ternally of a light cinnamon colour, friable and fibrous ; has no peculiar odour different from the others, but a taste incomparably more bitter, Avith some degree of astrin- gency. cortex cinchona, lancifolls. This species is obtained from the Cin- chona lancifolia of Zea. Lance-leaved cin- chona. This is the Quillcdbark, which comes in s.nall quilled twigs, breaking clJse and smooth, friable between the teeth, covered with a rough coat of a brownish colour, in- ternally smooth and of a light brown ; its taste is bitter and slightly astringent ; flavour slightly aromatic, with some degree of inustiness. CORTEX CINCHONA OBLONGIFOL1/E. This kind is procured from the Cinchona oblongifolia ot Zea. Oblong-leaved cin- chona. This bark is the red bark : it is in large thick pieces, externally covered with a brown nigged coat, internally more smooth and compact, but fibrous ; of a dark-red colour; taste and smell similar to that of fhe cinchona lancifolia cortex, but the taste rather stronger. From the general analysis of bark, it appears to consist, besides the woody mat- ter which composes the greater part of it, of gum, resin, gallic acid, of very small portions of tannin and essential oil, and of several salts having principally lime for their basis. Seguin also supposed the ex- istence of gelatin in it, but Avithout suffi- cient proof. Cold water infused on pale bark for some hours, acquires a bitter taste, Avith some share of its odour ; Avhen assist- ed by a moderate heat, the Avater takes up more of the active matter ; by deccotion, a fluid, deep-coloured, of a bitter styptic taste, is obtained, which, when cold, depo- sits a precipitate of resinous matter and gallic acid. By long decoction, the virtues of the bark are nearly destroyed, owing to the bxygenation of its active matter. Magnesia enables water to dissolve a larger portion of the principles pf bark, as does lime, though in an iuferior degree. Alkohol is the most powerful solvent of its active matter. Brandy and other spirits and wines afford also strong solutions, in pro- portion to fhe quantity of alkohol they contain. A saturated solution of amr.'.nia is also a powerful solvent ; vinegar is Jes* so even than water. By distillation, Avater is slightly impregnated with the flavour of bark ; it is doubtful Avhether any essential oil can be obtained. The action of menstrua on the red bark is nearly the same, the solutions only bein< considerably stronger, or containing a larger quantity of resinous matter and of the as- tringent principle. The analysis of the yellow bark, shows that its active principles are more concen- trated than in either of the others, affording fd water, alkohol, &c. tinctures much stronger both in bitterness, and astringency, especially in the former principle. From the general analysis of* these barks. it appears that they consist of nearly the same proximate principles, which vary in their proportions ; the most active compo- nent parts are the resin-, extractive matter, and the gallic acid, and these in combina- tion probably constitute the tonic quality of bark. In the best pale bark, this active mat- ter amounts to about one-eighth. The red bark has been considered as su- perior to the pale, the yelloAv is represented, apparently with justice, as being more ac- tive than either of the others. The effects of Peruvian bark, are those of a poAverful and permanent tonic, so slow in its operation, that its stimulating pro- perty is scarcely perceptible by any altera- tion in the state of the pulse, or of the tem- perature of the body. In a large dose, it occasions nausea and headach ; in some habits it operates as a laxative ; in others it occasions costiveness. It is one of those medicines, the efficacy"bf-which, in removing disease, is much greater than could be ex- pected, a priori, from its effects on the sys- tem in a healthy state. Intermittent fever is the disease, for the cure of which bark Avas introduced into practice, and there is still no remedy which equals it in power. The disputes respecting the mode of ad- ministering it are now settled. It is given as early as possible, Avith perhaps the previ- ous exhibition of an emetic to evacuate the stomach : it is repeated in the dose of one scruple or half a drachm every second or third hour, during the interval of the pa- roxysm ; and it may even be given duringthe hot fit, but it is then moreapt to excite nausea. In remittent fever it is given with equal freedom, even though the remission of the fever may be obscure. In some forms of continued fever which are connected Avith debility, as in typhus, cynanche maligna, confluent small-pox, he. it is regarded as one of the most valuable remedies. It may be prejudicial, hoAvever, in those diseases where the brain, or its membranes are inflamed, or Avhere there ii» much irritation, marked by subsuHus tendi 22£) CLN C.LN num, and convulsive motions of the extre- mities ; and in pure typhus it appears to be less useful in the beginning of the disease than in the convalescent stage. Even in fevers of an opposite type, Avhere there are marks of inflammatory action, particularly in acute rheumatism, bark has been found useful after blood-letting. In erysipelas, in gangrene, in extensive suppu- ration and venereal ulceration, the free use of bark is of the greatest advantage. In the various forms of passive haemor- rhagy, in many other diseases of chronic debility, dyspepsia, hypochondriasis, pa- ralysis, rickets, scrofula, dropsy, and in a variety of spasmodic affections, epilepsy, chorea, and hysteria, it is administered as a powerful and permanent tonic, either alone, or combined with other remedies suited to the particular case. Its usual dose is half a drachm. The only inconvenience" of a larger dose is its sitting uneasy on the stomach. It may therefore, if necessary, be frequently re- peated, and in urgent cases may be taken to the extent of an ounce, or even tAvo ounces in twenty-four hours. The powder is more effectual than any of the preparations ; it is given in Avine, in any spirituous liquor; or, if it excite nausea, combined with an aromatic. The cold in- fusion is the least poAverful, but most grate- ful ; the decoction contains much more of the active matter of the bark, and is the preparation generally used Avhen the poAV- der is rejected; its dose is from two to four ounces. The spirituous tincture, though corftaining still more of the bark, cannot be extensively used on account of the men- struum, but is principally employed, oc- casionally, and in small doses of tAvo or three drachms as a stomachic. The extract is a preparation of considerable power, when properly prepared, and is adapted to those cases, where the remedy requires to be con- tinued for some time. It is then given in the form of pill, in doses of from five to fifteen grains. Bark is likewise sometimes given in the form of enema; one scruple of the extract, or tAvo drachms of the poAvder, being dif- fused In four ounces of starch mucilage. The decoction is also sometimes applied as a fomentation to ulcers. Cincho'na Carib^'a. The systematic name of the Caribaean bark-tree. It groAvs in Jamaica, where it is called the sea-side beech. According to Dr. Wright, the bark of this tree is not less efficacious than that of the cinchona of Peru, for Avhich it will prove an useful substitute ; but by the ex- periments of Dr. Skeete, it appears to have less astringent power. Cincho'na floribc'nda. The systematic name of the plant Avhich affords the Saint Luce bark :—floribus paniculatis glabris, pcasulis tnrbinatis lavibvs, foliis ellipticis acuminatis glabris; it has an adstringent, bitter taste, somewhat like gentian. It is recommended in interinittents, putrid dysen- tery, and dyspepsia: it should always be joined with some aromatic. Dr. Withering considers this bark as greatly inferior to that of the other species of this genus. In its recent state it is considerablyemetic and cathartic, properties which in some degree it retains on being dried; so that the sto- mach does not bear this bark in large doses, and in small ones its effects are not such as to give it any peculiar recommendations. Cincho'na officinalis. The name of the officinal Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. Cincho'na Sa'ncta Fe. Several species of cinchona have been lately discovered at Sancta Fc, yielding barks both of the pale and red kind ; and which, from their sensible qualities, are likely upon trial to become equally useful with those produced in the kingdom of Peru. Cincho'na ru'bra. See Cinchona. Cincho'na kla'va. See Cinchona. Cinci'nnus. The hair on the temples. See Capillus. Cincle'sis. (From KtyKXtfa, to move.) Cinclismus. An involuntary nictitation or Avinking. Vogel. Cinera'rium. (From cinis, ashes.) The ash-hole of a chemical instrument. Ci'neres. (plur. of cinis, ashes.) Ashes. CINERES CLAVELLATI. Clavella- tus; from clavus, a Avedge. The name of cineres clavellati originated from the little wedges or billets into Avhich the wood was cut to make potash.) See Potassa. Ci'neres ru'ssici. See Potassa impura. CINERI'TIOUS. (From cinis, ashes.) Of the colour of ashes. A name applied* to the cortical substance of the brain, from its resemblance to an ash-colour. Cineri'tium. (From cinis, ashes.) A cupel or test; so named from its being commonly made of the ashes of vegetables or bones. Cine'rulam. A name for spodiuin. Cine'tus. An epithet formerly applied to the diaphragm. Cingula'ria. (From cingulum, a girdle; because it grows in that shape.) /The ly- copodium. Ci'ngulum. (From cingo, to bind.) A girdle or belt about the loins. Ci'ngulum mercuria'le. A mercurial girdle, called also cingulum sapientia, and cingulum stultitia. It was an invention of Rulandus's; different directions are given for making it, but the following is one oi the neatest: " Take three drachms of quick- silver; shake it Avith two ounces of lemon- juice until the globules disappear; then separate the juice, and mix with the extin- guished quicksilver, half the white of an egg ; gum-dragon finely powdered, a scru- ple ; and spread the whole on a belt "t* flannel." cm CIR A name It is sometimes usedforthe sphincter muscle, which is round like a ring:. CiGuLcrt Sancti Joha'nm.s of the artemisia. Cinifica'tum. A name for calcinatum. CIRCULATION. (Circulatio ; from cir- CI'NNABAR. (Pliny says the Indians culo, to compass about.) A vital action call by this name a mixture of the blood of performed by the heart in the following the dragon and elephant, and also many manner: the blood is returned by the de- substances which resemble it in colour, par- sceudingand ascending A'ena? cava? into the ticularly the minium; but it hoav denotes the right auricle of the heart, which, when dis- red sulphuret of mercury.) See Hydrargyri tended, contracts and sends its blood into sulphuretum rubrum. the right ventricle ; from the right ventricle Cinna'baris facti'tia. See Hydrargyri it is propelled through the pulmonary artery to circulate through, and undergo a change sulphuretum rubrum. Cinna'jparis nati'va sulphuretum rubrum. Cinna'baris GrjEco'rum. draconis and cinnabar. CINNAMO'MUM. (From Arab.) Cinnamon momum See Hydrargyri in, the lungs, being prevented from return- ing into the right auricle by the closing of The sanguis the valves, Avhich are situated there for that purpose. Having undergone this change in kinamon, the lungs, it is brought to the left auricle of See Laurus Cinna- the heart by the four pulmonary veins, and from thence it is evacuated into the left ven- Cinquefoil. See Potentillareptans. tricle. The left ventricle, when distended, Ci'on. (Km, a column, from Kim, to go.) contracts, and throws the blood through the The uvula was formerly so named from its aorta to every part of the body, to be re- pyramidal shape; also an enlargement of turned by the veins into the tAvo vena? cava?. the uvula. It is prevented from passing back from the Cio'nis. (From jwov,the uvula.) A diseased left ventricle into the auricle by a valvular enlargement and painful swelling of the uvula, apparatus; and the pulmonary artery and CIRCLE'A. (From Circe, the enchan- aorta at their origin are also furnished with tress ; so named from the opinion, that it similar organs, to prevent its returning into was used by Circe in her enchanted prepare- the ventricles.—(See Heart.) It is by means tions.) Enchanter's nightshade. of this important action, that every part of 1, The name of a genus of plants in the the body lives, becomes Avarm, and is nott- Linnafan system. Class, Diandria. Order, rished, the various secretions are separated, Monogynia. and the chyle converted into blood. In.the 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for fcetus the blood passes from the umbilical fhe Circaa luleliana, Avhich is noAV fallen vein, partly into the vena porta;, and partly wholly into disuse. through the canalis venosus, into the ascend- CIRCOCE'LE. (Kipo-oKtixx: from Ktpa-oc, ing cava. The lungs being contracted, a varix, or a dilatation of a vein, and k»x», a very small quantity circulates through them, tumour.) Varicocele. A varicose distention and the greater part flows through the fora- and enlargement of the spermatic veins ; men ovale and canalis arteriosus to the left and whether considered on account of the side of the heart, and into the aorta, and is pain, or on account of the A\asting of the carried back by the umbilical arteries to the testicle, Avhich noAV and then folloAvs, it may placenta. truly be called a disease. It is frequently Circula'tor. (From circulo, to compass mistaken for a descent of a small portion about.) A wandering practiser in medicine. of omentum. The uneasiness which it oc- A quack. A mountebank. casions, is a kind of pain in the back, gene- Circulato'rium. (From circulo, to move rally relieved by suspension of the scrotum, round.) A chemical digesting vessel in It has been resembled to a collection of Avhich the fluid performs a circulatory mo- cartiiAVorms. It is most frequently confined tion. ^ to that part of the spermatic process, which -. CI'RCUltUS. (Dim. of circus, a cir- is below the opening in the abdominal ten- cle.) A circle or ring. Any part of the don; andthevessels generally become rather body Avhich is round or annular, as circulus larger as they approach the testes. There is oculi. A round chemical and chirurgical one sure method of distinguishing between a instrument sometimes called abbreviatorium circocele and omental hernia; place the pa- by the old chemists. tient in an horizontal posture, and empty the swelling by pressure upon the scrotum ; then put the fingers firmly upon the upper part of the abdominal ring, and desire the pa- tient to rise; if it is a hernia, the tumour cannot reappear, as long as the pressure is continued at the ring : but if a circocele, the swelling returns Avith increased size, on account of the return of blood into the ab- domen being prevented by the pressure. Ci'-iros. (From xuzte. a cm *e.) A ring. Ci'rculus arterio'sus i'ridis The ar- tery which runs round the iris and forms a circle, is so termed. Ci'rculus quadru'plex. A bandage. Circumcaula'lis. A name of the adnata of the eye CIRCUMCI'SION. (Circumcisio, from circumcido, to cut about.) The cutting off the prepuce from the glans penis ; an an- cient custom, still practised among the JeAV 223 CIS Clh CIRCUMFLE'XUS. (Circumfiexus, sc. musculus.) Tensor palati of Innes. Cir- cumfiexus palati mollis of Albinus. Sphe- no-salpingo-staphilinus, seu staphilinus exter- nus oi Winslow. Musculus tuba nova of Valsalva. Palalo-salpingeus of Douglas. Pterigo-staphylinus of Cowper, and Petrosal- pingo-staphilin of Dumas. This muscle arises from the spinous process of the sphe- noid bone, behind the foramen ovale, which transmits the third branch of the fifth pair of nerves; from the Eustachian tube, not far from its osseous part; it then runs down along the pterygoideus internus, passes over the hook of the internal plate of the ptery- goid process by a round tendon, Avhich soon spreads into a broad membrane. It is in- serted into the velum pendulum palati, and the semilunar edge of the os palati, and ex- tends as far as the suture Avhich joins the tAvo bones. Generally some of its posterior fibres join with the constrictor pharyngis superior, and palato-pharyngaeus. Its use is to stretch the velum, to draw it doAvnAvards, and to the side toAvards the hook. It hath little effect upon the tube, being chiefly Connected to its osseous part. Circumgyra'tio. (From circr.mgyro, to turn round.) Circumgyration, or the turning a limb round in its socket. Circumli'tio. (From circumlino, to anoint all over.) A medicine used as a general unction or liniment to the part. Circumossa'lis. (From circMn, about, and os, a bone.) Surrounding a bone as the periosteum does ; or surrounded by a bone. Ci'rcus. (xtpKoc ■ from carka, to sur- round. Chald.) A circle or ring. A circular bandage, called also plinthius laqueus. Cirne'sis. (From kiovaw, to mi\.) An union of separate things. Ci'rsium arve'mse. (From xtpc-cc, a vein or swelling of a vein, which this herb was supposed to heal.) The carduus hasmor- ihoidalis. Cirsoce'le. See Circocele. Cirsoi'des. (From ntpo-oc, a varix, and u&oc, likeness.) Resembling a^varix: an epithet applied by Rufus Ephesius to the upper part of the brain. Ci'rsos. (Ktpaoc: from xipo-ou, to dilate.) A varix or preternatural distention of any part of a vein. Ci'ssa. (From kio-va, a gluttonous bird.) A depraved appetite proceeding from pre- vious gluttony and voracity. CISSA'MPELOS. (From xio-eroc, ivy, and AfAvtxoc, the vine.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Monadetphia. The wild vine Avith leaves like ivy. Cissa'mpelos parei'ra. The systematic name of the pareira brava. Pareyra. Am- butua. Butua. Overo bulua. The root of this plant, (Cissampelos pareira : foliis petla- tiscordatis emarginatis, of Linnaeus ; a native of South America and the West Indies,) has no remarkable smell, but to the taste it manifests a notable sweetness of the liquor- ice kind, together with a considerable bitter- ness, and a slight roughness covered by the sweet matter. The facts adduced on the utility of the radix pareira brava in neph- ritic and calculous complaints, are princi- pally by foreigners, and no remarkable in- stances of its efficacy are recorded by Eng- lish practitioners. Ciss.v'rus. See Cistus Crelicus.- Cissi'ncm. (From lt/o-a-uc, ivy.) 1 he name of a plaster mentioned by Mgiaeta. Cl'STA. (From kulIai, to lie.) A cyst. Ciste'rna. (From cista, a cyst.) The fourth ventricle of the brain is so called from its cavity; also the lacteal vessels in women. Ci'sthorus. See Cistus Crelicus. CI'STUS. (Ktcrloc, the derivation of which is uncertain; perhaps from kis, Heb.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linmcan system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Mono- gynia. The Cistus. Cistus cre'ticus. Cistus ladanifera. Cis- tkorus. Cissarus. Dorycinium. The sys- tematic name of the plant from Avhich the ladanum of the shops is obtained ; called also Labdanum. This resinous juice ex- udes upon the leaves of the Cistus crelicus; arborescens extipulatus, foliis spalulalo-ovatis peiiolatis enerviis scabris,calycinislanceolatit; of Linnaeus, in Candia, where the inhabitants collect it by lightly rubbing the leaves with leather, and afterwards scraping it off, and forming it into irregular masses for exporta- tion. Three sorts of ladanum have been described by authors, but only two are to be met Avith in the shops. The best, which is very rare, is in dark-coloured masses, of the consistence of a soft plaster, and groAving still softer on being handled ; the other is in long rolls, coiled up, much harder than the preceding, and not so dark. The first has commonly a small, and the last a large ad- mixture of fine sand, Avithout which they cannot be collected pure, independently of designed abuses : the dust blown on the plant by winds, from the loose sands among which it groAvs, being retained by the tena- cious juice. The soft kind has an agreeable smell, and a lightly pungent bitterish taste : the hard is much Aveaker. Ladanum was formerly much employed internally as a pec- toral and adstringent in catarrhal affections. dysenteries, and several other diseases; at present, however, it is wholly confined to external use, and is an ingredient in the stomachic plaster, emplastrum ladani. Ci'stus hu'milis. A name of parnassia or white liverwort. Ci'sti'S I adani'ffti \. See Cistvs Creli- cif C1T Cistus le don. A name of Ledum pa- lustre. See Rosmarinus. CITE'SIUS (Citois,) Francis, of Poi- tiers in France, who, after .graduating at Montpelier in 1596, and practising a few years in his native city, went to Paris, and acquired great celebrity, being made physi- cian to Cardinal Richelieu. He published a treatise on Colica Pictonum, which Avas much esteemed, noticing its termination in paralysis of the extremities. He also gave an account of a girl Avho had fasted for three years; but in this case appears to have been imposed upon. In another publication he advocates repeated bleeding, as well as pur- ging, in small-pox, and other fevers of an inflammatory type. He died in 1652, at the advanced age of 80. Ci'tharus. (From kiBapa, a barp.) The breast is sometimes so named from its shape. Citra'go. (From citrus, a citron, so called from its citron-like smell.) Citra- ria. Melissa or baum. CI'TRAS. (-atis, fcem.: form citrus, the lemon.) A citrate. A salt formed by the union of the citric acid, or acid of le- mons, Avith different bases; as citrate of ammonia, citrate of potash. Ci'trea. See Citrus medica. CI'TREUM. (From citrus.) The citron- tree. See Citrus medica. C IT RI C A'C I D. Acidum cilricum. The acid of lemons. The citric acid may be obtained pure in concrete crystals, by the following method: Saturate boiling lemon- juice with pulverised chalk. The acid forms with lime a salt that is scarcely soluble, and the mucilaginous and extractive sub- stances remain dissolved in the supernatant liquor ; the precipitate is to be well washed with lukeAvarm water ; it is then to be treated Avith as much sulphuric acid as would have been requisite to saturate the chalk, diluted in ten parts of water: and this mixture is to be boiled for a feAV minutes. Afterwards, it must be cooled and filtered ; the sulphate of lime remains on the filter, and the liquor affords a crystallized acid by evaporation. Citriva'tio. Complete digestion. Citri'nula. (A dim. of citrus.) A small citron. Citron. See Citrus medica. Citrul, Sicilian. See Cucurbita citrullus.' Citru'i.lus. See Cucurbita Citrullus. CITRUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Poly- adelphia. Order, Icosandria. 2. The name of the lemon. See Citrus medica. Ci'trus aura'ntium. The systematic name of the orange tree. Aurantium. Auranlium hispalense. Malus aurantia ma- jor. Malus aurantia. Auranlium vulgare. Malus aurantia vulgaris. Mala aurea. Chry- somelea. Nerantiu. Marlianum pomum. Prna avcrf'tit. Seville orange. This plant CIT 223 is the Citrus aurantium petiolis alalis, foliis acumvnalis, of Linnaeus. The China and Seville orange are both only varieties of the same species; the latter is specified in bur pharmacopoeias; andthe flowers, leaves,yel- low rind and juice, are made use of for dif- ferent medical purposes. The flowers, flores napha, are highly odo- riferous, and are used as a perfume ; they are bitter to the taste; they give their taste and smell both to water and to spirit, but most perfectly- to rectified spirit of wine. The water which is distilled from these flowers, is called aqua florum napha. In distillation, they yield a small quantity of essential oil, which is called oleum vel ex- senlia neroli : they- are brought from Italy and France. Orange floAvers were, at one time, said to be an useful remedy in con- vulsive and epileptic cases; but experience has not confirmed the virtues attributed to them. The leaves have a bitterish taste, and yield, by distillation, an essential oil; indeed, by rubbing them between the fingers and the thumb, they manifest considerable fragrance. They have been applied for the same pur- poses as the flowers, but without success. The yellow rind of the fruit, freed from the wrhite fungous part, has a grateful aro- matic flavour, and a warm, bitterish taste. Infused in boiling water, it gives out nearly all its smell and taste ; cold water extracts the bitter, but very little of the flavour. In distillation, a light, fragrant, essential oil rises, without the bitter. Its qualities are those of an aromatic and bitter. ^It has been employed to restore the tone of the stomach, and is a very common addition to combinations of bitters, used in dyspepsia. It has likewise been given in intermittent?, in doses of a diachm, twice or thrice a day. It is also much celebrated as a powerful remedy, in menorrhagia, and immoderate uterine evacuations. The juice oi Seville oranges is a grateful acid, Avhich, by allaying heat, quenching thirst, promoting various excretions, and diminishing the action of the sanguiferous system, proves extremely useful in both ar- dent and putrid fevers; though the China orange juice, as impregnated with a larger proportion of sugar, becomes more agree- able, and may be taken in larger quantities. The Seville orange juice is particularly ser- viceable as an antiscorbutic, and alone will prevent or cure scurvy in the most appa- rently desperate circumstances. In dys- pepsia, from putrid bile in the stomach, both lemon and orange juice are highly useful. Ci'trus me'dica. The systematic name of the lemon-tree. Limon Limonia mala. Malus medica. Malus limonia acida. CHrea malus. Citrus. The tree Avhich affords the lemon, is the Citrus medica pe- tiolis linearibus, of Linnasus: a native of the upper part of A*i.i. but cdtiA'atp^ in 224 CJi Spain, Portugal, and France. The juice, which is much more acid than that of the orange, possesses similar virtues. It is al- ways preferred where a strong vegetable acid is required Saturated with the fixed ve- getable alkali, it forms the citrate of potash, which is in frequent extemporaneous use in febrile diseases, and by promoting the secretions', especially that of the skin, proves of considerable service in abating the vio- lence of fever. This medicine is also often employed to restrain vomiting. As an an- tiscorbutic, lemon juice has been often taken on board ships destined for long voyages ; but even when well depurated of its mucila- ginous parts, if is found to- spoil by long keeping. To preserve it in purity for a considerable length of time, it is necessary that it should be brought to a highly con- centrated state, and for this purpose it has been recommended to expose the juice to a degree of cold sufficient to congeal the aqueous and mucilaginous parts. After a crust of ice is formed, the juice is poured into another vessel; and, by repeating this process several times, the remaining juice, it is said, has been concentrated to eight times its original strength, and kept without suffering any material change for several years. Whytt found the juice of lemons to allay hysterical palpitations of the heart, after various other medicines had been ex- perienced ineffectual; and this juice, or that of oranges, taken to the quantity of f.iur or six ounces in a day, has sometimes been found a remedy in the jaundice. The exteriv rind of the lemon is a very grateful aromatic bitter, not so hot as orange peal, and yielding in distillation a less quantity of oil, which is extremely light, almost colour- less, and generally brought from the south- ern parts of Europe, under the name of Essence of Lemons. The lemon-peel, though less warm, is similar in its qualities to that of the orange, and is employed with the same intentions. The pharmacopoeias direct a syrup of the juice, syrupus limonum, and the peel enters into some vinous and aqueous bitter infusions ; it is also ordered to be candied ; and the essential oil is an ingredient in some formulae. The citron-tree is also considered as be- longing to the same species, the Citrus me- dicaoi Linnams Its fruit is called Cedro- mela, Avhich is larger and less succulent than the lemon; but in all other respects the citron and lemon trees agree. The citron juice, when sweetened with sugar is called by the Italians agro di cedro. The Citrus mella rosa of Lamarck, is another variety of the citrus medica of Linnaeus. It Avas pro- duced, at first, casually, by an Italian's grafting a citron on a stock of a bergamot pear-tree; whence the fruit produced by this union participated both of the citrou-trce and the pear-tree. The essence prepared nom this fruit is called essence of berga- CLA Ci'tta. A voracious appetite Citto'sis. See Chlorosis. Civet-cat. See Zibelhum. CIVETTA. (From sebet. Arab.)' Ci". vet, an unctuous odoriferous drug now only used by perfumers. Clap. See Gonorrhoea. CLA'RET. (Claretum ; from clareo, to be clear.) A French wine, that may be given Avith great advantage, as a tonic and antiseptic, where red port wine disagrees with the patient; and in typhoid fevers of children and delicate females, it is far pre- ferable as a common drink. Clare'tum. See Claret. Also a wine impregnated with spices and sugar, called by some Vinum Hippocraticum. A Clare- tum purgatorium composed of a vinous in- fusion of glass of antimony with cinnamon water and sugar, is mentioned by Schroe- der. CLARIFICA'TIO. The depuration of any thing. Clary. A name for the horminum. Cla'sis. (From kxaw, to break.) Clasma. A fracture. Clau'strum. (From claudo, to shut.) Cleithrum gutturis. Any aperture which has a power of contracting itself, or closing its orifice by any means, as the passage of the throat Cla'ustrum virginita'tis. The hymen. CLAUSU'RA. (From claudo, to shut.) An imperforation of any canal or cavity in the body. Thus dausura uteri is a preter- natural imperforation of the uterus; dau- sura tubarum Fallopiarum, a morbid imper- foration of the Fallopian tubes, mentioned by Ruysch as one cause of infecundity. Clava'tio. (From clava, a club.) A sort of articulation without motion, where the parts are, as it were, driven in with a hammer, like the teeth in the sockets. See Gomphosis. Clavella'tus. (From clavus, a wedge.) Potash Avas called cineres clavellati^ from the little wedges, or billets, into which the wood was cut to make it. CLAVICLE. (Dim. ofc/at>w;so called from its resemblance to an ancient key.) Collar-bone. The clavicle is placed at the root of the neck, and at the upper part of the breast. It extends across, from the tip of the shoulder to the upper part of the sternum; it is a round bone, alittte flattened toAvards the end, which joins the scapula; it is scurved like an Italic S, having one curve turned out towards the breast, it is useful as an arch, supporting the shoulders, preventing them from falling forwards upon the breast, and making the hands strong antagonists to each other; which, without this steadying, they could not have been. 1. The thoracic end,, that next the ster- num, or Avhat may be called the inner head of the clavicle, is round and flat, or but- ton-like ; and it is received into a suitable hollow on the upper piece of the sternum CLE CLE It is not only like other joints surrounded by a capsule or purse ; it is further provided with a small moveable cartilage, which, like a friction-wheel in machinery, saves the parts and facilitates the motions, and moves continually as the clavicle moves. 2. But the outward end of the clavicle is flattened, as it approaches the" scapula, and the edge of that flatness is turned to the edge of the flattened acromion, so that they touch but in one single point. This outer end of the clavicle, and the corresponding point of the acromion, are flattened and covered with a crust of cartilage ; but the motion here is very slight and quite insensi- ble ; they are tied firmly by strong liga- ments; and we may consider this as almost a fixed point; for there is little motion of the scapula upon the clavicle : but there is much motion of the clavicle upon the breast, for the clavicle serves as a shaft, or axis, firmly tied to the scapula, upon which the scapula moves and turns, being connected with the trunk only by this single point, viz^ the articulation of the clavicle Avith thW breast-bone. Clavi'culus. See Clavicle. Clavi'cula. See Clavicle. Cla'vis. (From claudo, to shut.) The same as clavicle. CLA'VUS. (A nail.) The sensation resembling the driving'a nail into the head. A fixed pain in the forehead, which may be covered by one's thumb, giving a sensa- tion like as if a nail were driven into the part. When connected with hysterics, it is called clavus hystericus. This term is also applied to corns, from their resemblance to the head of a nail; and to an artificial pa- late, or diseased uterus. Cla'vus hyste'ricus. See Clavus. Cla'vus oculo'rum. A staphyloma, or tumour on the eyelids. Clay. See Alumine. Cleavers. See Galium Aparine. CLEGHORN, George, avus born, near Edinburgh in 1716; and after studying in that city, went at the age of 20 to Minorca, as a regimental surgeon. During the 13 years that he spent there, he sedulously stu- died the natural productions of the island. In 1750, coming to London, he published his " Treatise on the Diseases of Minorca," which displays great observation and ability. He then went to Dublin, and gave lectures on anatomy Avith such success, that he was soon after appointed public professor; and in 1774, an honorary member of the College of Physicians there. He died in 17S9. Clei'dion. Clidion. The epithet of a pastil, described by Galen and Paulus jEgineta; and it is the name also of an epithem described byAetius. Cleido'ma. (From kxuJ~oo>, to close.) A pastil, or troch. Also the clavicula. ri.) idomastoide is. (From xxuc, the clavicie, and /AAcoai'hc, the mastoid process.) See Slerno-cleido-masloideus. Cleisa'gra. (From kxiic, the clavicle, and AypA, a prey.) The gout in the articu- lation of the clavicles. Clei'thron. (From kxu£o>, to shut.) See Clau strum. CLE'MATIS. (From kxh/aa, a tendril ; so named from its climbing up trees, or any thing it can fasten upon with its tendrils.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- na?an system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Polygynia. Cle'matis re'cta. The systematic name of the upright virgin's-bower. Flammula Jovis. Clematis; foliis pinnalis, foliolis ovato lanceolatis integerrimis, caule credo, floribus pentapelalis tetrapetalisque of Lin- naeus. More praises have been bestowed upon the virtue which the leaves of this plant are said to possess, Avhen exhibited internally, as antivenereal, by foreign phy- sicians, than its trials in this country can justify. The powdered leaves are some- times applied externally to ulcers, as an escharotic. Cle'matis vita'lb a. The systematic name of the traA'eller's-joy. Vitalba. Vior- na. Clematis arlhragene of Theophrastus. This plant is common in our hedges, and is the Clematis; foliis pinnalis, foliolis cordatis scandentibus, oi Linnaeus. Its leaves when fresh produce a Avarmth on the tongue, and if the chewing is continued, blisters arise. The same effect folloAvs their being rubbed on the skin. The plant has been administered internally to cure lues venerea, scrofula, and rheumatisms. In France, the young sprouts are eaten, Avhen boiled, as hopjops are in this country. Clemati'tis. The same as clematis. Cleo'nis colly'rium. The name of a collyrium described by Celsus. Cleo'nis glu'ten. (An astringent for- mula of myrrh, frankincense, and white of egg- Cle'psydra. (From xx&rrai; to conceal, and vfop, Avater.) Properly, an instrument to measure time by the dropping of water through a hole, from one vessel to another; but it is used to express a chemical vessel, perforated in the same manner. It is also an instrument mentioned by Paracelsus, contrived to convey suflumigations to the uterus in hysterical cases. CLEYER, Andrew, Avas born at Cns- sel, in the beginning of the 17th century. After studying medicine, he went as phy- sician to Batavia, Avhere he resided several years. He transmitted seA'eral interesting communications to the Imperial Academy, of Avhich he had been chosen a member, particularly "An Account of Hydatids found iu a Human Stomach," and " Of the Custom of the Indians of taking Opium ;" also descriptions and drawings of the plants indigenous in Java, especially the moxa- CLI CLL ginseng, and tea-plant. He likewise pub- flaccid and falls. Instances have occurred lished, in 1680, a curious specimen of Chi- where the clitoris was so enlarged as to ena- nese medicine. tde the female to have venereal commerce Cli'banus. (Quasi klxiGayoc • from ka- Avith others; and, in Paris, this fact Avas xurlu, to conceal.) A portable furnace, or made a public exhibition of to the faculty. still, in which the materials to be wrought Women thus formed appear to partake, in on are shut up. their general form, less of the female cha- CLIFTON, Francis, after studying at racter, and are termed hermaphrodites. The Oxford, came to London, and was admitted clitoris in children is larger, in proportion, FelloAV of the College of Physicians, as than in full-grown women : it often projects well as of the Royal Society, about the beyond the external labia at birth. year 1730. 'Two years after he published Clitori'smus. (From nxuloptc.) A mor- on 'c The State of Physic, ancient and bid enlargement of the clitoris. modern, with a Plan for improving it:" in CLO'MIC. (From kkoyuh, to move to which a laAV is proposed, to compel practi- and fro.) See Convulsion. tionersto send td a public institution descrip- Clono'des. (From kxovus, to agitate.) tions of the several cases which come under A strong unequal pulse. their care. He was also author of " A plain Clove bark. See Myrlus caryophyllata. and sure Way of practising Physic ;" and translated some parts of Hippocrates into English, vrith notes. Clima'cter. (From KXi/A*£a>,,to proceed gradually.) The progression of the life of Clove. See Eugenia Caryophyllata. CLOWES, William, an eminent Un- man. It is usually divided into periods of glish surgeon of the 16th century, received ______ -^______ iBlC *oHlinofiAn llnrls*** flnnnivn initio lllhAOa seven 'years sk s'education under George Keble, whose A name of some antidotes, which, in regu- for some time professionally in the navy, he lar proportion, increased or diminished the settled in London, and was made surgeon to ingredients of which it was composed, e. g. Christ's and St. Bartholomew's hospitals, and g;. Chamadryos -"jjjj. Centaurh |jj. Hy- appears to have had considerable practice. perici ?j.. 'n 1586 he was sent to the Low-Countries, Climbing birlhwort. See Aristolochia cle- to the assistance of the army under the Earl matitis. of Leicester; and on his return was an- CLI'NICAL. (Clinicus, from kxiyh, pointed surgeon to the Queen His works abed.) Any thing concerning a bed: thus are in the English language, but evince clinical lectures, doses, a clinical physician, much learning, as well as skill in his pro- &.c.; Avhich mean lectures given at the bed- fession. The first which he published was side, observations taken from patients when on the lues venera, in 1585; in which he in bed, a physician who visits his patients in notices the increasing frequency of that dis- their bed, he. ease, and states that in. five years he had CLI'NOID. (Clinoideus; from kxivh, cured above a thousand patients labouring abed, and tifoc, resemblance.) Resembling under it at St. Bartholomew's hospital. But abed. The four processes surrounding the his most celebrated publication appeared sella turcica of the sphenoid bone are so three years after, on the method of treating called, of which two are anterior, and two wounds of various kinds, the result of ex- posterior, tensive experience, sanctioned by references Clinomastoide'os. A corruption of clei* to the most approved writers. He appears domastoideus. to have possessed an enlarged understand- Cli'ssus. A chemical term denoting jng, and was very severe on all quacks and mineral compound spirits ; but antimony is impostors ; and he may justly be reckoned considered as the basis ctyss.i. See Clyssus. among the restorers and improvers of sur- Cuto'ridis mu'sculus. See Erector ci- gery in modern times. toridis. CLUNE'SIA. (From dunes, the but- CLI'TORIS. (From kxuu, to enclose, tocks.) Proctalgia. An inflammation of or hide ; because it is hid by the labia puden- the bnttocks. dorum.) Columella. A small glandiform body, Clu'pea alo'sa. The Linnaean name like a penis in miniature, and, like it, covered for the shad or chad, Avhose flesh is by som* with a prajpuce, or fore-skin. It is situated commended as a restorative. above thenymphaejaiidbeforetheopening of CLU'SIA. (So called in memory of the urinary passage of women. Anatomy has Charles Clusius, an eminent botanist.) discovered, that the clitoris is composed The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- like the penis, of a cavernous snbstance, and mean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, of a glans, Avhich has no perforation, but is Monoecia. Balsam-tree. like that of the penis, exquisitely sensible. CLU'TIA. (Named after Cluyt, and The clitoris is the principal seat of pleasure : sometimes spelled cluytia.) The name of a during coition it is distended Avith blood, genus of plants in the Linnaean system aud after the venereal orgasm it becomes Class, Dioecia. Order, Gynandria. CO A COB 227 Clo'tia elothe'ria. The systematic name of the tree which is by some supposed to afford the cascarilla bark. Cluy'tia. See Clutia. Clv'don. (Kxwfaw.) A fluctuation and flatulency in the stomach. Clypea'lis. (From clypeus, a shield.) Formed like a shield. Cly'smus. Clysma. (From kxv£u, to wash.) A glyster. Cly'ssus,. Clissus. A term anciently used by the chemists for medicines made by the reunion of different principles, as oil, salt, and spirit, by long digestion ; but it is not now practised, and the term is almost lost. Cly'ssos antimo'nh. Clyssus mineralis. A weak acid of sulphur. Cly'ster. (Clysterium. (From »\ofa>, to cleanse.) A glyster. Cne'mia. Any part connected with the tibia. Cnemodactylje'us. (From kvh/au, the tibia, and faxluxoc, a finger, or toe.) A muscle whose origin is in the tibia, and whose insertion is in the toes. Its office is to elevate the toes. See Extensor longus digitorum pedis. Cne'sis. (From kvau, to scratch.) Cnes- ma. Cnesmos. A painful itching. Cnicils'on. (From xvikoc, cnicus, and txtuov, oil.) Oil made of the seeds of cnicus. Its virtues are the same with those of the ricinus, but in an inferior degree. Cni'cus. (From kvaoi, to scratch.) The plant used by Hippocrates by this name, is supposed to be the carthamus; but modern botanists exclude it from the species of this plant. Cni'cus sylve'stris. The Centaurea be- nedicta. CNl'DII CO'CCI. ) « n l i. Cni'dia gra'na. \ See Daphne Mezercum. Cnido'sis. (From kyiJh, the nettle.) An itching sensation, such as is perceived from the nettle. A dry ophthalmy. Cnipo'tes. An itching. Cni'smos. See Cnesis. Cny'ma. (From kvaoi, to scrape, or grate.) In Hippocrates it signifies a rasure, puncture, or vellication : also the same as cnesmos, or cnesis. COAGULA'NTIA. (From coagulo, to incrassate, or curdle.) Such medicines as coagulate the blood and juices flowing from it. , COA'GDLABLE LYMPH. Lym- pha coagulabilis. Called also fibrin, being a principal constituent of muscular fibres. It is a component part of the blood. It may be obtained in considerable quantities, by stirring the blood about with a stick, when it adheres to its sides. In certain diseased actions it is separated from the blood, and is often found in very consi- derable quantities ia the circumscribed ca- vities of the body. It has neither taste nor smell; it always possesses a white and opaque colour; is of a glutinous consistence. and, if dried by a gentle heat, becomes horny. The same name has also been given to that port of the serum, which coagulates when heated, and Avhich is of an albuminous nature. See Albumen. COAGULATION. (Coagulatio.- from con, and ago, to drive together.) The sepa- ration of the glutinous or viscid particles, contained in any fluid, from the more thin and not coagulable particles: thus, when milk curdles, the coagulable particles form the curd ; and Avhen acids are thrown into any fluid containing coagulable particles, they form Avhat is called a coagulum. COA'GULUM. A term applied frequent- ly to blood and other fluids, when they assume a jelly-like consistency. Coa'gulum alu'minis. This is made by beating the white of eggs Avith a little alum, until it forms a coagulum. It is re- commended as an efficacious application to relaxations of the conjunctive membrane of the eye. Coalte'rnje fe'bres. (From Con, and alternus, alternate.) Fevers mentioned by Bellini, which he describes as two fevers affecting the same patient, and the pa- roxysm of one approaching as that of the other subsides. Coarcta'tio. (From coardo, to straiten.) The contraction or diminution of any thing. Applied to the pulse, it means a lessening in number. Coarticula'tio. (From con, and articu- latio, an articulation.) That sort of articu- lation which has manifest motion. CO'BALT. Cadmia metallica. A metal that has never been found pure in nature. We meet with it almost always either in the state of an oxide, alloyed with other metals, in the form of a sulphuret, or com- bined with an acid. Cobalt in the state of an oxide forme the black cobalt ore. This ore is found in Ger- many, either in powder of a black or gray colour, or in compact masses. In the last form, it exhibits at its fracture rose-coloured spots. There ace several varieties of this ore. Cobalt, allowed Avith other metals, forms the dull white cobalt ore. In this ore, which occurs either amorphous or crystallized, cobalt is united to iron and arsenic. The colour of this ore, when fresh broken, is Avhite of bluish-gray, sometimes Avith a shade of red. It has a metallic lustre. Its texture is compact. Cobalt, united to sulphur, forms the white cobalt ore. It is met with in masses, or crystallized in cubes, dodecahedra, and octahedra. Its colour is a tin-white, sometimes reddish-yelloiv. Cobalt in the state of oxide, combined with arsenic, acid forips the red cobalt ore, arse- niate of cobalt. It is found in masses of various shapes. Its colour is red, inclining to orange. ^>28 coc t'OC Cobalt, "when in a pure state, is of a steel- Ficus India, granu. Scarabaolus hemisphari- gray colour, with a tinge of red, and a fine cus. Cochinelifera cochinilla. Coccus Americu- close grain. It has a granulated fracture, nus. Cochinelle. Coccus Indicus tinctorius. and is easily broken and pulverized. Its Cochineal. The female of a.species of insect specific Aveight is between 7.700 and 7.811. called Coccus cacti, tliat is found on, and It requires a very intense heat for its fusion, collected in South America, from the nearly equal to that necessary to melt cast Opuntia, or Indian fig-tree. It possesses iron. When heated in contact with the air, stimulating qualities, and is ordered by the it oxidizes before fusion. Phosphorus renders College iu the tinctura cardamomi composito, it very fusible, and converts it into a phos- and tinctura cinchona composito; but, most phuret. It unites to sulphur Avith difficulty, probably, merely oni account of the beautiful but very Avell Avith the alkaline sulphurets red colour which it imparts to them. by fusion. When alloyed with metals it COCCYGE'US. (Coccygeus, sc. inuscu- renders them granulated, rigid, and brittle, lus; from kokkv%: because it is inserted It is attacked by the greater number of the into the coccyx.) Ischio-cocigien of Dumas. acids, and unites with the boracic acid. A muscle of the oscoccygis, situated Avithin Its solutions indifferent acids become the pelvis. It arises tendinous and fleshy, green when heated; and from this property, from the spinous process of the ischium, it is used as an ink, Avhich, when Avritten and covers the inside of the sacro-ischiatic with on paper, is invisible, but becomes ligament; from this narrow beginning it visible when gently heated, and disappears gradually increases to form a thin fleshy when cold. It takes fire in oxygenated belly, interspersed with tendinous fibres. muriatic acid gas. It colours glass of a It is inserted into the extremity of the os fine blue. It unites Avith platina, gold, iron, sacrum, and nearly the Avhole length of the nickel, copper, and arsenic, by fusion ; os coccygis, laterally. Its use is to support but silver, lead, bismuth, and mercury, and move the os coccygis forwards, and to refuse to unite with it in the dry way. tie it more firmly to the sacrum. In its purest state, it is not only obedient to COCCYGIS OS. (From kckkv%, the the magnet, but, if we may trust to the ac- cuckoo, whose bill it is said to represent.) curacy of some experiments made by Kohl Cauda. Ossis sacri acumen. Coccyx. This and Wenzel, it mav even receive a magne- bone is a small appendage to the point of tical attractive power. the sacrum, terminating this inverted co- Nitrate of potash oxidizes cobalt readily, lumn with an acute point, and found in It detonates by the bloAV of a hammer very different conditions in the several when mixed Avith oxygenated muriate of stages of life. In the child, it is merely potash. It produces fine colours in porcelain, cartilage, and Ave can find no point of enamels, artificial gems, he. bone : during youth, it is ossifying into COBHAM WATERS. Weak saline pur- distinct bones, which continue moveable ging-waters. upon eachother till manhood; then the C O'B R A D E CAP EL L 0. (From separate bones gradually unite Avith each cobra, the head, or covering, Span.) Cro- other, so as to form one conical bone, talus horridus of Linnaeus. The rattle with bulgings and marks of the pieces of snake ; the stone out of whose head is said which it was originally composed ; but to be an antidote to the poison of venomous still the last bone continues to move upon animals. the joint of the sacrum, till, in advanced Co'cca cni'dia. See Daphne mezercum. years, it is at last firmly united; later in Cocca'rium. (From k-.kkov, a berry.) Avomen than in men, with whom it is -often A very small pill. fixed at tAventy or tAventy-five. It is not, COCCINE'LLA. (Dim. from coccus, a like the os sacrum, flat, but of a roundish berry; from its resemblance to a berry.) form, convex without, and concave in- See Coccus cacti. Avards; forming Avith the sacrum the lowest Cocco-ba'lsamum. The fruit of the true part of the pelvis behind. It has no holes balsam. like the sacrum ; has no communication Coccogni'dia. Granacnidia. Coccicnidii. Avith the spinal canal, and transmits no The seeds of the Daphne mezercum are so nerves; but.points forAvards to support the termed. They are violently purgative. See loAver parts of the rectum ; thus it contracts Daphne mezereum. the lower opening of the pelvis, so as to Co'ccos. See Daphne mezercum. support effectually the rectum, bladder, and Co'cculi I'ndi aroma'tici. The piper womb; and yet continues so moveable in Jamaicense. women, as to recede in time of labour, al- CO'CCULUS I'NDICUS. (Dim. of lowing the head of the child to pass. kokkoc, a berry.) See Menispermum cocculus. CO'CCYX. (K«otu£, the cuckoo.) See Co'ccum ba'phicum. Anameforchermes. Coccygis os. Also the part in which the os CO'CCUS. The name, in entomology, coccygis is placed. of a tribe of insects. Co'chia. (From Koyjtm, to turn or make Co'ccus ca'cti. The systematic name of round.) An ancient name of some officinal the cochineal animal Coccinella. Coccinilla. pill*. COC C'o'cliineal. See Coccus cacti. CO'CHLEA. (From w>y, to adorn; so called from its use as a food, and the custom of wearing its flowers in Avreaths.) The faba jEgyptia. COLOCY'NTHIS. (From koiXov, the colon, and *tvm, to move ; because of its great purging poAvers.) See Cucumis colo- rynlhis. Colo'mbo. See Calumba. CO'LON. (Colon, li, neut. Ka>xov, quasi xoixov; from koixoc, hollow ; so called from its capacity, or from its generally being found empty, and full of wind in dissection.) The greater portion of the large intestine is so called. It proceeds towards the liver, by the name of the ascending portion of the colon ; and having reached the liver, forms a transverse arch across to the other side. The colon then descends, forming what is termed its sigmoid flexure, into the pelvis, where the gut is called rectum. See In- testines. Colopho'nia. (KexoqaiUA, the city from whence it Avas first brought.) Resina nigra. The black resin which remains in the retort, after distilling the common resin with a strong fire. Paracelsus seems to mean by it what is now prescribed by the.name of terebinthina coda.- but the ancients, and particularly Galen, seemed to understand by it a soft kind of mastich, from Chio, probably the same as our Chio turpentine. Colo'strum. (From Kixov, food, or KoxxeefAAi, to agglutinate; so called, either because it is the first food Of the young, or from its being at that time peculiarly glu- tinous.) The first milk in the breasts after delivery, according to some authors; but Bartholine applies it to an emulsion made by the solution of turpentine with the yolk of* an egg. COLOT, Germain, a French surgeon of the 15th century, appears to have been the first of the profession who practised Lithotomy, that operation having been previously iu the hands of itinerant prac- titioners. He acquired great celebrity by his skill, and AA-as much in favour with Lewis IX., Avho granted him a pension. Several of his descendants in succession enjoyed great reputation as lithotomists. COLOT, Francis, the last of them, left a treatise, published in 1727, describing the method of operating with the greater appa- ratus, the. invention whereof he ascribes to John de Roman's, an Italian physician, about two centuries before. But this has long been superseded by the lesser appa- ratus, which Mr. Sharp attributes to another French surgeon, Mons. Foubert. Colotoi'des. (From Kaixairxc, a lizard, and « indeed another method of form- ing the products of combustion without ac- tual combustion in certain cases; but the phenomena are much more complicated. This method is to expose them to the ac- tion of some of the supporters dissolved in water; especially nitric acid. Thus most of the metallic oxides may be formed without combustion by the action of that acid on the metals. But, in that case, a new sup- porter is always evolved, namely, nitrous gas; ammonia, a new combustible^ is also usually formed ; and, not unfrcquently, the product is converted into a partial supporter. No supporter can be produced by combus- tion, or by any equivalent process. As several of the supporters consist of oxygen combined Avith a base, it follows as a con- sequence, that oxygen may combine with a base without losing that ingredient, which occasions combustion. The act of combi- nation of oxygen with a base, therefore, is by no means the same with combustion. If Ave take a view of the different support- ers, we shall find that all of them which can be obtained artificially, are procured either from other supporters orby the agency qf electricity. I. Oxygen gas may be procured from nitric acid, and from several of the partial supporters, as the black oxide of manga- nese, the red oxides of lead and of mercury. The action of heat is always necessary; but the process is very different from com- bustion. '1 Aip. as far as is knoA\ n at present, St < -I- CUM i-annot be formed artificially. 'fhe gas in- deed, which comes over during part of the usual distillation of nitrate of potash and sulphuric acid, to obtain nitric acid, resem- bles air very closely. But it is obtained from a supporter. III. Nitrous oxide has hitherto been only procured from nitrous gas and nitric acid (in nitrate ofammonia.) both of which are supporters. IV. Nitrous gas can only be procured by the decomposition of nitric acid, a sup- porter. V. Oxymuriatic acid,or Chlorine, can be formed by the action of muriatic acid on the black oxide of manganese, the red oxides of lead, iron, or mercury; all of Avhich are partial supporters. VI. Nitric acid is formed spontaneously upon the surface of the earth, by processes with which we are but imperfectly acquaint- ed; butAvhich certainly have no resemblance to combustion. Its oxygen is probably fur- nished by the air, which is a supporter ; at feast, it has been observed, that nitrogen and oxygen, at high temperatures, are ca- pable of forming nitrir acid. This formation of nitric acid by means of electricity, has been considered as a combus- tion, but for Avhat reason it is not easy to say: the substance acted upon is not a com- bustible Avith a supporter, but a supporter alone. Electricity is so far from being equivalent to combustion, that it sometimes acts in a manner diametrically opposite ; un- burning, it Ave may use the expression, a substance AArhich has already undergone com- bustion, and converting a product into a combustible and a supporter. Thus it de- composes Avater, and converts itinto oxygen and hydrogen gas ; therefore it must be capable of supplying the substances which the oxygen and combustible lose when they jjEombineby combustion, and form a product. ^* Several of the supporters and partial sup- porters are capable of combining with com- bustibles, Avithout undergoing decomposi- tion, or exhibiting the phenomena of combus- tion. In this manner, the yellow oxide of gold combines with ammonia; the red oxide of mercury Avith oxalic acid ; and oxymuria- tic acid with ammonia. Thus also nitrate of potash may be combined, or at least inti- mately mixed Avith several combustible bo- dies, as in gunpoAvder, fulminating powder, &c. In all these compounds, the oxygen of the supporter and the combustible retain the ingredients which renderthem susceptible of combustion; hence the compound is still combustible. And in consequence of the intimate combination of the component parts, the least alteration is apt to destroy the equilibrium Avhich subsists between them; the consequence is, combustion and the formation of anew compound. Hence these compoundsburn with amazing facility, not only wbrn h*afed.butAvben triturated. COM o\f struck smartly with a hammer. Ihej have therefore received the name of detona- ting or fulminating bodies. Thus Ave have fulminating gold, fulminating mercury, ful- minating powder, he Such are the properties of the combusti- bles, the supporters, and the products ; and such the phenomena which they exhibit when made to act upon each other. If Ave compare together the supporters and the products, Ave shall find that they resemble each other in many respects. Both of them contain oxygen, or other supporter, as an essential constituent part ; both are capable of converting combustibles into products ; and several of both combine with combustibles and with additional doses of oxygen. But fhey differ from each other iu their effects on combustibles. The for- mer only produce combustion ; whereas the products convert combustibles into pro- dncts Avithout combustion. NoAV,as the ulti- mate change produced upon combustibles by both these sets of bodies is the same, and as thesnbstance which combines with the com- bustibles is in both cases the same, oxygen for instance, Ave must conclude that this oxygen in the supporters contains something which the oxygen of the products wants, something which separates during theipas- sage of the oxygen from the product to the combustible, and occasions the combustion, or emission of fire, Avhich accompanies this passage. The oxygen of supporters then contains "-nine ingredient which the oxygen of products wants. Many circumstances concur to render it probable that this ingre- dient is caloric. The combustiblet and the products also resemble each other. Both of them con- tain the same or a similar base; both fre- quently combine with combustibles, and likeAvise with oxygen ; but they.diner essen- tially in the phenomena which accompany their combination with oxygen. In the one case,' fire is emitted; in the other, not. Ii Ave recollect that no substance but a com- ' bubble is eapablc of restoring combustibili- ty to the base of a product, and that at its doing so it always loses its own combustibili- ty ; and if we recollect farther, that the base of a product does not exhibit the phenome- na of combustion even when it combine-. with oxygen, we cannot avoid concluding, that all combustibles contain an ingredient which they lose when converted into pro- ducts, and that this loss contributes to the fire Avhich makes its appearance during the con- version. Many circumstances contribute to render it probable that this ingredient is light. H we suppose that the oxygen of sup- porters contains- caloric as an essential in- gredient, and that light is a component part of all combustibles, the phenomena of com- bustion above enumerated, numerous and intricate us they are, admit of an easy and obvious explanation. The component part* COM •ti the oxygon of supporter.; are two ; name- ly^ 1. a base, 2. caloric. The component parts of combustibles are likewise two; namely, 1. a base, 2. light. During com- bustion, the base of the oxygen combines with the base of the combustible, and forms the product ; whjle, at the same time, the caloric ol»-the oxygen combines with the light of the combustible, and the compound flies off in the form of fire. Thus combus- 'ion is a doable decomposition ; the oxy- gen and combus'ible divide themselves each into two portions, Avhich combine in pairs ; the one compound is the product, and the other the fire, which eseapes. Hence Jthe reason that the oxygen of pro- ducts is unfit for combustion. It wants its caloric. Hence the reason thaUcombustion does not take place when oxygen (combines with products, or with the base of support- ers. These bodies .contain no light. The caloric of the oxygen of course is not sepa- rated, and no fire appears. And this oxy- gen still retaining its caloric, is capable of producing combustion whenever a body is resented Avhich contains light, and whose ase has an affinity for oxygen. Hence also the reason why a combustible alone can re- store combustibility to the base of a product. In all such cases, a double decomposition takes place. The oxygen of the product com- bines with the base of the combustible, Avhile the light of the combustible combines with the base of the product. But the application of this theory to all the different phenomena described above, is so obvious, that it is needless to give any more examples. Let us rather inquire, with the author, into the evidences which can be brought forward in its support. As caloric and light are always emitted during combustion, it follows that they must have previously existed in the com- bustible, the supporter, or in both. That the oxygen of the supporters con- tains either one or both of these substances, follows incontrovertibly from a fact already mentioned, namely, that the oxygen of pro- ducts will not support combustion, Avhile that of supporters will. Hence the oxygen of supporters must contain somethingwhich the oxygen of the products wants, and this something must be caloric, or light, or both. That the oxygen of some of the supporters at least contains caloric, as an ingredient, has been proved, in a satisfactory manner, by the experiments of Crawford, Lavoisier, and La Place. Thus the temperature of hot- blooded animal* is maintained by the de- composition of air. Now if fhe oxygen of one supporter contains caloric, the same ingredient must exist in the oxygen of every supporter, because all of them are obviously in the same state. Hence we conclude that the pxygen of every supporter contains ca- loric as an essential ingredient. The , the re- tina is insensible ; the limbs relaxed; the breathing sterjprous ; the pulse slow, and, according to Mr. Abernethy, less subject to intermission than in cases of concussion. Nor is"fhe patient ever sick, av hen the pres- sure on the brain, and the general insensi- bility, are considerable; for the very ac- tion of voniitihg betrays an irritability in the stomach and msdphrfgus. ^ COMPRESSOR N A'RIS. (Cqmpfessor ; from comprMo, to press together) Ryiaus vel. natnRsfrdt Douglas* Tftnsversah^ vel wyrfifSrmiiroi Winsjow Dilatores alarum nasi oi Cowper; and Maxitlo narinal.\ I cranium, and considers them as liable to frequent combination in the same subject, and at the same time considers that in ma- ny instances, no degree qf information can ha obtained from the only person capable of giving it (the patie.nl,) will immediately be sensible bovwery difficult a part a prac- titioner, has to act in many of these cases, and how very unjust it must be to call that Ignorance w&icli Jg only a just diffidence arising from the obscurity of the subject, and the impossibility of attaining materials to form a clear judgment. ■ Mr. Abernethy observes, that in cases of simple concussion, the insensibility is not so great, as where compression exists, the pupils are more contracted, the muscles less relaxed, little^or no stertor attends, but the pulsif is generally very intermitting, and in*slight cases there is often considerable sickness. Very^ditferent modes, of treating these accidqnts have been practised, and no doubt tiie same means should nrfJjt.be pursued in- discriminately. Much must depend bn>lbe state of the patient, when he. received tjic injury," the qcgrec. of %this, the time which has elapsed since, aiiibthericircumstajices. Mr. Abernetliy considers, thjit in the first stage little should bo done ; that the sti- mulants often emplojpd may be even ip- junous; but more'especially ' so in the sccoad stage, increasing the .tendency to inflammation ; and Avhere this has come on, that the.^antiphlogistic plan must be actively pursued. However, a nfcoderate abstraction of blood, general or topjjbal, will be commonly proper at first where the habit will allow it, as congestion may be suspected," and to obviate inflamma- tion, especially where the person was intox- icated at the time of the accident; and the effect of this; measure may influence the subsequent treatment.. If th"e pulse rose afterjt, a/id the patient became more sen- sible, A\t should be Jed to pursue the eva- cuating plan, taking perhaps more blood, exhibiting active cathartics, as the bowels will be found very torpid, applying cold lotions to the head, he These means, however, will be especially called for, when marks of inflammation appear. Sometimes brisk emctj^s have been -very .beneficial, as sulphate of zinc, he. : they are particularly t recommendjsd, where 4he person was under the influence of anger; or the sioimich full. wixea the accident happened ; but they are liable to objectioi), Avhere there are marks of congestion, or increased action in tlie ves- sels of the head. If bleeding should IOAArer the pulse,and render the patient Avorse, eva- cuations must not be pursued; it may be better generally to Avait the gradual return of sensibility, unless the torpor be alarming, like a state of syncope : in Avhich case, or if it continue very long, stimulants appear ju-f"'ej.a« ammonia, or others of CON 242 transient operation, with a blister to the head, to restore some degree,of sensibility. If in the sequel marks of irritation appear, as spasms or convulsions, opium joined with antimony, or in the form of Dover's poAv- der, Avill probably be useful, the necessary evacuations being premised, and the warm bath. In all cases ^e head should be kept (juiet; as the patient is convajescent, tonics and the shower-bath ftiay be employed with advantage; and it jvill be particularly neces- sary to avoid great bodily exertion, stimu- lating liquors, &c. Should paralytic symp- toms remajn, stimulants^ general or Jocal may be required- v Where alarming symp- tpms follow an injury to the head, extra- vasation may be suspected : and the ope- ration of trepanning skilfully performed, will do no hanqgto t'o,e patient, but may materially relieve, even"by tffe loss of blood attending. CONDENSATION.(From condemo, to make ihick^ A contraction of the pores ' of the skin, by means of astringent or cofling medicines.' A thickening, of any fluid. CONDIME'NTUM. (From condio, to preserve, or sqason.f) A preserA'e, or sweetmeat. Condu'ctio. (From cnuduco, to draAv along.) In Cadius Aurelianus, it is a spasm, or convulsioii^drawing tne muscles odt of theirt proper positions. * CONDUCTOR. (Frcjm condjico, to lead, or guide.) A shrgicaj instrument, whose use is to direct Jhe knife in Mrtain ope- rations. It is rnore commonTyjpalled a director. CONDYLE. (From aovcfv, an .ancient cup, shaped like a joint.) A rounded emi- nence of a bone in any of the joints. CONDYLOMA. (From kqvSvxoc, a tu- bercle, or knot. Sonoma. A soft, \varl- . like excrescence, that appears about the anus and ptidenduni of both sexes. There are .several species_of condylomata, which have received names from tiieir appear- ances, as ficus, crysjp, thymus, from their resemblance to a fig, he. - .Conei'on. In Hippocrates it*imports hemlock. Itissaidio be thus named (from kojvav, to turn round,) because it produces a vertigo in those who take it inwardly. Sec Conium- Conessi bark.' See Catjessi cortex. , Cone/csi cortex. See Nerium anlidy- sentericum. CONFECTIO. (From conficio, to ma£c UJ).) A confection. In general it means any thujg made up Afith sugar. This term. in the new London Pharmacopoeia, includes those articles Avhich were formerly called electuaries and conserves, betAveen Avhich Jhere do not appear to be sufficient grounds to make a distinction. Confe'ctio amvgdala'rum. Confection of almond*. Take of «weet almonds, an 24g CCbN CWN ounce; Ac^bia gum poAvdered, a drachm ;, duced to powder, and mix. To the credit refined sugar, half an ounce. The almonds of modern pharmacy, this is the only one having been DrevwusTy macerated in Avater, that remains-of all those complicated and and their external coat removed, beat the Confused preparations ailed Biithridajte,the- Avhole together, until they are thoroughly riaca, &c. f k more nearly approximates,1u incorporated. It has been objected to the its composition, the philonium- than any almond mixture, which is an article of very other, and may1* be considered as* an ef- general use that it requires considerable fectual substitute for them in practice. time for its extemporaneous preparation, This very warm and stimulating cofcfectioa and that it spoils and catanot be kept AVjhen is admirably"calculated to relieve diarrhoea, it is madl. TJiiswill be obviated ^>y the or spasms of the stomatch and bowels, ana present form^hich doe* keep for a *su*ffi- is frequently ordered in dosesof from 10 cient length of time, and* rubs down into grs. to half a drachm. About 36 grains the "mixture immediately. # j*> » contain one of opium. « Confectio aroma'ticaj* This preps!- Confe'ctio ro'sje cani'na;. Conserva ration was formerjv caMed^Cdtfeclio carat- cynosbati. Conserva fruclus cynoshali. fyp aca. Confectio Ra^i'gfcart'a. .Take of cin- serve of hips* Confection of dog-rose. namon bark, nutme^t, of each two ounces; Take of dog-rose pulp,«a pound; refined cloves, an ounce ^cardalanom seeds^ naif an sugar powdered, twenty ounces.* Expose ounce j saffron dried, two ounces; prepared the pulp in a water-bath to a gentle heat; shells, 16 ounces ; tefin^d sugar powdered, then add the sugar gradually, and rub tbera tAvo pounds; water, a pintrfReduce the dry together until they.are thoroughlyyncorpo- substances, 4niXed together, tottery fine rated. This preparation is cooling and poAvder; then add the water gradually, end* adstriagent; it^§ seldom given alone^but mix^the Avhole, until it is incorporated. m«stlyjoined to some other medicinejin This preparation isaiovv much simplified by the form «f linctus, or electuary* the London aollege. It is an^xceliqnt me- Conke'«tio ro'sa; ga'llic®. Oonserva dicine, possessing stimulant, antispasmodic, rosea* Consetru rosarum rubqarum. Con- and adstringeH*<»virtues; and is exhibited serve of red rose. Tak? of,, the petals of With these views to'cl^ldren and adults, in the redirose, ilefore it \s^expanded, arid a vast variety of diseases, mixed Avith other vvithout tlje claws^ia pound ; refined sugar medicines, ^t^nay be giAen in doses of 10 three pounds. Bruise the petals in* stone gr to a drachm. mortar; than, haying added the sagar, Confectio au*antio'b,um. XMmservacor beat them again together, until^they-are ticis exlerioris aurantii Kispalensis. Conserva thoroughly incorporated 'Luis is an excel- flavedinis %rlicum aurantioi&m. Take of lent suiaetringent composition. .Rubbed fresh externalrind of oranges, separated by down with Avater, it forms an excellent rasping, a pound;, refined sugar, three drink,, with*, some* lemon-juice, in haemor- poundv. Bruiseathe rind with a wooden rhagic complaints; it may also be given pestle, in a stone mortar; then, after adding Avith vitriolated zinc, in the form- of uri the sugar, bruise it ^ain,«unlil the whole isj electuary. _ thoroughly incorporated. Tnis.is well cal- C^nfe'ctio" ru'tje. Elecluarium e metis cujated to form the balls of a«tonic and sto- lauri Confection of rue. Take of rue irfnchic confection, andinay be given alone, leaves dried^caraway seeds, bay-berries, of in doses oifrom Uyo tcsfive drachms, twice each an ounce and a half; sagape/iunyfaalf op three times a-day. „ „ + # an ounce ; blackpeppe^ two drachms ; cla- ConiVctio cardi'ata. See Confectio rifjed.honey, sixteen ounces. R^ub the dry aromatica. <• a» * articles together, into a very fine powder; Cokfe'ctio cassia. Elecluarium cassia^ then add the .honey, and mix the whole Elecluarium e cassia. Confection of cassfc. Its use is confined,to clysters. ~* Take of frash cassia>|*ailp, half.a pound; Co.nfe'ctio scammc^eje. Elecluamm manna, two oudfies; tamarind pulp, an scammoiiii. Electuariunve scammonio. Elee- oonce ; syrup ofVoses, hflfji pint. Bruise t^firimncaryqfostinfUm. Confection of scam- the manna; melt itjn the^yiup by a Avater- ma/i$. .Take of scammony gam resin bath; then jpix in the pulps, and evaporate powdered, an ounce and a half; closes > down to a proper consistence This is a bruised, ginger root powdered, of each, very elegapt, pleasant, ami, mild aperient six drachms; oil of caraway, half a drachm; for the feeble, and for children. Do.-efrom syrup of roses, as much as is sufficient. two drachms to an ounce.^ Rub tiie dry articles together, into very Confe'ctio o'pii. Confectio opiata. Phi- fine powder; next rub them again whilst Ionium Londinense. . Philonium Romanum. the syrup is gradually added • then add Confection of opium- T«dse of hard opium the oil of caraway, and mix the whole well poAvdered, six drachms; long pepper, an together. This is a strong stimulating ounce ; ginger root, two ounces ; caraAvay cathartic, and calculated to remove worms seeds, three ounces ; syrup, a pint. Rub to- from the prima? viae, Avith Avhich vieu mostlv exhibited. Dose from ~« 7,i gether the opium and the syrup previously it is heated ; then add the remaining article* re- to 3 CON CON 249 Conye'otio se'nnje. Eleduarium senna. Elecluarium lenitivum. Confection of senna. Take of senna leaves, eight ounces; figs, a pound: tamarind pulp, pulp of prunes, cassia pulp, of each half a pound ; corian- der seeds, four ounces ; liquorice root, three ounces; refined sugar, two pounds and a half. Powder the senna leaves with the co- riander seeds, and separate, by sifting ten ounces of the mixed powder. Boil the re- mainder with the figs and the liquorice-root, in four pints of water, until it be reduced to half; then press out and strain the liquor. Evaporate the liquor, until a pint and a half only remains of the whole; then add the sugar, to make syrup. Lastly, mix the pulps gradually with the syrup, and, having added the sifted powder, mix the whole to- gether. This is a mild and elegant aperient, Avell adapted for pregnant women, and those whose bowels are easily moved. Dose, 3ss to ^ss. CONFE'RVA. (From conferveo, to knit together.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaaan system. Class, Cryp- togamia. Order, Alga. 2. A kind of moss: named from its use formerly in healing broken bones. Confe'rva helminthoco'rtos. See Co- rallinu corsicana. Confe'rva riva'lis. This plant, Con- ferva; filamentis simplicissimus aqualibus longitsimus, of Linnams, has been recom- mended in cases of spasmodic asthma, phthisis, he. on account of the great quan- tity of vital air it contains. Confirma'ntia. (From con, and firmo, to strengthen.) Restoratives; also medi- cines which fasten the teeth in their soc- kets. Confluent small-pox. See Variola. Conflu'xion. It is much used by Hip- pocrates, and his interpreter Galen, from a notion that parts at a distance have mutual consent Avith one another, and that they are all perspirable by many subtle streams. Pa- racelsus, according to his way, expressed the former by confederation. CONFORMA'TIO. (From conformo, to shape or fashion.) The natural shape and form of any thing, also a description of some diseases Avhich arise from a bad form- ation of parts. Conforta'ntia. (From conforto, to strengthen.) Cordial medicines. Strength- aners. Confortati'va. The saine. Confu'sio. (From confundo, to mix together.) A confusion, or disorder in the eyes, proceeding from a rupture of the membranes, which include the humours, by Avhich means they are all confounded together. Congkla'ti. (From congelo, to freeze.) Congelatici. Persons afflicted with a cata- lepsy are so called, by which all sensation seems to be takeu awav. 32 Congela'tion. (From congelo, to freeze.) That change of liquid bodies which takes place when they pass to a solid state, by losing the caloric which kept them in a state of fluidity. Codgelati'va. (From congelo, to con- geal.) Medicines that inspissate humours, and stop fluxions and rheums. Co'ngener. (From con, and genus, kind.) Of the same kind ; concurring in the same action. It is usually said of the muscles. CONGE'STION. (From congero, to amass.) A collection of blood or other fluid ; a swelling which rises gradually, and ripens slowly, in opposition to that which is soon formed, and soon terminated. CONGLOBATE GLA'ND. (From con- globo, to gather .into a ball.) Glandula conglobata. Lymphatic gland. Globate gland. A round gland formed of a con- tortion of lymphatic vessels, connected to- gether by cellular structure, having neither a cavity nor any excretory duct: such are the mesenteric, inguinal, axillary glands, he. See Gland. CONGLOMER ATE GLAND. (From conglomero, to heap upon one.) Glandula conglomerata. A gland composed of a number of glomerate glands, Avhose excretory ducts all unite into one common duct: such are the salival, parotid glands, he. OONGLUTINA'NTIA. (From conglu- tino, to glue together.) Healing medicines; and such as unite parts disjoined by ac- cident. Co'nis. (Kovtc.) Dust, fine powder, ashes, a nit in the hair, scurf from the head ; and sometimes it signifies lime. CONI'UM. (From kovia, dust, accord- ing to Linnaeus, or from koivau, circumago, on account of its inebriating and poisonous quality.) Hemlock. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the offi- cinal hemlock. See Conium maculatum. Coni'um macula'tum. The systematic name for the cicuta of the pharmacopoeias. Conium ; seminibus striatis,oi Linnaeus. It is called by some camaran; by others abiotos ; and, according to Erotian, cambeion is an old Sicilian word for cicuta. Cicutamajor foz- tida, Conium of the last London pharma- copoeia. Hemlock is found in every part of Eng- land, and is distinguished from those plants which bear some resemblance to it, by the spotted stem. It is generally believed to be a very active poison. In a very moderate dose it is apt to occasion sickness and ver- tigo ; in a larger quantity it produces anxiety, cardialgia, vomiting, convulsions,coma, and death. Baron Stoerk was the first Avho brought hemlock iuto repute as a medicine of extraordinary efficacy : and although Ave 260 CON have not in this country any direct facts, like those mentioned by Stoerk, proving that in- veterate scirrhuses, ca cers, ulcers, and many other diseases hitherto deemed irreme- diable, are to be completely cured by the cicuta; we have however the testimonies ef several eminent physicians, showing that some complaints which had resisted other powerful remedies, yielded to hemlock; and that even some disorders, Avhich if not really cancerous, were at least suspected to be of that tendency, were greatly benefited by this remedy. In chronic rheumatisms, some glandular swellings, and in various fixed and periodical pains, the cicuta is noAV very generally employed; and from daily expe- rience, it appears in such cases to be a very efficacious remedy. It has also been of shi- gular use in the hooping-cough. Nor is it less efficacious when applied externally ; a poultice made of oatmeal and the expressed juice, (or a decoction of the extract, Avhen the other cannot be obtained,) allays the most excruciating torturing pains of a can- cer, and thus gives rest to the distracted patient. The proper method of administering co- nium internally, is to begin with a few grains of the poAvder or inspissated juice, ana gra- dually to increase the dose until a giddiness affects the head, a motion is felt in the eyes as if pressed outwards, with a slight sickness and trembling agitation of the body. One or more of these symptoms are the evidence of a full dose, which should be continued until they haAre ceased, and then after a few days the dose may be increased ; for little advantage can be expected but by a conti- nuance of the greatest quantity the patient can bear. In some constitutions even small doses greatly offend, occasioning spasms, heat and thirst; in such instances it will be of no service. As the powder of the dried leaves has been thought to act, and may be depended updo with more certainty than the extract, the following direction should be observed in the preparation:—Gather the plant about the end of June, when it is in flower; pick off the little leaves, and throw away the leaf-stalks: dry the small selected leaves in a hot sun, or in a tin or pewter dish before the fire. Preserve them in bags made of strong brown paper, or powder them and keep the powder in glass phials where the light is excluded ; for light dis- sipates the beautiful green colour very soon, and thus the medicine loses its appearance, if not its efficacy: this mode is recommended by Dr. Withering. The extract should also be made of the plant gathered at this period. From 2 to 20 grains of the powder may be taken twice or thrice a day. CONJUNCTIVE MEMBRANE. Mem- brana conjunctiva. The thin transparent, delicate membrane, that lines the internal superficies of one eyelid," and is reflected from thence, over the anterior part of the CON bulb, then reflected again to the edge of tha other eyelid. That portion which covers the transparent cornea cannot, without much difficulty, be separated from it In- flammation of this membrane is called oph- thalmia. Conna'tus. (From con, and nascor, to groAV together.) Used much by Hippocrates for what is born with a person ; the same with congenitus CONNEXION. See Articulation. Connutri'tus. (From con, and nutrior, to be nourished with.) It is what becomes habitual to a person from his particular nourishment, or what breaks out into a dis- ease in process of time, which gradually had its foundation in the first aliments, as from sucking a distempered nurse, or the like. Cono_uassa'tio. Conquassation. In phar- macy it is a species of comminution, or an operation by which .moist concrete substan- ces, as recent vegetables, fruits, the softer parts of animals, &.c. are agitated and brui- sed, till, partly by their proper succulence, or by the affusion of some liquor, they are reduced to a soft pulp. CONRI'NGIUS, Herman, was born at Norden, in East Friesland, 1606, and gra- duated in medicine at Helmstadt, where he soon after became professor in that science and subsequently in physics, law, and poli- tics. He was also made physician and aulic counsellor to the Queen of Sweden, the King of Denmark, and several of the Ger- man princes. He wrote numerous works in philosophy, medicine, and history, display- ing great learning, and long highly es- teemed. In one treatise he refers the de- generacy of the modern Germans to their altered mode of living, the use of stoves, tobacco, he. He published also an " In- troduction to the whole Art of Medicine, and its several Parts," containing a History and Bibliotheca Medica, with numerous Dissertations on particular Diseases. He died-in 1681. Consent of parts. See Sympathy. CONSE'RVA. (From conservo, to keep.) A conserve. A composition of some re- cent vegetable and sugar, beat together into an uniform mass of the consistence of ho- ney ; as conserve of hips, orange peel,&c. Conserves are called confections in the last edition of the London Pharmacopoeia. See Confectio. Conse'rva absi'nthii mari'timi. See Artemisia maritima. Conse'rva a'ri. This is occasionally exhibited as a stimulant and diuretic. See Arum. Conse'rva' aura'ntii hispale'nsis. See Confectio aurantiorum. Conse'rva cyno'sbati. See Confectio rosa canina. Conse'rva lu'julje. A preparation of wood-sorrel, possessing acid, cooling, and antiseptic qualities. See Oxalis acetosella. CON Cohse'rva men'tha-.. This preparation of mint is given occasionally as a stomachic, in sickness and weakness of the stomach. See Mentha viridis. Conse'rva pru'ni sylve'stris. Astrin- gent virtues are ascribed to this medicine, which is now seldom used but in private formula?. Conse'rva ro'sjE. This conserve, rubbed doAvn with water, to which is added some lemon-juice; forms an excellent drink in haemorrhagic complaints. See Confectio rosa gallica. Conse'rva sci'll/e. A preparation of squills, which affords an excellent basis for an electuary, possessing expectorant and diuretic qualities. Consiste'ntia. (From consislo, to abide.) The state or acme of a disease. The ap- pearance or state of the humours and ex- crements. Conso'lipa. (Socalled, quia consolidandi et conglutinandi vi pallet; from its power and use in agglutinating and joining to- gether things broken.) Comfrey. Conso'lida au'rea. Aurea cordis. A name of the chamaecistus. Conso'lida ma'jor. See Symphytum. Conso'lida me'dia. See Ajuga pyra- midalis. Conso'lida mi'nor. See Prunella. Conso'lida rega'lis. See Delphinium consolida. Conso'liija sarace'nica. See Solidago vtrga aurea. Consound. See Symphytum. Consound middle. See Ajuga pyramidalis. CONSTANTI'NUS, Africanus, was born at Carthage, towards the middle of the 11th century. He lived near 40 years at Babylon, and was celebrated for his know- ledge of the Eastern languages. Among the sciences, medicine appears to have prin- cipally occupied his attention ; and two of his works were thought deserving of being printed at Bale, about 4 1-2 centuries after his death, which occurred in 1087. They are thought however to have been chiefly translated from Arabian writers. CONSTIPATION. (From constipo, to croAvd together.) Obstipatio. A person is said to be costive wlien the alvine excre- ments are not expelled daily, and when the faeces are so hardened as not to receive their form from the impression of the rectum upon them. Constricti'va. (From constringo, to bind together.) Styptics. CONSTRl'CTOR. (From constringo, to bind together. A name given to those muscles which contract any opening of the body. Constri'ctor al'« na'si. See Depres- sor labii superioris alaque nasi. Constructor a'ni. See Sphincter ani. CONSTRICTOR I'STHMl FAU'CIUM. Glosso-Staphilhius of Winslow, Douglas, CON i>ol and Cowper ; and Glosso staphilin of Du- mas. A muscle situated at the side of the entry of the fauces, that draws the velum pemlulum palali towards the root of the tongue, Avhich it raises at the same time, and with its fellow contracts the passage between the two arches, by which it shuts the opening of the fauces. Constructor labio'rum. See Orbicu- laris oris. Constri'ctor mu'sculus. See Bucci- nator. Constri'ctor o'ris. See Orbicularis oris. Constructor palpebra'rum. See Or- bicularis palpebrarum. CONSTRI'CTOR PHARY'NGIS INFE'- RIOR. Crico-pharyngeus. Thyro-pharyn- geus of Douglas and -Winslow. Cricothy- ropharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situa- ted on the posterior part of the pharynx. It arises from the side of the thyroid car- tilage, near the attachment of the sterno- hyoideus and thyro-hyoideus muscles ; and from the cricoid cartilage, near the crico- thyroideus; it is inserted into the white line, where it joins with its fellow, the su- perior fibres running obliquely upwards, covering nearly one-half of the middle con- strictor, and terminating in a point: the inferior fibres run more transversely, and cover the beginning of the oesophagus. Its use.is to compress that part of the pharynx Avhich it covers, and to raise it with the larynx a little upwards. CONSTRI'CTOR PHARY'NGIS ME'- DIUS. Hyo-pharyngeus and cephalo-pha- ryngeus of Douglas and WinsloAV. Chon- dro-pharyngeus of Douglas. Syndesmo- pharyngeus of Winslow. Cephalo-pharyn- geus of Winslow and Douglas. Hyo-glosso basi pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle si- tuated on the posterior part of the pharynx. It arises from the appendix of the os hy- oides, from the cornu of that bone, and from the ligament Avhich connects it to the thyroid cartilage ; the fibres of the supe- rior part running obliquely upwards, and, covering a considerable part of the superior constrictor, terminate in anoint; and it is inserted into the middle of the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, before the fora- men magnum, and joined to its fellow at a Avhite line in the middle part of the pharynx. This muscle compresses that part of the ph#ynx which it covers, and draws it and the os hyoides upwards. CONSTRI'CTOR PHARY'NGIS SU- PE'RIOR. Glosso-phoryngeus. Mylo-pha- ryngeus. Pterygo-pharyngeus of Doug- las and Winslow, and Pterigo syndesmo staphili pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the pharynx. It arises above, from the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, before the foramen mag- num, from the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone, from the upper and under ■252 CON CON jaw, near the roots of the last dentes mo- lares, and between the jaws. It is inserted in the middle of the pharynx. Its use is to compress the upper part of the pharynx, and to draw it forwards and upwards. Constri'ctor vesi'c*: urina'rl*. See Detrusor urina. Constricto'res pharync«'i. Muscles of the oesophagus. Constricto'rii. Diseases attended with constriction, or spasmodic diseases. CONSTRINGE'NTIA. (From constrin- go, to bind together.) Astringeut medi- cines. CONSUMPTION. (From consumo, to waste aAvay.) See Phthisis. Contabesce'ktia. (From contabesco, to pine or waste away.) An atrophy, or ner- vous consumption. CONTAGION. (From contingo, to meet or touch each other.) Effluvia. Mi- asma. Virus. Lues. Infection. The very subtile particles arising from putrid sub- stances, or from persons labouring under contagious diseases, which communicate the disease to others; as the contagion of putrid fever, the effluvia of dead animal or vegeta- ble substances, the miasm of bogs and fens, the virus of small-pox, lues venerea, he. he. There does not appear to beany distinction commonly made between contagious and infectious diseases. Would it not be proper to apply the term contagious to those which are communicated by contact only, as the venereal disease, itch, he.; and infectious, to those which may be caught through the medium of the atmosphere, he. Avithout con- tact, as putrid fever, &.c. Conte'rsio. (From contineo, to restrain.) It is sometimes used to express a tension or stricture. Co'ntinens fe'bris. A continent fever, which proceeds regularly in the same tenor, without either exacerbation or remission. This rarely if ever happens. Conti'nua fe'bris. (From continuo, to persevere.) A continued fever. See Fe- bris continua. Conto'rsio. (From contorqueo, to tAvist about.) A contortion, or twisting. In medicine this word has various significations, and is applied to the Iliac passion, to luxa- tion of the vertebrae, head, &.c. Contra-apertu'ra. (From contra, against, and aperio, to open.) A counter- opening. An opening made opposite to*the one that already exists. CONTRACTILITY. A property in bo- dies, the effect of the cohesive power, by which their particles resume their former propinquity Avhen the force ceases which was applied to separate them. It also de- notes the power, Avhich muscularfibres pos- sess of shortening themselves. CONTRACTION. (From contraho, to draw together.) Contractura. Beriberia. A rigid contraction of the joints. It is a genus of disease in the class locales, and order dyscinesia of Cullen. The species are, 1. Contractura primaria, from a rigid contraction of the muscles, called also obsti- pitas; a word that, with any other annexed, distinguishes the variety of the contraction. Of this species he forms four varieties. 1. Contractura ab inflammalione, n hen it arises from inflammation. 2. Contractura a spas- mo, called also tonic spasm and cramp, when it depends upon spasm. 3. Contrac- tura ob antagonistas poratiticos, from the antagonist muscles losing their action. 4. Contractura ab acrimonia irritante, which is induced by some irritating cause. 2. Contractura articularis, originating from a disease of the joint. Contrafissu'ra. (From contra, against, and findo, to cleave.) A crack in the skull, opposite to the part on which the blow was given. Contrahe'ntia. (From contraho, to contract.) Medicines which shorten and strengthen the fibres. Astringents are the only medicines of this nature. CONTRA-INDICATION. (Contra-indi- catio; from contra, against, and indico, to sboAv.) A symptom attending a disease, which forbids the exhibition of a remedy Avhich would otherwise be employed ; for instance, bark and acids are usually given in putrid fevers ; but if there be difficulty of breathing, or inflammation of any viscus, they are contra-indications to their use. Contra luna'ris. (From contra, and luna, the moon.) An epithet given by Dietericus to a woman wrho conceives du- ring the menstrual discharge. Contra-semen. See Artemisia Santonica. CONTRE COUP. (French.) A spe- cies of fracture of the skull, called in Latin contra-fissura, in which the fracture happens in the part opposite to where the bloAV Avas received. Contraye'rve ra'dix. See Dorstcnia Contrayerva. CONTRAYE'RVA. (From contra, against, and yerva, poison. Span. i. c. a herb good against poison.) See Dorstenia. Contraye'rva a'lba. Contrayerva Ger- manorum A name for asclepias. Contraye'rva no'va. Mexican contra- yerva. This is the root of the Psoralea pen- taphylla of Linnaeus. It was introduced into Europe after the former, and is brought from Guiana as well as from Mexico. It is but little if any thing inferior to contrayerva. Contraye'rva Virginia'na. See Aristo- lochia Serpentaria. Contri'tio. The same as comminution. CONTUSION. (From conlundo, to knock together. A bruise, or contused wound. CONVALESCENCE. That space from the departure of a disease, to the recovery of the strength lost by it. CON CON 253 CONVALLA'RIA. (From convallis, a several dark veins, by the number of which valley ; named from its abounding in valleys and by its hardness, heaviness, and dark co- and marshes.) The name of a genus of lour, the goodness of the root is to be esti- plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hex- mated. It has scarcely any smell, and very andria. Order, Monogynia. little taste, but to the tongue, and to the ConvalLa'ria maja'lis. The systematic throat, manifests a slight degree ofpungen- name of the lily of the valley. Lilium con- cy. The medicinal activity of jalap resides vallium. Convallaria. Maianthemum. May- principally, if not wholly, in the resin, lily. The flowers of this plant. Convallaria which, though given in small doses, occa- majalis ;—scapo nudo oi Linnaeus, have a sions violent tormina. The root powdered penetrating bitter taste, and are given in is a very common, efficacious, and safe nervous and catarrhal disorders. When dried purgative, as daily experience evinces; but, and powdered, they prove strongly purga- according as it contains more or less resin, live. Watery or spirituous extracts made its effects must of course vary. In large from them, given in doses of a scruple or doses, or when joined with calomel, it is drachm, act as gentle stimulating aperients recommended as an anthelmintic and hy- and laxatives; and seem to partake of the dragogue. In the pharmacopoeias, this root purgative virtue, as well as the bitter- is ordered in the form of tincture and ex- ness of aloes. The roots, in the form tract; and the Edinburgh College directs it of tincture, or infusion, act as a sternutatory also in powder, Avith twice its weight of when snuffed up the nose, and as a laxative crystals of tartar. or purgative when taken internally. Convo'lvulus ma'jor a'lbus. See Con- Convalla'ria polygona'tum. The sys- volvulus sepium. tematic name of Solomon's seal. Sigillum Convo'lvulus mari'timus. The brassica Salomonis. Convallaria polygonatum ; foliis maritima, or sea colewort. alternis amplexicaulibus, caule ancipiti, pe- Convo'lvulus mechoacan. Mechoacanna dunculis axillaribus mbunifloris, of Linnaeus, radix. Jalappa alba. Rhabarbarum album. The roots are applied externally as adstrin- Mechoacan. The root of a species of con- gents, and are administered internally as volvulus, Convolvulus Mechoacan, or Bry- corroborants. onta alba Peruviana, is broughtfrom Mexico. Convolu'ta superio'ra o'ssa. The su- It possesses aperient properties, and waslong perior turbinated bones of the nose. used as the common purge of this country, Convolu'ta inferio'ra o'ssa. The lower but 13 now wholly superseded by jalap. turbinated bones of the nose. , Convo'lvulus scammo'nia. The syste- CONVO'LVULUS. (From • convolvo, to matic name of the scammony plant. Scam- roll together.) monium. Convolvulus syriacus. Scammonium 1. A name for the Iliac passion. syriacum. Diagrydium. Scammony. The 2. The name of a genus of plants in the plant which affords the concrete »gummi- Linnaean system, so called from their twist resinous juice termed scammony" is the ing round others. Class, Pentandria. Order, Convolvulus scammonia ; foliis sagittatis pos- Monogynia, which affords the Jalapa, me- tire truncatis, pedunculis teretibus subtifloris, choacana, turbith, and scammony. The of Linnaeus. It grows plentifully about whole genus consists of plants containing Maraash, Antioch, Edlib, and towards Tri- a milky juice strongly cathartic and caustic, poli, iu Syria. No part of the dried plant Convo'lvdlus America'nus. The jalap possesses any medicinal quality, but the root. root, which Dr. Russel administered in de- Convo'lvulus canta'brica. A name for coction, and found it to be a pleasant and the cantabrica. Convolvulus minimus spica mild cathartic. It is from the milky juice foliis. Convolvulus linaria folio. Convolvulus of the root that we obtain the officinal Cantabrica oi Linnams. Lavender-leaved scammony, which is procured in the follow- bind-weed. Pliny says.it was discovered in ing manner by the peasants, who collect it the time of Augustus, in the country of the in the beginning of June. Having cleared Cantabri in Spain ; whence its name. It is away the earth from about the root, they anthelmintic and actively cathartic. cut oft* the top in an oblique direction, Convo'lvulus colubri'nus. The pariera about two inches below where the stalks brava. spring from it. Under the most depending Convo'lvulus jalapa. The systematic part of the slope, they fix a shell, or some name of the jalap plant. Jalapium. Mechoa- other convenient receptacle, into which the cannanigra. Jalap. The plant is thus de- milky juice gradually flows. It is left there scribed by Linna?us. Convolvulus jalapa . about twelve hours, which time is sufficient caule volubili ; foliis ovatis, subcor'datu, obtu- for draining off the whole juice ; this, how- tis, obsolete repandis, subtusvillosis ; pedun- ever, is in small quantity, each root affording cutis unifloris. " It is a native of South but a very feAv drachms. This juice from America. In the shops, the root is found the several roots is put together, often into both cut into slices and whole, of an oval the leg of an old boot, for Avant of some shape, solid, ponderous, blackish on the out- more proper vessel, Avhere, in a little time, side: but gray Avithin, and marked with it grows hard, and is the genuine scam- 254 CON mony. The smell of scammony is rather unpleasant, and the taste bitterish and slightly acrid. The different proportions of gum and resin, of which it consists, have been variously stated ; but, as proof spirit is the best menstruum for it; these substan- ces are supposed to be nearly in equal parts. It is brought from Aleppo and Smyrna in masses, generally of a light shining gray colour, and friable texture; of rather an unpleasant smell, and bitterish and slightly acrid taste. The scammony of Aleppo is by far the purest. That of Smyrna is ponder- ous, black, and mixed with extraneous matters. Scammony appears to have been well knoAvn to the Greek and Arabian phy- sicians, and was exhibited internally as a purgative, and externally for the itch, tinea, fixed pains, he. It is seldom given alone, but enters several compounds, which are administered as purgatives. Convo'lvulus se'pium. Convolvulus ma- jor albus. The juice of this plant, Convol- vulus sepium ; foliis sagittatis postice trunca- tis pedunculis tetragonis, unifloris, of Lin- naeus, is violently purgative, and given in dropsical affections. A poultice of the herb, made with oil, is recommended in white swellings of the knee joint. Convo'lvulus soldane'lla. The syste- matic name of the seaconvolvulus. Brassica marina. KpafAGu &AXao-o-iA. Convolvulus ma- ritimus. Soldanella. Soldanella. This plant, Convolvulus soldanella ; foliis reniformibus, pedunculis unifloris, of Linnaeus, is a native of our coasts. The leaves are said to be a drastic purge. It is only used by the com- mon people, the pharmacopoeias having now substituted more safe and valuable remedies in its place. Convo'lvulus Syri'acus. A name for the scammonium. Convo'lvulus turpe'thum. The systema- tic name of the turbith plant. Turpethum. The cortical part of the root of a species of convolvulus, brought from the East Indies, in oblong pieces : it is of a brown or ash co- lour on the outside, and whitish within. The best is ponderous, not wrinkled, easy to break, and discovers to the eye a large quantity of resinous matter. When chewed, it at first imparts a sweetish taste, which is followed, by a nauseous acrimony. It is considered as a purgative, liable to much irregularity of action. CONVULSION. (Convulsio; from con- vello, to pull together.) Hieranosos. Dis- tentio nervorum. Clonic spasm. A diseased action of muscular fibres, knOwn by alter- nate relaxations, with violent and involun- tary contractions of the muscular parts, without sleep. Cullen arranges convulsion in the class neuroses, and order spasmi. Convulsions are universal or partial, and have obtained different names, according to the parts affected, or the symptoms ; as the risus sardonicus, when the muscles of the CON face are affected ; St. Vitus's dance, when the muscles of the arm are thrown into in- voluntary motions, with lameness and rota- tions. The hysterical epilepsy, or other epi- lepsies, arising from different causes, are convulsive diseases of the universal kind: the muscles of the globe of the eye, throw-^ ing the eye into involuntary distortions in defiance of the direction of the will, are in- stances of partial convulsion. The muscles principally affected in all species of convul- sions, are those immediately under the di- rection of the will; as those of the eyelids, eye, face, jaws, neck, superior and inferior extremities. The muscles of respiration, act- ing both voluntarily and involuntarily, are not unfrequently convulsed ; as the dia- phragm, intercostals, &.c. The more imme- diate causes of convulsions are, 1. Either mental affection, or any irritating cause ex- citing a greater action in the arterial system of the brain and nerves. 2. An increase of nervous energy, which seems to hold pace or be equi-potent with the increased arterial energy excited in the brain. 3. This in- creased energy conveying its augmented effects, without the direction of the will, to any muscles destined to voluntary motion, over irritates them. 4. The muscles, irri- tated by the increased nervous energy and arterial influx, contract more forcibly and involuntarily by their excited vis insita, con- jointly with other causes, as long as the increased nervous energy continues. 5. This increased energy in the-nervous system may be excited either by the mind, or by any acrimony in the blood, or other stimuli sufficiently irritating to increase the arterial action, nervous influence, andthe vires in- sita? of muscles. 6. After muscles have been once accustomed to aot involuntarily, and with increased action, the same causes can readily produce the same effects on those organs. 7. All parts that have muscular fibres may be convulsed. 8. The sensations in the mind most capable of producing con- vulsions, are timidity, horror, anger, great sensibility of the soul, he. Convu'lsio abdo'minis. Convulsion of (he muscles of the belly. Convu'lsio cani'na. A wry mouth. Convu'lsio cerea'lis. Cereal convulsion is a singular disorder of the spasmodic con- A-ulsive kind, not common to this country, but mentioned by Cartheuser under this title, from the peculiar tingling and formi- cation perceived in the arms and legs. Mo- tus spasmodicus of Hoffman. It is endemial in some places in Germany, but more a rural than urbanical disorder, said to arise from the use of spoiled corn. Convu'lsio clo'nica. Convulsion with alternate relaxation. Convu'lsio gravida'rlm. Convulsion of pregnant women. Convu'lsio iiabitua'lis. The chorea Sancti Viti. COP Convu'lsio iiemito'tonos. Convulsion approaching to tetanus. Convu'lsio ab inani'tiose. Convulsion from inanition. Convu'lsio i'ndica. Tetanus. Convu'lsio intermittens. Convulsion occurring in paroxysms. Convu'lsio nephka'lgica. Convulsion from stones in the kidneys. Convu'lsio ab onanismo. Convulsion from self pollution. Convu'lsio rapha'nia. Spasmodic pain- ful disease of the joints. Convu'lsio to'nica. Common or per- manent convulsion. Convu'lsio u'tiri. Abortion. CONY'ZA. (From kovic, dust; because its powder is sprinkled to kill fleas in places where they are troublesome.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia Order, Polygamy'a super flua. There is some difficulty in ascertaining the plants called conyzas by the older prac- titioners ; they are either of the genus cor- nyza, inula, gnaphalium, erigeron, or chry- socoma. Cony'za jethio'pica. The plant so called is most probably the chrysocoma comaurea of Wildenow, a shrub which grows wild about the Cape of Good Hope, and is culti- vated in our green-houses, because it flowers the greater part of the year. Cony'za cosru'lea. The Erigeron acre of Linnaeus answers to the description of this plant. Cony'za ma'jor. Supposed to be the inula viscosa of Linnaeus. Cony'za me'dia. See Inula dysenterica. Cony'za ma'jor vulga'ris. The Inula dysenterica. Con/za mi'nor. The Inu'la pulicaris of Linnaeus answers to the description given of this plant in most books. Its chief use is to destroy fleas and knats. Conyza minor flore globoso. This is the inula pulicaris of Linnaeus. Cooperto'ria. (From co operio, to cover over. Cartilago thyroidea. Called also abicum. Coo'strum. The centre of the diaphragm. COPATBA. (Copaiba, -a, foem. from copal, the American name for any odori- ferous gum, and iba, or iva, a tree.) The name given by the College of* Physicians of London to the balsam of copaiva. Balsa- mum Braziliense. Balsamum copaiba. Balsa- mum de copaibu. Balsamum capivi. Copaiba is a yellow resinous juice, of a moderately agreeable smell, and a bitterish biting taste, very permanent on the tongue. The tree which affords it is the Copaifera officinalis of Linnaeus. It is obtained by making deep incisions near its trunk, when the balsam immediately issues, and, at the proper season, flows in such abundance, that sometimes in three hours, twelve pounds have been procured. The older COP 255 trees afford the best balsam, and yield it two or three times in the same year. The balsam supplied by the young and vigorous trees, which abound with the most juice, is crude and watery, and is, therefore, ac- counted less valuable. While flowing from the tree, thi3 balsam is a colourless fluid; in time, however, it acquires a yellowish tinge, and the consistence of oil; but, though by age it has been found thick, like honey, yet it never becomes solid, like other resinous fluids. By distillation in water, the oil is separated from the resin ; and, in the former, the taste and smell of the balsam are concentrated. If the operation is care- fully performed, about one-half of the bal- sam rises into the receiver, in the form of oil. The balsam unites with fixed and vola- tile oils, and with spirit of wine. It is given in all diseases of the urinary organs when no inflammation is present. In gleets, and in gonorrhoea, it was once a favourite reme- dy, but is now disused. In diseases of the kidneys it is still employed, though less frequently than usual; and in haemorrhoids it is occasionally trusted. The dose is from 20 to 30 drops, twice or three times a day, mixed with water, by means of an egg, or any mucilage. The balsam of copaiva is occasionally adulterated Avith turpentine, but its virtues are not greatly injured by the fraud. Copaiva. See Copaiba. COPAI'FERA. (From Copaiva, the In- dian name, and fero, to bear.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. Copai'fera officina'lis. The systema- tic name of the plant from which the Co- paiva balsam is obtained. COPAL. (The American name of all clear odoriferous gums.) Gum copal. This resinous substance is imported from Guinea, where it is found in the sand on the shore. It is of a yellow, colour, faintly glistening, imperfectly transparent, and apt to break with a conchoidal fracture. It is tasteless, and, while cold, inodorous. It is used, dissolved in rectified spirit of wine, in laxi- ties of the gums, with the same views as mastich. Cope'lla. See Cupel. Co'pher A name for camphor. Co'phos. (Kmpoc, dumb.) Deaf or dumb. Also a dulness in any of the senses. COPHO'SIS. (From koqoc, deaf.) A difficulty of hearing. It is often sympto- matic of some disease. See Dysecoea. COPPER. (Cuprium, i. neut. quasi as Cyprium; so named from the island of Cy- prus, whence it was formerly brought.) A metal found in the earth, in various states. It is found native, (native copper,) possessing the red colour, malleability, and many of its other properties; it is, however, not quite pure, but generally mixed with a. minute portion of gold, or silver 256 COP COR This ore is found of an indeterminate figure, in solid and compact masses ; in crystals,mostly cubical; sometimes in plates and threads, which assume a variety of forms. If then is flexible. It has much metallic lustre. It is found in many ports of Europe. Copper ores are very numerous. Copper combined with oxygen, forms oxide of copper, of a red or sometimes black colour. United to carbonic acid, it constitutes the blue and green copper ores, (mountain blue, mountain green,) he. The compact ore of this kind is termed malachite^. It generally exhibits a very fine grass-green, emerald-green, or apple- green colour. It is found in solid masses of an indeterminate shape. It has often a beau- tiful sattin-like appearance, or silky lustre. Copper also exists mineralized by the muriatic acid, sulphuric acid, arsenic acid, he. Copper mineralized Avith sulphur is called vitreous copper ore. Its colour is generally lead-gray. Combined with sul- phur and iron, it forms all the varieties of copper pyrites. Mineralized with sulphur, arsenic, iron, and zinc, it constitutes the brown or blendose copper ores, of which there are many varieties. Copper mines are abun- dant in Britain, Germany, he. Properties of Copper.—Pure copper is of a rose-red colour, very sonorous, very tena- cious, ductile, and malleable ; of a conside- rable compactness; moderately hard and elastic. Its texture is granulated, and sub- ject to blisters. It crystallizes in quadrila- teral pyramids. Its specific gravity is be- tAveen 7.788 and 8.584. When rubbed it emits a disagreeable odour. It melts at 27° of Wedgwood's pyrometer. At a higher temperature, it burns Avith a beau- tiful green flame. It is a good conductor of caloric, of electricity, and of galvanism. Exposed to the air it becomes brown, and at last green, by absorbing carbonic acid. When heated, it turns blue, yelloAv, violet, and brown. It readily fuses with phospho- rus and unitesto sulphur, when finely divided by mere trituration. It does not decompose water at the temperature of ignition. It is acted on by the greater number of the acids. Nitric acid acts on copper with great vehe- mence. Sulphuret of potash combines with it in the dry and in the humid way. It is capable of alloying with the greater number of the metals. With zinc it forms the com- pound metals called brass, pinchbeck, and others: with tin it forms bell-metal and bronze. It unites to the earths merely in vitrification. Liquid ammonia causes it to oxidize quickly when air is admitted. It decomposes muriate of ammonia, and red sulphuret of mercury, by heat. It is poi- sonous to the human constitution. Method of obtaining Copper.—Copper is procured from its ores, by different processes, according to the nature of those ores. If they contain much sulphur, after being pounded and washed, they are roasted in the open air to dispel the sulphur. The ore is aftewards roasted once or twice more, and is melted in an open fire into a mass, called a mat of copper. In this state it still contains a large quantity of sulphur, which the workmen continue to expel by repeated roastings and fusion, till the metal acquires a certain degree of purity, and is called black copper, which is somewhat mal- leable, but still contains sulphur, iron, and in general some other impurities. In order to get entirely rid of these, the copper is hastily fused with three times its weight of lead. The lead unites with the copper, and expels the iron; and the-rest of the metals which happen to be mixed with the copper are thus expelled. The copper is afterwards refined by keeping it heated in crucibles for a considerable time, so that it may throAV up all the foreign substances it still contains in the form of scoriae. It is examined from time to time by immersing iron rods into it, which become covered with a small quantity of copper, and its purity is judged of by the brilliant redness of these speci- mens. Co'pperas. A name given to blue, green, and white vitriol. Coprago'ga. (From novpoc, dung, and Aya>, to bring away.) Copragogum. The name of a gently purging electuary, men- tioned by Rulandus. Coprie'mesis. (From Kovpos, excre- ment, and t/Atoi, to vomit.) A vomiting of fa?ces. Coprocri'tica. (From Kovpoc, excre- ment, and xptvet, to separate.) Mild ca- thartic medicines. Copropho'ria. (From novpoc, excre- ment, and ipoptai, to bring away.) A purg- ing. Co'pros. (Kovpoc.) The faeces, or excre- ments. Coprosta'sia. (From Kovpoc, fa?ces, and iTXfAt,J.o remain.) Costiveness, or a con- striction of the belly. Copta'riom. (Kew7», a small cake.) Coptarium. A medicine in the shape of a very small cake, directed for disorders of the aspera arteria and lungs, and for many other intentions, by the ancients. Co'pte. (K«r7», a small cake.) It was the form of a medicine used by the ancients; also a cataplasm generally made of vegeta- ble substances, and applied externally to the stomach, and internally on many occa- sions. Co'pula. (Quasi compula; from com* pello, to restrain.) A name for a liga- ment. Coq,ue'ntia. (From coquo, to digest.) Medicines which promote concoction. COR. (Cordis, neut.) 1- The heart. See Heart. 2. Gold. 3. An intense fire COR Coraci ne. (From *>/>*£, a crow; so named from its black colour.) A name for a lozenge, quoted by Galen from Asclepi- ades. CORACO BRACHIALIS. (From »-?«£, a crow, and fo-ifrnv, the arm.) Coraco-humeral of Dumas. Coraco-bra- chiaus. A muscle, so called from its origin and insertion. It is situated on the humerus, before the scapula. It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from (he forepart of the coracoid process of the scapula, adhering, in its descent, to the short head of the biceps; inserted, tendi- nous and fleshy, about the middle of the internal part of the os humeri, near the origin of the third head of the triceps, called brachialis externus, where it sends down a thin tendinous expansion to the internal condyle of the os humeri. Its use is to raise the arm upwards and for- wards. CORACO-HYOIDE'US. Coraco-hyoideus, sc. musculus, k;pako-voi6aioc : from KofiA%, a crow, and vouJac, the bone called hyoides.) See Omo-hyoideus. CO'RACOID. (Coracoideus ; from ito/nt£, a crow, and uJoc, resemblance ; because it is shaped like the beak of a crow.) A name given to a process on the upper and anterior part of the scapula. Coral. See Corallium. CORALLINA. (Dim. of corallium; from Kipx, a daughter, and *aj, the sea ; because it is generated in the sea.) Muscus maritimus. Corallina officinalis. Corallina alba. See coralline, and white wormseed. A marine production, resembling a small plant Avithout leaves, consisting of numerous brittle cretaceous substances, friable betAvixt the fingers, and crackling between the teeth. Powdered, it is administered to children as an anthelmintic. Corallina corsica'na. Helminlho-cor- ton. Conferva helm>nlho-cortos. Corallina rubra. Corallina melito-croton. Lemitho- corlon. Corsican worm-Aveed. Fucus hel- mintho-corton of De la Tourrette. This plant has gained great repute in destroy- ing all species of intestinal worms. Its virtues are extolled by many; but impar- tial experimentalists have frequently been disappointed of its efficacy. The Geneva Pharmacopoeia directs a syrup to be made of it. Coralli'na melito-co'rton. See Coral- lina cor sienna. Corallina ru'bra. See Corallina cor- sicana. Coralline. See Corallina. Coralline, Corsican. See Corallina Cor- sicana. Cora'llium a'lbum. A hard, Avhite, cal- careous, brittle substance; the nidus of the Madrepora oculata. Class, Vermes. Order, Lithophyta. It is sometimes exhibited as an absorbent earth *3 CoR 257 CORALLIUM RUBRUM. (From Kopn, a daughter, and auc, the sea ; so named because jt is generated in the sea.) Acmo. Azur. The red coral is mostly employed medicinally. It is a hard brittle, calcareous substance, resembling the stalk of a plant, and is the habitation of the his nobilis. Class, Vermes. Order, Zoophyta. When powdered, it is exhibited as an ab- sorbent earth to children ; but does not appear fo claim any preference to common chalk. Corallode'ndron. (From KopAXXtov, co- ral, and JivJpcv, a tree ; resembling in hard- ness and colour a piece of coral.) The coral-tree of America; antivenereal. Coralloi'des se'ptfoil. Tooth or coral- wort ; corroborant. ■*" Coralloi'des fu'ngus. (From xopax\torl coral, and uooc, likeness.) Erotylus. Cla- varia coralloides of Linnaeus. It is said to be corroborant and astringent. Co'rchoron. (From Kop», the pupil of the eye, and Kopue, to purge; so called be- cause it Avas thought to purge away rheum from the eyes.) The herb pimpernel, or chickAveed. Corda. See Chordee. CO'RDA TY'MPANI. The portio dura of the seventh pair of nerves, having entered the tympanum, sends a small branch to the stapes, and another more considerable one, which runs across the tympanum from behind forwards, passes between the long leg of the incus and the. handle of the maL leus, then goes out at the same place where the tendon of the anterior muscle of the malleus enters. It is.called corda tym- pani, because it crosses the tympanum as a cord crosses the bottom of a drum. Dr. Monro thinks, that the corda tympani is formed by the second branch of the fifth pair, as well as by the portio dura of the seventh. CO'RDiE WILLI'S II. See Dura mater. CORDIALS. Medicines are generally so termed, which possess warm and stimu- lating properties, and that are given to raise the spirits. Co'rdia my'xa. Sebestina. The syste- matic name of the Sebesten plant. Sebesten. Sebsten. The dark black fruit of the cordia ; foliis ovatis, supra glabris ; corym- bis lateralibus; calycibus decemstriatis of Linnaeus. It possesses glutinous and ape- rient qualities, and is exhibited in form of decoction in various diseases of the chest, hoarseness, cough, difficult respiration, he. Cordine'ma. (From xApA, the head, and cj/vea>, to move about.) A headach attended with a vertigo. Cordo'lium. (From cor, the heart, and dolor, pain.) A name formerly applied to cardialgia or heart-burn. CORDUS, Valerius, was born in 1515, of a Hessian family. After studying in 258 COL some of the German universities, he tra- velled through Italy, chiefly engaged in botanical researches. He died at the early age of 29, leaving several works ; a " His- tory of Plants," many of them never before described ; " Annotations on Dioscorides ;" a Nuremberg Dispensatory, he. Co're. (Kopn.) Ihe pupil of the eye. Core'mata. (From Koptu, to cleanse.) Medicines for cleansing the skin. Coriander. See Coriandrum. CORIA'NDRUM. (From Kopn, a pu- pil, and Avup, a man ; because of its round- ness, like the pupil of a man's eye ; or pro- bably so called from Koptc, cimex, a bug, because the green herb, seed and all, stinks intolerably of bugs.) Coriander. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the offi- cinal coriander. See Coriandrum sativum. Cori'andrum sati'vum. The systematic name of the plant called coriandrum in the pharmacopoeias. Cassibor. Corianon. The Coriandrum fructibus globosis, of Lin- naeus. This plant is a native of the South of Europe, where, in some places, it is said to grow in such abundance as fre- quently to choke the growth of wheat and other grain. From being cultivated here as a medicinal plant, it has for some time become naturalized to this country, where it is usually found in corn fields, the sides of roads, and about dunghills. Every part of the plant, when fresh, has a very offen- sive odour, but, upon being dried,the seeds have a tolerably grateful smell, and their taste is moderately warm and slightly pun- gent. They give out their virtue totally to rectified spirit, but only partially to water. In distillation with water, they yield a small quantity of a yelloAvish essential oil, which smells strongly and pretty agreeably of the coriander. Dioscorides asserts, that the seeds, Avhen taken in a considerable quantity, produce deleterious effects; and, in some parts of Spain and Egypt, where the fresh herb is eaten as a cordial, instances of fatuity, le- thargy, &c. are observed to occur very frequently ; but these qualities seem to have been unjustly ascribed to the coriander; and Dr. Withering informs us, that he has known six drachms of the seeds taken at once, without any remarkable effect. These seeds, and indeed most of those of the um- belliferous plants, possess a stomachic and carminative power. They were directed in the infusum amarum, the infusum senna? tartarizatum, and some other compositions of the pharmacopoeias; and, according to Dr. Cullen, the principal use of these seeds is, " that, infused along with senna, they more powerfully correct the odour and taste 0f this than any other aromatic that I have employed, and are, I believe, equally pow- COR erful in obviating the griping that senna i* very ready to produce." Coria'nos. See Coriandrum. Co'ris. (From *upa>, to cleave, or cut; so called because it was said to heal Avounds.) The herb hypericum. Co'ris lu'tea. Corislegitimacretico. The hypericum saxatile, or bastard St. John's wort. Co'ris monspelib'ksis. This plant is in- tensely bitter and nauseous, but apparently, an active medicine, and employed, it is said, with success in syphilis. CORK. The bark of the Quercus suber of Linnaeus, formerly employed as an as- tringent, but now disused. It affords an acid. CORN. Clavus. A hardened portion of cuticle, produced by pressure ; so called because a piece can be picked out like a corn of barley. Corns are sometimes connected With the periosteum. Cornachi'ni pu'lvis. Scammony, anti- mony, and cream of tartar. CORNAR1US, John, was born in Up per Saxony, in the year 1500. According to Halter his real name wa3 Haguenbot, or Hanbut. He is said to have been led to the study of medicine from the delicacy of his oAvn constitution. He graduated at Pa- dua, after attending several other universi- ties. Besides translating Hippocrates, and some other Greek writers into Latin, he Avas author of several works on medicine; and is said to have had an extensive practice. He died in 1558, leaving a son, Diomede, Avho succeeded him, and was afterwards professor of medicine at Vienna, and phy- sician to Maximilian II. CORNARO, Lewis, of a noble Vene- tian family, was born in 1467. Having impaired his constitution by a debauched and voluptuous life, and brought on at last a severe illness, on recovering from this, at the age of more than 40, he adopted a strict, abstemious regimen, limiting himself to tAvelve ounces of solid food, and fourteen of wine, daily; which quantity he rather di- minished in the latter part of his life. He carefully avoided also the extremes of heat or cold, with all violent exercise; and took care to live in a pure dry air. He thus preserved a considerable share of health and activity to the great age of 98. His wife, by whom he had an only child, a daughter, when they Avere both advanced in years, survived him, and attained nearly the same period. When he Avas 83, he published a short treatise in commendation of temperance, which has been repeatedly translated, and printed in every country of Europe. He then states himself to have been able to mount his horse, without assistance, from any rising; ground. He wrote three other discourses on similar subjects at subsequent periods, the last only three years before his death. The best English translation is said to be that of 1779, COR C«R 259 CO'RNEA OPA'CA. The sclerotic- rnembrane of the eye is so called, because it is of a horny consistence, and opake. See Sclerotic coat. CO'RNEA TRANSPA'RENS. Sclero- tica ceratoides. The transparent portion of the sclerotic membrane, through which the rays of light pass, is so called, to distinguish it from that which is opake. See Sclerotic coat. Corne'sta. A chemical retort. Cornflower. See Centaurea Cyanus. Corni'cula. (From cornu, a horn.) A cupping instrument, made of horn. Cornicula'ris. (From cornu, a horn.) Shaped like a horn ; the coracoid process. Corn-sallad. This is the Valeriana lo- custa of Linna?us. It is cultivated in our gardens, and eaten among the early sallads. It is a A'ery wholesome succulent plant, pos- sessing antiscorbutic and gently aperient virtues. CORNU AMMO'NIS. Cornu arielis. When the pes hippocampi of the human brain is cut transversely through, the cor- tical substance is so disposed as to resemble a ram's horn. This is the true cornu am- monis, though the name is often applied to the pes hippocampi. CORNU ARl'ETIS. See Cornu am- monis. CO'RNU. Cornucervi. Hartshorn. The horns of several species of stag, as the cer- vus alces, cervus dama, cervus elaphus, and cervus taranda, are used medicinally. Boil- ed, they impart to the water a nutritious jelly, which is frequently served at table. Hartshorn jelly is made thus:—Boil Iialf a pound of the shavings of hartshorn, in six pints of Avater, to a quart; to the strained liquor add one ounce ot the juice of lemon, or of Seville orange, four ounces of moun- tain wine, and half a pound of sugar ; then boil the whole to a proper consistence. The chief use of the horns is for calcination, and to afford the liquor volatilis cornu cervi and sub-carbonate of ammonia. Cornu ce'rvi calcina'tum. See Cornu ustutn. Co'rnu u'stum. Burn pieces of harts- horn in an open fire, till they become tho- roughly Avhite ; then powder, and prepare them in the same manner, as is directed for chalk. Burnt hartshorn shavings possess absorbent, antacid, and adstringent proper- ties, and are given in the form of decoction, asacommon drink in diarrhoeas, pyrosis,he. CO'RNU A. Warts. Horny excrescences, which mostly form on the joints of the toes. Similar diseased productions have been knoAvn to arise on the head, and other parts. Co'rnua uteri. Plectena In compa- rative anatomy, the horns of the womb; the womb being in some animals triangular, and «> angles resembling horns. foRNUMu'sA. A retort. CO'RNUS. I. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 2> trandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cor- nel-tree. Cornus sanguinea of Linnaeus. The fruit is moderately cooling and astrin- gent. Cornu'ta. (From cornu; from its re- semblance to a horn.) A retort. Coro'na cilia'ris. The ciliar ligament. CORO'NA GLA'NDIS. The margin of the glans penis. Coro'na imperia'lis. A name for crown- imperial. The Turks use this plant as an emetic. The Avhole plant is considered poisonous. Coro'na re'gia. The melilotus. Coro'na so'lis. Sun-floAver. Called also chimalati. The Helianthus annuus oi Lin- naeus. It has been noticed as heating, and an agreeable food. The seeds are made into bread. Coro'na veneris. Venereal blotches on the forehead are so termed. CORONAL SUTURE. (From coro- na, a crown, or garland; so named because the ancients wore their garlands in its di- rection.) Sutura coronalis. Sutura arcualis. The suture of the head, that extends from one temple across to the other, uniting the two parietal bones with the frontal. Corona'rius stoma'chicus. Part of the eighth pair of nerves. CORONARY VESSELS. Vasa corona- ria. The arteries and veins of the heart; also others belonging to the stomach. The term coronary is here given from corona, a crown, surrounding any part in the man- ner of a crown. CORONARY LIGAMENTS. (From co- rona, a crown.) Ligaments uniting the radius and ulna. The term ligamentum coronarium is also applied to a ligament of the liver. CORO'NE. (Kopanm, a ctoav ; so named from its supposed likeness to'a crow's bill.) The acute process of the lower jaAV-bone. CORONOID. (Coronoideus; from Kipai- v», a crow, and ttfoc, likeness.)^ Processes of bones are so called, that have any re- semblance to a crow's beak, as coronoides apophysis ulna, coronoides apophysis maxilla. Corono'pus. (From Kopwm, a carrion crow, and vcuc, foot; the plant being said to resemble a crow's foot. See Plantago. CORPORA ALBICA'NTIA. Corpora albicantia Willisii. CORPORA CAVERNOSA CLITO'- RIDIS. Two hollow crura, forming the clitoris. CORPORA CAVERNOSA PENIS. Two spongy bodies that arise, one from each ascending portion of the ischium, and form the whole bulk of the penis above the urethra, and terminate obtusely behind its glans. See Penis. CORPORA FIMBRIA'TAv The -on COK fOl, flattened terminations of the posterior crura of the fornix of the brain, which turn round into the inferior cavity of the lateral ven- tricle, and end in the pedes hippocampi. Co'rpora lobosa. Part of the cortical part of the kidney. Co'rpora nerveo-spongio'sa. The cor- pora cavernosa penis. Corpora nervo'sa. The corpora ca- vernosa clitoridis. CO'RPORA OLIVA'RIA. The two external prominences of the medulla ob- longata, that are shaped somewhat like an (dive. CO'RPORA PYRAMIDA'LIA. Two in- ternal prominences of the medulla oblon- gata, which are more of a pyramidal shape than the former. CO'RPORA QUADRIGE'MINA. See Tubercula quadrigemina. CORPORA STRIATA. Sonamedfrom their appearance. See Cerebrum. CORPUS ANNLLA'RE. A synonym of pons Varolii. See Pons Varolii. CORPUS. The body. Many parts and substances are also distinguished by this name; as corpus callosum, corpus luteum, he. See also Body. CORPUS CALLOSUM. Commissura magna cerebri. The white medullary part joining the two hemispheres of the brain, and coming into vieAV under the falx of the dura mater Avhen the hemispheres are drawn from each other. On the surface of the corpus callosum two lines are conspicuous, called the raphe. Co'rpus glandulo'sum. The prostate gland. CO'RPUS LUTEUM. The granulous papilla which is found in that part of the ovarium of females, from Avhence an ovum has proceeded; hence their presence de- termines that the female has been impreg- nated ; and the number of the corpora lutea corresponds with the number of impregna- tions. It is, however, asserted by a modern •Avriter, that corpora lutea have been detected in young virgins, where no impregnations could possibly have taken place. Co'rpus mfco'sum. See Rete mucosum. CO'RPUS PAMPINTFO'R.ME. (Pampi- niformis; from pampinus, a tendril, and forma, likeness, resembling a tendril.) Corpus pyramidale. Applied to the sper- matic chord, and thoracic duct; also to the plexus of veins surrounding the spermatic artery in the cavity of the abdomen. Co'rpus reticula're. See Rete mucosum. CO'RPUS SESAMOIDE'UM. A little prominence at the entry of the pulmonary artery. CO'RPUS SPONGIOSUM URE'- THRjE. Substantia spongiosa urethra. Corpus spongiosum penis. This substance originates before the prostate gland, sur- rounds the urethra, and forms the bulb; then proceeds to the end of the corpora cavernosa, and terminates in the glans penis, which it forms. Co'rpus varico'sum. The spermatic chord. Corra'go. (From cor, the heart; itbeing supposed to have a good effect in comfort- ing the heart.) See Borago. Co'rre. (From Kupo>, to shave.) The temples. That part of the jaws where the beard grows, and Avhich it is usual to shave CORROBORANTS. (Corroborantia, sc. medicamenta.) Medicines, or Avhatever gives strength to the body, as bark, wine, beef, cold bath, he. See Tonics. Corrosive sublimate. See Hydrargyri oxy. murias. . CORROSIVES. (Corrosiva, sc. medica- menta ; from corrode, to eat away.) See CORRUGA TOR SUPERCI'LII. (From corrugo, to Avrinkle.) Musculus supercilii of Winslow. Musculus frontalis verus, ' seu corrugalor coiterii of Douglas, and Cutaneo sourcillier of Dumas. A small muscle situated on the forehead. When one muscle acts, it is drawn towards the other, and projects over the inner canthus of the eye. When both muscles act, they pull down the skin of the forehead, and make it wrinkle, particularly betAveen the eye-brows. CORTEX. (-Hcis, m. or f.) This term is generally, though improperly, given to the Peruvian bark. It applies to any rind, or bark. Co'rtex Angelina:. The bark of a tree growing in Grenada. A decoction of it is recommended as a vermifuge. It excites tormina, similar to jalap, and operates by purging. Co'rtex angustu'ra. See Cuspari®. Co'rtex antiscorbu'ticus. The canella alba. Co'rtex aroma'ticus. The canella alha. Cortex bela-aye. See Bela-uye cortex. Co'rtex cane'llje malaba'rics:. See Laurus cassia. Co'rtex cardina'lis de Lu'go. The Peruvian bark was so called, because the Cardinal Lugo had testmonials of above a thousand cures performed by it in the veai 1653. Co'rtex ce'rebri. The cortical sub- stance of the brain. Co'rtex ciii'n.*: re'gius. See Cinchona. Cortex chi'na; suriname'nsis. This bark is remarkably bitter, and preferable to the other species in intermittent fevers. I o rtex chinchi'Kje. See Cinchona. Cortex eluthe'rle. See Croton cas- canlla. Co'rtex geoffroy'^e jamaice'nsis. See Geoffroya Jamaicensis. Co'rtex la'vola. The bark bearing this name is supposed to be the produce of the COh COL 261 '.ree which affords the anisum stellatum. It; virtues are similar. Co'rtex magella'nicus. See Winlera aromatica. Co'rtex massoy. The produce of New Guinea, where it is beaten into a pulta- ceous mass with Avater, and rubbed upon the abdomen to allay tormina of the bowels. It partakes of the smell and flavour of cin- namon. Co'rtex pa'trum. The Peruvian bark. Co'rtfx Pkruvia'nus. See Cinchona. Co'rtex Peruvia'nus fla'vus. See Cinchona. Co'rtex Peruvia'nus ruber. See Cin- chona. Co'rtex pocgerkb*. This bark is sent ■from America ; and is said to be servicea- ble in diarrhoeas, dysenteries, and hepatic fluxes/ Co'rtex ©.ua'ssije. See Quassia. Co'rtex wintera'm*. See Wintera aromatica. CORTICAL. Cineritious substance. The external substance of the brain is of a darker colour than the internal, and sur- rounds the medullary substance, as the bark does the tree ; hence it is termed cortical. See also Kidneys. Cortu'sa. The plant self-heal; bear's ear ; sanicle. It is expectorant. Co'ru cana'rica. A quice-like tree of Malabar ; it is antidysenteric. CO'RYLUS. (Derivation uncertain; according to some, from KApuA, a walnut.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monozcia. Order, Polyandrict. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hazel- tree. See Corylus avellana. Co'rylus ave'llana. The hazel-nut tree. The nuts of this tree are much eaten in this country ; they are hard of digestion, and often pass the bowels very little altered ; if, however, they are well chewed, they give out a nutritious oil. An oil is also obtained from the wood of this tree, Corylus avellana slipulis ovatis, obtusis,'oi Linna-us: Avhich is efficacious against the toothach, and is said to kill worms. Co'ryphe. (Ko/x/pi)) The vertex of the head. The inner parts of the nails. CORY'ZA. (Coryza, Kopu^A: from iw/>a, the head, and (W, to boil.) An increased discharge of mucus from the nose. See Catarrh. Cory'za catarrha'lis. A catarrh from cold. Cory'za febrico'sa. A catarrh withfeAer. Cory'za phlegmatorrha'gia. A ca- tarrh, with much discharge of mucus. Cory'za purule nta. A catarrh; with discharge of matter. Cory'za variolo'sa. A catarrh accom- panying small-pox. Cory'za virule'nta. A catarrh, Avith discharge of acrid mucus Coscu'lia. The grains of kermes COSME TIC. A term applied to reme- dies against blotches and freckles. Co'smos. Rythmus. A regular series. In Hippocrates it is the order and series of critical days. Co'ssis. Cossi. A worm that breeds in wood : also a little tubercle in the face, like the head of a worm. Co'ssum. A malignant ulcer of the nose mentioned by Paracelsus. CO'STA. (A custodiendo; because the ribs surround and defend the vital parts.) A rib. The ribs are four and twenty in number, twelve on each side of the thorax. See Ribs. Co'sta pulmona'ria. Costa herba. A name of the herb hawkweed. Costo-hyoide'us. (From costa, a rib, and hyoideus, belonging to the hyoidal bone.) A muscle so named from its origin and in- sertion. See Omo-hyoideus. CO'STUS. (From kasta, Arabian.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monandria. Order, Mono- gynia. Co'stiis ama'rus. See Costus arabicus. Co'stus ara'bicus. Costus indicus, ama- rus, dulcis, orienlalis. Sweet and bitter costus. The root of this tree, Costus ara- bicus of Linnaeus, possesses bitter and aro- matic virtues, and is considered as a good stomachic. Formerly there were two other species, the bitter and sweet, distinguished for use. At present, the Arabic only is known, and that is seldom employed. It is, however, said to be stomachic, diaphoretic, and diuretic. Co'stus cortico'sus. The canella alba. Co'stus horto'rum mi'nor. The agera- tum. Co'stus ni gra. The artichoke. Co'style. (Kotoxh, the name of an old measure.) The socket of the hip-bone. Cotako'nium. A word coined by Para- celsus, implying a liquor into which all bodies, and even their elements, may be dissolved. Co'tis. (From kotIh, the head) The back part of the head ; sometimes the hol- low ofthe neck. Co'tula fo;'tida. (Cotula, dim. oicos, a whetstone, from the resemblance of its leaves to a whetstone ; or from koIvxh, a hol- I >w.) Stinking chamomile. See Anthemis cotula. COTYLOID CAVITY. (Cotyloides; from Kfiruxti, the name of an old measure, and acJor, resemblance.) The acetabulum. See Innominatum os. Cotyroi'des. See Cotyloid cavity. COUCHING. A surgical operation that consists in removing the opaque lens out of the axis of vision, by means of a needle, con- structed for the purpose. There are two couching needles, which now seem to be preferred to all others : the one used by Mr. 262 COW Hey, and that employed by Professor Scarpa. Couch-grass. See Triticumrepens. COUGH. Tussis. A sonorous con- cussion of the thorax, produced by the sud- den expulsion of the inspired air. Co'um. The meadow-saffron. COUNTER-OPEMNG. Contra apertu- ra. An opening made in any part of an abscess opposite to one already in it. This is often done in order to afford a readier egress to the collected pus. Coup de soleil. (French.) An erysi- pelas, or apoplexy, or any affection produ- ced instantaneously from a scorching sun. Cokj'rap. (Indian.) A distemper very common in Java and other parts of the East Indies, where there is a perpetual itch- ing and discharge of matter. It is a herpes on the axilla, groins, breast, and face. Cou'rbaril. The tree which produces the gum anime. SeeAnime. Couro'ndi. An evergreen tree of India, said to be antidysenteric. Couroy moe'lli. A shrub of India, said to be antivenomous. Cou'scous. An African food, much used about the river Senegal. It is a compo- sition of the flour of millet, with some flesh, and what is there called lalo. Covola'm. The Cratava marmelos of Linnaeus, whose fruit is astringent whilst unripe; but when ripe of a delicious taste. The bark of the tree strengthens the sto- mach, and relieves hypochondriac languors. Cowhage. See Dolichos. Cow-itch. See Dolichos. COWPER, William, Avas born about the middle of the 17th century, and became distinguished as a surgeon and anatomist in this metropolis. His first work, entitled " Myotomia Reformata," in 1694, far ex- celled any which preceded it on that subject in correctness, though since surpassed by Albinus. Three years after, he published at Oxford " the Anatomy of Human Bodies," with splendid plates, chiefly from Bidloo ; but forty of the figures Avere from drawings made by himself; he added also some ingenious and useful anatomical and surgical observations. Having been accused of plagiarism by Bidloo, he wrote an apo- logy, called " Eucharistia ;" preceded by a description of some glands, near the neck of the bladder, which have been called by his name. He was also author of several communications to the Royal Society, and some observations inserted in the anthro- pologia of Drake. He died in 1710. COWPER'S GLANDS. (Cowperi glandula; named from Coaa per, who first described them.) Three large muciparous glands of the male, two of Avhich are situated before the prostate gland under the accele- rator muscles of the urine, and the third more forward, before the bulb of the ure- f hrar They excrete a fluid, similar to that CRA of the prostate gland, during the venereal orgasm. Cowpe'ri gla'ndul*. SeeCowper'sglands. CO'XA. The ischium is sometimes so called, and sometimes the os coccygis. Coxe'ndix. (From coxa, the hip.) The ischium ; the hip-joint. CRABLOU'SE. A species of pediculus which infests the axilla; and pudenda. Crab-yaws. A name in Jamaica for a kind of ulcer on the soles of the feet, with callous lips, so hard that it is difficult to cut them. CRA'MBE. (KpApiGn, the name given by Dioscorides, Galen, and others, to the cab- bage ; the derivation is uncertain.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Si-. liculosa. Cabbage. Cra'mbe mari'tima. The systematic name for the sea-coal. CRAM P. (From krempen, to con- tract. German.) A spasm of a muscle or muscles. Cranesbill, bloody. See Geranium san- guineum. CRA'NIUM. ,(¥LpAvtov, quasi KApAviov; from mua, the head.) The skull or superior part of the head. See Caput. Crante'bes. (Trom Kpxno>, to perform.) A name given to the sapientia? dentes and other molares, from their office of mastica- ting the food. CRA'PULA. (KpAivvXA.) A surfeit; drunkenness. CRA'SIS. (From xipAvvvfAt, to mix.) Mixture. A term applied to the humours of the body, when there is such an admix- ture of their principles as to constitute a healthy state: hence, in dropsies, scurvy, he. the crasis, or healthy mixture of the principles of the blood, is said to be de- stroyed. Cra'spedon. (KpAtrrtJov, the hem of a garment; from KptjuAu, to hang down, and vtfov, the ground.) A relaxation of the uvula, when it hangs down in a thin, long membrane, like the hem of a garment. CRASSAME'NTUM. (From crassus, thick.) See Blood. Cra'ssula. (From crassus, thick; so named from the thickness of its leaves.) See Sedum telephium. CRATAEGUS. (From Kpotlot, strength: so called from the strength and hardness of its wood.) The Avild service-tree, whose virtues are astringent. Crati'cula. (From crates, a hurdle.) The bars or grate which covers the ash-hole in a chemical furnace. CRATON, John, called- also Craff- theim, was born at BreslaAV in 1519. He was intended for the church, but preferring the study of medicine, went to graduate at Padua, and then settled at BreslaAV. But after a few years he was called to Vienna, and made physician and aulic counsellor to CRI the Emperor Ferdinand I. : which offices also he held under the two succeeding em- perors, and died in 1585. His works were numerous: the principal are, " A Commen- tary on Syphilis;" " A Treatise on Conta- gious Fever ;" another on "Therapeutics;" and seven volumes of Epistles and Consulta- tions. , Cream of tartar. See Palassa supertar- tras. CREMA'STER. (From kp»/aao,, to suspend.) A muscle of the testicle, by which it is suspended, and drawn up and compressed,..in the act of coition. It arises from Poupart's ligament, passes over the spermatic cord, and is lost in the cellular membrane of the scrotum, covering the testicles. Crk'mnus. (From itpufAVoc, a precipice, or shelving place.) The lips of an ulcer are so called. Also the labium pudendi. CRE'MOR. Cream. Any substance floating on the top, and skimmed off. CREPITUS. (From crepo, to make a noise.) A puff or little, noise: the crack- ling made by the joints when there is a de- fect of synovia. Cre'pitus lo'pi. See Lycoperdon bo- vista. Cress, water. See Sisymbrium nastur- tium. CRE'TA. Carbonas calcis friabilis. Chalk. Carbonate of lime. Pure chalk is a neutral compound of carbonic acid and lime. See Creta praparala. Cre'ta prjEpara'ta. Take of chalk a !iound ; add a little water, and rub it to a ine poAvder. Throw this into a large vessel full of water ; then shake them, and after a little while pour the still turbid liquor into another vessel, and set it by that the pow- der may subside ; lastly, pouring off the water, dry this poAvder. Prepared chalk is absorbent,"and possesses antacid qualities: it is exhibited in form of electuary, mixture, or bolus, in pyrosis, cardialgia, djarrhcea, acidities of the prima? via?, rachitis, crusta lactea, &,c. and is said by some to be an antidote against white arsenic. Cretaceous acid. See Carbonic acid. Crete, dittany of. See Origanum didam- nus. C R I B R I F OR M I S. (From cribrum, a sieve, and forma, likeness; "because it is perforated like a sieve.) See Ethmoid bone. CRI'CO. Names compounded of this word belong to muscles which are attached to the cricoid cartilage. CRI'CO-ARYTiENOIDEUS LA- TER A'L I S. Crico-lateri arithenoidien of Dumas. A muscle of the glottis, that opens the rima by pulling the ligaments from each other. CRICOARYT.ENOIDE US POSTI'- CUS. Crico creti arithenoidien of Du- mas. A muscle of the glottis, that opens CRT 263 the rima glottidis a littie, and by pulling back the arytaenoid cartilage, stretches the ligament so as to make it tense. Cri'co-pharynge'us. See Constrictorpha- ryngis inferior. CRI CO-THYROIDE'US. Cricothyroi- dien of Dumas. The last of the second layer of muscles between the os hyoides and trunk, that pulls forward and depresses the thyroid cartilage, or elevates and draws backwards the cricoid cartilage. CRICOI'DES. (From *paus, a ring, and nfoc, resemblance.) A round ring like car- tilage of the larynx is called the cricoid. See Larynx. Crimno'des. (From Kpi/uvov, bran.) A term applied to urine which deposits a sediment like bran. Crina'tus. (From *ptvov, the lily.) A term given to a suffumigation mentioned by P. iEgineta, composed chiefly of the roots of lilies. Cri'nis. The hair. See Capillus. Crinomy'jron. (From Kptvov, a lily, and puipov, ointment.) An ointment composed chiefly of lilies. CRINO'DES. (From crinis, the hair.) Comedones. Collections of a sebaceous fluid in the cutaneous follicles upon the face and breast, Avhich appear like black spots, and when pressed out, look like small worms, or, as they are commonly called, maggots. Crio'genes. An epithet for certain troches, mentioned by P. iEgineta, and which he commends for cleansing sordid ulcers. Cripso'rchis. (From Kpvvlm, to^ conceal, and op%ic, a testicle.) Having the testicle concealed, or not yet descended into the scrotum. CRISIS. (From Kpivai, to judge.) The judgment. The sudden change of symp- toms ip acute diseases, from Avhich the re- covery or death is prognosticated or judged of. Crispatu'ra. (From crispo, to curl.) A spasmodic contraction, or curling of the membranes and fibres. CRl'STA. (Quasi cerista; from KtpAc, a horn, or carisla .- from ka(a, the head, as being on the top of the head.) Any thing which has the appearance of a crest, or the comb upon the head of a cock, as crista clitoridis, the nympha. Also a tubercle about the anus ; so called from its form. CRISTA GA'LLI. An eminence of the ethmoid bone, so called from its re- semblance to a cock's comb. See Ethmoid bone. Cri'thamum. See Crithmum. Crithe'rion. (From Kpnoc, to judge.) The same as crisis. Cri'the. (Kpt&n.) Barley.. A stye or tumour in the eyelid, in the shape and of the size of, a barley-corn. CRITHMUM (From x«v», to secrete 264 CRO so named from its supposed virtues in pro- moting a discharge ot the urine and menses.) Samphire or sea-fennel. Cri'thmum mari'timum. The Linnaean name of the samphire or sea-fennel. Crith- mum. It is a low perennial plant, and grows about the sea-coast in several parts of the island. It has a spicy aromatic fla- vour, which induces the como»on people to use i*. as a pot-herb. Pickled with vinegar and spice it makes a wholesome and elegant condiment which is in much esteem. Critho'des. (From KpiBn, bat-ley, and uSos, jesemblance.) Resembling a bar- ley-corn. It is applied to small protube- rances. CRITICAL. Determining the event of a disease. Many physicians have been of opinion, that there is something in the nature of fevers which generally determines them to be of a certain duration, and therefore, that their terminations, whether salutary or fatal, happen at certain periods of the disease, rather than at others. These periods, which Avere carefully marked by Hippocrates, are called critical days. The critical days, or those on which we suppose the termination of continued fevers espe- cially to happen, are the third, fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, and twentieth. Crocidi'xis. (From xpomS'-.fa, to gather wool.) A fatal symptom in some diseases, where the patient gathers up the bed- clothes, and seems to pick up substances from them. Cro'cinum. (From Kpoxoc, saffron.) Oil of saffron, or a mixture of oil,' myrrh, and saffron. CrOco'des. (From Kponos, saffron^ so called from the quantity of saffron they contain.) A name of some old troches. Crocoma'gma. (From Kponoc, saffron, and (AAypiA, the thick oil or dregs.) A troch made of oil of saffron and spices. C R O'C U S. (K/mwws of Theophrastus. The story of the young Crocus, turned into this flower, may be seen in the fourth book of Ovid's Metamorphoses. Some derive this name from *poKi>, or upotuc, a thread; whence the stamens of flowers are called KpcMtftc. Others, again, derive it from Coriscus, a city and mountain of Cilicia, and others from crokin, Chald.) Saffron. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. -Order,. Monogynia. Saffron. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the pre- pared stigmata of the Crocus sativus, spa- lha univalvi radicali, corolla tubo longissimo of Linnaeus. Saffron has a powerful, pe- netrating, diffusive smell, and a Avarm, pun- gent, bitterish taste. .Many virtues were formerly attributed to this medicine, but Mttle confidence is jnow placed in it. The CRO Edinburgh College directs a tincture, and that of London a syrup of this drug. 3. A term given by the older chemists to several preparations of metallic substances, from their resemblance : thus, crocus martis, crocus veneris. Cro'cus antimo'nii. Crocusmelallorum. This preparation is a sulphuretted oxide of antimony. II possesses emetic and drastic cathartic powers, producing a violent dia- phoresis afterAA ards. Cro'cus Germa'nicus. See Carthamus^ Cro'cus I'ndicus. See Curcuma. Cro'cus ma'rtis. Green vitriol exposed to fire till red. Cro'cus met allo'rum. See Crocus anti- monii. Cro'cus officinalis. See Crocus sati- vus. Cro'cus sarace'nicis. See Carthamus. Cro'cus sativus. See Crocus. . Cro'cus 've'nf.ris. Copper calcined to a red powder. Cro'mmyon. (riat/s* to t<« napAc (avw, because it makes, the eyes Avink.) An onion. Commyoxyre'gma. (From npopx/Avov, an onion, o%uc, acid, and pxyvopu, to break out.) An acid eructation accompanied with a taste resembling onions. CROOxNE, William, Avas born in Lon- don, where he settled as a physician, after studying at Cambridge. In 1659 he was chosen rhetoric professor of Gresham Col- lege, , and soon after register of the Royal Society, whjch then assembled there. In 1662 he Avas created doctor in medicine by mandate of the king, and the same year elected fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Physicians. In 1670 he was appointed lecturer on anatomy to the Company of Surgeons. On his death in 1684 he bequeathed them 100L ; his books on Medicine to the College of Physi- cians, as also the profits of a house,-for Lectures, to be read annually, on Muscular Motion; and donations to seven of the col- leges at Cambridge, to found Mathematical Lectures. He left several papers on philo- sophical subjects, but his only publication was a small tract" De Ratione Motus Mus- culorum." Cbota'phica arte'ria. The tendon of the temporal muscle. Crotaphi'tes. (Crotaphites, sc. musculus; from apflaQoc, the.temple.) See Tempo- ralis. Crota'phium. (From »po\tu, to pulsate; so named from*the pulsation which in the temples is eminently discernible.) Crotaphos. Crotaphus. A pain in the temples. Crotaphos. See Crotaphium. Cro'taphos. See Crotaphium. CROTCHET. A curved instrument with a sharp hook to extract the fcetus. CROTON. (From »poltu, to beat.) I. An insect called a tick, from *b<- LRU noise it makes by beating its head against Avood. 2. A name of the ricinus or castor-oil- berry, from its likeness to a tick. 8. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Monadelphia. Cro'ton benzo'e. Gum-Benjamin was formerly so called. Cro'ton cascari'lla. The systematic name of the plant which affords the Casca- rilla bark. Cascarilla. Chocarilla. Elulheria. Eluteria. The tree that affords the cascarilla bark, is the Croton cascarilla oi Linnaeus. The bark comes to us in quills, covered upon the outside with a rough, Avhitish matter, and brownish on the inner side; exhibiting, when broken, a smooth, close, blackish- broAvn surface. It has a light agreeable smell, and a moderately bitter taste, accom- panied Avith a considerable aromatic warmth. It is a very excellent tonic, adstringent, and stomachic, and is deserving of a more gene- ral use than it has hitherto met with. Cro'ton lacci'ferum. The systematic name of the plant upon Avhich gum-lac is deposited. Cro'ton ti'glium. The name of the tree which affords the pavana wood, and tiglia seeds. 1. Lignum pavana. Lignum pavanum. Lignum moluccense. Croton ; foliis ovatis glabris acuminatis serratis, caule arboreo oi Linnaeus. The Avood is of a light spongy texture, white within, but covered with a grayish bark; and possesses a pungent, caus- tic taste, and a disagreeable smell. It is said to be useful as a purgative in hydropical complaints. 2. Grana tiglia. Grana lilli. Grana tiglii. The grana tilia are seeds of a dark gray co- lour, the produce of the Croton liglium of Linnaeus, in shape very like the seed of the ricinus communis. They abound with an oil which is far more acrid and purgative than castor-oil. Cro'ton tincto'rium. The systematic name of the lacmus plant. Bezetla cozrulea. This plant yields the Succus keliotropii. Lacmus seu torna. Lacca carulea. Litmus. It is the Croton tindorium ; foliis rkombeis repdndis, capsulis pendulis, caule herbaceo, of Linnaeus. It is much used by chemists as a test. Croto'ne. (From Kpolov, the tick.) A fungus on trees produced by an insect like a tick ; and by metaphor applied to tumours and small fungous excrescences on the peri- osteum. Croup. See Cynanche. Cnou'sis. (From xpovu, to beat, or pul- sate.) Pulsation. Crou'smata. (From Kpovw, to pulsate.) Rheums or defluxions from the head. Crowfoot. See Ranunculus. Crowfoot cranesbill. See Geranium pra- tense. CRI'crAL Some part? of the bods are 3* so called Aviien they cross one another as the crucial ligaments of the thigh. Crucia'lis. Crossdike. Mugweed or crosswort. CRUCIBLE. (Crucibulum, from crucio to torment ; so named, because, in the lan- guage of old chemists, metals are tormented in it, and tortured, to yield up their powers and virtues.) A chemical vessel made mostly of earth to bear the greatest heat. They are of various shapes and composition. Cru'ditas. (From crudus, raw.) It is applied to undigested substances in the sto- mach, and humours in the body unprepared for concoction. CRU1CKSHANK, William, was born at Edinburgh, in 1746. He Avas intended for the church, and made great proficiency in classical learning ; but, showing a par- tiality to medicine, he was placed with a surgeon at Glasgow. In 1771, he came to London, and Avas soon after made librarian to Dr. William Hunter ; and, on the se- cession of Mr. Hevvson, became assistant, and then joint lecturer in anatomy, with the Doctor. He contributed largely to enrich the Museum, particularly by his curious in- jections of the lympathic vessels. He pub- lished, in 1786, a Avork on this subject, which is highly valued for its correctness. In 1795, he communicated to the Royal Society an Account of the Regeneration of the Nerves ; and the same year published a pamphlet on Insensible Perspiration ; and in 1797, an Account of Appearances in the Ovaria of Rabbits in different Stages of Pregnancy. He died in 1800. Cru'nion. (From Kpovvoc, a torrent.) A medicine mentioned by Aetius, and named from the violence of itsbperation as a diu- retic. CRU'OR. The *ed part of the blood. See Blood. CRU'RA. The plural of crus, a leg or root; applied to same parts of the body from their resemblance to a leg or root : thus crura cerebri, crura eerebelli, the crura of the diaphragm, &c. &c. Cru'ra clito'ridis. See Clitoris. Cru'ra medu'll.e oblonga'tjE. The roots of the medulla oblongata. CRUR^E'US. (From crus, a leg; so named because it covers almost the whole foreside of the upper part of the leg or thigh.) Cruralis. A muscle of the leg situated on the fore-part of the thigh. It arises, fleshy, from between the tAvo tro- chanters of the os femoris, but nearer the lesser, firmly adhering to most of the fore- part of the os femoris ; and is inserted, tendinous, into the upper part of the pa- tella, behind the rectus. Its use is to assist the vasti and rectus muscles in the extension of the leg. CRURAL. Belonging to the crus, leg, or lower extremity. CRURAL HERNM. Femoral hernnY 2.6.6 CRY CU A tumour under the groin, and in the upper partof the thigh, arising from a protrusion of part of an abdominal viscus under Pou- part's ligament. See Hernia cruralis. Crura'lis. See Cruraus. Cru'sta. A shell ; a scab ; the scum or surface of a fluid. CRU'STA LACTEA. A disease that mostly attacks some part of the face of infants at the breast. It is knoAvn by an eruption of broad pustules, full of a glu- tinous liquor, which form white scabs when they are ruptured. It is cured by mineral alteratives. Cru'sta villo'sa. The inner coat of the stomach and intestines has been so called. Crustula. (Dim. of crusta, a shell.) An ecchymosis, or discoloration of the flesh froma bruise, where the skin is entire, and covers it over like a shell. Crustumina'tum. (From Crustuminum, a tOAvn Avhere they grew.) 1. A kind of Catherine pear. 2. A rob or electuary made of this pear and apples boiled up with honey. Crymo'des. (From Kpvoc, cold.) An epi- thet for a fever, wherein the external parts are cold. Crypso'rchis. (From Kpuvlai, to conceal, and opan system. Class, Monandria. Or- der, Monogynia. ' 2. The pharmacopceial name of the tur- meric tree. See Curcuma longa. Curcu'ma lo'nga. The turmeric plant, Curcuma ; foliis lanceolaiis; nervis lalerali- bus numeressimis of Linna?us. Crocus Indi- cus. Terra marita. Cannacorus radice* croceo. Curcuma rotunda. Mayella. Kua kaha of the Indians. The Arabians call every root of a saffron colour by the name of curcum. The root of this plant is im- ported here in its dried state from the East Indies, in various forms. Externally it is of a pale yellow colour, wrinkled, solid, ponderous, and the inner substance of a deep saffron or gold colour: its odour is someAvhat fragrant; to the taste it is bitter- ish, slightly acrid, exciting a moderate de- gree of warmth in the mouth, and on being chewed it tinges the saliva yelloAv. It is an ingredient in the composition of Curry powder, is valuable as a dyeing drug, and furnishes a chemical test of the presence of uncombined alkalies. It i« iioav very seldom 2~, to pour out.) The ^ee Teeth. lip of a vessel. The eye of a needle ; and CUSPARIA. The generic name given by the orifice of the internal ear, from its like- Messrs. Humboldt and Bonpland to the ness to the eye of a needle. tree from which we obtain the Angustura Cya'sma. Spots on the skin of pregnant bark. women. Cuspa'ria febri'fuga. This is the tree Cyathi'scus. (From kvaBoc, a cup.) The said to yield the bark called angustura. holloAV part of a probe, formed in the shape Cortex cusparia. A bark imported from of a small spoon, as an ear-picker. Angustura in South America. Its external Cy'bitos. See' Cubitus. appearances vary considerably. The best is Cy'bitum. See Cubitus. not fibrous, but hard, compact, and of a Cy'bitus. See Cubitus. yelloAArish-broAvn colour, and externally of a Cyboi'des. See Cuboides. whitish hue. , When reduced into powder, Cy'ceum. (From kw.*o>, to mix.) Cy- it resembles that of Indian rhubarb. It is ceon. A mixture of the consistence of pan. very generally employed as a febrifuge, to- Cy'cima. (From kukaoi, to mix.) So nic, and adstringent. While some deny its called from the- mixture of the ore with virtue in curing intermittents, by many it is lead, by which litharge is made. preferred to the Peruvian bark ; and it has CY'CLAMEN. (From xvkxoc circular; been found useful in diarrhoea, dyspepsia, either on account of the round form of the and scrofula. It was thought to be the leaves, or of the roots.) Cyclamen. bark of the Brucea antidysenterica, or fer- 1. The name of a genus of plants in the ruginea. Willdenow suspected it to be the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order. Magnolia plumieri; but Humboldt and Bon- Monogynia. pland, the celebrated travellers in South 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sow- America, have ascertained it to belong to bread. a tree not before known, and Avhich they Cy'clamen Europium. The systematic promise to describe by the name of Cusparia name cf the Arthanita, or sow-bread. febrifvzn. Cycli'scus. (From ««>.«, a circle.) An CYN CYN 271 instrument in the form of a half moon, for- merly used for scraping rotten bones. Cycli'smus. (From kukxoc, a circle.) A lozenge. Cyclopho'ria. (From kukxoc, a circle, and ytpce, to bear.) The circulation of the blood, or other fluids. Cyclo'pion. (From kukxoo>, to surround, and or\, tne eye.) The white of the eye. Cy'clos. A circle. Hippocrates uses this word to signify the cheeks, and the orbits of the eyes. Cy'clus metasyncri'ticus. It is a long protracted course of remedies, persisted in with a view of restoring the particles of the body to such a state as is necessary to health. CYDO'NIUM MA'LUM. (From Cydon, a town in Crete, Avhere they grew.) The quince. See Pyrus Cydonia. Cye'ma. (From kvo>, to bring forth.) Parturition. Cyli'chnis. (From kvxi%, a cup.) A gallipot or vessel of any kind to hold medi- cines in. Cyllo'sis. (From kuxxou, to make lame.) A tibia or leg bending outwards. Cyli'ndrus. (From kuxioi, to roll round.) A cylinder. A tent for a wound, equal at the top and bottom. Cy'lus. (From xuxxoai, to make lame.) In Hippocrates, it is one affected with a kind of luxation, which bends outwards, and is hollowed inward. Such a defect in the tibia is called Cyllosis, and the person to whom it belongs, is called by the Latins Varus, which term is opposed by Valgus. Cymato'des. Is applied by Galen and some others to an unequal fluctuating pulse. Cy'mba. (From kv/aGoc, hollow.) A boat, or pinnace. A bone of the wrist is so called, from its supposed likeness to a skiff. Cymina'lis. Gentian. Cy'minum. See Cuminum. CYNANCHE. (From kuoiv, a dog, and Ay%a>, to suffocate, or strangle; so called from dogs being said to be subject to it.) Sore throat. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia oi Cul- len. It is knoAvn by pain and redness of the throat, attended with a difficulty ofswalloAV- ing and breathing. The species of this disease are :— 1. Cynanche trachealis; called also by some cynanche laryngea. Suffocatio stridula angina perniciosa. Asthma infantum. Cy- nanche stridula. Morbus strangulatorius. Catarrhus suffocalious Barbadensis. Angina polyposa sive membranacea. The croup. A disease that mostly attacks infants, who are suddenly seized with a difficulty of breathing and a crouping noise: it is an inflammation of the mucous membrane of the trachea that induces the secretion of a very tenacious coagulable lymph, which lines the trachea and bronchia, and impedes resp' ation. The croup does not appear to be contagious, whatever some physicians may think to the contrary; but it some- times prevails epidemically. It seems, hovvever, peculiar to some families ; and a child having once been attacked, is very liable to its returns. It is likewise pecu- liar to young children, and has never been knoAvn to attack a person arrived at the age of puberty. The application of cold seems lo be the general cause which produces this disorder, and therefore it occurs more frequently in the winter and spring, than in the other seasons. It has been said, that it is most prevalent near the sea-coast; but it is fre- quently met with in inland situations, and particularly those which are marshy. Some days previous to an attack of the disease, the child appears drowsy, inactive, and fretful; the eyes are somewhut suf- fused and heavy; and there is a cough, which, from the first, has a peculiar shrill sound; this, in the course of two days, be- comes more violent and troublesome, and likeAvise more shrill. Every fit of coughing agitates the patient very much ; the face is flushed and swelled, the eyes are protube- rant, a general tremor takes place, and there is a kind of convulsive endeavour to reneAV respiration at the close of each fit. As the disease advances, a constant difficulty of breathing prevails, accompanied sometimes with a swelling and inflammation in the tonsils, uvula, and velum pendulum palati; and the head is thrown back, in the agony of attempting to escape suffocation. There is not only an unusual sound produced by the cough, (something'betAveen the yelping and barking of a dog,) but respiration is performed with a hissing noise, as if the trachea was closed up by some slight spongy substance. The cough is generally dry; but if any thing is spit up it has either a purulent appearance, or seems to consist of films resembling portions of a membrane. Where great nausea and frequent retchings prevail, coagulated matter of the same nature is brought up. With these symptoms, there is much thirst, and uneasy sense of heat over the whole body, a continual inclination to change from place to place, great restless- ness, and frequency of the pulse. In an advanced stage of the disease, re- spiration becomes more stridulous, and is performed Avith still greater difficulty, be- ing repeated at longer periods, and with greater exertions, until at last it ceases en- tirely. The croup generally proves fatal by suf- focation, induced either by spasm affecting the glottis, or by a quantity of matter blocking tip the trachea or bronchia; but when it terminates in health, it is by a re- solution of the inflammation, by a ceasing of the spasms, and by a free expectoration 2M CVN of the matter exuding from the trachea. or of the crusts formed there. The disease has, in a few instances, ter- minated fatally within twenty-four hours after its attack; but it more usually hap- pens, that Avhere it proves fatal, it runs on to the fourth or fifth day. Where consi- derable portions of the membranous films, formed on the surface of the trachea, are thrown up, life is sometimes protracted for a day or two longer than Avould otherwise have happened. Dissections of children Avho have died of the croup, have always shown a preternatural membrane,lining the whole internal surface of the upper part of the trachea, Avhich may always be easily separated from the proper membrane. There is likewise usually found a good deal of mucus, Avith a mixture of pus, in the trachea and its ramifications. The treatment of this disease must be conducted on the strictly antiphlogistic plan. It will commonly be proper, Avhere the patient is not very young, to begin by taking blood from the arm, or the jugular vein; several leeches should be applied along the forepart of the neck ; it will then be right to give a nauseating emetic, ipecacuanha with tartarized antimony, or Avith squill in divided doses; this may be followed up by cathartics, diaphoretics, di- gitalis, he.: large blisters ought to be ap- plied near the affected part, and a discharge kept up by savine cerate, or other stimulant dressing. Mercury, carried speedily to sali- vation, has in several instances arrested the progress of the disease, when it appeared proceeding to a fatal termination. As the inflammation is declining, it is very im- portant that free expectoration should take place ; this may be promoted by nauseating medicines, by inhaling steam, and by sti- mulating gargles ; for Avhich the decoction of seneka is particularly recommended. Where there is much wheezing, an occa- sional emetic may relieve the patient consi- derably : and under symptoms of threaten- ing suffocation, the operation of broncho- tomy has sometimes saved life. Should fits of spasmodic difficulty of breathing occur in the latter periods of the disease, opium joined with diaphoretics Avould be most likely to do good. 2. Cynanche tonsillaris. The inflammatory quincy, called also angina inflammatoria. In this complaint, the inflammation princi- pally occupies the tonsils ; but often extends through the whole mucous membrane of the fauces, so as essentially to interrupt the speech, respiration, and deglutition of the patient. The causes which usually give rise to it are, exposure to cold, either from sudden vicissitudes of weather, from being placed in a partial current of air, wearing damp linen, sitting in Avet rooms, or getting wet in the feet: all of which may give a sudden CiN check to perspiration. It principally at- tacks those of a full and plethoric habit, and is chiefly confined to cold climates, occur- ring usually in the spring and autumn; whereas the ulcerated sore throat chiefly attacks those of a weak irritable habit, and is most prevalent in warm climates* The former differs from the latter likeAvise in not being contagious. In many people there seems to be a particular tendency to this disease ; as from ewry considerable appli- cation of cold it is readily induced. An inflammatory sore throat discovers itself by a difficulty of sAvallowing and breathing, accompanied 'by a redness and tumour in one or both tonsils, dryness of the throat, foulness of the tongue, lanci- nating pains in the parts affected, a fre- quent but difficult excretion of 'mucus, and some small degree of fever. As the disease advances, the difficulty of swallow- ing and breathing becomes greater, the speech is very indistinct, the dryness of the throat and thirst increase, the tongue swells and is incrusted with a dark fur, and the pulse is full and frequent. In some cases, a few white, sloughy spots are to be ob- served on the tonsils. If the inflammation proceeds to such a height as to put a total stop to respiration, the face will become livid, the pulse will sink, and the patient will quickly be destroyed. The chief danger arising from this species of quincy is, the inflammation occupying both tonsils, and proceeding to such a de- gree as to prevent a sufficient quantity of nourishment for the support of nature from being taken, or to occasion suffocation ; but this seldom-happens, and its usual ter- mination is either in resolution or suppu- ration. When proper steps are adopted, it will in general readily go off by the former. Where the disease has proved fatal by suffocation, little more than a highly in- flamed state of the parts affected, with some morbid phenomena in the head, have been observed on dissection. This is usually a complaint not requiring very active treatment. If, however, the in- flammation run high, in a tolerably strong and plethoric adult, a moderate quantity of blood ohould be drawn from the arm, or the jugular vein : but still more fre- quently leeches will be required ; or scari- fying the tonsils may afford more effectual relief. An emetic will often be very bene- ficial, sometimes apparently check the pro- gress of the complaint: likewise cathartics must be employed, diaphoretics, and the. general antiphlogistic regimen. A blister to the throat, or behind the neck, sometimes has a very excellent effect: but in milder cases, the linimentum ammonias, or other rubefacient application, applied every six or eight hours, and wearing flannel round the throat, may produce a sufficient determi- ne ion from the part affected. The me o'' CYN proper gargles generally contributes mate- rially to the cure : if there be much tension and pain in the fauces, a solution of nitrate of potash will be best; otherwise dilute acids, a weak solution of alum, &c. Should the disease proceed to suppuration, warm emol- lient gargles ought to be employed, and perhaps similar external applications may be of some service : but it is particularly im- portant to make an early opening into the abscess for the discharge of the pus. When deglutition is prevented by the tumefaction of the tonsils, it is recommended to exhibit nutritious clysters ; and when suffocation is threatened, an emetic, or inhaling ether, may cause a rupture of the abscess, or this may be opened; but if relief be not thereby obtain- ed bronchotomy will become necessary. 3. Cynanche pharyngea. This species is so called when the pharynx is chiefly affected. Dr. Wilson, in his Treatise on Febrile Dis- eases, includes in his definition of cynanche tonsillaris, that of cynanche pharyngea. These varieties of cynanche differ consider- ably when they are exquisitely formed. But the one is seldom present in any considerable degree without being attended with more or less of the other. Dr. Cullen declares, indeed, that he never saw a case of true cy- nanche pharyngea ; that is, a case in which the inflammation was confined to the pha- rynx ; it constantly spread in a greater or less degree to the tonsils and neighbouring parts. Besides, the mode of treatment is, in almost every instance, the same in both cases. And if we admit the cynanche pha- ryngea to be a distinct variety, Ave must ad- mit another, the cynanche oesophagea ; for inflammation frequently attacks the oesopha- gus, and is sometimes even confined to it. 4. Cynanche parotidea. The mumps. A SAvelling on the cheek and under the jaw, extending OA-er the neck, from inflamma- tion of the parotid and other salivary glands, rendering deglutition, or even respiration, sometimes difficult, declining the fourth day. Epidemic and contagious. The disease is subject to a metastasis oc- casionally, in females to the mamma?, in males to the testes ; and in a few instances repelled from these parts it has affected the brain and even proved fatal. In general, however, the disease is without danger, and scarcely calls for medical aid. Keeping a flannel over the part, and the antiphlogistic Regimen, with mild laxatives, will be suffi- cient. . Should the mamma?, or the testes, be affected, more active evacuations may be necessary to prevent the destruction of those organs, bleeding general and topical, &.c. but avoiding cold applications, lest it should be driven to the brain. And where this part is unfortunately attacked, besides the means explained under Phrenitis, it may be useful to endeavour to recall the inflammation to its former seat by warm fomentations, stimu- 'm* liniment', fcc »5 CYN 273 5. Cynanche maligna. The malignant, putrid, or ulcerous sore throat. Called also cynanche gangranosa. Angina ulcerosa. Fe- bris epidemico cum angina ulcusculosa. An- gina epidemico. Angina gangranosa. Angina suffocativa. Angina maligna. This disease is readily to be distinguished from the in- flammatory quincy, by the soreness^ and specks which appear in the fauces, together with the great debility of the system, and small fluttering pulse, which are not to be observed in the former. In the inflamma- tory sore throat there is alv ays great diffi- culty of swallowing, a considerable degree of tumour, Avith a tendency in the parts af- fected to suppurate, and a hard, full pulse. Moreover in the former affection the disease is seated principally in the mucous mem- brane of the mouth and throat; vvhereas in the latter the inflammation chiefly occupies the glandular parts. The putrid sore throat often arises from a peculiar state of the atmosphere, and so becomes epidemical; making its attacks chiefly on children, and those of a Aveak re- laxed habit. It is produced likewise by con- tagion, as it is found to run through a wh,ole family, when it has once seized any person in it; and it proves often fatal, particularly to those in an infantile state. It appears, however, that under this head two different complaints have been includ- ded; the one, especially fatal to children, is an aggravated form of scarlatiaa; the other, a combination of inflammation of the fauces with typhus fever: the former is perhaps al- ways, the latter certainly often, contagious. See Scarlatina and Typhus. Cyna'nche a degluti'tis. Quincy from hard substances swallowed. Cyna'nche a dysente'ria. Quincy from dysentery. Cyna'nche angino'sa. The inflamma- tory quincy. Cyna'nche arthri'tica. Quincy from gout. Cyna'nche epide'mica. The cynanche maligna. Cyna'nche gangr«no'sa. The cynanche maligna. Cyna'nche hepa'tica. Quincy from a disease of the liver. Cyna'nche larynge'a. The cynanche trachealis. Cyna'nche mali'gna. See Cynanche. Cyna'wche parotide'a. See Cynanche. Cyna'nche phartnge'a. See Cynanche. Cyna'nche prunella. Common sore throat. Cyna'nche purpuro-parotide'a. A cy- nanche maligna, or malignant sore throat. Cyna'nche stri'dula. The croup. See Cynanche. Cyna'nche thy'mica. Sore throat from an enlargement of the thyroid gland. Cyna'nche tonsilla'ris. See Cynanche. Cyna'nche trachea'hs See Cynanche. 274 clW Cys a'nche ulcerosa. The malignant sore throat. Cyna'nchica. (From xuvayy/i, the quincy.) Medicines which relieve a quincy. Cynanthro'pia. (From xww, a dog, and avBpmvoc, a man.) It is used by Bellini, De Morbis Capitis, to express a.particular kind of melancholy, when men fancy them- selves changed into dogs, and imitate their actions. Cy'nara sco'lymus. See Cinara. Cy'nchnis. (Kvyyvtc.) A vessel of any kind to hold medicines in. Cynocra'mbe. (From kuw, a dog, and KpA/mGn, cabbage: a herb of the cabbage tribe, with which dogs are said to physic themselves.) See Mercurialis perennis. Cyno'ctanum. (From mm, a dog, and kIuvu, to kill.) A species of aconitum, said to destroy dogs if they eat it. Cynocy'tisis. (From xua>v, a dog, and hvIio-oc, the cytisus; so named because it was said to cure the distemper of dogs.) The dog-rose. See Rosa canina. Cynode'ctos. (From kvoiv, a dog, and Jakvu, to bite.) So Dioscorides calls a per- son bit by a mad dog. Cynode'smion. (From kvoiv, a dog, and Jto, to bind ; so named because in dogs it is very discernible and strong.) A ligature by which the prepuce is bound upon the glans. Sometimes it signifies the lower part of the prepuce. Cynodo'i»tes. (Kvvo^oYric: from ttumv, a dog, and coovc, a tooth.) The canine teeth. CYNOGLO'SSUM. (From kvoiv, a dog, and yxa/To-A, a tongue ; so named from its supposed resemblance.) Hound's tongue. I. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cyno- glossum officinale. Cynoglo'ssumofficina'le.The systematic name for hound's tongue. Cynoglossum. Lin- gua canina. Cynoglossum staminibus corolla brevioribus; foliis lato lanceolatis, tomentosis, sessilibus, of Linnaeus. It possesses narcotic powers, but is seldom employed medicinally. Acids are said to counteract the ill effects from an overdose more speedily than any thing else, after clearing the stomach. Cyno'lophus. (From kvo,v, a dog, and xoqoc, a protuberance ; so called because in dogs they are peculiarly eminent.) The as- perities and prominences of the vertebra?. Cynoly'ssa. (From kvoiv, a dog, and hvf(nir madness.) Canine madness. CYNOMO'RIUM. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Monandria. Cynomo'rium cocci'neum. The syste- matic name of the fungus melitensis. Fun- gus melitensis. This is improperly called a fungus, it being the Cynomorium coccineum of Linnaeus,a small plant which grows only on a little rock adjoining Malta. A drachm' CYS oi the powder is given for a dose in dysei: teries and haemorrhages, and Avith remarka- ble success. Cywore'xia. (From Kvan, a dog, and optgic, appetite.) A voracious or canine appetite. See Bulimia. Cyno'sbatos. See Cynosbatus. CYNO'SBATUS. (From mm, a dog, and /SaIoc, a thorn ; so called because dogs are said to be attracted by its smell.) The dog-rose. See Rosa canina. Cynospa'stum. (From kvoiv, a dog, and waoi, to attract.) See Rosa canina. Cyopho'ria. (From woe, a foetus, and , to bear.) Gestation. The pregnancy of a woman. Cypari'ssus. See Cupressus. CY'PERUS. (From mvApoc, a little round vessel, which its roots are said to re- semble.) Cyperus. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Trtandria. Order, Monogynia. Cy'perus lo'ngus. The pharmacopceial name of the English galangale. Cyperus longus; culmo triquetrofolioso, umbellafoliosa supra-decomposita; pedunculis nudis, spicis alternis, of Linna?us. The smell of the root of this plant is aromatic, and its taste warm, and sometimes bitter. It is now totally fallen into disuse. Cy'perus rotu'pdus. This species, the round cyperus, Cyperus rotundus ; culmo tri- quelro subnudo, wmbella decomposita ; spicis alternis linearibus, of Linnaeus, is generally preferred to the former, being a more grate- fully aromatic bitter. It is chiefly used as a stomachic. Cypho'ma. (From Kvvlm, to bend.) A gibbosity, or curvature of the spine. Cypho'sis. An incurvation of the spine Cypress spurge. See Esula minor. Cy'prinum o'leum. Flowers of cypress, calamus, cardamoms, he. boiled in olive oil. Cy'prium. (From Kwpoc, Cyprus, an island where it is said formerly to have abounded.) Copper. CYPRUS. The cypress-tree, or Eastern privet; so called from the island of Cyprus, where it grew abundantly. Cy'pselis. (From m^txi,, a bee-hive.) The aperture of the ear ; the ear-wax. Cvrcne'sis. (From Kvpnau, to mix.) A mixture, or composition. Cyrto'ma. (From KXpltc, curved.) An unnatural convex tumour; tympanites. Cyrtono'sus. (From Kuploc, curved, and voo-oc, a disease.) The rickets, or curved spine. Cy'ssarus. (From mo-cc, the anus.) The intestinum rectum is so called, because it reaches to the anus. Cysso'tis. (From kvtoc, the anus.) An inflammation of the anus. Cysteoli thus. (From kvtic, the bladder, and xiBoc, a stone.) The stone in the blad- der. i :Yfc CYZ Cy'sthus. (Ktwfioc-) The anus. CYSTIC. Belonging to the urinary or gall bladder. Cystic duct. Ductus cysticus. The membranous canal that conveys the bile from the hepatic duct into the gall-bladder. Cy'stica. (From kvtic, the bladder.) Re- medies for diseases of the bladder. Cy'stides. (From kvtic, a bag.) En- •cysted tumours. Cystiphlo'gia. (From kvtic, the blad- der, and $xrya>, to burn.) An inflammation in the bladder. Cystirriia'oia. (From at/svc, the blad- der, and pnywfAt, to burst forth.) A dis- charge of blood from the bladder. CY'STIS. (Ktr/f, a bag.) The bladder; any receptacle of morbid humours. See Urinary bladder. CY'STIS CHOLE'DOCHA. See Gall- bladder. CY'STIS FE'LLEA. See Gall-bladder. CYSTITIS. (From mrtc, the bladder.) Inflammation of the bladjjfcr. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class py- rexia, and order phlegiinasia. It is known by great pain in the region of the bladder, attended with fever and hard pulse, a fre- quent and painful discharge of urine, or a suppression, and generally tenesmus. This is rarely a primary disease, and when it occurs, the above character of it will readily point it out. There is frequently also nausea and vomiting, and, in some cases, delirium. It most generally arises in consequence of inflammation of the adjacent parts, or from calculi in the bladder. The treatment is very similar to that of Nephritis ; which see. When suppression of urine attends, the catheter must be occasionally introduced. CYSTOCE'LE. (From mrtc, the blad- der, and khxh, a tumour.) An hernia form- ed by the protrusion of the urinary bladder. Cystoli'thicus. (From mete, the blad- der, and xtBoc, a stone.) A suppression of urine from a stone iu the bladder, is called ischuria cystolithica. Cystophle'cicus. (From KvrmAhe. blad- D U» This letter signifies vitriol in the old chemical alphabet. Dacne'rus. (From Jojow, to bite.) Biting. Pungent. An epithet for a sharp collyrium, or eye-Avash, composed of burnt copper, pepper, cadmia, myrrh, and opium. Dacry'dittm (From Jicuuv, a tear.) The aer, and , to burn.) A suppression ©f urine from an inflammation of the bladder. Avas formerly called ischuria cystophlegica.* Cystophlegma'tica. (From mis'it, the bladder, and , to weep, and yiXAm, to laugh.) A species of insanity, in which the patient weeps and laughs at the same time. Dacryo'des. (From J«»pt/a>, to weep.) A sanious ulcer A weeping sore. 276 DAP DAP Dacryojma. (From Jtf»c(/«p, to weep.) A closing of one or more of the puncta lachry- malia, causing an effusion of tears. Dactyll thra. (From ifaxloxoc, a finger.) A species of bougies shaped like a finger, to excite vomiting. Dactyle'tus (From AaxIvxoc, the date.) The hermodactylus. Da'ctylius. (From JakIvxoc, a finger.) A round pastil troche, or lozenge, shaped like a linger. Da'ctylus. (From JokIvxoc, a finger ; so called from the likeness of its fruit to a fin- ger.) The date. See Phanix daclylifera. D.t.'dium. (From Saic, a torch.) A small torch or candle. A bougie. Damonoma'nia. (From fAt/mm, a daemon, and lkavka, madness.) That species of me- lancholy, Avhere the patient supposes him- self to be possessed by devils. Daisy, common. See Bellis perennis. Daisy, ox-eye. See Chrysanthemum leu- canthemum. DALE, Samuel, was born in 1659. Af- ter practising as an apothecary, he became a licentiate of the college of physicians, and settle 1 at Rocking, where he continued till his death in 1739. He was also chosen a fellow of the Royal Society. In 1693 he published his " Pharmacologia," an Intro- duction to the Materia Medica, which he afterwards much enlarged and unproved : the work Avas well received, and passed through many editions. He also gave a good account of the natural productions about Harwich and Dover Court. Damask rose. See Rosa centifolia. Damna'tus. (From damno, to condemn.) The dry useless faeces, left in a vessel after the moisture has been distilled from it, is called terra damnata. or caput mortuum. Damson. The fruit of a variety of the prunus domestica, Avhich see. Dandelion. See Leontodon Taraxacum. Dandrif See Pityriasis. Dane-wort. See Sambucus Ebulus. DA'PHNE. (Daphne, Japv» : from Sau>, to burn, and yam, a noise ; because of the noise it makes when burnt.) The name of a genus of plants iu the Linnaean system. Class, Octandria. Order, Monogynia. The laurel, or bay-tree. Da'phne alpi'na. Chamalea. Chame- laa. The herb widoAV-wail, or Daphne al- pina of Linnaeus. A sort of dwarf olive- tree ; .said to be purgative in the dose of 3jj. The mezereon is also so called, be- cause it has leaves like the olive-tree. Daphne, flax-leaved. See Daphne Gni- dium. Da'phne gni'dium. The systematic name of the tree which affords the garou. Thy- melaa. Oneoron. Spurge-flax. Flax- leaved Daphne. This plant, Daphne gnidi- nm; panicula terminali foliis lineari-lanceo- latis acuminatis of Linnaeus, affords the garou bark, which very much resembles that of our mezereum. Garou bark is to be im- mersed in vinegar for about an hour before it is Avanted ; a small piece, the size of a six- pence, thus steeped, is applied to the arm or any other part, and renewed once a day in winter and twice in summer. It producer a serous exudation from the skin without irritating or blistering. It is recommended, and is in frequent use in France and Russia, against some diseases of the eyes. Da'phne laure'ola. The systematic name of the spurge laurel. Laureola. Spurge laurel. The bark of this plant, Daphne laureola of Linnams, is recommend- ed to excite a discharge from the skin, in the same way as that of the thymelaa. Da'phne meze'recm. The systematic name of the mezereon. Mezereum. Spurge- oliA'e. WidoAV-Avail. This plant, Daphne mezereum floribus sessilibus ternis caulinis, foliis lanceolatis deciduis, ot Linnaeus, is ex- tremely acrid, especially when fresh, and, if retained in thf^mouth, excites great and long-continued heat and inflammation, par- ticularly of the mouth and fauces ; the ber- ries also have the same effects, and, when swallowed, prove a powerful corrosive poi- son, not only to man, but to dogs, wolves, and foxes. The bark of the root is the part employed medicinally in the decoctum sar- saparilla compositum, intended to assist mercury in resolving nodes and other obsti- nate symptoms of syphilis. The antisyphi- litic virtues of mezereum, however, have been by many writers very justly doubted. The result of my own experience (says Mr. Pearson, of the Lock Hospital) by no means accords with the representation given of this root by former writers. From all that I have been able to collect, in the course of many years' observation, I feel myself au- thorised to assert, unequivocally, that the mezereum has not the power of curing the venereal disease in any one stage, or under anyone form. If a decoction of this root I should ever reduce a venereal node, where no mercury has been previously given, yet | the patient will by no means be exempted I from the necessity of employing mercury , for as long a space of time, and in as large a quantity, as if no mezereum had been taken. With respect to the power it is said | to possess, of alleviating the pain, and di- , minishing the bulk of membranous nodes, nothing peculiar and appropriate can be as- scribed to the mezereum on these accounts, since Ave obtain the same good effects from sarsaparilla, guaiacum, volatile alkali, blis- tering plasters, he. Nevertheless, venereal nodes, which have subsided under the use of any of these articles of the materia medica, will appear again, and often with additional symptoms, if a full and efficacious course of mercury be not submitted to. It has, in- deed, been alleged that mezereum always alleviates the pain occasioned by a venereal DAP DA'l 271 node, and generally reduces it, Avhere the periosteum only is affected ; and that it sel- dom fails of removing those enlargements of the periosteum which have not yielded during the administration of mercury. That some instances of success, in cases like these, may have fallen to the share of those who made the assertion, it would not become me to deny; but I have met Avith feAV such agreeable evidences of the emcacy of this medicine. I have given the mezere- um in the form of a simple decoction, and also as an ingredient in compound decoctions of the woods, in many cases, where no mercury had been previously employed, but never with advantage to a single patient. I have also tried it, in numerous instances, after the completion of a course of mercury; yet, with the exception of two casesy where the thickened state of the periosteum was removed during the exhibition of it, 1 never saw the least benefit derived from taking this medicine. In a few cases of anomalous pains, which 1 supposed were derived from irregularities during a mercurial course, the mezereum was of service, after I had tried the common decoction of the woods without success, but even in this description of cases, I have always found it a very uncer- tain remedy. I have made trial of this ve- getable in a great number of scrofulous cases, where the membranes covering the bones were in a diseased state, and I am not sure that one single patient obtained any evident and material benefit from it. The late Dr. Cullen, whose reports may justly claim attention from all medical men, when treating of the mezereum, in his Ma- teria Medica, says, " I have frequently em- ployed it in several cutaneous affections, and sometimes with success.'.' It were to have been wished, that the. professor of medicine had specified what those diseases of the skin were, in which the mezereum was some- times employed with success; for, if I ex- cept an instance or two of lepra, in which the decoction of this plant conferred a tem- porary benefit, I have very seldom found it possessed of medicinal virtue, either in sy- philis, or in the sequela? of that disease, in sorofula, or in cutaneous affections. Indeed the mezereum is of so acrimonious a nature, often producing heat and other disagreeable sensations in the fauces, and, on many oc- casions, disordering the prima? via?, that I do not often subject my patients to the cer- tain inconveniences which are connected with the primary effects of this medicine, as they are rarely compensated by any other important and useful qualities. Daphnelje'on. (From Sapvh, the laurel, and tXAtov, oil.) The oil of bay-berries. Daphni'tis. (From Jetpvx, the laurel.) A sort of cassia resembling the laurel. Daphnoi'des. (From «f«a, to excoriate.) An excoriation. DA'RTOS. (From &>, to excoriate ; so called from its raw and excoriated ap- pearance.) The part so called, under the skin of the scrotum, is by some anatomists considered as a muscle, although it appears to be no more than a condensation of the cellular membrane lining the scrotum. It is by means of the dartos that the skin of the scrotum is corrugated and relaxed, DARWIN, Erasmus, was born at El- ton in Nottinghamshire, in 1731. After studying at Cambridge and Edinburgh, and becoming doctor of medicine, he went to settle at Litchfield. He had soon after the good fortune to succeed in the cure of a gentleman in the neighbourhood, whot was so ill of a fever, as to have been given over by the physician previously in attendance : this speedily procured him very extensive practice. He soon after married* and by his first wife had three sons, of whom only one survived him. At the age of 50, he married again, and removed to Derby, where he continued until his death in 1802, leaving six children by his secotid wife. The active life he led, and his very temperate habits, preserved his health and faculties in a great degree unimpaired. Lie distinguished him- self more as a poet, than by professional improvements ; though he certainly suggest- ed some ingenious methods of practice: but warned by preceding examples, he avoided publishing any material poem, till his medical fame was thoroughly established. His "Botanic Garden," and " Zoonomia," are well known, but they have long ceased to be popular: and the philosophy of the latter work, which advocates materialism, is justly censured. He communicated to the College of Physicians an account of his successful use of digitalis, in dropsy, and some other diseases, Avhich was published in their Transactions. His son Charles, who died while studying at Edinburgh, ob- tained a gold medal by an Essay on the dis- tinction of Pus and Mucus; and left another unfinished on the Retrograde Action of the Absorbents : which Avere published after his death by his father. Dasy'mna. (From J~A but he died towards the end of the same year. Dauci'tes vi'num. Wild carrot seeds steeped in must. DAU'CUS. (Awo tcv S-aouv, from its re- lieving the colic, and discussing flatulen- cies.) The carrot. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the gar- den carrot. See Daucus carota. Dau'cus alsa'ticus. The oreoselinum pratense oi Linnaeus. DatAjus a'nnuus mi'nor. The caucalis anthriscus oi Linnaeus. Dau'cds carota. The systematic name of the carrot plant. Daucus. Daucus syl- vestris. Paslinaca sylvestris lenuifolia offici- narum. The cultivated root of the Daucus carota; seminibus hispidis, petiolis subtus ner- vosis of Linnaeus, scraped and applied in the form of a poultice, is an useful application to phagedaenic ulcers, and to cancers and putrid sores. The seeds, which obtain a place in the materia medica, have a light aromatic smell, and a Avarm acrid taste, and ate esteemed for their diuretic qualities, and for their utility in calculous and nephritic complaints, in which an infusion of three spoonsful of the seeds in a pint of-boiling water, has been recommended ; or the seeds may be fermented in malt liquor, which re- ceives from them an agreeable flavour, re- sembling that of lemon-peel. The boiled root is said by many to be difficult of di- gestion ; but this is the case only when the stomach isvveak. It contains a considerable quantity of the saccharine principle, and is very nutritious. Dau'cus cre'ticus. See Athamanla Cre- tensis. Dau'cus sati'vus. A variety of the dau- cus carota, whose seeds are preferred by some practitioners. Dau'cus sfpri'nius. Common chervil. Dau'cus sylvf/stris. Wild carrot, or bird's nest. The seeds of the wild plant are said to be more efficacious than those of the garden carrot; they possess demulcent and aromatic qualities, and are given, in infusion, or decoction, in calculous com- plaints. Dead nettle. See Lamium album. Deadly nightshade. See Atropa Bella- donna. DEAFNESS. It is occasioned by any- thing that proves injurious to the ear, as loud noises from the firing of cannon, vio- lent colds, particularly affecting the head, inflammation orulceration of the membrane, hard Avax, or other substances interrupting sounds ; too great a dryness, or too much DEC DEC 279 moisture in the parts ; or by atony, debility, or paralysis of the auditory nerves. In some instances it ensues in consequence of pre- ceding diseases, such as fever, syphilis, he. and in others it depends upon an original defect in the structure or formation of the ear. In the last instance, the person is usually not only deaf but likeAvise dumb. See Paracusis. Dearticuca'tio. (From de, and articu- lus, a joint.) Articulation admitting evident motion. Deascia'tio. (From de, and ascio, to chip, as with a hatchet.) A bone splintered on its side. Decamy'ron. (From iota., ten, and ptvpov, an ointment.) An aromatic ointment men- tioned by Oribasius, containing ten in- gredients. Decidis'ntia. (From decido, to falldovvn.) Catoptosis. Any change prolonging acute diseases. DECIDUA. (Decidua, sc. membrana; from decido, to fall down.) Membrana deci- dua. A very thin and delicate membrane or tunic, which adheres to the gravid uterus, and is said to be a reflexion of the chorion, and, on that account, is called decidua re- flexa. The tunica decidua comes away after delivery, in small pieces, mixed with the lochia. Dkcima'nus. (From decern, ten, and mane, the morning.) Returning every tenth day, applied to some erratic fevers. Decu'vis. (From de, and clivis, a hill.) Declining, descending. A name of an ab- dominal muscle, because of its posture. DECO'CTUM. (From decoquo, to boil.) A decoction. Any medicine made by boil- ing in a watery fluid. In a chemical point Of view, it is a continued ebullition with water, to separate such parts of bodies as are only soluble at that degree of heat. The following are among the most approved de- coctions. Deco'ctum album. See Mistura Cornu usli. Deco'ctum a'loes compo'situm. Com- pound decoction of aloes. Take of extract of liquorice, half an ounce ; subcarbonate of potash, two scruples; extract of spiked aloe powdered, myrrh powdered, saffron stig- mata, of each a drachm; Avater, a pint. Boil down to twelve fluid ounces, and strain ; then add compound tincture of car- damoms, four fluid ounces. This decoction, noAV first introduced into the London Phar- macopoeia, is analogous to an article in very frequent use, invented by the late Dr. De- valingin, and sold under the name of beaume de vie. By the proportion of tinctjiire which is added, it will keep unchanged for any length of time. Deco'ctum ai.thx.'je. Decoction of marsh mallows. Take of dried marsh mal- Ioav roots, §iv ; raisins of the sun stoned, -ji; Avater, ftyjj. Boil to five pounds; place apart the strained liquor, till the faeces have subsided, then pour off the clear part. This preparation, directed in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, may be exhibited as a com- mon drink in nephralgia, and many diseases of the urinary passages, with advantage. Deco'ctum anthe'midis. See Decodum ehamameli. Deco'ctum astra'gali. Take of the root of the astragalus excapus, ^j; distilled water, fbjjj. These are to be boiled, till only a quart of fluid remain. The whole is to be taken, a little Avarmed, in the course of 24 hours. This remedy was tried very exten- sively in Germany, and said to evince very powerful effects, as an antisyphilitic. Deco'ctum barda'nje. Take of bardana root, Zyj ; of distilled water, foyj. These are to be boiled t'Upnly two quarts remain. From a pint to a quart in a day is given, in those cases where sarsaparilla and other re- medies that are called alterative are suppo- sed to be requisite. Deco'ctum cham^me'li. Chamomile de- coction. Take of chamomile flowers, ?j; caraway seeds, |ss; water, ftv. Boil fifteen minutes, and strain. A very common and excellent vehicle for tonic powders, pills, &c. It is also in very frequent use for fo- mentation and clysters. Deco'ctum cincho'na. Decoction of cinchona, commonly called decoction of Peruvian bark. Take of lance-leaved cin- chona bark bruised, an ounce; Avater, a pint. Boil for ten minutes, in a vessel slightly covered, and strain the decoction while hot. According to the option of the practitioner, the bark of either of the other species of cinchona, the cordifolia,oryeMo», or the oblongifolia, or red, may be substi- tuted for the lancifolia, or quilled; Avhich is here directed. The Avay of administering the bark is very general, as all the other preparations may be mixed with it, as ne- cessity requires. It is a very proper fo- mentation for prolapsus of the uterus and rectum. Deco'ctum co'rnu. See Mistura Cornu usti. Deco'ctum cydo'nijE. Mucilago seminis cydonii mali. Mucilago seminum cydoniorum. Decoction of quince seeds. Take of quince seeds, two drachms ; water, a pint. Boil over a gentle fire for ten minutes, then strain. This decoction, in the new London Pharmacopoeia, has been removed from among the mucilages, as being less dense than either of the others, and as being em- ployed in larger doses, like other mucilagi- nous decoctions. In addition to gum, it contains other constituent parts of the seeds, and is, therefore, more apt to spoil than common mucilage, over which it possesses no other advantages, than that it is more grateful, and sufficiently thin, without fur- ther dilution, to form the bulk of any liquid medicine. Its virtues are demulcent. Joined 2&> DEC with syrup of mulberry, and a little borax, it is useful against aphtha? of the mouth and fauces. Deco'ctum da'phnes meze'rei. Decoc- tion of mezereon. Take of the bark of me- zereon root, ?jj; liquorice root bruised, ^ss; water, ftjjj. 'Boil it, with a gentle heat, down to two pounds, and strain it. From four to eight ounces of this decoction may be given four times a day, in some obstinate venereal and rheumatic affections. It ope- rates chiefly by perspiration. Deco'ctum dulcama'r.«:. Decoction of woody nightshade. Take of woody night- shade stalks, newly gathered, jfj ; distilled water, fbjss. These are to be boiled away to a pint, and strained. The dose is half an ounce to two ounces, mixed with an equal quantity of milk. Llmremedy is employed in inveterate cases of scrofula; in cancer and phagedaena; in lepra and other cuta- neous affections; and in anomalous local diseases, originating in venereal lues. Deco'ctum Geoffr*'* ine'rmis. De- coction of cabbage-tree plant. Take of bark of the cabbage-tree, powdered, *|j; water, Rjjj. Boil it, with a gentle fire, down to one pound, and strain. This is a powerful an- thelmintic. It may be given in doses of one table spoonful to children, and four to adults. If disagreeable symptoms should arise from an over-dose, or from drinking cold water during its action, we must im- mediately purge with castor-oil, and dilute with acidulated drinks. Deco'ctum guai'aci officinalis com- po'situm. Decodum lignorum. Compound decoction of guaiacum, commonly called decoction of the woods. Take of guaiacum raspings, §jjj ; raisins stoned, "fjj ; sassafras root, liquorice, each ^j ; water, ifox. Boil the guaiacum and raisins, with the water, over a gentle fire, to the consumption of one half; adding, towards the end, the sassafras and liquorice. Strain the liquor without expression. This decoction possesses stimu- lant and diaphoretic qualities, and is gene- rally exhibited in rheumatic and cutaneous diseases, which are dependent on a vitiated state of the humours. It may be taken by itself, to the quantity of a quarter of a pint, twice or thrice a day, or used as an assistant in a course of mercurial or antimonial alte- ratives ; the patient, in either case, keeping warm, in order to promote the operation of the medicine. Deco'ctum helle'bori a'lbi. Decoc- tion of white hellebore. Take of the root of white hellebore powdered, by weight, ^j; water, two pints ; rectified spirits of wine, ?jj by measure. Boil the Avater, with the root, to one pint; and the liquor being cold and strained, add to it the spirit. This de- coction, in the last London Pharmacopoeia, is called decoctum veratri. It is a very efficacious application,externally,as a Avash, :i tinea eapitis, lepra, psora, he. When DEC the skin is very tender and irritable, if should be diluted with an equal quantity of water. Deco'ctum ho'rdei. Decoctum hordti distichi. Aqua hordeata. Take of pearl barley, ^jj ; water, four pints and a half. First wash aAvay any adhering extraneous substances with cold water; next, having poured upon the barley half a pint of Avater, boil for a feAv minutes. Let this water be thrown away, and add the remainder of the water boiling ; then boil down to two pints and strain. Barley water is a nutri- tive and softening drink, and the most pro- per of all liquors in inflammatory diseases. It is an excellent gargle in inflammatory sore throats, mixed with a little nitre. Deco'ctum ho'rdei compo'situm. De- coctum pedorale. Compound decoction of barley. Take of decoction of barley, two pints; figs sliced, ?jj ; liquorice root,sliced and bruised, |ss; raisins stoned, -?jj ; water, a pint. Boil down to tAvo pints and strain. From the pectoral and demulcent qualities of this decoction, it may be administered as a common drink in fevers and other acute disorders, in catarrh, and several affec- tions of the chest. Deco'ctum ho'rdei cum gu'mmi. Barley- water, ibjj; gum arab. ?j. The gum is to be dissolved in the barley decoction whilst warm. It then forms a suitable dilu- ent in strangury, dysury, he. for the gum, finding a passage into the bladder in an un- altered state, mixes with the urine, and pre- vents the action of its neutral salts on the urinary canal. Deco'ctum Liche'nis. Decoction of liverwort. Take of liverwort, one ounce; water, a pint and a half. Boil down to a pint, and strain. The dose is from -^j to •jj-iv. Deco'ctum lobe'lije. Take a handful of the roots of the lobelia syphilitica; dis- tilled Avater, foxjj. These are to be boiled in the usual way, till only four quarts re- main. The very desirable property of curing the venereal disease has been attributed ta this medicine ; but it is not more to be de- pended on than guaiacum, or other vegeta- ble substances, of which the same thing has been alleged. The effects of this decoction are purgative; and the manner of taking it, as described by Swediaur, is as follows :— The patient is to begin with half a pint tAvice a day. The same quantity isthen to be taken four times a day, and continued so long as its purgative effect is not too considerable. When the case is otherwise, it is to be dis- continued for three or four days, and then had recourse to again till the cure is com- pleted. As this is a remedy on the old system, and not admitted into our pharma- copoeias, little confidence ought to be placed Deco'ctum Lusita'nicum. Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum sassafras, lignum san- talum rubrum. officinal liennm guaiacuoi DEC DEI 281 ot each one ounce and a hall ; of the root of mezereon, coriander seed, of each half an ounce ; distilled water, ten pounds. These are to be boiled till only half the fluid re- mains. The dose is a quart or more in a day. " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum san- talutn rubrum, lignum santalum citrinum, of each "iijjss ; of the root of glycyrrhiza and mezereon, of each 3jj j of lignum rhodii, officinal lignum guaiacum, and lig- num sassafras, of each §ss; of antimony, ^j ; distilled water, ibv." These ingredients are to be macerated for twenty-four hours, and afterwards boiled, till the fluid is re- duced to half its original .quantity. From one to four pints are given daily. The late Mr. Hunter notices this and also the following formula, in his Treatise on the Venereal Disease. " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, of the root of China, of each |j ; walnut peels dried, xx ; antimony, |jj ; pumice-stone, pow- dered, ^j ; distilled water, jfhx. The pow- dered antimony and pumice-stone are to be tied in separate pieces of rag, and boiled along with the other ingredients." This last decoction is reckoned to be the genuine Lisbon diet drink, whose qualities have been the subject of so much encomium. Deco'ctum ma'lvs compo'situm. De- coctum pro enemate. Decoctum commune pro dystere. Compound decoction of mal- lows. Take of mallows dried, an ounce ; chamomile flowers dried, half an ounce ; Avater, a pint. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain. A very excellent form for an emollient clyster. A variety of me- dicines may be added to ansAver particular indications. Deco'ctum meze'rei. See Decoctum daphnes mezerei. Deco'ctum papa'veris. Docodum pro fomento. Fotus communis. Decoction of poppy. Take of white poppy capsules bruised, ^iv ; water, four pints. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain. This pre- paration possesses sedative and antiseptic properties, and may be directed with advan- tage in sphacelus, he. Deco'ctum pro ene'mate. See Decoc- tum malva compositum. Deco'ctum pro fome'nto. See Decoc- tum papaveris. Deco'ctum qui-.'rcus. Decoction of oak bark. Take of oak bark, **-j ; water, two pints. Boil doAvn to a pint, and strain. This astringent decoction has lately been added to the Lond. Pharm. and is chiefly used for external purposes. It is a good re- medy in prolapsus ani, and may be used also in some cases as an injection. Deco'ctum sarsapari'llje. Decoction of sarsaparilla. Take of sarsaparilla root, sliced, |iv ; boiling water, four pints. Ma- cerate for four hours, in a vessel lightly f-overed, near the fire ; then take out the 36 sarsaparilla and bruise it. After it is bruised, put it again into the liquor, and macerate it in a similar manner for tAvo hours more ■ then boil it down to two pints, and strain. This decoction is much extolled by some practitioners, in phthisis, and to restore the strength after a long course of mercurv. Deco'ctum sarsapaiu'll^ compo'situm. Compound decoction of sarsaparilla. Take of decoction of sarsaparilla, boiling, four pints ; sassafras root sliced, guaiacum wood shavings, liquorice root bruised, of each an ounce ; mezereon root bark, 3j j j - Boil for a quarter oi" an hour, and strain. The al- terative property of the compound is very great; it is generally given after a course of mercury, Avhere there have been nodes and indolent ulcerations, and with great benefit. The dose is from half a pint to a pint in tAventy-four hours. Deco'ctum se'neg.t.. Decoction of se- nega. Take of senega root, % j ; water, two pints. Boil doAvn to a pint, and strain. This is now first introduced into the Lond. Pharm. as being a useful medicine, espe- cially in affections of the lungs, attended with debility and inordinate secretion. Deco'ctum u'lmi. Decoction of elm bark. Take of fresh elm bark bruised, four ounces ; Avater, four pints. Boil down to two pints, and strain. This may be employ- ed with great advantage as a collyrium in chronic ophthalmia. It is given internally in some cutaneous eruptions. Deco'ctum vera'tri. See Decoctum hellebori atbi. Decolla'tio. (From decollo, to behead.) The loss of a part of the skull. DECOMPOSITION. A separation of parts. See Analysis. Decortication. (From de, from, and cortex, bark.) The stripping of any thing of its bark, husk, or shell : thus almonds, and the like, are decorticated, that is, de- prived of their pellicle, when ordered for medicinal purposes. DECREPITATION. (From decrepo, to crackle.) A kind of crackling noise, Avhich takes place in bodies when heated : it is pe- culiar to some kinds of salts ; as muriate of soda, fee. DECUSSATION. (From decutio, to di- vide.) When nerves or muscular fibres cross one another, they are said to decussate each other. Decusso"'rium. (From decusso, to divide.) An instrument to depress the dura mater, after trepanning. Defensi'va. (From defendo, to preserve.) Cordial medicines, or such as resist infec- tion. DEFERENS. (From defero, to convey; because it conveys the semen to the vesi- culae seminales.) See Vas deferens. DEFLAGRATION. (From deflagro, to burn.) Calcination. A chemical term, chiefly employed to express Ihe burning or 2&! DEI DEM letting tire to any substance ; as nitre, sul- phur, he. DEFLUXION. (From defluo, to run off.) Defluxio. A falling down of humours from a superior to an inferior part. Many wri- ters mean nothing more by it than inflam- mation. DEGLUTITION. (From deglulio, to swallow down.) A natural action, by which the masticated bole or a fluid is con- veyed from the mouth into the fauces, and from thence through the oesophagus into the stomach. De'gmus. (From Aaxvu, to bite.) A biting pain in the orifice of the stomach. DEIDIER, Anthony, was son of a sur- geon of Montpelier. Having graduated in medicine in 1691, he was six years after made professor of chemistry. In 1732, being ap- pointed physician to the Galleys, he went- to Marseilles, where he died in 1746. He published, among many other works on dif- ferent branches of medicine, " Experiments on the Bile, and the Bodies of those who died of the Plague," which occurred Avhile he was at Marseilles. He states that he tried mercurial inunctions, but they had no effect on the disease. There are three volumes of consultations and observations by him deserving of perusal. The rest of his works are scarcely now referred to. Deje'ctio alvi'na. Discharge of excre- ment by stool. Dejecto'ria. (From dejicio, to cast out.) Purging medicines. Deino'sis. (From Suvou, to exaggerate.) An enlargement of the supercilia. k Delachrymati'va. (From de, and la- chryma, a tear.) Medicines Avhich dry the eyes, first purging them of tears. Dela'psio. (From delabor, to slip down.) A'falling down of the anus, uterus, or intes- tines. DELETERIOUS. (Delelerius ; from inxue, to hurt or injure.) Those substances are so called Avhich are of a poisonous nature. DELIQUESCENCE. Deliquation, or the gradual melting down of crystallized salts, from exposure to the air. Deli'o;oium a'mmi. (Deliquium ; from delinquo, to leave.) See Syncope. DELI'RIUM. (From deliro, to rave.) A febrile symptom, consisting in the persons acting or talking unreasonably. It is to be carefully distinguished from an alienation of the mind, without fever. Dei.oca'tio. (From de, from, and locus, a place.) A dislocation, or putting any part out of its proper place. DELPHI'NIUM. (From JVa*/voc, the dol- phin.) Larkspur ; so called from the like- ness of its floAver to the dolphin's head. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Trigynia.' Delphi'mum conso'lida xhe systema- tic name of the consolida regalis. Caleo- trippa. Many virtues arc attributed to this plant. Delphinium consolida ; nedariis mo- nophyllis, caule subdiviso, of Linnaeus. The flowers are bitter, and a water distilled from them is recommended in ophthalmia. The herb has been administered in calculous cases, obstructed menses, and visceral dis- eases. Delphinium staphisa'gria. The sys- tematic name of stavesacre. Staphisagria. Staphis. Pedicularia. Stavesacre. Del- phinum staphisagria; nedariis telraphyllis petalo brevioribus, foliispalmatis, lobis obtusis, oi Linnaeus. The seeds, which are the only parts directed for medicinal use, are usually imported here from Italy; they are large, rough, of an irregular triangular figure, and of a blackish colour on the outside, but yellowish within ; their smell is disagree- able, and somewhat fetid ; to the taste they are very bitter, acrid, and nauseous. It was formerly employed as a masticatory, but is noAV confined to external use, in some kinds of cutaneous eruptions, but more especially for destroying lice and other insects ; hence by the vulgar it is called louse-Avort. Df.'lphys. AeApt/j. The uterus, or puden- dum muliebre. Delta. (The Greek letter, A.) The external pudendum muliebre is so called, from the triangular shape of its hair. DELTOI'DES. (From JW«, the Greek letter A, and uSoc, a likeness ; shaped like the Greek delta.) Sous-acro-mio-clavirhu- meral of Dumas. A muscle of the supe- rior extremity, situated on the shoulder. It arises exactly opposite to the trapezius, from one-third part of the clavicle, from the acromion and spine of the scapula, and is inserted, -tendinous, into the middle of the os humeri, which bone it lifts up di- rectly ; and it assists with the supraspinatus and coracobrachialis in all the actions of the humerus, except the depression ; it being convenient that the arm should be raised and sustained, in order to its moving on any side. Deme'ntia. (From de, and mens, with- out mind.) Madness. Delirium. Absence of intellect. DEMULCENTS. (Demulccntia, sc. me- dicamenta ; from demulceo, to soften.) Me- dicines suited to obviate and prevent the action of acrid and stimulant matters ; and that not by correcting or changing their acrimony, but by involving it in a mild and viscid matter, which prevents it from acting upon the sensible parts of our bodies, or by covering the surface exposed to their ac- tion. Where these substances are direclly ap- plied to the parts affected, it is easy to per- ceive how benefit may be derived from their application. But where they are received by the medium of the stomach, into the cir- culating system, it has been supposed that DEN DEP 283 they can be of no utility, as they must lose that viscidity on which their lubricating qua- lity depends. Hence it has been concluded that they can be of no service in gonorrhoea, and some similar affections. It is certain, hoAvever, says J. Murray, in his Elements of Materia Medica and Pharmacy, that many substances which undergo the process of di- gestion nre aftewards separated, in their entire state, from the blood, by particular secreting organs, especially by the kidneys; and it ds possible, that mucilaginous sub- stances, Avhich are the principal demulcents, may be separated in this manner. There can be no doubt, however, but that a great share of the relief demulcents afford,"in irritation or inflammation of the urinary passages, is owing to the large quantities of water in Avhich they are diffused, by which the urine is rendered less stimulating from dilution. In general, demulcents may be considered merely as substances less stimu- lating than the fluids usually applied. Catarrh,diarrhoea,dysentery, calculus,and gonorrhoea, are the diseases in which demuf"- cents are employed. As they are medicines of no great poAver, they may be taken in as large quantities as the stomach can bear. The particular demulcents may be re- duced to the two divisions of mucilages and expressed oils. The principal demulcents are, the acacia vera, astragalus, tragacantha, linum usitatissimum, althaea officinalis, mal- va sylvestris, glycyrrhiza glabra, cycas cir- cinalis, orchis mascula, maranta arundina- cea, triticum hybernum, ichthyocolla, olea Europaea, amygdalus communis, celaceum, and cera. Dendroli'banus. (From cWjosv, a tree, and oxiGavoc, frankincense.) The herb rose- mary, or frankincense-tree. , DENS. (Dens, -tis, m. Quasi edens; from edo, to eat, or from oOovc, 'ooovloc-) A tooth. See Teeth. Many herbs have this specific name, from their fancied resemblance to the tooth of some animal; as dens leonis, the dandelion ; dens canis, dog's tooth, &c. Dens leonis. See Leontodon Taraxa- cum. Denta'gra. (Dentagra, oJovTAypA: from sJovc, a tooth, and AypA, a seizure.) The toothach; also an instrument for drawing the teeth. DENTA'RIA. (Dentaria, from dens, a tooth ; so called because its root is denti- culated.) See Plumbago Europaa. Dentarpa'ga. (From odour, a tooth, and ApvA^ai, to fasten upon.) An instrument for drawing of teeth. Denta'ta. See Dentatus. DENTA'TUS. (From dens, a tooth ; from its tooth-like process.) Dentata. Epistro- phaus. The second vertebra of the neck. It differs from the other cervical vertebrae, by having a tooth-like process at the upper part of the body. See Vertebra. Dentei.la'ria. (From denlella. a little tooth ; so called because its root is denticu- lated.) The herb tooth-wort. See Plum- bago Europaa. De'ntes inciso'res. See Teeth, De'ntes cani'ni. See Canine teeth. De'ntes la'ctei. The milk-teeth. See Teeth, and Dentition. De'ntes mola'ri.s. See Teeth. Dentidu'cum. (From dens, a tc-oth, and duco, to draAV.) An instrument for draw- ing of teeth. DENTIFRICE. (From dens, a tooth, andfrico, to rub.) A medicine to clean the teeth. Dentisca'lpium. (From dens, a tooth, and scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for scaling teeth. DENTITION. (From denlio, to breed teeth.) The breeding or cutting of the teeth. The first dentition begins about the sixth or seventh month, and the teeth are termed the primary or milk teeth. About the seventh year, these fall out, and are succeeded by others, Avhich remain during life, aud are called the secondary, or peren- nial teeth. The last dentition takes place between the ages of twenty and five-and- twenty, when the four last grinders appear , they are called denies sapienta. See also Teeth'. Dentodu'cum. See Dcntiducum. Denuda'tio. (From denudo, to make bare.) A laying bare the bone. DEOBSTRUENT S. (Deobstruentia, sc. medicamenta ; from de, and obstruo, to obstruct.) Medicines that are exhibited with a vieAV of removing any obstruction. ■ Dkoppila'ntia. (From de, and oppilo, to stop.) Deoppilativa. Medicines Avhich remove obstructions ; deobstruent or ape- ritive medicines'. Departi'tio. (From de, and parlior, to divide.) Separating metals. Deperdi'tio. (From deperdo, to lose.) Abortion, or the undue loss of the foetus. Depeti'go. (From de, and petigo, a run- ning scab.) A ring-worm, or tetter. A scurf, or itch, where the skin is rough. Dephlegma'tio. (From de, and phlegma, phlegm.) The operation of rectifying or freeing spirits from their watery parts. DEPILATORY. (Depilatoria, tsc. vn- guenta; from de, of, and pilus, the hair.) Any application which removes the hairs from any part of the body; thus, a pitch cap pulls the hairs of the head out by the roots. Deplu'matio. (From de, and pluma, a feather.) A disease of the eyelids, which causes the hair to fall off. Deprehe'nsio. (From deprehendo, to catch unawares.) The epilepsy is so called, from the suddenness with which persons are seized Avith it. Depre'ssio. (From deprimo, to press down) Depression. When the bones of 2S4 DER the skull are forced inwards by lractuie, they are said to be depressed. DEPRESSOR (From deprimo, to press down.) Several muscles are so termed, be- cause they depress the part on which they act. Depre'ssor a'lje nasi. See Depressor labii superioris alaque nasi. DEPRE'SSOR A'NGULI ORIS. Triangularis of Winslow. Depressor labio- rum comn+mis of Douglas. Depressor labio- rum of Cowper. Sous-maxillo-labial of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth and lip, situated below the under lip. It arises, broad and fleshy, from the lower edge of , the lower jaAv, near the chin; and is in- serted into the angle of the mouth, which it pulls doAVnwards. DEPRE'SSOR LABII INFERIO'RIS. Quadratus of Winslow. Depressor labii inferioris proprius oi Douglas and Cowper. Mtntonier labial of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth and lip, that pulls the under lip and skin of the side of the chin downwards, and a little outwards. DEPRE'SSOR LABII SUPERIORIS AI./L'QUE NASI. Depressor ala nasi of Albinus. Incisivus medius of Winslow. Depressor labii superioris proprius of Douglas. Conslrictores alarum nasi, ac depressores labii"superior is of CoAvper. Maxilloalveoli nasnl of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth and lip, situated above the mouth, that draws the upper lip and ala nasi downwards and backwards. It arises, thin and fleshy, from the superior maxillary bone, immediately above the joining of the gums, with the two incisor teeth and cuspidatus; from thence it runs upwards, and is inserted into the upper lip and root of the ala of the nose. Depre'ssor la'bh superio'ris pro'prius. Sec Depressor labii superioris alaque nasi. Depre'ssor i.abio'rum commu'nis. See Depressor anguli oris. Depre'ssor o'culi. Sec Rectus inferior oculi. De'piumens. See Rectus inferior pculi. Depura'.ntia. (From depuro, to make clean.) Medicines which evacuate impurities. DEPURATION. The freeing a liquor cr solid body from its foulness. Depuratorius. (From de, and purus, pure.) It is applied to fevers, Avhich termi- nate in perspiration. De'ris. (Aa«: from oipw, to excoriate.) The skin. DERIVATION. (From derivo, to drain off.; The doctrines of derivation and revulsion, talked of by Ihe ancients, are now, in their sense of the terms, Avholly exploded. Derivation means the drawing away any disease from its original scat to another part. Derma. (Asftua.) The skin. Dermato'ues. (From otp/AA, skin, and tfjoc, a likeness.) Resembling skin, or lea- ther, in its consistence. It is applied to the ■ hit-a mater KEb DERMATOLOGIA. (From vip/tsu, the skin, and xeyoc, a discourse.) A dis- course or treatise on the skin. De'rtron. (From 6tptc, skin.) The omentum, or peritonaeum, is *o named, from its skin-like consistence. DESAULT, Peif.r, was a native ol Bourdeaux, Avhere he graduated, and be- came distinguished as a practitioner in me- dicine about the beginning of the last cen- tury. He Avas author of some popular and useful dissertations on medical subjects. In syphilis he maintained that a cure could be effected without salivation ; and in calculous complaints by the patient drinking the Bare- ges water, this being also injected into the bladder; but it probably merely palliated the symptoms. He exposed also some of the prevailing errors concerning hydrophobia; as that the patient barked like a dog, and had a propensity to bite bis attendants. The precise period of his death is not men- tioned. DESAULT, Peter Joseph, was chief surgeon to the Hotel-Dieu at Paris. He published several numbers of a surgical journal in 1791, he.; also jointly with M. Chopart, in 1794, " A Treatise on Chirur- gical Diseases, and the Operations required in their Cure;" which is allowed to have considerable merit. He attended the young King of France, Lewis XVII., in the Tem- ple; and died under suspicious circumstan- ces shortly before his royal patient in 1795. Descenso'rium. (From descendo, to move doAvnwards.) A vessel in which the distilla- tion by descent is performed. Desce'nsus. (From descendo, to move downwards.) The same chemists call it a distillation per descensum, by descent, Avhen the fire is applied at the top and round the vessel, whose orifice is at the bottom. DESICCATI'VA. (From desicco, to dry up.) Such medicines as, being applied outwardly, dry up the humours and moist- ure running from a wound. Desipie'ntia. (From desipio, to dote.) A defect of reason. Symptomatic phrenzy. De'sme. (From ion, to bind up.) A ban- dage, or ligature. Desmi'dion. (From cfeoyo*, a handful.) A small bundle, or little bandage. De'smos. (From , to bind up.) A bandage. An inflammatory stricture of a joint, after luxation. DESPUMATION. (From despumo, to clarify.) The clarifying a fluid, or sepa- rating its foul part from it. DESQUAMATION. (From desquamo, to scale off.) The separating of lamina?, or scales, from a bone. Exfoliation. Dksquamato'iuum. (From desquamo, to scale off.) A trepan, or instrument, to take a piece out of the skull. Destilla'tion. See Distillation. Desuda'tio. (From desudo, to SAveat much.) An unnatural and morbid sweating! DIA DU i85 Dete'htio. (From detineo, to stop, or hinder.) Epilepsy is so called, from the suddenness with which the patient is seized. DETERGENTS. (From detergo, to wipe away.) Medicines Avhich cleanse and remove such viscid humours as adhere to and obstruct the vessels. Also such appli- cations as clear away foulness from ulcers. DETONATION. (From detono, to make a noise.) Explosion. Detra'ctor. (From detraho, to draw.) Applied to a muscle, Avhose office is to draw the part to which it is attached. De'trahens quadra'tus. See Platysma myoides. DETRUSOR URI'NiE. (From detrudo, to thrust out.) The name of a muscle whose office is to squeeze out the urine. The muscular coat of the urinary bladder Avas formerly so called. Deu teri. (From fwltpoc, second; be- cause it is discharged next after the fcetus.) The secundines, or after-birth. Deuteropa'thia. (From fwltpoc, second,, and vaBcc, a suffering.) An affection or suf- fering by consent, Avhere a second »part suffers, from consent, Avith the part origin- ally affected, as where ^he stomach is dis- turbed through a wound in the-head. DEVENTER, HENRr,.wa«j>9rn in Hol- land, towards the end \\ IJ1.V mentioned, there is a great dryness in the to other outlets, particularly the skin, and skin, with a sense of weight in the kidneys, of increasing the tone of the kidneys. Dia- and a pain in the ureters, und the other uri- phoreticsare certainly very properremedief nary passages. especially the combination of opium with Under a long continuance of the disease, ipecacuanha, or antimonials, assisted by the the body becomes much emaciated, the feet Avarm bath, suitable clothing, and perhaps cedematous, great debility arises, the. pulse removal to a milder climate : in the insipid is frequent and small, and an obscure fever, form of diabetes, this plan has sometimes wiu\all the appearance of hectic, prevails, effected a cure ; and it appears that the The urine in diabetes, from being at large use of opium has even the power of first insipid, clear, and colourless, soon ac- correcting, for the time, the saccharine qua- quires a sweetish or saccharine taste, its lity of the urine. Cathartics are hardly of leading characteristic: and, when sub- service, farther than to keep the bowels jected to experiment, a considerable quan- regular. Tonics are generally indicated by tity of saccharine matter is to be extracted obvious marks of debility; and if the patient from it. be troubled with acidity in the prima? via?, In some instances, the quantity of urine alkaline medicines will be properly joined is much greater than can be accounted for with them, preferring those which have no from all the sources united. Cases are re- diuretic power. Astringents have been corded, in Avhich 25 to 30 pints were dis- highly extolled by some practitioners, but charged in the space of a natural day, for do not appear likely to avail, except those many successive weeks, and even months ; which pass off by the urine, as uva ursi; or and in which the whole ingesta, as was said, the milder stimulants, which can be directed did not amount to half the weight of the to the kidneys, as copaiba, &c. may correct urine. To account for this overplus, it the laxity of those organs, if the disease de- has been alleged that Avater is absorbed from pend«on this cause. The tinctura lytta? must the air by the surface of the body ; as also be used Avith great caution, and its efficacy that a quantity of water is compounded in is not well established: and blisters to the the lungs themselves. loins can only be useful as counter-irritants, Dissections of diabetes have usuallyshown though not the most suitable. Frequent the kidneys to be much affected. In some friction, especially over the kidneys, Avearing instances, they have been found in a loose a tight belt, and gentle exercise, may assist flabby state, much enlarged in size, and of the recovery of the patient; and when the a pale ash colour; in others, they have function of the skin is restored, using the been discovered much more vascular than in bath gradually of a loAver temperature, Avill a heallhy state, approaching a good deal tend greatly to obviate its suppression after- to what takes place in inflammation, and wards. It is likewise highly important to containing, in their infundibula, a quantity > regulate the diet, especially in the mellitic of whitish fluid, somewhat resembling pus, diabetes. Dr. Rollo first pointed out the but Avithout any sign of ulceration whatever, advantage derived from restrictingthe patient At the same time that these appearances to a diet principally of animal food, avoiding have been observed in their interior, the especially those vegetables which might af- veins on their surface were found to be ford saccharine matter, the urine becoming much fuller of blood than usual, form- thereby of a more healthy quality, and di- ing a most beautiful net-Avork of vessels, minishing in quantity : but unfortunately the the larger branches of which exhibited an benefit appears but temporary, andthe plan absorbent appearance. In many cases of is not persevered in without distress to the dissection, the whole of the mysentery has patient. The same gentleman recommended been discovered to be much diseased, and also the sulphuret of potash, and still more its glands remarkably enlarged; some of the hydrosulphuret of ammonia; but they them being very hard, and of an irregular are very nauseous medicines, and of doubt- texture ; others softer, and of an Uniform ful efficacy. Another plan of treating the spherical shape. Many of the lacteals have disease has been more recently proposed, likeAvise been seen considerably enlarged, namely, by bleeding, and other antiphlogis- The liver, pancreas, spleen, and stomach, tic measures ; and some cases of its success are in general perceived to be in a natural have been recorded : but farther experience state ; when they are not so, the occurrence is certainly required, before we should be is to be considered as accidental. The blad- justified in relying much upon it. der, in many cases, is found to contain a Diabetes hyste'ricus. Large discharge considerable quantity of muddy urine. of urine in hysterical women. A great variety of remedies has been pro- Dia'bolus metallo'rum. Tin. posed for this disease ; but their success is Diabo'tanum. (From , to dissolve.) Medicines which discuss and dissolve tu- mours. Diacine'ma. (From Jia, and tuvw, to move.) A slight dislocation. Diaci'ssum. (From 6'ia, and kio-o-oc, ivy.). An application composed of ivy-leaves. Dia'ci.asis. (From Sia, and kXaoo, to break.) A small fracture. Diacly'sma. (From Siakxv(oi, to Avash out.) A gargarism, or Avash for the mouth. Diacoccyme'lon. (From Sia, and kck- xviadxov, a plum.) An electuary made of prunes. Diaco'dium. (From Sia. and xotSix. a poppy head. A composition made of the heads of poppies. Diacolocy'nthis. (From Sia, and koxo- mvBtc, the colocynth.) A preparation whose chief ingredient is colocynth. Diaco'mma. (From JiakovIu, to cut through.) Diacope. A deep cut or wound. Diacope. See Diacomma. Diacoprje'gia. (From Jut, Kovpoc, dung, and ai%, a goat. A preparation with goat's dung. Diacora'llum. (From Sia, and xopAkxic:, coral.) A preparation in which coral is a chief ingredient. Dia'crisis. (From StAupna, to distin- guish.) The distinguishing diseases one from another by their symptoms. Diacro'cujm. (From Sia, and Kpoxoc, saffron.) A collyrium in which is saffron. Diacurcu'ma. (From Sia, and mpiuviiA, turmeric.) An antidote in which is tur- jneric or saffron. Diacydo'nium. (From Sia, and mSu>viA, a quince.) Marmalade of quinces. Diadaphni'dion. (From Sia, and Sayvic, the laurel-tree.) A drawing-plaster in which were bay-berries. Diade'ma. (From SiaStai, to surround.) A diadem or bandage to put round the head, Diade'xis. (From SiASiyottAi, to trans- fer.) Diadoche. A transposition of hu- mours from one place to another. Dia'doche. See Diadexis. Dia'dosis. (From JutJiJaifAi, to distri- bute.) The remission of a disorder. Dije'resis. (From Smpw, to divide or separate.) A solution of continuity of the soft parts of the human body. Dlere'tica. (From Siaipai, to divide.) Corrosive medicines. DI/E'TA. (From StatlAm, to nourish.) Diet; food. It means also the whole of the non-naturals. See Diet. Diaglau'cium. (From Jia, and yxAVKtov, the blue juice of an herb.) An eye-Avater made of the purging thistle. DIAGNOSIS. (From Juyaan*, to discern or distinguish.) The science which delivers the signs by Avhich a disease may be distinguished from another disease"; hence those symptoms which distinguish such affections are termed diagnostic. Diagry'didm. Corrupted from dacry- dium or scammony. Diahermoda'ctylum. (From Sia, and epfAoSAxlvxoc, the hermodactyl.) A purging medicine Avhose basis is the hermodactyl. Diai'reon. (From Sia, and ipic, the lily.) An antidote in which is the root of the lily. Diai'um. (From Sia, and tov, a vioiet. A pastil whose chief ingredient is violets. Diala'cca. (Fromear\.) An antidote in Avhich pearls are the chief ingredient. Diamasse'ma. (From Jia, and fAAo-o~ofAai, to chew.) A masticatory, or substance put into the mouth and chewed to excite a dis- charge of the saliva. Dia'mbra. (From Jut, and a/aGpa, am- ber.) An aromatic composition in Avhich Avas ambergris. Diame'lon. (From Jia, and /ahxov, a quince. A composition in which are quinces. Diami'syos. (From Sia, and puav, misy.) A composition in which misy is an ingredient. DIAMOND. The diamond, which was Avell known to the ancients, is principally found in the Avestern peninsula of India, on the coast of Coromandel, in the king- doms of Golconda and Visapour, in the island of Rorneo, and in the Brazils. They are generally found bedded in yel- low ochre, or in rocks of free-stone, or quartz, and sometimes in the beds of run- ning waters. When taken out of the earth, they are incrusted with an exterior earthy covering, under which is another, consisting of carbonate of lime. In the Brazils, it is supposed that dia- monds might be obtained in greater quanti- ties than at present, if the sufficient working of the diamond-mines was not prohibited, in order to prevent that diminution of their commercial value, Avhich a greater abun- dance of them might occasion. * Brazilian diamonds are, in commercial estimation, inferior to the oriental ones. In the rough, diamonds are worth two pounds sterling the carat, or four grains, provided they are without blemish. The expense of cutting and polishing amounts to about four pounds more. The value however is far above what is now stated when they become considerable in size. The usual method of calculating the value of diamonds is by squaring the number ■if carats, and then multiplying the amount by the price of a single carat: thus sup- posing one carat to be 21. a diamond ol 8 carats is worth 128/. being 8X8X2. The famous Pigot diamond Aveighs 188 l-8th grains. Physical Properties of. Diamond. Diamond is ahvays crystallized, but some- times so imperfectly, that at first sight it might appear amorphous. The figure of diamond, Avhen perfect, is an eight-sided prism. There are also cubical, flat, and round diamonds. It is the oriental diamond which crystallizes into octohedra, and ex- hibits all the varieties of this primitive figure. The diamond of Brazil crystallizes into dodecahedra. The texture of the diamond is lamellated, for it may be split or cleft with an instru- ment of Avell-tempered steel, by a swift blovv in a particular direction. There are hoAvever some diamonds Avhich do not ap- pear to be formed of lamina, but of tAvisted and interwoven fibres, like those of knots in wood. These exceed the others greatly in hardness, they cannot be cut or polished, and are therefore called by the lapidaries diamonds of nature. The diamond is one of the hardest bodies known. It resists the most highly-tempered steel file, which circumstance renders it necessary to attack it with diamond powder. It takes an equisite and lasting polish. It has a great refractive power, and hence ifs lustre, when cut into the form of a regular solid, is .uncommonly great. The usual colour of diamonds is a light gray, often inclining to yellow, at times lemon colour, violet, or black, seldomer rose-red, and still more rarely green or blue, but more fre- quently pale broAvn. The purest diamonds are perfectly transparent. The coulourless diamond has a specific gravity Avhich is in proportion to that of wateras 3.512 to 1.000, according to Brisson. This varies however considerably. When rubbed it becomes positively electric, even before it lias been cut by the lapidary. Diamond is not acted upon by acids, or by any chemical agent, oxygen excepted ; and this requires a very great increase of temperature to produce any effect. The diamond burns by a strong heat, with a sensible flame, like other combustible bodies, attracting oxygen, and becoming Avholly converted into carbonic acid gas during that process. It combines with iron by fusion, and con- verts it, like common charcoal, into steel; but diamond requires a much higher tempe- rature for its combustion than common char- coal does, and even then it consumes but slowly, and ceases to burn the instant its temperature is lowered. It is considered by modern chemists as pure crystallized carbon. See Carbon. Diamo'ron. (From Jut, and ftatpov, a mulberry.) \ preparation of mulberries. in a DIA 289 Diamo'schum. (From Jia, and (aoo-^oc, musk.) An antidote in which musk is a chief ingred'ent. Diamoto'sis. (From Sia, and [aoIoc, lint.) The introduction of lint into an ulcer or wound. Dia'na. (A name of the moon) The chemical name for silver, from its white shining appearance. Diananca'smus. (From J/*, and AVAyKAfa, to force.) The forcible restoration of a luxa- ted part into its proper place. An instrument to reduce a distorted spine. DIA'NTHU S. (From A/?, Stoc, Jove, and «w8oc, a flower: so called from the elegance and fragrance of its flowers.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?au system. Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. Dia'nthus caryophy'llus. The syste- matic name of the clove-pink. Caryophyllum rubrum. Tunica. Velonica. Betonica. Coro- naria. Caryophyllus horlensis. CloVe pink. Clove gilliflower. Clove July flower. This fragrant plant, Dianthus caryophyllus.- flo- ribus solitariis, squamis calycinis subovalis, bre- vitsimis, carollis crenalis, of Linnaeus, grows wild in several parts of England ; but the flowers, which are pharmaceutically employ- ed, are usually produced iu gardens : they have a pleasant aromatic smell, somewhai allied to that of clove-spice; their taste is bitterish and sub-adstringenf. These flowers were formerly in extensive use, but are now merely employed in form of syrup, as a useful and pleasant vehicle for other medicines. Diapa'sma. (From Siavao-o-oi, to sprinkle.) A medicine reduced to powder and sprinkled over the body, or any part. Diapbde'sis. (From JiavzSau*, to leap through.) The transudation or escape of blood through the coats of an artery. Diape'gma. (From JtAvnyvva, to close together.) A surgical instrument for clo- sing together broken bones. Diape'nte. (From iW, and vtvTt, five.) A medicine composed of five ingredients. DIAPHANOUS. (From Sia, through, and , to shine.) A term applied to any substance which is transparent; as the hyaloid membrane covering the vitreous humour of the eye, which is as transparent as glass. DiAPUffi'NicuM. (From Jta, and 90m!;, a date.) A medicine made of dates. Dia'phora. (From Siaytpm, to distinguish.) The distinction of diseases by their charac- teristic marks and symptoms. DIAPHORESIS. (From Suvpopu*. to carry through.) Perspiration or increased cutane- ous secretion. DIAPHORETICS. (Diaphoretica, sc. me- dicamenta; from SiA^optu, to carry through.) Medicines which, from being taken inter- nally, increase the discharge by the skin. When this is carried so far as to oe conden- sed 011 the suiface, it forms sweat; and the 37 medicines producing it are named sudorifics. Between diaphoretics and sudorifics there is no distinction ; the operation is in both cases the same, and differs only in degree from augmentation of dose, or employment of assistant means. This class of medicines comprehends five orders: 1. Pungent dia- phoretics, as the volatile salts, and essential oils, which are well adapted for the aged ; (hose in whose system there is little sensibi- lity ; those who are difficultly affected by other diaphoretics; and those whose sto- machs will not bear large doses of medicines. 2. Calefacient diaphoretics, such as serpenla- ria contrayerva, and guaiacum.- these are given in cases where the circulation is low and languid. 3. Stimulant diaphoretics, as an- timonial and mercurial preparations, which arc best fitted for the vigorous and plethoric. 4. Antispasmodic diaphoretics, as opium, musk, and camphire, which are given to produce a diaphoresis, when the momentum of the blood is increased. 5. Diluent diaphoretics, as water, whey, he. which are best calcula- ted for that habit in which a predisposition to sweating is wanted ; and in which no dia- phoresis takes place, although there be evi- dent causes to produce it. DIAPHRA'GMA. (-matis, 11.: from Sia, and vpaTlu, to divide.) Septum transversum. The midrif, or diaphragm. A muscle that divides the thorax from the abdomen. It is composed of two muscles ; the first and su- perior of these arises from the sternum, and the ends of the last ribs on each side. Its fibres, from this semicircular origination, tend tOAvards their centre, and terminate in a tendon, or aponeurosis, which is termed the centrum lendinosum. The second and inferior muscle comes from the vertebra? of the loins by two productions, of which that on the right side comes from the first, second, and third vertebra? of the loins; that on the left side is somewhat shorter, and both these portions join and make the lower part of the diaphragm, which joins its tendons with the tendon of the other, so that they make but one muscular partition. It is covered by the pleura on its upper side, and by the pe- ritoneum on the lower side. It is pierced in the middle, for the passage of the vena cava; in its loAver part for the oesophagus, and the nerves, which go to the upper ori- fice of the stomach, and betwixt the pro- ductions of the inferior muscle, passes the aorta, the thoracic duct,and the vena azygos. It receives arteries and veins called phrenic or diaphragmatic, from the cava and aorta; and sometimes on its lower part two branches from the vina adiposa, and two arteries from the lumbares. It has two nerves which come from the third vertebra of the neck, which pass through the cavity of the thorax, and are lost in its substance. In its natural situation, the diaphragm is convex on the upper side towards the breast, and concave on its lower side towards the bally . there- 2M DIA DIA fore, when its fibres swell and contract, it must become plain on each side, and conse- quently the cavity of the breast is enlarged to give liberty to the lungs to receive air in inspiration ; and the stomach and intestines are pressed for the distribution of their con- tents ; hence the use of this muscle is very considerable ; it is the principal agent in re- spiration, particularly in inspiration ; for when it is in action, the cavity of the thorax is enlarged, particularly at the sides, where the lungs are chiefly situated ; and as the lungs must always be contiguous to the in- side of the thorax and upper side of the dia- phragm, the air rushes into them, in order to till up the increased space. In expiration it is relaxed and pushed up by the pressure of the abdominal muscles upon the viscera of the abdomen ; and at the same time that they press it upwards, they pull doAvn the ribs, by which the cavity of the thorax is diminished, and the air suddenly pushed out of the lungs. Diaphragmati'tis. (From SiAppzyfAA, the diaphragm.) Diaphragmitis. Paraphrenias. An inflammation of the diaphragm. See Paraphrenilis. Diapiiragmi'tis. See Paraphrenias. Dia'phthora. (From SiapSapa>,lo corrupt.) An abortion where the foetus i=> corrupted in the womb. Diaphyla'ctica. (From SiAcvXAovai, to preserve.) Medicines which resist putrefac- tion or prevent infection. Dia'physis. (From Siapvoi,\o divide.) An interstice or partition between the joints. Diapissel.e'um. (From Sut, and vio-o-o.aioy, the oil of pitch, or liquid pitch.) A compo- sition in which is liquid pitch. Dia'plasis. (From JutvxAo-am, to put to- gether.) The replacing a luxated or frac- tured bone in its proper situation. Diapla'sma. (From oiavxao-q-w, to anoint.) An unction or fomentation applied to the whole body or any part. Dia'pne. (From Siawvh, to blow through, or pass gently as the breath does.) An in- voluntary and insensible discharge of the urine. Dia'pnoe. (From Siavvuo, to breathe through.) The transpiration of vapour through the pores of the skin. Diapno'ica. (From Sutvvta, to transpire ) Diaphoretics or medicines which promote perspiration. • Diapore'ma. (From Sutvoptai, to be in doubt.) Nervous anxiety. Diapo'ron. (From out, and ovaipA, au- tumnal fruits.) A composition in which are several autumnal fruits, as quinces, medlars, and services. Diapra'ssium. (From Sut, and vpAr- 9tov, hcrchound.) A composition of hore- hound. Diapru'num. (From Sia, and vpovvn, a prune.) An electuary pf prunes. Diapso'ricu.ai. (From Sia, and ^.opA, the itch or scurvy.) A medicine for the itch or scurvy. Diapte'rnes. (From Sut, and vltpva, the heel.) A composition of cow heels and cheese. Diaptero'sis. (From , fat.) An ointment of the fat of animals. Diaste'ma. See Diastasis. DIASTOLE. (From Sia, and o-tsa>4 292 DIC DIE lo stretch.) The dilatatiou of the heat and arteries. "* '' Diastomo'sis. (From Sut?o[Aoai, to di- late.) Any dilatation, or dilating instru- ment. Diastre'mma. (From Sia?p*q<», to turn aside.) Diaslrophe. A distortion of any limb or part. Dia'strophe. See Diastremma. Dia'tasis. (From Siatuvoi, to distend.) The extension ot a fractured limb, in order to reduce it. Diatecoli'thum. (From Sia, and Ihko- xiBoc, the Jew's stone.) An antidote con- taining lapis judaicus. Diatere'sis. (From Sut, and leptet, to per- forate.) A perforation or aperture. Diatere'tica. (From Sia, and leptu, to preserve.) Medicines which preserve health and prevent disease. Diate'ssaron. (From oia, and Ttra-Apic, four.) A medicine compounded of four simple ingredients. Diate'ttigum. (From Sia, and 7m-7<|, a grasshopper.) A medicine in the composi- tion of which were grasshoppers. DIATHESIS. (From SiatiBhlu, to dis- pose.) Any particular state of the body : thus, in inflammatory fever, there is an inflamma- tory diathesis, and during putrid fever, a pu- trid diathesis. Diathe'smus. (From StaBtu*, to run through.) A rupture through which some fluid escapes. Diatragaca'nthum. (From Sut, and TpA- yAKavBA, tragacanth.) A medicine composed of gum-tragacanth. Dia'trium. (From Sia, and Ipuc, three.) A medicine composed of three simple in- gredients. Diaxyla'loks. (From Sut, and ^vxaxoh, the lignum aloes.) A medicine in which is lignum aloes. Diazo'ma. (From Sia^a>vvv/j.i, to surround ; because it surrounds the cavity of the tho- rax.) The diaphragm. Diazo'ster. (From SiA^mvo/Ai, to surround; because when the body is girded, the helt usually lies upon it.) A name of the twelfth vertebra of the back. Dicente'tum. (From Sia, and xivltoi, to stimulate.) A pungent stimulating colly- rium. Dichaste'res. (From Si^a^u, to divide, because they divide the food.) A name of the foreteeth. Dichophy'ia. (From Siya., double, and puce, to grow.) A distemper of the hairs, in which they split and grow forked. DICROTIC. (Dicroticus, se.pulsus; from die, tAvice, and Kpovai, to strike.) A term given to a pulse in which the artery rebounds after striking, so as to convey the sensation of a double pulsation. Dictamni'ies. (From SikIa/uvoc, dittany.) A wine medicated with diiiany. DICTA'MNUS. (From Didamnus, a city in Crete, on whose mountains it groAvs.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnajaa system. Class, Decandria. Order Monogy- nia. Dittany. Dicta'mnus a'lbus. While fraxinella, or bastard dittany. Fraxinella. Didamnus albus; foliis pinnalis, caule simplici, of Lin- naeus. The root of this plant is the part directed for medicinal use ; when fresh, it has a moderately strong, not disagreeable smell. Formerly it was much used as a stomachic, tonic, and alexipharmic, and was supposed to be a medicine of much efficacy in removing uterine obstructions and de- stroying worms ; but its medicinal powers became so little regarded by modem physi- cians, that it bad almost entirely fallen into disuse, till Baron Stoerck brought it into notice, by publishing several cases of its success, viz. in tertian interinittents, worms (lumbrici,) and menstrual suppressions. In all these cases, he employed the powdered root to the extent of a scruple twice a-day. He also made use of a tincture, prepared of two ounces of the fresh root digested in 14 ounces of spirit of wine; of this 20 to 50 drops two or three times a-day, were success- fully employed in epilepsies, and, wheu joined with steel, this root, Ave are told, was of great service lo chlorotic patients. The dictamnus undoubtedly, says Dr. Woodville, is a medicine of considerable power; but notwithstanding the account of it given by Stoerck, who seems to have paid little atten- tion to its modus operandi, Ave may still say Avith Haller " nondum autem vires pro digni- tale exploralus est," and it is now fallen into disuse. Dicta'mnus cre'ticus. See Origanum didamnus. Didyma'a (From SiSvfAoc, double.) A cataplasm ; so called by Galen, from the double use to which he put it. Di'dymi. (From SiSvuoc, double.) Twins. An old name of the testicles, and two emi- nences of the brain, from their double pro- tuberance. Diecbo'lium. (From Sia, and mGaxxu, lo cast out.) A medicine causing an abor- tion. Diele'ctron. (From Sut, and txatlpov, am- ber.) A name of a troche, in which amber is an ingredient. DIEMERBROECK, Isbrand, was born near Utrecht, in 1609. After graduating at Angers, he Avent to Nimeguen in 1636, and for some years continued freely attend- ing those, who were ill of the plague, Avhich raged with great violence, and of which he subsequently published an account. This obtained him much credit ; and in 1642, he was made professor extraordinary in me- dicine at Utrecht; when he gave lectures on that subject, as well as on anatomy, which rendered him very popular. He re- ceived abo other distinctions at that univer- sity, and continued in high esteem till his DIG DIG 293 death in 1674. He was author besides of u system of anatomy, and several other works in medicine and surgery; part of which were published after his death by his sou, especially bis treatise on the measles and small-pox. Diervi'lla. (Named in honour of Mr. Dierville, who first brought it from Arcadia.) See Lonicera diervilla. DIET. Diala. The dietetic part of medicine is no inconsiderable branch, and seems to require a much greater share of regard than it commonly meets with. A great variety of diseases might be removed by the observance of a proper diet and regimen, without the assistance of medi- cine, were it not for the impatience of the sufferers. However, it may on all occa- sions come in as a proper assistant to the cure, which sometimes cannot be performed without a due observance of the non-natu- rals. That food is, in general, thought the best and most conducive to long life, which is most simple, pure, and free from irrita- ting qualities, and such as approaches near- est to the nature of our own bodies in ,a healthy state, or is capable of being easiest converted into their substance by the vis vita?, after it has been duly prepared by the art of cookery ; but the nature, composition, virtues, and uses of particular aliments can never be learnt to satisfaction, Avithout the assistance of practical chemistry. DIET DRINK. An alterative decoc- tion employed daily in considerable quanti- ties, at least from a pint to a quart. The decoction of sarsaparilla and mezereon, the Lisbon diet drink, is the most common and most useful. DIETETICS. That part of medicine which considers the way of living with relation to food, or diet, suitable to any particular case. Die'xodos. (From Jia, and tgoJoc, a way to pass out.) Diodos. In Hippocrates it means evacuation by stool. Diffla'tio. (From difflo, to blow away.) Perspiration. DIGA'STRICUS. (Digaslricus, sc. muse. from Jic, twice, and yuvnp, a belly.) Biventer maxilla of Albinus. Mastoido- hygenien of Dumas. A muscle so called from its having two bellies, situated exter- nally between the lower jaw and os hyoides. It arises by a fleshy belly, from the upper part of the processus mastoideus, and de- scending, it contracts into a round tendon, which passes through the stylohyoideus, and an annular ligament which is fastened to the os hyoides : then it grows fleshy again, and ascends towards the middle of the edge of the lower jaw, where it is inserted. Its use is to open the mouth by pulling the lower jaw downwards and backwards; and when the jaw* are shut, to raise ihe larynx, and oftisequently the pharynx, upwards, as in deglutition. Digere'ntia. (From digero, to digest.) Medicines which promote the secretion of proper pus iu wounds and ulcers. DIGESTION. (Digestio, from digero, to dissolve.) 1. An operation in which such matters as are intended to act slowly on each other, are exposed to a slow heat, continued for some time. 2. The change that the food undergoes in the stomach, by which it is converted into chyme. The circumstances necessary to effect a healthy digestion of the food are, 1. A certain degree of heat of the stomach. 2. A free mixture of saliva with the food in the mouth. 3. A certain quan- tity of healthy gastric juice. 4. The na- tural peristaltic motion of the stomach. 5. The pressure of the contraction and re- laxation of the abdominal muscles and dia- phragm. From these circumstances, the particles of the food are softened, dissolved, diluted, and intimately mixed into a soft pap, called chyme, which passes through the pylorus of the stomach into the duo- denum. The fluid, which is termed gastric juice, is separated by the minute arteries opening into the cavity of the stomach. See Gastric Juice. From various experi- ments of physiologists, it is ascertained that the gastric juice reduces the aliments into an uniform pap or paste, even out of the body ; that it acts in the same manner after death ; and that it is the chief agent in the process of digestion. Animals only are invested with organs of digestion ; every one, from man to the poly- pus, presents an alimentary canal differently- formed ; the existence of a digestive appa- ratus, then, could be given as an essential character of animal life. In man, this consists-of a long canal extending from the mouth to the anus, into which open the excretory ducts of various glands, situated in the vicinity, that secrete liquor?, neces- sary to alter, liquefy, and animalise alimen- tary matter. It would be useless to recapitulate the hypotheses formed lo explain digestion ; they may be reduced to coclion, fermenta- tion, trituration, putrefaction, and maceration of the food received into the cavity of the stomach. Physiologists are generally agreed, at present, in considering digestion in the stomach as a solution of the aliment by the gastric juice. This liquid, copiously poured on the internal surface of the sto- mach, when this viscus is irritated by the presence of food, is the production of ar- terial exhalation ; it is neither an acid nor alkali, and seems to be of a nature nearly analogous to saliva; the gastric juice pos- sessing great solvent properties, penetrates into the alimentary matter on all sides, separates and divides its particles, combines with it, changes its composition, and im- presses qualities very different from those 294 DIG DR. it possessed before this mixture. In fact, if a mouthful of wine or food be returned from the stomach some minutes after it has been received, the odour, taste, and all the qualities, both physical and chemical, of these substances, are so altered, that we can with difficulty distinguish them ; and vinous liquors, more or less acid, are no longer susceptible of spirituous fermentation. The energy of the power of the gastic juice, perhaps exaggerated by some physiologists, is sufficient to reduce to a soft mass the hardest bones, on which certain animals subsist: it is very probable that its chemical composition is different and variable, and that it is acid, alkaline, or saponaceous, according to the nature of the aliment. Although gastric juice is the most powerful agent of digestion in the stomach, its dis- solvent power has need of assistance from the action of several secondary causes, as heat which seems to augment and concen- trate itself in the epigastric region. So long as the exertion of the stomach continues, there is a sort of intestine fermentation, which should not however be, in the full sense, compared to the motion by which fer- mentative and putrescent substances are de- composed ; there is also a moderate and peristaltic motion of the muscular fibres of the stomach which press the aliment on all sides, and perform a slight trituration, while the gastric moisture softens and macerates the food before it is dissolved ; it may then be affirmed that the process of digestion is at the same time chemical, vital, and me- chanical ; tb<; authors, therefore, of various theories to explain this function, have erred by attributing to one cause only, as heat, fermentation, putrefaction, irituration, ma- ceration, and the gastric juice, that which is the aggregate result of all those causes united. The aliment remains a greater or less time in the stomach, agreeably to the facility or difficulty of the necessary changes taking place. Gosse, of Geneva, has proved on himself, that the animal and vegetable fibre, the white of an egg boiled, white and ten- dinous parts, paste kneaded with butter, sebaceous substances, and those things which are not fermented, or very little fermentative, make greater resistance to the gastric juice, than the gelatinous parts of vegetables and animals, fermented bread, he. that the latter class of substances require only an hour for their complete dissolution, while the diges- tion of the former was not completed at the end of several hours. During the time of digestion, both orifices of the stomach are closed; no gas, disen- gaged from the aliment, ascends through the oesophagus, unless in cases of bad di- gestion : slight chills are felt; the pulse becomes quicker and stronger, and the pow- ers of life seem diminished in some organs, to be carried to the seat of the digestive process. The parietes of the stomach soon begin to act: their circular fibres contract in different parts of its extent ; these peri- staltic oscillations, at first vague and uncer- tain, become more regular, and arc directed from above downwards, from left to right, lhat is, from the cardia towards the pylorus ; its longitudinal fibres also contract, and thus approximate both terminations. In these different motions, the stomach becomes pa- rallel with the pylorus, and the angle formed by the duodenum is almost totally oblitera- ted, which renders the passage of food easier. It has been remarked, tnat digestion proceeds better during sleep, when we lie on the right side than on the left, and this difference has been attributed to the compression made by the liver on the stomach. It should rather be considered, that on the right side, the passage of food is accelerated by its own gravity, the situation of the stomach is natu- rally oblique, from left to right, and becomes more so in consequence of changes induced by food. The aperture of the pylorus is furnished with a muscular ring, covered by a dupli- cative of mucous membrane; this kind of sphincter keeps it closed during the time of digestion in the stomach, and does not give passage to the aliment until it has undergone a very material alteration. The pylorus, possessing a peculiar and extremely delicate sensibility, may be considered as a sort of vigilant sentinel, that prevents any thing from passing that has not suffered proper changes. Many authors quoted by Haller, have been well aware that the food did not pass from the stomach successively in the same manner as it was received, but agree- ably to its greater or less facility of diges- tion. It would appear that there is a real se- lection of food in the stomach, for those aliments that admit of an easy digestion are directed towards the pylorus, which gives passage to them: while, on the contrary, such as are not sufficiently digested are not permitted to pass, but kept bock in the sto- mach. This delicate feeling, which we at- tribute to the pylorus ; this exquisite sense. by which it exerts a kind of choice on the food that passes through, may be perhaps objected to; pieces of money, however, or other extraneous indigestible bodies, remain a longer or shorter time in the stomach be- fore they go into the intestines, and present themselves several different times at the orifice of the pylorus, and do not get through till after it has been accustomed to their contact. It is the same with the gastric sys- tem as with a secreting gland ; and in ibe same manner the commencement of excre- tory ducts, possessed of a sort of elective sensibility do not receive fhe secreted liquor before it has undergone necessary prepara- tions in the glandular parenchyma; so the pylorus, which iffay be considered the ex DIG cretin? duct of the stomach, does not admit the food nor suffer it to pass into the intes- tines, until it has been sufficiently elabo- rated by the action of this organ. In proportion as the stomach becomes empty, the spasm of the skiu ceases, a mo- derate heat succeeds the shiverings, the pulse becomes more evident and elevated, the quantity of insensible perspiration increases; digestion then produces a general motion, analogous to a feverish paroxysm ; and this digestive fever, described also by the an- cients, is most easy to be observed in women of great sensibility. Nothing positive can be established on the duration of digestiou in the stomach. The aliments go out of the stomach with more or less celerity, in pro- portion as they offer a greater or less resist- ance to those powers which serve to dissolve them, and agreeably to the energy and strength of the stomach and activity of the gastric juice ; five hours, however, may be considered the, ordinary time of their pre- sence. The action of the parietes of the stomach ceases when this viscus is entirely liberated from the aliments that were in its cavity, but not before ; the gastric juice, the secretion of which is not augmented by any stimulus, is no longer poured out by its arteries ; and the parietes, which come into contact with each other, are only lubricated by the mucus copiously secreted by its internal coat. DIGESTIVES. (Digesliva, sc. medica- menta; from digero, to dissolve.) A term applied by surgeons to those substances which, Avhen applied to an ulcer or wound, promote suppuration : such are the ceratum resinaflava, unguentum elemi, warm poul- tices, fomentations, he. Digesti'vum sal sy'lvii. See Potassa Murias. D I G IT A'L I S. (From digitus, a fin- ger ; because its flower represents a finger.) l.The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- der, Angiospermia. Fox-glove. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon fox-glove. See Digitalis purpurea. Digita'lis purpurea. The systematic name of the fox-glove :— Digitalis calycinis foliolis ovatis aculis, corollis obtusis, labio su- periore inlegro, of Linnaeus. The leaves of this plant have a bitter nauseous taste, but no remarkable smell ; they have been long used externally to ulcers and scrofulous tumours with considerable advantage. When properly dried, their colour is a lively green. They ought to be collected when the plant begins to blossom, to be dried quickly be- fore the fire, and preserved unpowdered. Of all the narcotics, digitalis is that which diminishes most powerfully theaclionsof the system ; and it does so without occasioning any previous excitement. Even in the most moderate do3e, it diminishes the force and DR. j>y5 frequency of the pulse, and, in a large dose, reduces it lo a great extent, as from 70 beats to 40 or 35 in a minute, occasioning, at the same time, vertigo, indistinct vision, violent and durable sickness, with vomiting. In a still larger quantity, it induces convul- sions, coldness of the body, and insensibility ; symptoms which have sometimes terminated fatally. As a narcotic, fox-glove has been recommended in epilepsy, insanity, and in some acute inflammatory diseases. Lately it has been very extensively employed in phthisis, and the beneficial effects which it produces in that disease, are probably owing to its narcotic power, by which it reduces the force of the circulation through the lungs and general system. It is administered so as to produce this effect. One grain of the powdered leaves, or ten drops of the satu- rated tincture, may be given night and morning. This dose is increased one half every second day, till its action on the sys- tem becomes apparent. As soon as the pulse begins to be diminished, the increase of dose must be made with more caution ; and, whenever nausea is induced, it ought rather to be reduced, or, if necessary, intermitted for a short time. If the sickness become urgent, it is best relieved by stimulants, par- ticularly large doses of brandy, with aro- matics. The tincture has been supposed to be the best form of administering digitalis, when the remedy is designed to act as n narcotic : it is also more manageable in its dose, and more uniform in its strength, than the dried leaves. Besides its narcotic effects, digitalis acts as one of the most certain diuretics in drop- sy, apparently from its power of promoting absorption. It has frequently succeeded Avhere the other diuretics have failed. Dr. Withering has an undoubted claim to this discovery ; and the numerous cases of drop- sy related by him, and other practitioners of established reputation, afford incontestible evidence of its diuretic powers, and of its practical importance in the cure of those disorders. From Dr. Withering's extensive experience of the use of the digitalis in dropsies, be has been able to judge of its success by the following circumstances .-— " It seldom succeeds in men of great natu- ral strength, of tense fibre, of warm skin, of florid complexion, or in those with a tight and cordy pulse. If the belly in as- cites be tense, bard, and circumscribed, or the limbs in anasarca solid and resisting, we have but little hope. On the contrary, if the pulse be feeble, or intermitting, the countenance pale, the lips livid, the skin cold, the swollen belly soft and fluctuating, the anasarcous limbs readily pitting under the pressure of the finger, we may expect the diuretic effects to follow in a kindly man- ner." Of the inferences which he deduces, the fourth is, " that if it (digitalis) fails, there is but little chance of any other medicine 296 DIG succeeding." Although the digitalis is now generally admitted to be a very powerful diuretic, yet it is but justice to acknoAvledge that this medicine has more frequently failed than could have been reasonably expected from a comparison of the facts stated by Dr. Withering. The dose of the dried leaves in powder, is from one to three grains twice a day. But if a liquid medicine be pre- ferred, a drachm of the dried leaves is to be infused for four hours, in half a pint of boiling water, adding to the strained liquor an ounce of any spirituous water. One ounce of this infusion, given twice a day, is a medium dose. It is to be continued in these doses till it either acts upon the kid- neys, the stomach, the pulse, (which, as has been said, it has a remarkable power of Ioav- ering,) or the bowels. The administration of this remedy re- quires to be conducted Avith much caution. Its effects do not immediately appear ; and when the doses are loo frequent, or too quickly augmented, its action is concentrated so as to produce frequently the most violent symptoms. The general rules are, to begin with a small dose, to increase it gradually, till the action is apparent on the kidneys, stomach, intestines, or vascular system ; and immediately suspending its exhibition, when .its effects on any of these parts take place. The symptoms arising from too large a dose of digitalis are, extreme sickness, ver- tigo, indistinct vision, incessant vomiting, and a great reduction of the force of the circulation, terminating sometimes in syn- cope, or convulsions. They are relieved by frequent and small doses of opium, brandy, aromatics, and strong bitters, and by a blister applied to the region of the sto- mach. Digi'tium. (From digitus, a finger.) A contraction of the finger-joint. A parony- chia, or whitlow, or other sore, upon the finger. Dl'GITUS. (From digero, to direct.) A finger. Di'gitus ma'nus. A finger. The fingers and thumb in each hand consist of fourteen ■ bones, there being three to each finger, and two to the thumb ; tbey are a little convex and round towards the back of the hand, but hollow and plain towards the palm, except the last, where the nails are. The order of their disposition is called first, second, and third phalanx. The first is longer than the second, and the second longer than the third. What has been said of the fingers, applies to the toes also. Di'gitus pe'dis. A toe. See Digitus manus. Diglo'ssum. (From Jic, double, and yxoto-o-A, a tongue ; so called because above its leaf there grows a lesser leaf, like two tongues.) The laurus Alexandrine. Galen speaks of a man born with two tongues. DIO Digno't-io. (From dignosco, to distin- guish.) See Diagnosis. Dih*'maton. (From Sut, and At/At, blood.) An antidote in which is the blood of many animals. Diha'lon. (From Sut, and axe, salt.) A plaster prepared with salt and nitre, adapted to foul ulcers. Dii'petes. (From live, Stoc, Heaven, and <&ivlai, to fall : i e. falling as rain.) An epithet applied by Hippocrates to semen, when it is discharged like a sudden shower of rain. Dilata'tio. (From dilalo, to enlarge.) Dilatation, or enlargement. Diastole. DILATOR. (From dilalo, to enlarge.) The name of some muscles Avhose office is to open and enlarge parts. Dilato'res ala'rum na'si. See Levator labii superioris. Dilato'rium. (From dilalo, to enlarge.) A surgical instrument for enlarging any part. A speculum oris. Dill. See Anethum. DILUENTS. (Dilueuiia, sc. medica- menta ; from diluo, to Avash away.) Those substances which increase the proportion of fluid in the blood. It is evident that this must be done by watery liquors. Water is, indeed, properly speaking, the oply diluent. Various additions are made to it, to render it pleasant, and frequently to give it a slightly demulcent quality. But these are not sufficiently important to require to be noticed, or to be classed as medicines. Diluents are merely secondary remedies. They are given in acute inflammatory dis- eases, to lessen the stimulant quality of the blood. They are used to promote the action of diuretics in dropsy, and to favour the operation of SAveating. Di'nica. (From Sivoc, giddiness.) Me- dicines which relieve a giddiness. Di'nos. (From Stvtui, to turn round.) A vertigo, or giddiness. Dio'crbs. The name of a lozenge. Di'odos. (From Sia, and oSoc, the Avay through.) Evacuation by stool. Dicsna'nthes. (From out, and oivavBn, the flower of the vine.) A remedy said to be good for cholera, in which was the flower of the vine-tree. Dio'gmus. (From Stuxui, to persecute.) A distressing palpitation of the heart. DIONIS, Peter, was born about the middle of the 17th century, and educated to the practice of surgery. He was appointed to read the lectures in anatomy, he. in the royal gardens at Paris, instituted by Lewis XIV., and after this, surgeon to the queen, and other branches of the royal family, which offices he held, with great credit, 10 his death in 1718. His first publication gave an account of a woman who died in the sixth month of pregnancy, of what he con- sidered to be a ruptured uterus . but as he states that there were two uteri, it is su? mo peeled that the ruptured part was one of the fallopian tubes much enlarged. He afterwards gave a useful epitome of anato- my, which was very favourably received, passed through several editions, and was even translated into the Tartar language, by order of the Emperor of China. His next work, a coucse of surgical operat/ons, ob- tained still more celebrity, Avhich it even now in some degree retains, especially as commented upon by Heister. Besides these, a dissertation on sudden-death, and a trea- tise on midwifery, Avere published by this author. Dionysi'scus. (From Aiovva-oc, Bacchus, who was of old represented as having horns.) Certain bony excrescences, near the temples, were called dionysisci. Dionysony'mphas. (From AiovvCO'KIDF.S, Pedacius, or Peda- nius, a celebrated Greek physician and bo- tanist of Anazarba,. in Cilica, now Cara- mania, \vho is supposed to have lived in the lime of Nero. He is said to have been ori- ginally a soldier, but soon became eminent as a physician, and travelled much to im- prove his knowledge. He paid particular attention to the materia medica, and espe- cially to botany, as subservient to medicine. He profiled much by the Avritings of Theo- .phrastus, who appears to have been a more philosophical botanist. Dioscorides has left a treatise on the materia medica, in five books, chiefly considering plants ; also two books on the composition and application of medicines, an essay on antidotes, and an- other on venomous animals. His works have been often printed in modern times, and commented upon, especially by Matthiolus. He notices about 600 plants, but his de- scriptions are often so light and superficial, as to leave their identity a matter of con- jecture; which is perhaps of no very great medical importance ; though their virtues being generally handed down- from the ' Greeks, it might be useful to ascertain which particular plants they meant. . Dioscu'ri. (i. e. bioc, Kovpct, the sons of Jupiter, or Castor and Pollux.) The paro- tids were so named from their twin-like equality in shape and position. Diospy'ros lo'tus. Indian date plum. The fruit, when ripe, has an agreeable taste, and is very nutritious. Dioxelje'um. (From Jia, cgv;, acid, and tXAtov,^ oil.) A medicine composed of oil and vinegar. Dio'xos. (From Six, and c%vc, acid.) A collyrium composed chiefly of vinegar. Diplasia'smus. (From Sivxoa>, to double.) The re-exacerbation of a disease. DI'PLOE. (From Sivxou, to double.) Meditullium. The spongy substance between the two tables of the skull, DIPLO'PIA. (From Stvxooc, double, and wnofAAt, to see.) Visits duplicalus. A dis- ease of the eye,' in which the person sees an object double or triple. Dr. Cullen makes it a variety of the second species of pseudo- blepsis, which he calls mutans, in which ob- jects appear changed from what they really are : and the disease varies according to the variety of the remote cause. • ♦ Di'pnous. (From Sic, twice, and wea, to breathe.) An epithet for wounds Avhich are perforated quite through, and admit the air at both ends. DI'I'SACUS. (From //^..thirst.) Dipsaeum. 298 DIS 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system, so called from the concave situation of its leaves, which hold water, by which the thirst of the traveller may be re- lieved. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polyga- mia.. The teasel. 2. A diabetes, from the continual thirst attending it. Dipyre'num. (From Jic, twice, and vvpav, a berry.) A berry, or kernel; a probe with tAvo buttons. Dipyri'tes. (From Jic, twice, and wp, fire.) Dipyros. An epithet given by Hip- pocrates to bread twice baked, and which he recommended in dropsies. DIRECTOR. (From dirigo, to direct.) A hollow instrument for guiding an incisor- knife ; also the name of a muscle which lifts up the penis. Directo'res pe'nis. (From dirigo, to direct.) The same as erectores penis. Diri nga. A name, in the isle of Java, for the calamus aromaticus. Disce'ssus. (From discedo, to depart.) The separation of any two bodies, before united by chemical operation. Discifo'rmis. (From discus, a quoit, and forma, likeness.) Resembling a disk, or quoit, in shape. It is applied to the knee- pan. Discoi'des. (From Jto-xoc, a quoit.) Re- sembling a disk, or quoit, in shape. It is applied to the crystalline humour of the eye. Discri'men. A small roller. A term applied to the diaphragm. DISCU'TIENTS. (Discutienlia, sc. me- dicamenta ; from discutio, to shake in pieces.) Discusoria. Diachylica. A term in sur- gery applied to those substances which possess a power of repelling or resolving tumours. DISEASE. Morbus. Any alteration from a perfect state of health is a disease. A disease is variously termed : when it per- vades the whole system, as an inflammatory fever, it is called a general disease, to distin- guish it from inflammation of the eye, or any ether viscus, which is a partial or local one : and.Avhen it does not depend on an- other disease, it is termed an idiopathic dis- ease, (which may be either general or par- tial,) to distinguish it from a symptomatic affection, which depends upon another dis- ease, and is produced by consent of parts. See also Endemic, Epidemic, Sporadic, &c. DISLOCATION. (From disloco, to put out of place.) Luxation. The secession of a bone of a moveable articulation from its natural cavity. DISPE'NSARY. (Dispensarium, from dispendo, *to distribute.) The shop, or place, in Avhich medicines are prepared. Also the name of an institution, in Avhich the poor are supplied with medicines and advice. DISPENSATORY (Dispensatorium; Dlb from dispendo, to distribute.) Anlidotarium. A book Avhich treats of the composition of medicines. DISSE'CTION. (From disseco, to cut asunder.) The cutting to pieces of any part of an animal, or vegetable, for the purpose of examining its structure. Disse'ptum. (From dissepio, to enclose round.) The diaphragm, or membrane, which divides the cavity of the thorax from (he abdomen. Dissolve'ntia. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) Medicines which loosen and dissolve morbid concretions in the body. In chemistry, it means menstrua. Dissolu'tus. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) Loose. An epithet applied to the dysentery, or morbus dissolulus. Diste'ntio. (From dislendo, to stretch out.) Distention, or dilatation. A con- vulsion. Disti'chia. See Distichiasis. DISTICHI'ASIS. (From Surri%tA: from Sic, double, and Ttyoc, a row. (Districhiasis. Dislichia. A disease of the eyelash, in which there is a double row of hairs, the one row growing outwards, the other inwards towards the eye. DISTILLATION. (From distillo, to drop little by little.) Alsacta. Catastagmos. A chemical process, very similar to evapora- tion, instituted to separate the volatile from the fixed principles, by means of heat. Distillatory vessels are either alembics or retorts; the former consist of an inferior vessel, called a cucurbit, designed to contain the matter to be examined, and having an upper part fixed to it, called the capital, or head. In this last, the vapours are conden- sed by the contact of the surrounding air, or, in other cases, by the assistance of cold water surrounding the head, and contained in a vessel called the refrigeratory. From the lower part of the capital proceeds a tube, called the nose, beak, or spout, through Avhich the vapours, after condensation, are, by a proper figure of the capital, made to flow into a vessel called the receiverfwhich is usually spherical. These receivers have different names, according to their figure, being called mattrasses, balloons, he. Re- torts are a kind of bottle of glass, pottery, or metal, the bottom being spherical, and (he upper part gradually diminishing into a neck, which is turned on one side. DISTO'RTION. (From distorqueo, to wrest aside.) Dislortio. A term applied to the eyes, when a person seems to turn them from the object be would look at, and is then called squinting, or strabismus. It also sig- nifies the bending of a bone preternaturally to one side; as distortion of the spine, or vertebrae. Disto'rtor. (From distorqueo, to wrest aside.) A muscle, whose office is to draw the mouth awry. Disto'rtor o'ris. (From distorqueo, to wrest aside ) The zygomaticus minor nil D1V 299 Distkichi .vsis. See Dislidnasis. Di'strix. (From Sic, double, and Bpt%, the hair.) A disease of the hair, when it splits and divides at the end. Diltander. See Lepidium sativum. Dittany, bastard. See Didamnus albus. Dittany of Crete. See Origanum didam- nus. Dittany, while. See Didamnus albus. DIURESIS. (From iftatfthrough,and ovpuo, to make water.) An .increased secretion of urine. It is also applied to a diabetes. DIURETICS. (Diuretica, sc. medicamen- ta, OiovptiTixa: from Stovptto-tc, a discharge of urine.) Those medicines or substances are so called which, when taken internally, aug- ment the flow of urine from the kidneys. It is obvious that such an effect will be pro- duced by any substance capable of stimula- ting the secreting vessels of the kidneys. All the saline diuretics seem to act in this manner. They are received into the circu- lation ; and, passing off with the urine, sti- mulate the vessels, and increase the quantity secreted. There are other diuretics, the effect of which appears not to arise from direct appli- cation, but from an action excited in the sto- mach, and propagated by nervous commu- nication to the secreting urinary vessels. The diuretic operation of squill, and se- veral other vegetables, appears to be of this kind. There is still, perhaps, another mode in which certain substances produce a diuretic effect; that is, by promoting absorption. When a large quantity of watery fluid is introduced into the circulating mass, it sti- mulates the secreting vessels of the kidneys, and is carried off by urine. If, therefore, absorption be promoted, and if a portion of serous fluid, perhaps previously effused, be taken up, the quantity of fluid secreted by the kidneys will be increased. In this way digitalis seems to act: its diuretic effect, it has been said, is greater when exhibited in dropsy than it is in health. On the same principle, (the effect arising from stimulating the absorbent system,) may probably be explained the utility of mer- cury in promoting the action of several diu- retics. The action of these remedies is promoted by drinking freely of mild diluents. It is also influenced by the state of the surface of the body. If external heat be applied, diu- resis is frequently prevented, and diaphoresis produced. Hence the doses of them should be given in the course of the day, and the patient, if possible, be kept out of bed. The direct effects of diuretics are suffi- ciently evident. They discharge the watery part of the blood ; and, by that discharge, they indirectly promote absorption over the whole system. Dropsy is the disease in which they are principally employed ; and when they can be brought to (art, the d'sease is removed with less injury to the patient than it can be by exciting any other evacuation. Their success i9 very precarious, the most power- ful often failing;* and, a3 the disease is so frequently connected with organic affection, even the removal of the effused fluid, when it takes place, only palliates without effecting a cure. Diuretics have been likewise occasionally used in*calculous affections, in gonorrhoea, and with a view of diminishing plethora, or checking profuse perspirafion. Murray, in his Elements of Materia Medica, classes the supertartrate of potash, or cream of tartar, and nitrate of potash, or nitre, the muriate of ammonia, or crude sal ammoniac, potash, and the acetate of potash, or kali acetatum, among the saline diuretics ; and selects the following from the vegetable kingdom :—scilla maritima, digi- talis purpurea, nicotiana tabacum, solanum dulcamara, lactuca virosa, colchicum au- tumnale, gratiola officinalis, spartium sco- parium, juniperus communis, copaifera offi- cinalis,, pinus balsamea, and pinus larix; and the lytta vesicatoria from the animal kingdom. In speaking of particular diuretics, Dr. Cullen says, the diuretic vegetables men- tioned by writers are of very little power, and are employed with very little success. Of the umbellala?, the medicinal power re- sides especially in their seeds; but he never found any of them very efficacious. The semen dauci sylvestris has been commended as a diuretic; but its powers as such are not very remarkable. In like manner some of iheplanta slellata have been commended as diuretics; but none of them deserve our notice, except the rubia tindorium, the root of which passes so much by the kidneys, as to give its colour to the urine. Hence it may fairly be supposed to stimulate the se- cretaries ; but Dr. Cullen found its diuretic powers did not always appear, and never to any considerable degree; and as, in brute animals, it has always appeared hurtful to the system, he does not think it fit to be employed to any extent in human.diseases. The bardana, lithospermum, ononis, aspara- gus, enula campana, are all substances which seem to pass, in some measure, by the kid- neys ; but their diuretic powers are hardly worth notice. The principal articles included by Dr. Cul- len, in his catalogue of diuretics, are dulca- mara, digitalis, scilla; some of the alliacea? and siliquosa? ; the balsams and resins; can- tbarides, and the diuretic salts. Divapora'tio. Evaporation. Divarication. The crossing of any two things *. thus when the muscular or tendinous fibres intersect each other at different angles,, they are said to divaricate. Diverso'kium. (From diversor, to resort to.) The receptaculum chyli ;,(•), UlX. DOR DIVERTICULUM A malformation or diseased appearance of *a part, in Avhich a portion goes out of the regular course; and thereby forms a diverticulum, or deviation from the usual course. If is generally ap- plied to the alimentary canal. Diverticulum nu'ckii. The opening through which (he round ligaments of the uterus pass. Nuck asserted that it remained open a long time after birth ; to these open- ings he gave the name oi diverticula. Divi'nus A nompous epithet of many compositions, from llieir supposed excel- lence. Divu'lsio. (From divello, to pull asun- der.) Urine with a ragged and uneven sedi- ment. Docihasiic art. Ars docimastica. The art of examining fossils, in order to discover what metals, he. they contain. Dork cresses. See Lapsana. Dock, sour. See Rumex acetosa. Dock, water. See Rumex hydrolapalhum. Dodder of thyme. See Cuscuta epilhy- mum. Dodecala'ctylus. (From cWato., twelve, and SakIvxoc, a finger; so named because its length is about the breadth of twelve fin- gers.) The duodenum, an intestine so called. It must be observed, that at the time this name was given anatomy consisted in the dissection of brutes; and the length was therefore probably adjudged from the gut of some animal, and not of man. Dodecapha'rmacum. (From SuSwm, twelve, and pao/uakcv, a medicine.) An oint- ment consisting of tAveK-e ingredients, for which reason it was called the ointment of the twelve apostles. Dodeca'theon. (From SqiSika, twelve, and It&HfAi, to put.) An antidote consisting of twelve simples. DODON^EUS, Rembertus, (or Dodo- ens,) was born at Mechlin in 1517. He became physician to two succeeding em- perors, and in 1582 was appointed professor of physic in the newly-founded University of Leyden; the duties of which he per- formed with credit till his death three years after. His fame at present chiefly resls on his botanical publications, particularly his " Pemptades,"or30 books of the history of plant-. The " Frngum Historia," " Herba- rium Belgicum," &c. are of much inferior merit. Dog-rose. See Rosa canina. Dog's bank, Syrian. This plant, As- clepias Syriaca of Linnams, is particularly poisonous to dogs, and also to the human species. Boiling appears to destroy the poison in the young shoots, which are then said to be esculent, and flavoured like aspa- ragus. Dog's-grass. See Triticum repens. Dog's-mercury. See Mercurialis perennis. Dog-stones. See Orchis mascula. DO'GMA (From foxue, to be of opi- nion.) An opinion founded on reason and experience. DOLICHOS. (From Soxtyoc, long: so called from its long shape.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cow- hage. See Dolichos pruriens. Do'lichos so'ja. The plant Avhich af- fords the soy. It is much cultivated in Ja- pan, where it is called daidsu : and where the pods supply their kitchens with various productions; but the two principal are, a sort of butter, termed miso, and a pickle called sooju. Do'lichos pru'riens. The systematic name of the cow hage. Dolichos. Dolichos pruriens ;volubitis, leguminibus racemosis,val. cutis subcarinatis hirtis, pedunculis ternis, of Linnaeus. The pods of this plant are co- vered with sharp hairs, which are (he parts employed medicinally in form of electuary,as anthelmintics. The manner in which these hairy spicuia act, seems to be purely mechani- cal : for neither the tincture, nor the decoc- tion, possesses the least anthelmintic power. Do'lor facie'i. See Tic douloureux. DORO'NICUM. (From dorongi, Arab.) Leopard's bane. See Arnica. Doro'nicum germa'nicum. See Arnica. Doro'nicum pardalia'nches. Ths sys- tematic name of the Roman leopard's bane. See Doronicum romanum. Doro'nicum roma'num. Roman leopard's bane. Doronicum pardalianches ; foliircor- dalis, obtusis, denticulatis; radicalibus petio- latis; caulinis amplexicaulibus, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant, if given in a full dose, possesses poisonous properties; but instances are. related of its efficacy in epileptical and pther nervous diseases. DO'RSAL. Belonging to the back. Dorsa'les ne'rvi. The nerves which pass out from the vertebrae of the back. Do'rsi spina'lis. See Spinalis dorsi. DORSTE NIA. (Named in honour of Dr. Dorsten.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class Tetrandria. Or- der, Monogynia. Dorste'nia contraye'rva. The syste- matic name of the plant which affords the contrayerva root. Contrayerva. Drakena. Cyperus longus, odorus,peruanus. Bezoardica radix. The contrayerva was first brought into Europe about the year 1581, by Sir Francis Drake, whence its name Drakena. ' It is the root of a small plant found in Peru, and other parts of the Spanish West Indies. Dr Houston observes, that the roots of different species of dorstenia are promis- cuously gathered and exported for those of the contrayerva, and, as all the species bear a great resemblance to each other, they are generally used for medical purposes in this country. The tuberous parts of these roots are the strongest, and should be chosen for JX>L DRA 301 ise. They have an agreeable aromatic smell; a rough bitter, penetrating taste; and when chewed, they give out a j>weetish kind of acrimony. It is diaphoretic and antiseptic ; formerly used in low nervous fevers, and those of the malignant kind; though taken freely, it does not produce much heat. It is, however, now seldom used, though, with the Peru- vian bark in decoction, it is occasionally employed in ulcerated sore throats, as a * gargle. Dr. Cullen observes, that this and ser- pentaria are powerful stimulants; and both have been employed in fevers in which de- bility prevailed. However, he thinks, wine may always supersede the stimulant powers of these medicines; and that debility is bet- ter remedied by the tonic and antiseptic powers of cold and Peruvian bark, than by any stimulants. By the assistance of heat, both spirit and Avater extract all its virtues ; but they carry little or nothing in distillation; extracts made by inspissating the decoction, retain all (he virtues of (he root. The London College forms the compound powder of contrayerva by combining five ounces of contrayerva root with a pound and a half of prepared shells. This pow- der was formerly made up in balls, and called lapis contrayerva, employed in the decline of ardent fevers, and through the whole course of low and nervaus ones. The radix serpentaria? virginiensis, in all cases, may be substituted for the contra- yerva. Dorste'nia Drake'na. The systematic name for one sort of the contrayerva. Dorste'nia Housto'nu. See Dorstenia contrayerva. Do'thien. A name for the furunculus. - Dove'ri pu'lvis. See Pulvis ipecacuanha compositus. Dove's foot. The geranium columbi- num. DOUGLAS, James, M D. was bom in Scotland in 1675. After completing his education, he came to London, and applied himself diligently to the study of anatomy and surgery, which he both taught and prac- tised several years with success. Haller has spoken very highly of bis preparations, to show the motions of the joints, and the struc- ture of the bones. He patronized the cele- brated William Hunter; who assisted him shortly before his death in 1742. He was reader of Anatomy to the Company of Sur- geons, and a Fellow of the Royal Society, to which he made several communications. He published, in 1707, a more correct de- scription of the muscles than had before appeared ; eight years after, a tolerable ac- count of preceding anatomical Avriters; in 1726, a History of the lateral Operation for the Stone ; and in 1730, a very accurate Description of the Peritoneum, he DOUGLAS, John, brother of the pre- ceding, was surgeon to the Westminster In- firmary, and author of several controversial pieces. In one of them, called " Remarks on a late pompous Work," he censures, with no small degree of severity, Cheselden's Anatomy of the Bones ; in another, he cri-» ticises, with equal asperity, the works of Chamberlen and Chapman ; and in a third, he decries the new forceps of Dr. Smellie. He also wrote a work on the high operation for the stone, which he practised ; a Disser- tation on the Venereal Disease; and an Account of the Efficacy of Bark in stopping gangrene. DRA'BA. (From SpAa-a-cn, to seize ; so called from its sudden effect upon the nose of those who eat it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Siliculosa. 2. A name of the lepidium, or Arabian mustard, and Turkey cresses. Draco sylvf.'stris. See Achillea Plar- mica. DRACOCEPHALUM. (From S?ako>v, a dragon, aad k^ax», a bead.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an sys- tem. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnosper- mia. Dracoce'phalum canarie'nse. Thesyte- matic name of the balm of Gilead. Molda- vica. Melissa Turcica. Turkey-balsam. Ca- nary balsam. Balaam of Gilead. This plant, Dracocephalum moldavica; floribus vtrlicel- lalis, bracteis lanceolatis, serraluris capillaceis of Linna?us, affords a fragrant essential oil, by. distillation, known in Germany by the name otoleumsyria. The whole herbabounds with an aromatic smell, and an agreeable taste, joined with an aromatic flavour ; it is recommended to give tone to the stomach and nervous system. Draco nis sa'nguis. See Calamus ro- tang. Draco'ntjum. (From SpAxm, a dragon ; so called because its roots resemble a dra- gon's tail.) See Arum dracunculus. DRACUNCULUS. (From SpAxm, a serpent.) The Guinea worm; called also vermiculus capillaris. These animalcules are common in both Indies, in most parts of Africa, occasionally at Genoa, and other hot countries. These Avorms* resemble the common Avorm, but are much larger; com- monly found in the legs, but sometimes in the muscular part of the arms. They prin- cipally affect children, and their generation is not unlike that of the broad worms of the belly; hence their name tape-worm. While they move under the skin, they create no trouble; but, in length of time, the place near the dracunculus suppurates, and the animal puts forth its head. If it be drawn, it excites considerable uneasiness, especially if drawn so forcibly as to break it; for the part left within creates intolerable pain. 302 DRD DUG These worms are of different lengths. In the Edin. Med. Essays, mention is made of one that was three yards and a half in length. Dracaca'ntha. See Astragalus. Draganl gum. See Astragalus. Dragon'* blood. See Calamus rolang. . Dragon's wort. See Arum dracunculus. DRAKE, James, M. D. Fellow of the College of Physicians, and of the Royal So- ciety, published, in 1707, " A neAv System of Anatomy;" which, though taken princi- pally from Cowper, being on a reduced plan, and more within the reach of students,, was pretty favourably received. In the third edition, it was styled" Anthropologia Nova." In abscesses, of the antrum maxillare, he advised draAving one of the molar teeth, to let out the matter. The description of the internal nostrils, and of the cavities entering them, is neAv ; as are also the plates of the abdominal viscera. Drake'na. See Dorsfenia contrayerva. DRA'STICA. (Drastica, sc. medicamenta, SfAo-Tixoc, active, brisk ; from JpAte, to effect,) A term generally applied to those medicines which are very violent in their action; thus, drastic purges, emetics, he. DRELINCOURT, Charles, was born at Paris in 1633; and after studying some years at Saumur, he went to graduate at Montpelier. He soon after attended the celebrated Turenne in his campaigns, and was by him made physician to the army. He was also appointed one of the physicians to Lewis XIV. But in 1688 he Avas chosen to succeed Vander Linden, as professor of" medicine at Leyden ; and two years after he was advanced to the chair of anatomy. He was also made physician to William, then prince of Orange, and his consort ; and on their accession to the throne of England, he spoke the congratulatory oration to them, as rector of the university. He continued in his professorship, giving general satisfac- tion, to the period of his death in 1697. He was a voluminous and learned, but hardly an original writer ; yet his work* were very much read at the lime. In one of his ora- tions, he exculpates medical men from the charge of impiety, observing that the con- templation of the works of God tends to bind them more'to religion. In his " Apo- logia Medica," he refutes the notion, that physicians wene excluded from Rome for six hundred years. He strenuously opposed the introduction of chemical preparations into medicine, which was then very preva- lent. His son, Charles, succeeded him in practice, but has left no publication, except his thesis " De Lienosis." Dresde'nsis pu'lvis. An oleo saccharum, containing the oil of cinnamon. Dro'ma. The name of a plaster described by Myrepsus. Dropaci'smus. (From Sptrai, to remove.) Dropax. A stimulant plaster of pitch, Avax, foe. to take off hair. Dro'pax. See Dropacismus. DROPSY. A collection of a serous fluid in the cellular membrane ; in the viscera and the circumscribed cavities of the body. See Hydrops. Ascites, Anasarca, Hydrocephalus, Hydrolhorax, Hydrocele. Dropsy of the belly. See Ascites. Dropsy of the brain. See Hydrocepha- lus. Dropsy of the cellular membrane. See Anasarca. Dropsy of the chest. See Hydrothorax. Dropsy of the ovaria. See Ascites. Dropsy of the testicle. See Hydrocele. Dropwort. See CEuanthe, and Spirea Filipendula. Dropwort hemlock. See CEnanlhe. Dropwort water. See OEnanthe. DRO'SFRA. (From Jpoa-tpa., dewy; which is from Spoa-oc, dew; drops hanging on the leaves like dew.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Hexagynia. Sun- dew. Dro'sera rotundifo'lia. The systema- tic name of (be sun-dew. Ros solis. Ro- rella. Sun dew. This elegant little plant, Drosera rotundifolia ; scapis radicalis ; foliis orbiculatis oi Linnaeus, is said to be so acrid as to ulcerate the skin and remove warts and corns; and to excite u fatal coughing and delirium in sheep who eat it. It is sel- dom given medicinally in this country but by the loAver orders, who esteem a decoc- tion of it as serviceable in asthmas and coughs. Drosiobo'tanum. (From Spocrcc, dew, and @o!avh, a herb; so called from its being cover- ed with an aromatic dew.) The herb betony. See Betonica. Drosso'meli. (From Spoa-oc, dew, and fttxt, honey.) Honey-dew. Manna. Dry bellyache. See Colica. DUCTILITY. A property by which bodies are elongated by repeated or continued pres- sure. It is peculiar to metals. Ducts, biliary. See Biliary duct. DU'CTUS ARTERIOSUS. A great inos- culation found only in the fcetus, and very young children, betwixt the pulmonary ar- tery and the aorta. In adults it is closed up. DU'CTUS AD NA'SUM. See Canalis nasalis. Doc'tus au'ris palati'nus. The eusta- chian tube. Du'ctus bilia'ris. See Choledochus due tus. DUCTUS COMMUNIS CHOLEDO- CHUS. See Choledochus ductus. DU CTUS HEPAIICUS. See Hepatic dud DU'CTUS LACHRYMA'LIS. See Ladi- rymal ducts. DU'CTUS LACTI'FERI. Ductus ga- laclophori. The excretory ducts of the glandular substance composing the female DUN breast. The milk passes along these ducts to the nipple. DU'CTUS PANCREATICUS. The pancreatic duct. It is white and small, and arises from the sharp extremity of the pan- creas, runs through the middle of the gland towards the duodenum, into which it pours its contents by an opening common to it and the ductus communis choledochus. DU'CTUS SALIVA'LES. The excretory ducts of the salivary glands, which convey the saliva into the mouth. DU'CTUS STENO'NIS. The Stenonian duct, which was so called after its discoverer, Steno. It arises from all the small ex- cretory ducts of the parotid gland, and pas- ses transversely over the masseter muscle, penetrates the buccinator, and opens into the mouth. DU'CTUS THORA'CICUS. See Thora- cic Duct. DUCTUS VENO'SUS. When the vena cava passes the liver in the foetus, it sends off the ductus venosus, which communicates with the sinus of the vena porta? ; but, in adults, it becomes a flat ligament. DU'CTUS WARTHONIA'NUS. The excretory duct of the maxillary glands; so named after its discoverer. Dulca'cidum. (From dulcis, sweet, and aeidus, sour.) An oxymel. A medicine composed of a sweet and sour ingredient. DULCAMARA. (From dulcis, sweet, and amarus, bitter.) See Solanum dulca- mara. DUNCAN, Daniel, was born at Mon- tauban, in Languedoc, in 1649, son of a professor of physic in that city, but of a family originally Scotch. Having lost both his parents in early infancy, he was taken under the protection of his maternal uncle, and at a proper age sent to study medicine at Montpelier, where he took his degree. He afterwards resided seven years at Paris, where he published his first work, upon the principle of motion in animal bodies. He then visited London, partly to arrange some family affairs, partly to obtain information concerning the plague; and intended to have settled there ; but after tivo years, he was summoned to attend his patron, the great Colbert. He soon after made public two works, in which he attempted to explain the Animal Functions on Chemical and Mechanical Principles. On the death of Colbert, he resided for some years in his native city, but the persecution of the Pro- testants in 1690 drove him to Swisserland ; and he was appointed professor of Anatomy and Chemistry at Berne, where he got into considerable practice. In 1699 he was sent for to attend the Princess of Hesse-Cassel, who had symptoms of threatening consump- tion, induced by the excessive use of tea, and other hot liquors.- which led him to write a Treatise against that practice, pab- Nshed subsequently by the persuasion of his DUR 303 friend, Boerhaave. He remained there three years, affording meanwhile much relief to the French refugees ; and the fame of his liberality procured his invitation to the court of Berlin : but a regard to his health and to economy soon obliged him to remove to the Hague. In 1714 he accomplished his favourite object of settling in London, and when he reached his 70th year, put in prac- tice his previous resolution of giving his pro- fessional services only gratuitously; in which he steadily persevered during the remaining sixteen years of his life, though in 1721 he lost the third part of his property by the South-sea scheme. Dung, devil's. See Ferula asafostida. Duo. (Au», two.) Some compositions consisting of two ingredients, are distin- guished by this term, as pilula? ex duobus. DUODENUM. (From duodenus, con- sisting of twelve ; so called because it was suppo-ed noi to exceed the breadth of twelve fingers; but as the ancients dissected only animals, this does not hold good in the hu- man subject.) The first portion of the small intestines. See Intestines. Duplica'na. (From duplex, double.) A name of the double tertian fever. DU'KA MA'TER (From durus. hard, and mater, a mother; called dura, from its comparative hardness with the pia mater, and mater, from its being supposed to be the source of all the other membranes.) Dura meninx. Dermalodes. A thick and somewhat opaque apd insensible membrane, formed of two layers, that surrounds and defends the brain, and adheres strongly to (he internal surface of the cranium. It has three considerable processes, the falci- form, the tentorium, and the septum cere- belli; and several sinuses, of Avhich the longitudinal,lateral, and inferior longitudinal, are the principal. Upon the external surface of the dura mater, there are little holes, from which emerge fleshy-coloured papilla?, and which, upon examining the skull-cap, will be found to have corresponding fovea?. These are the external glandula? Pacchioni. They are in number from ten to fifteen on each side, and are chiefly lateral to the course of the longitudinal sinus. The ar- teries which supply this membrane with vessels for its own nourishment, for that of the contiguous bone, and for the perpetual exudation of the fluid, or halitus rather, which moistens or bedews its internal sur- face, may be divided into anterior, middle, and posterior. The first 'proceeds from the ophthalmic and ethmoidal branches; the second from the internal maxillary and su- perior pharyngeal; the posterior from the occipital and vertebral arteries. The principal artery of the dura mater, named, by way of distinction, the great ar- tery of the dura mater, is derived from the internal maxillary artery, a branch of the 304 Dk'S DVS external carotid. It is called the spinalis, or spheno-spinalis, from its {passing into the head "through the spinous hole of the sphenoid bone, Or meninga media, from its relative situation, as it arises in tint great middle fossa of the skull. This artery, though it sometimes enters the skull in two branches, usually enters in one considerable branch, and divides, soon after it reaches the dura mater, into three or four branches, of which the anterior is the largest ; and these spread their ramifications beautifully upon the dura mater, over all that part which is opposite to the anterior, middle, and posterior lobes of the brain. Its larger trunks run upon the internal surface of the parietal bone, and are sometimes for a con- siderable space buried in its substance. The extreme branches of this artery extend so as to inosculate with the anterior and posterior arteries of the dura mater; and through the bones, (chiefly parietal and temporal bones,) they inosculate with the temporal and occipital arteries. The meningeal artery has been known to become aneurisma!, and,distended at intervals; it has formed an aneurism, destroying the bones, and causing epilepsy. Du'ra me'ninx. Before the time of Ga- len, the term meninx Avas common to all the membranes of the body ; afterwards it was appropriated to those of the. brain. See Dura mater. Dwate. See Atropa belladonna. Dwarf, elder. See Sambucus ebulus. Dyo'ta. (From Jvm, two, and ous, cflos, an ear.) A chemical instrument with two ears, or handles. DYSESTHESIA. (From Jus, difficulty, and AiaBAvofAAt, to feel or perceive.) Impair- ed feeling. DYSESTHESIA. An order in the class, locales of Dr. Cullen's Nosology, containing those diseases, in which the senses are depraved, or destroyed, from a defect of the external organs. Dysanago'gus. ("From Jos, with diffi- culty, and AYAyoi, to subdue.) Viscid ex- pectoration. Dyscatapo'tia. (From Jvs, and iuHavivq), to drink.) A difficulty of swallowing li- quids, which Dr. Mead thinks a more proper term than that generally used for canine madness, viz. hydrophobia; as it is more particularly descriptive of the affection under which the unhappy patients labour; for>in reality they dread water from the difficulty of swallowing it. D Y S C I N E'S I A. (From Jus, bad, and xtvut, to move.) Bad or imperfect motion. DYSCINE'SLE. An order in the class, locales of Cullen's nosology ;* embracing diseases in which the motion is impeded, or depraved, from an imperfection of the organ. Dyscophosis. (From Jvc, with diffi- culty, and xwpoto, to he deaf.) A delect m the sense of hearing. DYSCRA SIA. (From due, with difficulty, and KifAvvuttt, to mix.) A bad habit of body. DYSEC02 A. (From Sue, difficulty/and akoh, hearing.) Cophosis. Deafness. Hear- ing diminished or destroyed- A genus of disease iu the class locales, and order dyses- thesia of Culien, containing two species: Dyiecoza organica, which arises from wax in the meatus, injuries of the membrane, or inflammation and obstruction of the tuhe Dysecoza atonica, Avhen Avithout any discerni- ble injury of the organ. Dyse'lcia. (From Svc, Avith difficulty, and exxoc, an ulcer.) An ulcer difficult to hea(. Dyse'metus. (From Sue, with difficulty, and t/AU», to vomit.) A person not easily made to vomit. Dysente'ria. See Dysentery. DYSENTERY. (From Jus, difficulty, and tvltpA, the bowels.) Dysenle>fia».\ Dis- solutus morbus. Diarrhcea carnosa. The flux. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order profluvia* of Cullen's nosology. It is known by contagious pyrexia; frequent griping stools; tenes- mus ; stools, chiefly mucous, sometimes mixed with .blood, the natural faeces being retained or voided in small, compact, hard substances, known by the name of scybala; loss of appetite, and nausea. It occurs chiefly in summer and autumn, and is.often occasioned by much moisture succeeding quickly intense heat, or great drought; whereby the perspiration is suddenly check- ed, and a determination made to the intes- tines. It is likewise occasioned by the use of unwholesome and putridfood,and by noxious exhalations and vapours; hence it appears often in armies encamped in the neigh- bourhood of low marshy grounds, and proves highly destructive ; but the cause which most usually gives rise to it, is a spe- cific contagion; and when it once makes its appearance, where numbers of people are collected together, it not unfrequently spreads with great rapidity. A peculiar disposition in the atmosphere seems often to predispose, or give rise to the dysentery, in which case it prevails epidemically. It frequently occurs about the same time with autumnal intermittent and remittent fevers, and with these it is often complicated. The disease, however, is much more prevalent in warm climates than in cold ones; and in the months of August, Sep- tember, and October, which is the rainy season of the year in the West ladies, it is very apt to break out and to become very general among the negroes on the diffeVent plantations in the colonies. The body having been rendered irritable by the great heat of the summer, and being ex- posed suddenly to much moisture with open f>YS i/Rs iidc ..ore, the blood is thereby thrown from ; lie exterior vessels upon the interior, so as to give rise to dysenteries. An attack of dysentery is sometimes pre- ceded by loss of appetite, costiveness, fla- tulency, sickness at the stomach, and a slight vomiting, and comes on with slight chills, succeeded by heat in the skin, and frequency of the pulse. These symptoms are in general the forerunners of the griping and increased evacuations which afterwards occur. When the inflammation begins to occupy the lower part of the intestinal tube, the stools become more frequent, and less abundant; and, in passing through the in- flamed parts, they occasion great pain, so that every evacuation is preceded by a severe griping, as also a rumbling noise. The motions vary both in colour and con- sistence, being sometimes composed of frothy mucus, streaked with blood, and at other times of an acrid watery humour, like the washings of meat, and with a very fetid smell. Sometimes pure blood is void- ed ; now and then lumps of coagulated mucus, resembling bits of cheese, are to be observed in the evacuations, and in some in- stances a quantity of purulent matter is passed. Sometimes what is voided consists merely of a mucous matter, without any appear- ance of blood, exhibiting that disease which is knotvn by the name of dysenteria alba, or morbus mucosus. Whilst the stools consist of these various matters, and are voided frequently, it is seldom that we can perceive any natural fasces among them, and when we do, they nppear in small hard balls, called scybala, which being passed, the patient is sure to experience some temporary relief from the griping and tenesmus. It frequently happens, from the violent efforts which are made to discbarge the irritating matters, that a portion of the gut is forced beyond the verge of the anus, which, in the progress of the disease, proves a troublesome and distressing symp- tom ; as does likewise the tenesmus, there being a constant inclination to go to stool, without the ability of voiding any thing, except perhaps a little mucus. More or less pyrexia usually attends with the symptoms which have been described, throughout the whole of the disease, where it is inclined to terminate fatally : and is either of an inflammatory or putrid ten- dency. In other cases, the febrile state wholly disappears after a time, while the proper dysenteric symptoms probably will be of long continuance. Hence the distinction into acute and chronic dysentery. When the symptoms run high, produce great loss of strength, and are accompanied with a putrid tendency and a fetid and in- voluntary discharge, the disease often ter- minates fatally in the course of a few days ; 39 hut when they are more moderate,- it is often protracted to a considerable length of time, and so goes off at last by a gentle perspiration, diffused equally over the whole body; the fever, thirst, and griping then ceasing, and the stools becoming of a natu- ral colour and consistence. When the dis- ease is of long standing, and has become habitual, it seldom admits of an easy cure; and when it attacks a person labouring under an advanced stage of scurvy, or pul- monary consumption, or whose constitution has been much impaired by any other dis- order, it is sure to prove fatal. It sometimes appears at the same time with autumnal intermittent and remittent fevers, as has been observed, and is then more complicated and difficult to remove. Upon opening the bodies of those who die of dysentery, the internal coat of the intestines (but more particulary of the colon and rectum) appears to be affected with inflammation and its consequences, such as ulceration, gangrene, and contractions. The peritonaeum and other coverings of the abdomen, seem likewise^ in many instances, to be affected by inflammation. In the treatment of the acute dysentery, when not arising from contagion, but at- tended by considerable pyrexia and pain, in persons of a strong and full habit, it will be right to commence by a moderate A-ena?- section ; but in general leeches to the ab- domen will abstract a sufficient quantity of blood, followed by fomentations, or the warm bath, which may produce a powerful determination to the surface as well as coun- teract spasm; also blisters or rubefacients should not be neglected. With regard to internal remedies, a brisk emetic will often be adviseable, particularly where the tongue is very foul, the stomach loaded, or marks of congestion in the liver appear : it may also by inducing diaphoresis materially check the violence of the symptoms, nay sometimes cut short the disease at once. The next object is effectually to clear out the bowels: for which purpose calomel, joined with opium in quantity sufficient to relieve the pain may be given, and followed up by castor oil, neutral salts, &.c. till they operate. In the mean time mucilaginous demulcents may help to moderate the irri- tation. When the bowels have been tho- roughly evacuated, it will be important to procure a steady determination to the sur- face, and the compound powder of ipeca- cuanha is perhaps the best medicine; as- sisted by warm clothing, friction, exercise, &.c. Should the liver not perform its office properly, the continued use of mercury maybe necessary; to restore the strength, and relieve dyspeptic symptoms, tonics and antacids will be useful, with a mild nutri- tious diet; and great care must be taken to obviate accumulation of faeces. In the chronic form of the disease, demulcents an ' 3Q6 DYS sedatives may be freely employed by the mouth or in the form of clyster; the bowels may be occasionally relieved by rhubarb, or other mild aperient; mercury should.be cautiously employed, where the discbarge of bile is indicated, or if that cannot be borne, nitric acid may be tried ; and besides great attention to regimen, as in the decline of acute dysentery, mild astringents, with tonics, he. may contribute materially to the recovery of the patient. Dysepdlo'iicus. (From Jvs, with diffi- culty, and ivuxooi, to cicatrize.) Dysepu- lotus. An inveterate ulcer difficult to be healed. Dysh^morrho'is. (From Jvc, Avith dif- ficulty, and Ai/Acppoic, the piles.) Suppres- sion of bleeding piles. DYSLO'CHIA. (From Jvc, difficulty, and xo%ia, the lochia.) A suppression of the lochia. DYSMENORRHEA. (From Jvc, with difficujty, and tuivoppout, the menses.) A difficult or painful menstruation, accompa- nied Avith severe pains in the back, loins, and bottom of the belly% Dyso'des. (From Jvc, bad, and oga>, to smell.) A bad smell. Foetid. Hippocrates applies it to a foetid disorder of the small intestines. Also the name of a malagma and acopon in Galen and Paulus JEgineta. DYS0T1A. (From Jvc, bad, and &^, an eye.) Parorasis. Difficult sight. Sight depraved, requiring one certain quantity of light, one particular distance, or one posi- tion. A genus of disease in the class locales, and order dysesthesia ot Cullen, containing the five following species: 1. Dysopia te- nebrarum, called also amblyopia crepuscu- lar is, requiring objects to be placed in a strong light. 2. Dysopia lumims, likeAvise termed amblyopia meridiana, objects only discernible in a weak light. 3. Dysopia dissitorum, in which distant objects are not perceived. 4. Dysopia proximorum, or dy- sopia amblyopia, in which objects too near are not perceived. 5. Dysopia lateralis, called also amblyopia luscorum, in which objects are not seen unless placed in an oblique position. DYSORE'XIA. (From Jvc, bad, and opiate, appetite.) A bad or depraved ap- petite. DYSORE'XLE. The name of an order in the class locales of Cullen's nosology, which he divides into two sections, appetitus erronei and deficientes. DYSPEPSIA. (From Jvc, bad, and ar-arloi, to concoct.) Apepsia. Indigestion. Dr. Cullen arranges this genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order adynamia. It chiefly arises in persons between thirty and forty years of age, and is principally to be met with, in those who devote much lime to study, or who lead either a very sedentary or irregular life. A great singularity attend- ant on it is.that it inBy and often does continue DYS a great length of time, without any aggra- vation or remission of the symptoms. Great grief and uneasiness of mind, in- tense study, profuse evacuations, excess in venery, hard drinking, particularly of spi- rituous liquors, and of tea, tobacco, opium, and other narcotics, immoderate repletion, and over distention of the stomach, a de- ficiency in the secretion of the bile, or gastric juice, and the being much exposed to moist and cold air, when without exer- cise, are the causes which usually occasion dyspepsia. A long train of nervous symptoms gene- rally attend on this disease, such as a loss of appetite, nausea, heart-burn, flatulency, acid, foetid, or nidorous eructations, a gnawing in the stomach when empty, a sense of constriction and uneasiness in the throat, with pain in the side, or sternum, so that the patient at times can only lay on his right side; great costiveness, habitual chilliness, paleness of the countenance, lan- guor, unwillingness to move about, low- ness of spirits, palpitations, and disturbed sleep. The number of these symptoms varies in different cases, with some, being felt only in part; in others, being accompanied even with additional ones, equally unpleasant, such as severe transient pains in the head and breast, and various affections of the sight, as blindness, double vision, &,c. Dyspepsia never proves fatal, unless when by a very long continuance, it produces great general debility and weakness; and so passes into some other disease, such as dropsy; but it is at all times very difficult to remove, but more particularly so in warm climates. The morbid appearances to be observed on dissections of this desease, are principally confined to that part of the stomach which is called the pylorus; which is often found either in a contracted, scirrhous, or ulcerat- ed slate. In every instance, the stomach is perceived to be considerably distended with air. The treatment of dyspepsia consists, 1. In obviating the several exciting causes. 2. In relieving urgent symptoms, some of which may tend to prolong the disease. 3. In re- storing the tone of the stomach, or of the general system, and thus getting rid of the liability to relapse. I. In fulfilling the first indication Ave arc often much circumscribed by the circum- stances or habits of the patient; and parti- cularly when they have been accustomed to drink spirits, which they can hardly relin- quish, or only in a very gradual manner. The diet must be regulated by (he particular form of the disease : in those who are liable to acidity, it should be chiefly of an animal nature, with the least acescent vegetable substances, and for drink, toast and vvater, or soda Avater, addingaa little brandy, if DY3 DY5 307 realiy necessary ; where the opposite, or sep- tic tendency appears, which happensespecial- ly in persons of a florid complexion, it should consist principally of vegetable matter, par- ticularly the ripe subacid fruits, with the meat of young animals occasionally, and if plain water be not agreeable, table-beer, cider, he. may be allowed for drink; and in those of the phlegmatic temperament the most nutritious and digestible articles must be selected, mostly of an animal nature, as- sisted by the warmer condiments, and the more generous fermented liquors in modera- tion. It will be generally better to take food oftener, rather than to load the sto- mach too much at once ; but more than four meals in the day can hardly be requi- site ; if at any other time a craving should occur, a crust of bread or a piece of biscuit may be eaten. II. Among the symptoms requiring pallia- tion, heart-burn is frequent, resulting from acrimony in the stomach, and to be relieved by antacid, or antiseptic remedies, according lo circumstances, or diluents and demul- cents may answer the purpose. A sense of weight at the stomach with nausea may oc- casionally indicate a gentle emetic ; but will be less likely to occur if the bowels are kept regular. Flatulence may be relieved by aromatics, aether, &c.; and these will be proper for spasmodic, or nervous pains ; but if ineffectual, opium should be bad recourse to. Vomiting is generally best checked by carbonic acid. When diarrhoea occurs, the aromatic confection is mostly proper, some- times with a little opium. But the bowels are much more commonly confined, and mild cathartics ■ should be frequently exhi- bited, as castor oil, rhubarb, aloes, &.c. ; sometimes the more active, where these do not answer; in those of a florid complexion a laxative diet, with the supertartrate of pot- ash, or other saline cathartic occasionally, may agree better : and where the liver is torpid, mercurials should be resorted to. III. The third object is to be attempted by tonics, particularly the aromatic bitters, the mineral acids, or the preparations of iron ; by the cold bath prudently regulated; by gentle exercise steadily persevered in, parti- cularly walking or riding on horseback; by a careful attention to the diet; by seeking a pure mild air, keeping regular hours, with relaxation and amusement of the mind, he. DYSPERMATl'SMUS. (From Sue, bad, and o-vtp/AA, seed.) Agenesia. Slow, or im- peded emission of semen, during coition, in- sufficient for the purpose of generation. A genus of disease in the class locales, and or- der epischeses of Cullen. The species are : 1. Dyspermatismus urethralis, when the ob- struction is in the urethra. 2. Dyspermatis- mus nodosus, Avhen a tumour is formed in either corpus cavernosum penis. 3. Dysper- matismus praputialis, when the impediment is from a straightness of the orifice of the praepuce. 4. Dyspermatismus mwcosus, when the urethra is.obstructed by a viscid mucus. 5. Dyspermatismus hypertonicus, Avhen there is an excess of erection of the penis. 6. Dys- permatismus epilepticus, from epileptic fits coming on during coition. 7. Dyspermatis- mus apradodes, from a want of vigour in the genitals. 8. Dyspermatismus refluus, in which the semen is thrown back into the urinary bladder. DYSPHAGIA. (From Sue, with difficulty-, and pAym, to cat.) A difficulty of degluti- tion. DYSPHO'NIA. (From Sue, bad, and pcevu, the voice.) A difficulty of speak- ing. DYSPNOEA. (From Svc, difficult, and vvea>, to breathe.) Dyspnoon- Difficult respiration, Without sense of stricture, and accompanied with cough through the whole course of the disease. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order spasmi of Cullen. He distinguishes eight species. 1. Dyspnoea calarrhalis, Avhen with a cough there are copious discharges of viscid mu- cus, called also asthma catarrhale, pneu- modes, pneumonicum, and pituilosum. 2. Dyspnoza sicca, when there is a cough without any considerable discharge. 3. Dyspnoza adrea, when the disease is much increased by slight changes of the Aveafher'. 4. Dyspnoza terrea, when earthy or calcu- lous matters are spit up. 5. Dyspnoza aquo- sa, when there is a scarcity of urine and cedematous feet, Avithout the other symp- toms of a dropsy in the chest. 6. Dyspnoza pinguedinosa, from corpulency. 7. Dysp- noza thoracica, when parts surrounding the chest are injured or deformed. 8. Dysp- noea extrinseca, from manifest external causes. Dy'spnoon. See Dyspnoza. Dysra'chitis. The name of a plaster in Galen. Dysthy'mia. (From Svc, bad, and Bv/aos, mind.) Insanity. Dystochia. (From Jvc, with difficulty, and Ttxlm, to bring forth.) Difficult labour or child-birth. DYSTCECHI'ASIS. (From Svc, bad, and rot%oc, order.) An irregular disposition of the hairs in the eyelids. DYSURIA. (From Svc, difficultly, and evpov, urine.) Slillicidium. Ardor urina. Culbicio. A suppression or difficulty in discharging the urine A total suppres- sion is called ischuria ; a partial suppres- sion, dysuria: and (his may be with or without heat When there are frequent, painful, or uneasy urgings to discharge the urine, and it passes off only by drops,-or in very small quantities, the disease is called strangury. When a sense of pain, or heat, attends the discharge,it passes with difficulty, and is styled ardor urina?, heat ot the urine. The dysuria is acute, or chronic. Dr. Cul- len places this disease in the class locale^, *.fc Di> D\- and order epischescs, containing six species: 1. Dysuria ardcns, with a sense of heat, Avithout any manifest disorder of the blad- der. 2. Dysuria spasmodica, from spasm. 3. Dysuria compressions, from a compres- sion of the neighbouring parts. 4. Dysuria phlogislica, from violent inflammation. 5. Dysuria calculosa, from stone in the bladder. 6. Dysuria mucosa, from an abundant secre- tion of mucus. The causes Avhich give rise to these diseases are, an inflammation of the urethra, occasioned either by venereal sores, or by the use of acrid injections, tumour, ul- cer of the prostate gland, inflammation of the kidneys, or bladder, considerable enlarge- ments of the hemorrhoidal veins, a lodgment of indurated faeces in the rectum, spasm at the neck of the bladder, the absorption of cantharides, applied externally or taken in- ternally, and excess in drinking either spi- rituous or vinous liquors; but particles of gravel, sticking at the neck of the bladder, or lodging in the urethra, and thereby pro- ducing irritation, prove the roost frequent cause. Gouty matter falling on the neck El X!iAR. Auris. The organ of bearing is situated at the side of the head, and is di- vided into external and internal ear. The auricula, commonly called the ear, consti- tutes the external part, and contains several eminences and depressions, as the helix, an- tihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auricula, scapha, and lobulus. The external auditory passage, containing the wax, proceeds from the middle of it down to the membrane of the tympanum, which divides the" external from the internal parts of this organ. Be- hind the membrana tympani is an irregular cavity, the cavity of the tympanum, in which are four little bones, the malleus, incus, stapes, and os orbiculare ; and four open- ings, one of the Eustachian tube, another to the mastoid sinus, the fenestra ovalis, and the fenestra rotunda. The tympanum is ter- minated by the labyrinth. The labyrinth is the remaining part of the internal ear, con- sisting of the cochlea, veslibulum, and semi- circular canals. The arteries of the ear are the external and internal auditory. The veins empty themselves into the external jugulars. The muscles of the ear are divided into three classes: the common, proper, and internal. The common muscles are, the at- tollens aurem, anterior auris, and relrahentes mtris, which move the whole ear. The pro- oi the bladder, will sometimes occasion thea complaints. In dysury, there is a frequent inclination to make water, with a smarting pain, hetrf, and difficulty in voiding it, together with a sense of fu lines-: in the region of the bladder. The symptoms often vary, however, accord- ing to the cause which has given rise to it. If it proceeds from a calculus in the kidney or ureter, besides the affections mentioned, it will be accompanied with nausea, vomiting, and acute pains in the loins and region of the ureter and kidney of the side affected. When a stone in the bladder, or gravel in the urethra, is the cause, an acute pain will be felt at the end of the penis, particularly on void- ing the last drops of urine, and the stream of water will either be divided into two, or be discharged in a twisted manner, not un- like a cork-screAV. If a scirrhus of the pros- tate gland has occasioned the suppression or difficulty of urine, a hard indolent tumour, unattended with any acute pain, may readily be felt in the perinaeum, or by introducing the finger into the rectum. per are, helicis major, helicis minor, tragicus, antitragicus,and transversus aum.-;these affect the parts only lo which they are connected. The muscles of the internal ear are, laxator tympani, tensor tympani, and stapedius, which belong to the ossicula auditus. The nerves of the external ear are branches of the ntr- vus audilorius durus, and those of the internal ear, are branches of the nervus auditorius mollis. Eari'tes. Haematites, or bloodstone. EARTH. Terra. Though there seems lo be an almost infinite variety of earthy substances scattered on the surface of this globe, yet, Avhen we examine them with a chemical eye, we find, not without surprise, that all the earth and stones which we tread under our feet, and which compose the largest rocks, as Avell as the numerous different specimens Avhich adorn the cabinets of the curious, are composed of a very few simple or elementary earths, in number no more than nine or ten : viz. Silex,lime, magnesia, barytes, strontian, alumine, glu- cine, zircon, ytlria, and perhaps agustine. These are all the simple earths hitherto knoAvn, which nature presents to us com- pletely formed ; though one or more of them enters into the composition of a great many bodies. They have a variety of properties EAR ECT 3t>9 w inch are common to all:—they are dry, incombustible bodies. They are insoluble in water and alcohol, or nearly so, and have little or no taste; at least when combined with carbonic acid. Their specific gravity does not exceed 4.9. When perfectly pure, they assume the form of a white poAvder, harsh to the touch. They are infusible. They are capable, except silex, of combining with acids, and forming neutral salts. They are likewise disposed to unite with the alkalies, with sulphur, and phosphorus; with metallic oxides, and with each other, either by fusion or solution in water. Every one of these characters is not per- haps rigorously, applicable to each of these bodies; but they all possess a sufficient number of them to render it useful to ar- range them under one class. It has been recently shown by chemists, that some of the earths are really compounds of metallic substances with oxygen, and probably that will be found to hold true in them all. Stones differ from earths principally in cohesion and hardness, and therefore are included under the same general name. Earth, absorbent. See Absorbents. Earth, aluminous. Earth which contains alumina. See Alumine. Earth, animal calcareous. This term is applied to crabs'-claws, he. which contain calcareous earth, and are obtained from the animal kingdom. Earth, argillaceous. See Alumine. Earth-bath. A remedy recommended by some writers on the continent, as a spe- cific in consumption. In this country it produced to the patients very distressing sensations of cold; in some it seemed to be productive of bad effects; and it does not appear that, in any consumptive cases, good effects were ever derived from its use. Earth, bolar. See Bole. Earth, fullers'. Cimolia purpurescens. A compact bolar earth, commonly of a grayish colour. It is sometimes applied by the common people to inflamed breasts, legs, he. Avith a view of cooling them. Earth, heavy. See Barytes. Earth, Japan. See Acacia catechu. Earth, mineral calcareous. Those cal- careous earths which are obtained from the mineral kingdom. The term is applied in opposition to those obtained from animals. Earth-nut. See Bunium. Earth, sealed. Terra sigillata. Little cakes of bolar earths, which are stamped with impressions. They were formerly in high estimation as absorbents, but now fallen into disuse. Earth-avorm. Lumbricus terrestris. Ver- mis (erreslris. These insects are supposed to possess a diuretic and antispasmodic virtue, wilh Avhich vieAVs they are occasionally em- ployed in foreign countries. Fat--wax. Cerumen aurium A waxv secretion found in the meatus auditoriua externus, into which it is separated by the glands around that canal. Eaton's styptic French brandy highly impregnated with calcined green vitriol. A remedy for checking haemorrhages. Eau-de-luce. See Spiritus ammonia succinates. Eac-dje-rabel. This is composed of one part of sulphurous acid to three of rectified spirit of wine. It is much used in France, Avhen diluted, in the cure of gonorrhoeas, leucorrhoea, he. Ebel. The seeds of sage, or of juniper. Ebe'num. Indian ebony. It is supposed to be ophthalmic. Ebe'smech. A name in Langius for quicksilver. Ebi'scus. The hibiscus, or marsh mal- low. Ebrieca'tum. (From ebrio, to be drunk.) By this term Paracelsus expresses loss of sense by drunkenness. Ebrieca'tum c*le'ste. By this term Paracelsus means that kind of enthusiasm which is affected by many heathen priests. Ebsemech. A name for quicksilver. EBULLITION. (From ebullio, to bub- ble up.) Ebullilio. Boiling. This consists in the change which a fluid undergoes from a state of liquidity to that of an elastic fluid, in consequence of the application of heat, which dilates and converts it into vapour. E'BULUS. (From ebullio, to make boil; so called because of its supposed use iu purifying the humours of the body.) See Sambucus ebulus. Ecbo'lica. (From ikGaxxu, to cast out.) Medicines which Avere formerly said to cause abortion. Ecbo'lios. (From txGAxxai, to cast out.) Miscarriage. Ecbra'smata. (From exGpAfa, to be very hot.) Ecchymata. Painful fiery pim- ples in the face, or surface of the body. Ecbra'smus. (From txGpA^m, to become hot.) Fermentation. Ecbyrso'mata. (From vt, and &vp, to pour out.) See Ecbrasmata. ECCHYMO'MA. (Exyvft^fAA: from txyvai, to pour out.) Ecchymosis. Some- times called crustula and sugillalio. Ex- travasation. A black and blue swelling, either from a bruise or spontaneous extra- 310 ECU LCI vasation of blood. A genus of disease in the class locales, and order tumores of Cullen. Ecchymo'ma arterio'sim. The false aneurism. Ecchymo'sis. See Ecchymoma. E'cclisis. (From ixxxtvai, to turn aside.) A luxation or dislocation. E'ccope. (From txxovlu, lo cut ofl.) The cutting off any part. Ecco'peus. (From ixxovloi, to cut off.) An ancient instrument, the raspatory, used in trepanning. Eccopro'tica. (From at, and xovpoc, dung.) Opening medicines, Avhose opera- tion is very gentle ; such as manna, senna, &c. EccrinocRi'tica. (From &txptvo>, to se- crete, and xprvoo, to judge.) Judgments formed from the secretions. Eccrinolo'gia. Eccrinologica. (From izxpnai, to secrete, and xoyoc, a discourse.) The doctrine of secretions. E'ccrisis. (From ixxcivai, to secrete.) A secretion of any kind. Eccymo'sis. See Ecchymoma. E'cdora. (From txStpai, to excoriate.) An excoriation: and particularly used for an excoriation of the urethra. Ecdo'ria. (From ixJipu, to excoriate.) Medicines which excoriate and burn through the skin. Echeco'llon. (From e%a>, to have, and koxxa, glue.) Echecollum. Any topical glutinous remedy. Echetro'sis. So Hippocrates calls the white briony. Echini'des. In Hippocrates it is men- tioned as what he used for purging the womb with. Echinophtha'lmia. (From tyjvos, a hedge-hog, and o A fainting, or swooning. Ecla'mpsia. (From (xxajuvoi, to shine.> See Eclampsis. EC LAMP SIS. (From ikx^juvoi, to shine.) Eclampsia. It signifies a splen- dour, brightness, effulgence, flashing of light, scintillation. It is a flashing light or those sparklings which strike (he eyes of epileptic patients. Ccelius Aurelinnus calls them circuli ignei, scintillations, or fiery circles. Though only a symptom of the epilepsy, Hippocrates puts it for epilepsy itself. Ecle'ctica. (From txxiyu, to select.) Archigenes and some others selected from all other sects what appeared to them to be the best and most rational; hence they were called Eclectics, and their medicine Eclectic medicine. Ecle'ctos. (From ixxuya;, to lick up.) A linctus, or soft medicine to be licked up. Ecle'gma- (From exxuyu, to lick.) I? a form of medicine made by the incorpo- ration of oils with syrups, and which is to be taken upon a liquorice stick ; the same as Linctus. E'clysis. (From sxxvo>, to dissolve.) An universal faintness. Ecma'gma. (From txfAAcro-ai, to form together.) A mass of substances kneaded together. Ecpepie'menos. (From (Kvit^ai, to press out.) An epithet for ulcers with protube- rating lips. Ecphra'ctic (From ixppAo-o-ui, to re- move obstructions.) Are such medicines as incide and render more thin tough humours, so as to promote their discharge. Ecphra'ctica. (From ixppAca-ai, to re- move obstructions.) Deobstruent medi- cines. Ecphra'xis. (From txppA, to invert.) An epithet for any medicine, that makes the blind piles appear outwardly. Ecthely'nsis. (From txBuxvvai, to render eff'eminate.) Softness. It is applied to the skin and flesh, when lax and soft, and to ban- dages, when not sufficiently tight. Ecthli'mma. (From txBxtGu, to press out against.) An ulceration caused by pressure of the skin. Ecthli'psis. (From txBxiGoi, to press out against.) Elision, or expression. It is spo- ken of swelled eyes, when they dart forth sparks of light. E'cthyma. (From txBvai, to break out.) A pustule, or cutaneous eruption. Ecthv'mata. (From mSvu, to break out.) Pimples, pustules, or cutaneous erup- tions. Ectillo'tica. (From txltxxai, to pull out.) Medicines which eradicate tubercles or corns, or destroy superfluous hair. ECTO'FIA. (From ikIovoc, out of place.) Displaced. ECTO'PIJE. Parts displaced. An order in the class locales of Cullen's nosology. Ectrapeloga'stros. (From (Klptvo/xAt, to degenerate, and yAsnp, a belly.) One who has a monstrous belly, or whose appetite is vora- ciously large. Ectri'mma. (From exlptGie, to rub off.) An attrition, or galling. In Hippocrates it is an exulceration of the skin about the os sacrum. E'ctrope. (From ixlp&rw, to divert, pervert, or invert.) It is any duct by which the hu- mours are diverted and drawn off. In P. iEgineta it is the same as Ectropium. ECTROPIUM. (From txlpvra,, to evert.) An eversion of the eyelids so that their inter- nal surface is outermost. There are two species of this disease ; one produced by an unnatural swelling of the lining of the eyelids, which not only pushes their edges from the eyeball, but also presses them so forcibly, that they become everted; the other arising from a contraction of the skin covering the eyelid, or of that in the vicinity, by which means the edge of the eyelid is first removed for some distance from the eye, and afterwards turned com- pletely outward, together with the whole of the affected eyelid. The morbid swelling of the lining of the eyelids, which causes the first species of ectropium, arises mostly from a congenital laxity of this membrane, afterwards increas- ed by obstinate chronic ophthalmies, parti- cularly of a scrofulous nature, in relaxed, unhealthy subjects; or else the disease ori- ginates from the small-pox affecting the eyes. . While the disease is confined to the lower eyelid, as it most commonly is, the lining of this part may be observed rising in the form of a semilunar fold, of a pale red colour, like the fungous granulations of wounds, and in- tervening betAveen the eye and eyelid, Avhich latter it in some measure everts. When the SAvelling is afterwards occasioned by the lining of both the eyelids, the disease assumes an annular shape, in the centre of which the eyeball seems sunk, while the circumference of the ring presses and everts the edges of the two eyelids, so as to cause both great uneasiness and deformity. In each of the above cases, on pressing the skin of the eye- lids Avith the point of the finger, it becomes manifest that they are very capable of being elongated, and would readily yield, so as en- tirely to cover the eyeball, were they not prevented by the intervening SAvelling ot their membranous lining. Besides the very considerable deformity 412 ECT EGG which the disease produces, it occasion., a continual discharge of tears over the cheek, and, what is worse, a dryness of the eyeball, frequent exasperated attacks of chronic oph- thalmy, incapacity to bear the light,and last- ly, opacity and ulceration of Die cornea. The second species of ectropium, or that arising from a contraction of the integu- ments of the eyelids, or neighbouring parts, is not unfrequently a consequence of puck- ered scars, produced by the confluent small- pox, deep burns, or the excision of cancerous or encysted tumours, without saving a suf- ficient quantity of skin ; or lastly, the dis- order is the effect of malignant carbunsles, or any kind of Avound attended with much loss of substance. Each of these causes is quite enough to bring on such a contraction of the skin of the eyelids as to draw the parts towards the arches of the orbits, so as to remove them from the eyeball, and turn their edges outward. No sooner has this circumstance happened, than it is often fol- lowed by another one equally unpleasant, namely, a swelling of the internal membrane of the affected eyelids, which afterwards has a great share in completing the eversion. The lining of the eyelids, though trivially everted, being continually exposed to the air, and irritation of extraneous substances, soon swells, and rises up like fungus. One side of this fungus-like tumour covers a part of the eyeball; the other pushes the eyelid so considerably outwards, that its edge is not unfrequently in contact with the mar- gin of the orbit. The complaints induced by this second species of ectropium are the same as those brought on by the first; it being noticed, however, that in both cases, Avhenever the disease is very inveterate, the fungous SAvelling of the inside of the .eyelids becomes hard, coriaceous, and as it "were, callous. Although, in both species of ectropium, the lining of the eyelids seem equally swol- len, yet the surgeon can easily distinguish lo which of the two species the disease be- longs,- For, in the first, the skin of the eyelids, and adjoining partsj is not deformed Avith scars ; and by pressing the everted eye- lid with the point of the finger, the part Avould with ease cover the eye, vvere it not for the intervening fungous swelling. But i i the second species of ectropium, besides the obvious cicatrix and contraction of the skin of the eyelids, or adjacent parts, when an effort is made to cover the eye with the everted eyelid, by pressing upon the latter part with the point of the finger, it does not give Avay so as completely to cover the globe, as it ought to do, only yielding for a certain extent: or it does not move in the least from its unnatural position, by reason of the integuments of the eyelids having been so extensively destroyed, that their margin has become adherent to the arch of be orbit. EcTRO sis. (Em-pucTis '■ from aCuipuaxoi, to miscarry.) A miscarriage. Ectro'tica. (From txlilpwKm, to mis- carry. Eclyrolica. Medicines which cause abortion. Ectylo'tica. See Eclillolica. Ectyro'tica. See Ectrotica. Ecze'ma. (From acffa>,to boil out.) » Ec- zestna. A hot painful eruption, or pustule. Mr. Pearson calls the erythema mercuriale, eczema merouriale. Ede'lphus. Prognosis from the nature of elements. E'dera trifo'lia. The poison-tree of America. E'des. A name for amber. Ede'ssenum. Pclarium. An eye-Avater of tragacanth, arabic, acacia, opium, he. E detz. Amber. E'dic Edich. Edir. An old name for iron. E'dra. A fracture ; also the lower part of the rectum. Edulcora'ntia. (From edulco, to make sweet.) Edulcorants. Sweeteners. Medi- cines which absorb the vicious humours of the body, sAveeten the fluids, and deprive them of their acrimony. EFFERVESCENCE. (From effervesco,' to grow hot.) Effervescentia. That agitation Avhich is produced by mixing substances to- gether, Avhich cause the evolution of a gas. A small degree of ebullition. E'ffides. An old name for ceruss. E'ffila. Freckles. - • EFFLORESCENCE. (From effioresco,lo blow as a flower.) Efflorescenlia. 1. A preternatural redness of the skin. 2. In chemistry, it means that phenome- non which takes place upGn crystals, pro- ducing a white powder when exposed to air. EFFLUVIUM. (From effiuo, to spread abroad.) See Contagion. Effractu'ra. (From effringo, to break down.) Ecpiesma. A species of fracture, in which the bone is much depressed by the blow. EFFUSION. (From effundo, to pour out.) Effusio. In surgery, it means the escape ot any fluid out of the vessel, or viscus, natural- ly containing it, and its lodgment in another cavity, in the cellular substance, or in the substance of parts. Effusion also sometimes signifies the natural secretion of fluids from the vessels ; thus surgeons frequently speak of the coagulable lymph being effused on different surfaces. Ege'ries. (From egero, to carry out.) Egestio. An excretion, or evacuation. EGG. Ovum. The eggs of poultry are chiefly used as food -. the different parts are likewise employed in pharmacy and in me- dicine. The calcined shell is esteemed as an absorbent. The oil of the egg is softening, and is used externally to burns and chaps. The yelk of the egg renders oil rniscible KLA fc'LA 313 with water, and is triturated with the same view with resinous and other substances. Raw eggs have been much recommended as a popular remedy for jaundice. Egrego'rsis. (From eyp»yoptoi, to watch.) A watchfulness. A morbid Avanl of sleep. Ejacula'ntia. (From ejaculo, to cast out.) Ejaculatoria. The vessels which con- vey the seminal matter secreted in,the testi- cles to the penis. These are the epididymis, and the vasa deferentia ; the vesicula?.«emi- nales are the receptacles of the semen. Eje'ctio. (From ejicio, to cast out.) Excrelio. The discharging of humours or excrements. Ei'lamis. (From uxtos, to involve.) A membrane involving the brain. Eile'ma. (From etxtu, to form convolu- tions.) In Hippocrates, it signifies painful convolutions of the intestines from flatulence. Sometimes it signifies a covering. Vogel says, it is a fixed pain in the bowels, as if a nail was driven in. Ei'xeon. (From uxuo, to wind.) Gor- raeus says it is a name of the intestinum ileum. Ei'leos. (From uxtu, to form convolu- tions.) The iliac passion. Ei'sbole.) From us, into, and Qaxxui, to cast.) It signifies strictly an injection, but is used to express the access of a distemper, or of a particular paroxysm. Ei'spnoe. (From us, into, and vvae, to breathe.) Inspiration of air. Ela ca'lli. An Indian cathartic shrub, the Euphorbia neriifolia of Linnaeus. El*a'gnon. (From txAtov, oil, and Ayvoc, chaste.) The agnus castas was formerly so called. Elmo'melt. (From ixajov, oil, and /aixi, honey.) A sweet purging oil, like honey. El^osa'ccharum. (From tXAtov, oil, and sAx^ctpov, sugar.) A mixture of essential oil with sugar. El^oseli'num. Water parsley. See Eteo- selinum. P'lais guinee'nsis. A species of palm which groAvs spontaneously on the coast of Guinea, but is much cultivated in the West Indies. From this tree, according to some, is obtained the palm oil, which is considered as an emollient and strengthener of all kinds of weakness of the limbs. It also is recom- mended against bruises, strains, cramps, pains, swellings, he. Elambica'tio. A method of analysing mineral waters. Ela'nula. An old name for alum. Elaphobo'scum. (From iXApo;, a stag, and 0oo-xo', to eat; so called, because deer eat them greedily.) The wild parsnep. See Pastinaca. Elaphosco'rodon. (From t/.apsc, the stag, and o-nofoSov, garlic) Stag's or viper's •arlic. Rlaquik. Red Vitriol 40 E'las maris. Burnt lead. Ela'sma. (From t\Avva,'to drive.) A lamina or plate of any kind. A term used to express a clyster-pipe. Elastic fluid. See Gaz. Elastic gum. See Siphonia elastica. ELASTICITY. A force in bodies, by which they endeavour to restore themselves to the posture from whence they were dis- placed by any external force. To solve this property, many have recourse to the uni- versal law of nature, attraction, by which the parts of solid and firm bodies are caused to cohere together: whereby, when hard bodies are struck or bent, so that the com- ponent parts are a little moved from one another, but not quite disjoined or broken off, nor separated so far as to be out of the power of the attracting force, by which they cohere together; they certainly must, on the cessation of the external violence, spring back with a very great velocity to their for- mer state. But in this circumstance, the atmospherical pressure will account for it as well; beoause such a violence, if it be not great enough to separate the constituent particles of a body far enough to let in "any foreign matter, must occasion many vacuole between the separated surfaces, so that upon the removal of the external force, they will close again by the pressure of the aerial fluid upon the external parts, i. e. the body will come again into its natural posture. The included air, likewise, in most bodies, gives that power of resilition upon their per- cussion. If two bodies perfectly elastic strike one against another, there will be or remain in each the same relative velocity as before, i.e. they will recede with the same velocity as they met together. For the compressive force, or the magnitude of the stroke in any given bodies, arises from the relative velo- city of those bodies, and is proportional to it: and bodies perfectly elastic will restore themselves completely to the figure they had before the shock ; or, in other words the restitutive force is equal to the compressive, and therefore must be equal to the force with Avhich they came together, and conse- quently they must by elasticity recede again from each other with the same velocity. Hence, taking equal times before and after the shock, the distances between the bodies will be equal; and therefore the distances of them from the common centre of gravity will, in the same times, be equal. And hence the laAvs of percussion of bodies per- fectly elastic are easily deduced. ELATERIUM. (From txxwu,, ?f sti- mulate or agitate • so named from its great purgative qualities.) See Momordica Ela- terium. . Elathe'ria. A name for the cascarilla bark. Elati'ne. (From e\*7T*ir,smaller,beingthe smaller species.) "Ve A?i''<~rh;numEl, to draw, because of its magnetic power.) A property which certain bodies possess when rubbed, heated, or otherwise excited, Avhereby they attract remote bodies, and frequently emit sparks or streams of light. The ancients first observed this pro- perty in amber, \a hich they called electrum, and hence arose the word electricity. The efficacy of electricity in the cure of several diseases has been supported by many very respectable aulhorities, especially in para- lytic diseases. It considerably augments the circulation of the blood, and excites the action of the absorbents. Electro'des. (From nxailpov, amber.) An epithet for stools which shine like amber. Ele'ctrum minera'le. The tincture of metals. It is made of tin and copper, to which some add gold, and double its quan- tity of martial regulus of antimony metled together; from these there results a metallic mass, to which some chemists have given the name of electrum minerale. This mass is powdered and detonated with nitre and charcoal to a kind of scoria; it is powdered again whilst hot, and then digested in spirit of wine, Avhence a tincture is obtained of a fine red colour. ELECTUA'RIUM. An electuary. The London Pharmacopoeia refers those articles which Avere formerly called electuaries to confections. Electua'rium antimo'nii. \\. Electiiarii senna?, ^j ; guaiaci gummi, hydrargyri cum sulphure, antimonii ppti. sing. "|ss; syrupi simplicis q. s. misce. Of this electuary, from a drachm to about tAvo drachms is given twice a day, in those cutaneous diseases which go under the general name of scorbu- tic. It is usually accompanied with the decoctions of elm bark or sarsaparilla. Electua'rium ca'ssia. See Confectio cassia. t Electua'rium ca'techu. Confectio Ja- ponica. Electuary of catechu, commonly called Japonic confection. Take of mimo- sa catechu, four ounces; kino, three ounces; cinnamon, nutmeg, each one ounce; opium diffused in a sufficient quantity of Spanish wbitewinc one drachm and a half; syrup of red roses boiled to the consistence of honey, (wo pounds and a quarter. Reduce the 3olids to poAvder, and, having mixed them wkh (he opium and syrup, make them into an electuary. A very useful astringent »nd perhaps the most efficacious way or giving the catechu to advantage. Ten scru pies of this electuary contain one grain of opium. Electua'rhjm ciNcno'N* ccm na'tro fy natri ppti 3jj > pulveris cinchona? unc: mucilaginis gummi arabici q. s. misce. In this composition mucilage is> preferred to syrup on account of its covering the taste of the bark much more advantageously. It should, for this purpose, however, be made thin, otherwise it will increase the bulk of the electuary too much. This remedy will be found an excellent substitute for the burnt sponge, whose pow- ers as a remedy in scrofula, are known solely to depend on the proportion of na- tron contained in it. The dose is two drachms, twice or thrice a day. Electua'rium opia'tum. See Confectio opii. Eleli'sphacos. (From ixixifa, to dis- tort, and a-pAKoc, sage: so named from the spiral coiling of its leaves and branches.) A species of sage. Ei.e'mbrat. An obsolete term for alka- line salts. ELEMENTS. Radicals. First prin- ciples. Substances which can no further be divided or decomposed by chemical analysis. HoAvever, (hough many substances cannot be decomposed by the chemist into consti- tuent parts, this does not demonstrate them to be simple. Though they are as yet not decomposed, it does not follow that (hey are undecomposable; as, perhaps, neither our senses nor our instruments will ever reach those substances which by their nature ad- mit of no sort of decomposition. But un- til sufficient proofs are given of their com- pound nature, sound philosophy requires u* to consider them as simple bodies. It is not necessary, that the parts should have been actually sdparated from one another. Some substances are presumed to be com- pound from analogy; thus oxygen gas is considered as consisting of caloric and oxy- gen, though this last has never been exhibited in a separate state. The ancients reckoned only four elements, fire, air, Avater, and earth : all of which are at present acknow- ledged to be compound. But on the olher hand Ave have formed a much more nume- rous list: light, caloric, oxygen, azote, hy- drogen, carbon, boron, sulphur, phosphorus, the metals, and the metallic bases of the earths, and fixed alkalies. Whether to these should be added the magnetic and electric fluids, with chlorine, fluorine and iodine, is not yet determined. E'LEMI. (It is said this is the Ethi- opian name.) Gum elemi. The parent plant of this resin is supposed to be the Amyris tlcmifcra, which see. E'lbmi ungue'ntum. See Unguentum elemi compositum. Elemni'fera curassa'vica a'rboit. The gum elemi-trce ELE ELK 315 Ele'mci. A tree of Malabar. Cardiac. Eleochry'sum. (From »xios, the sunj and yfutros, gold; so called from their shin- ing yellow appearance.) Goldilocks. See Gnaphalium Stadias. Eleoseli'num. (From txoc, a lake, and rtxivoy, parsley.) See Apium. Elepha'ntia. (From txspa?, an ele- phant ; so called from the great enlargement of the body in this disorder.) A species of anasarca. Elepha'ntia a'rabum. In Dr. Cullen's nosology it is, synonymous with elephan- tiasis. The term is however, occasionally confined to this disease when it affects the feet. ELEPHANTIASIS. (From txtp*s, an elephant ; so named from the legs of peo- ple affected with this disorder growing scaly, rough, and wonderfully large, at an advanced period, like the legs of an ele- phant.) Elephas. Elephantia. Lazari morbus vel malum. Phaniceus morbus. A disease that attacks the whole body, but mostly affects the feet, which appear some- what like those of the elephant. It is knowii by the skin being thick, rough, wrinkly, unctuous, and void of hair, and mostly without the sense of feeling. It is said to be contagious. Culleu makes it a genus of disease in the class cachexia, and order im- petigines. Elephantiasis has generally been supposed lo arise in consequence of some slight at- tack of fever, on the cessation of which the morbid matter falls on the leg, and occasions a distention and tumefaction of the limb, which is afterwards overspread with uneven lumps, and deep fissures. By some au- thors it has been considered as a species of leprosy ; but it often subsists for many years without being accompanied with any of the symptoms which characterize that disease. It sometimes comes on gradually, Avithout much previous indisposition ; but more ge- nerally, the person is seized with a coldness and shivering, pains in the head, back, and loins, and some degree of nausea. A slight fever then ensues, and a severe pain is felt in one of the inguinal glands, which, after a short time,, becomes hard, swelled, and inflamed. No suppuration, however, ensues ; but a red streak may be observed running down the thigh from the swelled gland to the leg. As the inflammation in- creases in all the. parts, the fever gradually abates, and perhaps, after two or three days continuance, goes off. It, however, returns again at uncertain periods, leaving the leg greatly swelled with varicose turgid veins, the skin rough and rugged, and a thickened membrana cellulosa. Scales appear also on the surface, which do not fall off, but are enlarged by the increasing thickness of the membranes; uneven lumps, with deep fis- sures, are formed, and the leg and foot be- come at last of an enormous size. A person may labour under this disease many.years, Avithout finding much alteration in the general health, except during the con- tinuance of the attacks; and perhaps the chief inconvenience he will experience is the enormous bulky leg which he drags about with him. The incumbrance has, indeed, induced many who have laboured under this disease to submit to an amputation; but the operation seldom proves a radical cure, as the other leg frequently becomes affected. Hilary observes, that he never saw both legs swelled at the same time. Instances where they have alike acquired a frightful and prodigious size, have, however,frequent ly fallen under the observation of other physicians. Elephanti'num emplastrum. A plaster described by Oribusius. Celsus describes one of the same name, but very different in qualities. E'lephas. (ExtcpAs, the elephanf.) The disease called elephantiasis; also aqua fortis. Ele'rsna. An obsolete term for black lead. Ele'smatis. An old term for burnt lead. Ele'ttari pri'mum. The true amo- mum. ELETTA'RIA. (From elettari.) This is a new genus of plants formed by Dr. Ma- ton, to which the lesser cardamom is referred. Class, Monandria. ' Order, Monogynia. Eletta'ria cardamo'mum. Cardamo- mum minus. Lesser or officinal cardamom. Amomum repens, or le cardamome de la cdte de Malabar, of Sonnerat. Eleltaria car- damomum, of Maton, in Act. Soc. Lin. The seeds of this plant are imported in their capsules or husks, by which they are preserved, for they soon lose a part of their flavour when freed from this covering. On being chewed, they impart a glowing aro- matic warmth, and grateful pungency; they are supposed gently to stimulate the stomach, and prove cordial, carminative, and antispasmodic, but without that irritation and heat which many of the other spicy aromatics are apt to produce. Simple and compound spirituous tinctures are prepared from them, and they are ordered as a spicy ingredient in many of the officinal compo- sitions. Eleuthe'ria bark. See Croton casca rilla. ELEUTHE'RiiE co'rtex. See Croton cas- carilla. Eleva'tio. (From elevo, to lift up.) Ele- vation. Sublimation. ELEVATOR. (From elevo, to lift up.) A muscle is so called whose office is to lift up the part to which it is attached. Also a chirurgical instrument, elevatorium, with which surgeons raise any depressed portion of bone, but chiefly those of the cranium. Eluva'tor la'bii inferio ris pro'prics See Levator labii inferioris. 310 ELO ELI EtEVA'TOR LA bii SDPKRIO'Rl.s PRO PRtl/'S. See Levator labii superioris alaque nasi. Eleva'tor labio'rum. See Levator an- guli oris. Eleva'tor na'si ala'rum. Muscles of the ala? of the nose. Eleva'tor o'culi. See Rectus superior oculi. Eleva'tor pa'lpebr£ superi'oris. See levator palpebra superioris. Eleva'tor sca'pul*. See Levator sca- pula.. Elevato'rium. (From elevo, to lift up.) An instrument to raise a depression in the skull. Eli'banum. See Juniperus lycia. Elichry'sum. (From nxtoc, the sun, and %fvo-oc, gold; so called from their shining yellow appearance.) See Gnaphalium Sta- dias. Eli'drion. Mastich ; a mixture of brass. Eli'gma. An old name for a linctus. Elioseli'num. See Eleoselinum. Elithroi'des. The vaginal coat of the testicle. Elixa'tio. (From elixo, to boil.) The act of seething, or boiling. ELI'XIR. (From elekser, an Arabic word signifying quintessence.) A term formerly applied to many preparations simi- lar to compound tinctures. It is now very little employed. Elixir of health. Elixir salulis. A term formerly applied to what is now called compound tincture of senna. See Tinctura senna. Eli'xir parego'ricum. Paregoric elixir. See Tinctura camphora composita. Eli'xir proprieta'tis. A preparation of aloes. Eli'xir sa'crum. A tincture of rhubarb and aloes. Eli'xir salu'tis. See Tind. Senna. Eli'xir stoma'chicum. Stomachic elixir. See Tinctura gentiana composita. Elixiva'tio. (From elixo, to boil, or from lixivium, lie.) The extraction of a fixed salt from vegetables, by an affusion of water. Elle'borcm. See Helleborus and Vera- trum. Elm. See Ulmus. Elmi'kthes. (From uxtm, to involve, ^Trrom its contortions.) Worms. Elm-leaved sumach. See Rhus coriaria. Elo'des. (From sXo?, a swamp.) A term given to a sweating fever, from its great moisture. Elonga'tio. (From elongo, to lengthen out.) An imperfect luxation, where the ligament is only lengthened, and the bone not put out of its socket. ELOY, Nicholas Francis Joseph, was born at Mods in 1714, and died in 1788, having practised as a physician with great ability and humanity. He had the honour of attending Prince Charles of Lorraine. He was a man of extensive learning, and/ notwithstanding his professional avocations, was author of several publications. The principal of these, an Historical Medical Dictionary, was originally in two octavo volumes; but in 1778 it appeared greatly improved and enlarged in four volumes quarto. An Introduction to Midwifery ; a Memoir on Dysentery; Reflections on the Use of Tea; and a Medico-Political Tract on Coffee ; were likewise written by this author. The latter work procured him the reward of a superb snuff-box from the estates of Hainault, inscribed " Ex dono Patriae." ELUTRIATION. (From elutrio, to cleanse.) Washing over. It is the pour- ing a liquor out of one vessel into another, in order to separate the subsiding matter from the clear and fluid part. Elu'vies. (From eluo, to Avash out.) The effluvium from a swampy place. Also the humour discharged in fluor albus. Eluxa'tio. (From eluxo, to put out of joint.) A luxation, or dislocation. Elymagro'stis. (From txuy.os, the herb panic, and Aypusrts, wild.') Wild panic. Ely'mus. (ExufAoc.) The herb panic. ELYOT, Sir Thomas, was born of a good family in Suffolk, about the beginning of the sixteenth century. After studying at Oxford, and improving himself by tra- velling, he was introduced at court; and Henry VIII. conferred upon him the ho- nour of knighthood, and employed Jum in several embassies. He distinguisbecVhim- self in various branches of learning, as well as by patronising learned men ; and was generally beloved by his cotemporaries for his virtues and accomplishments. He died in 1546, and was buried in Cambridge- shire, of which he had been sheriff. Among other studies, he was partial to medicine, and made himself master of the ancient au- thors on that subject, though he never exer- cised the profession. He published a work about the year 1541, called " The Castell of Health," which was much admired, even by some of the faculty : in this he is a strong advocate for temperance, especially in sexual pleasures. He also notices, that catarrhs were much more common, than they had been forty years before ; which he ascribes chiefly to free living, and keeping the head too much covered. He also wrote and translated several other works, but not on medical subjects. ELYTROCE'LE. (From txvTpov, the vagina, and xuxji, a tumour.) A hernia in the vagina. Elytrqi'des. (Elytroides; from txurp», n sheath, and uJoc, form.) Like a sheath. The tunica vaginalis is so called by some writers, because it includes the testis like a sheath. Ely'tron. (From ixva>, to involve.) The vagina. A sheath. The membranes which EMB EA1L 317 involve the spinal marrow are called elytra, iXvlpA. Emargina'tio. (From emargino, to cleanse the edges.) The cleansing of the edges of wounds from scurf and filth. Emascula'tus. (From emasculo, to ren- der impotent.) Having the testicles in the belly, and not fallen into the scrotum. Emba'mma. (From %iaGav1oo, to im- merge in.) A medicated pickle to dip the food in. E'mbole. (From */aGaxxo>, to put in.) The reduction or setting of a dislocated bone. E'mbolum. (From t/utGAXXu, to cast out; so named because it ejects the semen.) The penis. Embre'gma. (From ittGptyai, to make wet.) A fluid application to any part of the body. EMBROCA'TIO. (From tptGptyu, to moisten or soak in.) Embroche. An em- brocation. A fluid application to rub any part of the body with. Many use the term, however, as synonymous with liniment. The following embrocations are noticed in the Pharmacopoeia Chirurgica. Embroca'tio alu'minis. \\ Aluminis 3jj. Aceti, spiritus vinosi tenuioris, sing. Jbss. For chilblain^ and diseased joints. Embroca'tio ammo'nia. "ft. embroca- tionis ammonia? acetatis """jj. Aqua? am- monia? pura? 3jj> For sprains and bruises. Embroca'tio ammo'nis aceta'tis ca'm- phora'ta. i\ solutionis saponis cum cam- phora, aqua? ammonia? acetata? sing. %j. Aqua? ammonia? pura? ^ss. For sprains and bruises. It is also frequently applied to disperse chilblains Avhich have not suppu- rated. It is said to be the same as Steer's opodeldoc. Embroca'tio ammo'nije aceta'tis. fj: aqua? ammonia? acetata?. Solutionis sapo- nis sing, "|j M. For bruises with inflam- mation. Embroca'tio cantha'ridis cum ca'm- phora. {*£ tinct. cantharidis. Spirituscam- phora? sing, ^j M. This may be used in any case in which the object is to stimulate the skin. The absorption of cantharides, how- ever, may bring on a strangury. Embroche. See Embrocatio. E'MBRYO. (From tpGfuu, to bud forth.) The falus in utero is so called before the fifth month of pregnancy, be- cause its groAVth resembles that of the bud- ding of a plant. Embryothla'stes. (From tLtGpvtv, the foetus, and Bxao>, to break.) Embryoredes. A crotchet, or instrument for breaking the bones of a dead foetus to promote its deli- very. EMBRYOTOMY. (From tfxGpvov, a foetus, and TifAvu, to cut.) Embryotomia. The separating of any part of the fcetus whilst in utero, to extract it. Embryu'lci's. (From ^uGpvov, a foetus. and exm, to draw.) A blunt book, or for- ceps, for drawing the child from the womb, E'merus. Scorpion senna. A laxative. Eme'sia. (From tttue, to vomit.) Ernes- ma. Emesis. The act of vomiting. Me- dicines which cause vomiting. EMETICS. (Emetica sc. medicamenta ; from ifAiu, to vomit.) Substances capable of exciting vomiting, independently of any effect arising from the mere quantity of mat- ter introduced into the stomach, or of any nauseous taste or flavour. The susceptibility of vomiting is very dif- ferent in different individuals, and is often considerably varied by disease. Emetics are employed in many diseases. When any morbid affection depends upon, or is connected with over distention of the stomach, or the presence of acrid, indiges- tible matters, vomiting gives speedy relief. Hence its utility in impaired appetite, aci- dity in the stomach, in intoxication, and where poisons have been swallowed. From the pressure of the abdominal vis- cera in vomiting, emetics have been consi- dered as serviceable in jaundice, arising from biliary calculi obstructing the ducts. The expectorant power of emetics, and their utility in catarrh and phthisis, have been ascribed to a similar pressure extended to the thoracic viscera. In the different varieties of febrile affec- tions, much advantage is derived from ex- citing vomiting, especially in the very com- mencement of the disease. In high inflam- matory fever it is considered as dangerous, and in the advanced stage of typhus it is prejudicial. Emetics given in such doses, as only to excite nausea, have been found useful yi re- straining haemorrhage. Different species of dropsy have been cured by vomiting, from-its having excited absorption. To the same effect, perhaps, is owing the dispersion of swelled testicle, bubo, and other swellings, which has occa- sionally resulted from this operation. The operation of vomiting is dangerous, or hurtful, in the folloAving cases : where there is determination of the blood to the head, especially in plethoric habits ; in vis- ceral inflammation ; in the advanced stage of pregnancy ; in hernia and prolapsus uteri; and wherever there exists extreme general debility. The frequent use of eme- tics weakens the tone of the stomach. An emetic should always be administered in the fluid form. Its operation may be promoted by drinking any tepid diluent, or bitter in- fusion. The individual emetics may be arranged under two heads, those derived from the vegetable, and those from the mineral kingdom. From the vegetable kingdom are numbered ipecacuanha, scilla maritima, anthemis nobilis, sinapis alba, asarum Eu- roparum, nicotiana tabacum From the 318 EMI* EMP mineral kingdom, antimony, the sulphates of zinc and copper, and the subacetate of copper. To these may be added ammonia and its hydro-sulphuret. Emetocatha'rticus. (From t/Ata, to vomit, and xABaipm, to purge.) Purging both by vomit and stool. Emine'ntle o.uadrige'min*. See Tu- bercula quadrigemina. EMMENAGOGUES. (Emmenagoga, sc. medicamenta, tfAttmAyaryt: from s/Apui- via, the menses, and Aya>, to move.) Tliose medicines that possess a power of promot- ing that monthly discharge by the uterus, which, from a law of the animal oeconomy, should take place in certain conditions of the female system- The articles belong- ing to this class may be refefred to four orders: I. Stimulating emmenagogues, as hydrar- gyrite and antimonial preparations, which are principally adapted for the young, and those with peculiar insensibility of the uterus. 2. Irritating emmenagogues, as aloes, sa- vine, and Spanish flies.- these are to be pre- ferred in torpid and chlorotic habits. 3. Tonic emmenagogues, as fcrrugirwus preparations, cold bath, and exercise, which are advantageously selected for the lax and phlegmatic. 4. Antispasmodic emmenagogues, as assa- fcetida, castor, and pediluvia.- the constitu- tions to which these are more especially suited are (he delicate, the weak, and the irritable. Emme'hia. (From w, in, and (ahy, a month.) The menstrual flux. EM O'L L 1 E N T S. (Emollienlia, sc. medicamenta : from emollio, to soften.) Those substances which possess a power of relaxing the living and animal fibre, without producing that effect from any mechanical action. The different articles belonging to this class of medicines may be comprehended under the following orders : 1. Humedant emollients, as warm water, and tepid vapours, which are fitted for the robust und those in the prime of life. 2. Relaxing emollients, as althaa, malva, fcc. These may be employed in all consti- tutions, while, at the same time, they do not claim a preference to others from any parti- culai habit of body, 3. Lubricating emollients, as bland oils, fat, and lard. The same observation will hold of this order as was made of the last mentioned. 4. Atonic emollients, as opium and pedi- luvia : these are applicable to any constitu- tion, but are to be preferred in habits where the effects of this class are required over the system in general. Empei'ria. (From a», and , to en- deavour.) Professional experience. Emphero'menus. (From tuptpw, to bear.) Urine, or other substance, which has a sedi- ment. Emphra'ctica. (From ttt^pAtla, to ob- struct.) Medicines which, applied to the skin, shut up the pores. EMPHYSE'MA. (From tttpwA», to inflate.) Pneumatosis. Air in the cellular membrane. In general it is confined to one place ; but, in a few cases, it spreads univer- sally over the whole body, and occasions a considerable degree of swelling. It some- times arises spontaneously, which is, bow- ever, a very rare occurrence, or comes on immediately after delivery, without any evident cause ; but it is most generally in- duced by some wound or injury done to the thorax, and which affects the lungs; in which case, the air passes from these, through the wound, into the surrounding cellular membrane, and from thence spreads over the whole body. Emphysema is attended with an evident crackling noise, and elasticity upon pres- sure ; and sometimes with much difficulty of breathing, oppression, and anxiety. We are to consider it as a disease by no means unattended with danger ; but more probably from the causes which give rise to it, than any hazard from the complaint itself. . p. EMPIRIC. (Empiricus, tttvupixoc: from v, in, and vupA, experience.) One who practises the healing art upon expe- rience, and not theory. This is the true meaning of the word empiric : but it is new applied, in a very opposite sense, to those who deviate from the line of conduct pur- sued by scientific and regular practitioners, and vend nostrums, or sound their own praise in the public papers. Empla'stica. (From ifAvxAa-o-ct, to ob- struct.) Medicines which, spread upon the skin, stop the pores. E M P L AS TR UM. (From ittvxAtrc-u, to spread upon.) A plaster. Plasters are composed of unctuous substances, united either to powders or metallic oxides, he. They ought to be of such a consistence as not to stick to the fingers when cold, but to become soft, so as to be spread out, in a moderate degree of heat, and in that of the human body, to continue tenacious enough to adhere to the skin. They oAve their consistence either to metallic oxides, especially those of lead, or to wax, resin, he. They are usually kept in rolls wrapped in paper, and spread, when wanted fur use, upon thin leather; if the plaster be not of itself sufficiently adhesive, it is to be sur- rounded at its margin by a.boundary of resin plaster Empla'stkum ammoni'aci. Take of pu- rified ammoniacum, five ounces ; acetic acid, half » pint. Dissolve the ammoniacum in the acid, then evaporate the liquor in an iron vessel, by means of a water-bath, con- stantly stirring it, until it requires a proper CMP consistence. This plaster is now first intro- duced into the London Pharmacopoeia; it adheres well to the skin, without irritating it, and without producing inconvenience by its smell. Empla'strum ammoni'aci com htdra'r- gyro. " Take of purified ammoniacum, a pound; purified mercury, three ounces ; sulphurated oil, a fluid drachm." Rub the mercury with the sulphurated oil until the globules disappear; then add by degrees the ammoniacum, previously melted, and mix the whole together. This composition is said to possess resolvent virtues; and the plaster is recommended with this vieAv to be applied to nodes, tophs, indurated glands, and tu- mours. Empla'strum asafoe'tidjE. Emplastrum antihystericum. Plaster of asafcetida. Take of plaster of semi-vetrified oxide of lead, asafcetida, each two parts; galbanum, yellow wax, each one part. This plaster is said to possess anodyne and antispasmodic virtues. It is, therefore, occasionally directed to be applied to the umbilical region in hysterical cases. Empla'strum cantha'ridis. See Em- plastrum lytta. Empla'strum ce'rjE. Wax plaster. Em- plastrum allrahens. Take of yellow wax, prepared suet, of each three pounds; yellow resin, a pound. Melt them together and strain. This is a gently drawing preparation, calculated to promote a moderate discharge from the blistered surface, with which inten- tion it is mostly used. Where the stronger preparations irritate, this will be found in general to agree. Empla'strum cu'mini. Cumin plaster. '• Take of cumin-seeds, caraway-seeds, bay- berries, of each three ounces; dried pitch, three pounds; yellow wax, three ounces." Having melted the dried pitch and wax together, add the remaining articles pre- viously powdered, and mix. A warm sto- machic plaster, which, when applied to the stomach, expels flatulency. To indolent scrofulous tumours, where the object is to promote suppuration, this is an efficacious plaster. Empla'strum Ga'lbani compo'situm. Compound Galbanum plaster, formerly call- ed emplastrum lilhargyri compositum and diachylon magnum cum gummi. Take of galbanum gum resin purified, eight ounces ; lead plaster, three pounds; common turpen- tine, ten drachms; resin of the spruce fir, three ounces. Having melted the galbanum gum resin wilh (he turpentine, mix in first the powdered, resin of the spruce fir, and then the lead plaster, previously melted by a slow fire, and mix the whole. This plaster is used as a warm digestive and suppurative, calculated to promote maturation of indo- lent or scirrhous tumours, and to allay the pains of sciatica, arthrodynia, Sic. Emit Vstrum hydua'rgyb'. Mercurial EMP J19 plaster. Emplastrum lilhargyri cum hydrar- gyro. "Take of purifiecT me|cury, three ounces', sulphurated oil, a fluid drachm; lead plaster, a pound." Rub the mercury with the sulphurated oil, until the globules disappear; then add by degrees the lead plaster, melted, and mix the whole. Empla'strbm la'dam compo'situm. Take of soft labdanum, three ounces; of frankin- cense, one ounce; pinnamon and expressed oil of mace, each half an ounce; essential oil of mint, one drachm : add to the frank- incense, melted first, the labdanum a little heated, till it becomes soft, and then the oil of mace; afterwards mix in the cinnamon with the oil of mint, and beat them together into a mass, in a warm mortar, and keep it in a vessel well closed. This may be used with the same intentions as the cumin-plas- ter, lo which it is in no way superior, though composed of more expensive mate- rials. Formerly, it was considered as a very elegant stomach plaster, but 13 now disused. Empla'strujh litha'bgyri. See Emplas- trum plumbi. Empla'strum litha'rgyri compo'situm. See Emplastrum Galbani compositum. Empla'strum litha'rgyri cum resi'na. See Emplastrum resina. Empla'strubi Lyttae. Blistering-fly plas- ter. Emplastrum cantharidis. Emplastrum vesicalorium. Take of blistering flies, in very fine powder, a pound ; wax plaster, n pound and a half; prepared fat, a pound. Having melted the plaster and fat together, and removed tbem from the fire, a little before they beeome solid sprinkle in the blistering flies, and mix the whole together. See Blister and Lytta. Empla'strum o'pii. Plaster of opium. " Take of hard opium, powdered, half an ounce; resin of the spruce fir, powdered, three ounces ; lead plaster, a pound." Having melted the plaster, mix in the resin of the spruce fir and opium, and mix the whole. Opium is said to produce some^ hat, though in a smaller degree, its specific effect when applied externally. Empla'strum pi'cis compo'situm. Com- pound pitch plaster. Emplastrum picis Bur- gundica. " 'Take of dried pitch, tAvo pounds; resin of spruce fir, a pound ; yello.Av resin, yellow wax, of each four ounces ; expressed oil of nutmegs, an ounce." Having melted together the pitch, resin, and wax, add first the resin of the spruce fir, then the oil of nutmegs, and mix the whole together. From the slight degree of redness this sti- mulating application produces, it is adapted to gently irritate the skin, and thus relieve rheumatic pains. Applied to the temples, it is sometimes of use in pains of the head. Empla'strum plu'mbi. Lead plaster Emplastrum lilhargyri. Emplastrum com ■ >i"rie. T)iachylon*impler. " Take of semi. 320 % EMI' EML vitreous oxide offlead, in very fine powder, five pounds}* olive oil, a gallon ; Avater, two pints." Boil them with a sIoav fire, con- stantly stirring until the oil and litharge unite, so as to form a plaster. Excoriations of the skin, slight burns, and the like, may be covered with this plaster: but it is in more general use, as a defensive, where the skin becomes red from lying a long time on the part. This plaster is also of great import- ance, as forming the basis, by addition to which many other plasters are prepared. Empla'strum resi'nje. Resin plaster. Emplastrum adhasivum. Emplastrum lithar- gyri cum resini. '* Take of yellow-resin, half apound; lead plaster, three pounds. Having melted the lead plaster over a slow fire, add the resin in powder, and mix." The adhe- sive, or sticking plaster, is chiefly used for keeping on other dressings, and for retaining the edges of recent wounds together. Empla'strum sapo'.nis. Soap plaster. Take of hard soap sliced, half a pound ; lead plaster, three pounds. Having melted the plaster, mix in the soap; then boil it down to a proper consistence. Discutient properties are attributed to this elegant ?>laster, with which view it is applied to ymphatic and other indolent tumours. It forms an admirable defensive and soft appli- cation, spread on linen, to surround a frac- tured limb. Empla'strum thu'ris compo'situm. Com- pound frankincense plaster. Take of frank- incense, half a pound ; dragon's blood, three ounces; litharge plaster, two pounds. To the melted lead plaster, add the rest powder- ed. This plaster is said to possess strength- ening, as well as adhesive poAvers. By keep- ing the skin firm, it may give tone to. the relaxed muscles it surrounds, but cannot, in any way, impart more strength than the com- mon adhesive plaster. Empneumato'sis. (From tv, in, and tsrvue, to blow.) An inflation of the stomach, or any other viscus. / Empo'rium. (From i/Avoptot, to negotiate.) A mart. The brain is so called, as being the place where all rational and sensitive trans- actions are collected. E'mprion. (From a, and , a saw.) Serrated. An epithet of a pulse, in which the artery at different times is unequally dis- tended. EMPROSTHO'TONOS. (From ^uvpoaBtv, before, or forwards, and tuvu, to draw.) A clonic spasm of several muscles, so as to keep the body in a fixed position and bent for- ward. Cullen considers it as a species of tetanus. See Tetanus. E'mptysis. (From tttvlvoi, to spit out.) A discharge of blood from the mouth and fauces. EMPYE'MA. (From a, within, and .-anivt, pus.) A collection of pus in the cavity of the thorax. It is one of the terminations cf pleuritis. There is reason for believing that matter is contained in the cavity of the chest, when, after a pleurisy, or inflam- mation in the thorax, the patient has a difficulty of breathing, particularly on lying on the side opposite the affected one ; and when an cedematous swelling is externally perceptible. Empye'mata. (From ey, and tsvov, pus.) Suppurating medicines. EMPYREU'MA. (From tLtmptoct, to kindle, from imp, fire. The offensive smell that distilled waters and other substances receive from being exposed too much to fire. EMPYREUMA'TIC. (Empyreumalica: from tfAvvpevai, to kindle.) Smelling as it were burnt ; thus empyreumatic oils are those distilled with a great heat, and im- pregnated with a smell of the fire. EMU'LGENT. (Emulgenlia; from emul- geo, to melt out; applied to the arteries and veins which go from the aorta and vena cava to the kidneys, because the ancients suppos- ed they strained, and, as it were, milked the serum through the kidneys.) The vessels of the kidneys are so termed. The emul- gent artery is a branch of the aorta. The emulgent vein evacuates its blood into the ascending cava. Emu'lsio amy'gdalje commu'nis. Almond emulsion. Take of almonds, one ounce; water, two pounds and a half. Beat the blanched almonds in a stone mortar, gradu- ally pouring on them the water ; then strain off the liquor. It possesses cooling and de- mulcent properties. Emu'lsio ara'bica. This is made, in the same manner as the almond emulsion, only adding while beating the almonds, two ounces of gum arabic. This cooling and demulcent emulsion, ordered in the Edin- burgh Pharmacopoeia, may be drank ad libi- tum to mitigate ardor urina?, whether from the venereal virus or any other cause. In difficult and painful micturition, and stran- gury, it is of infinite service. Emu'lsio camphora'ta. "Take of cam- phor, one scruple ; sweet almonds, blanched, two drachms; double refined sugar, one drachm ; water, six ounces." This is to be made in the same manner as the common emulsion. It is calculated for the stomachs of those who can only bear small quantities of camphire. EMULSION. (Emulsio; from emulgeo, to milk.) A soft and somewhat oily medi- cine, resembling milk. Emulsion, almond. See Emulsio amygda- la communis. Emulsion, Arabic. See >Emulsio ara bica. Emulsion, camphorated. See Emulsio camphorala. Emulsion of asufazlida. See Mistura asafoztida. Emulsion of gum-ammohiac. See Mi>h. rn ammoniaci. ENC ENC 321 EMU'NCTORY. (From emungo, to drain off.) The excretory ducts of the body are so termed ; thus the exhaling arteries of the skin constitute the great emunctory of the body. Enje'ma. (From iv, and ai/aa, blood.) Enamos. So Hippocrates and Galen call such topical medicines as are appropriated to bleeding wounds. En*ore'ma. (From ev, and AUtptu, to lift up.) The pendulous substance which floats in the middle of the urine. Ena'mel. See Teeth. Enanthesis. (From ev, and avIaoi, to meet.) The near approach of ascending and descending vessels. ENARTHRO'SIS. (From ev, in, and ApBpov, a joint.) The ball and socket-joint. A species of diarthrosis, or moveable con- nexion of bones, in which the round head of one is received into the deeper cavity of another, so as to admit of motion in every direction ; as the head of the os femoris with the acetabulum of the os innominatum. See Articulation. ENCANTHIS. (From ev, and xavBoc, the angle of the eye.) A disease of the caruncu- la lachrymalis,of which there are twospecies. Encanthis benigna, and Encanlhis maligna seu inveltrala. The encanthis, at its commencement, is nothing more than a small, soft, red, and sometimes rather livid excrescence, which grows from the caruncula lachrymalis, and, at the same time from the neighbouring semilunar fold of the conjunctiva. This excrescence on its first appearance, is com- monly granulated, like a mulberry, or is of a ragged and fringed structure. Afterwards when it has acquired a certain size, one part of it represents a granulated tumour, Avhile the rest appears like a smooth, whitish, or ash-coloured substance, streaked with va- ricose vessels, sometimes advancing as far over the conjunctiva, covering the side of the eye next to the nose, as where the cornea and sclerotica unite. The encanthis keeps up a chronic oph- thalmy, impedes the action of the eyelids, and prevents, in particular, the complete closure of the eye. Besides, partly by com- pressing and partly by displacing the ori- fices of the puncta lachrymalia, it obstructs the free passage of the tears into the nose. The inveterate encanthis is ordinarily of a very considerable magnitude; its roots ex- tend beyond the caruncula lachrymalis and semilunar fold to the membranous lining of one or both eyelids. The patient experiences very serious inconvenience from its origin and interposition between the commissure of the eyelids, which it necessarily keeps asunder on the side towards the 'nose. Sometimes the disease assumes a cancerous malignancy. This character is evinced by the dull red, and, as it were, leaden colour of the excrescence ; by its exceeding hard- ness, and the lancinating pains which occur in it, and extend to the forehead, the whole eye-ball and the temple, especially when the tumour has been, though slightly, touched. It is also shown, by the propensity of the excrescence to bleed, by the partial ulce- ralions on its surface, which emit a fungous substance, and a thin and exceedingly acrid discharge. Encatale'psis. (From ev, and ka!axa[a- (Zavoi, to seize.) A catalepsy. Encathi'sma. (From ev, and xaBi^oi, to sit in.) A semicupium. A bath for half the body. Encau'ma. (From ev, in, and x*m, to burn.) Encausis. A pustule produced from a burn. Encau'sis. (From w, and kaioi, to burn.) A burn or scald." ENCEPHALOCE'LE. (From enxipAXov, the brain, and khxh, a tumour.) A rupture of the brain. ENCE'PHALOiV. (From ev, in,and xepAXn, the head.) Encephalum. By some writers the cerebrum only is so called ; and others express by this term the contents of the cra- nium. Ence'ris. (From ev, and soipos, wax.) A roll of wax for making plasters.. Encero'sis. (From ev, and xnpoai, to was.) The covering of a plaster with wax. Enchara'xis. (From ev, and %afAo-o-w, to scarify.) A scarification. Encheire'sis. (From ev, and <%up, the hand.) Encheiria. Galen uses this word to a part of the title to one of his works, which treats of dissection. The word imports the manual treatment of any subject. Enchei'ria. Encheiresis. Enchh.o'ma. See Enchyloma. Enciio'ndrus. (From ev, and %ovSpos, a cartilage.) A cartilage. Enchri'sta. (From eyyjtai, to anoint.) Unguents. Ointments. Enchylo'ma. (From », and %yxoc, juice.) An inspissated juice. An elixir, according to Lemery. E'nchyma. (From' ev, and o-ic.) Blushing; also an extravasation of blood, which makes the part appear livid. Thus, but improperly, it is synonymous with Ecchymosis. E'nchysis. See Enchyma. Encly'sma. (From ev, and xxvfa, to cleanse out.) A clyster. Encos'lium. (From ev, within, and koixu, the belly.) The abdominal viscera. 322 ENE ENS Encolpi'smus. (From tyKoxvue, to insinu- ate.) An uterine injection. Encra'nium. (From ev, within, and jc^t- viov, the skull. The cerebrum: the whole contents of the skull. Encrasi'cholus. (From ev, in, ku>ac, the head, and yoxn, bile; because it is said to have the gall in its head.) The anchovy. E'ncris. EyKptc- A cake of meal, oil, and honey. E'ncymon. (From ev, and mat, to conceive ) Pregnancy. E'ncysis. (From ev, and mos, to bring forth.) Parturition. ENLY'STED. A term applied to those tumours Avhich consist of a fluid or other matter, enclosed in a sac or cyst. Ency'stis. (From ev, in, and mns, a bag.) A wen. A hard tumour. ENDEMIC. (Endemicus ; from ev, in, and SufAos, people.) A disease is so termed that is peculiar to a certain class of persons, or country ; thus struma is endemial to the inhabitants of Derbyshire and the Alps; scur- vy to seafaring people ; and the plica polo- nica is met with in Poland. E'ndesis. (From ev, and Sue, to tie up.) A ligature. A bandage. Endive. See Cichorium. ENDI'VTA. (Quasi eundo via, quia passim nascilur; named from the quickness of its growth.) See Cichorium. E'ndosis. (From ev, and StSuttt, to give.) A remission, particularly of febrile dis- orders. Enella'gmenus. (From tvaxxATlai, to in- terchange.) An epithet applied lo the union of the joints of the vertebra?. E'NEMA. (Enema, -malis, neut. from wimlu, to inject.) Injection. A clyster. A well-known form of conveying both nourishment and medicine to the system, under certain morbid circumstances. The former takes place Avhere obstruction of the passage to the stomach is so great as to render access to that organ impossible, such as occurs in lock-jaw, diseased oesophagus, be. By these means the body can be sup- ported for a few weeks, while an attempt is made al effecting a cure. It is composed, in such cases, of animal broths, gruels made of farinaceous seeds, mucilages, he. As a form of medicine, clysters are no less useful; and, according to the intention Avith which they are prescribed, they are either of an emollient, anodyne, or purgative nature. The following forms are in general use. E'nema ano'dynum. Take of starch jelly, half a pint; tincture of opium, forty lo sixty drops. Mix. The whole to be in- jected by means of a pewter clyster-syringe, in cases of dysentery or violent purging, and pain in the bowels. E'nema antispasmo'dicum. Take of tinct. of assafoetida, half an ounce ; tincture of opium, forty drops, gruel, half a pint. Mix. tor spasmodic affections ot the bowels E'nema laxati'vum. Tuke of Epsom salt, two ounces ; dissolve in three quarters of a pint of warm gruel, or broth, with an ounce of fresh butter, or sweet oil. E'nema nicotia'nje Take of the infu- sion of tobacco from a half to a whole pint. Employed in cases of strangulaled hernia. E'nema nu'triens. Take of strong beef tea, twelve ounces; (hicken with harts- horn shavings, or arrow root. E'nema Terebi'nthin*. Take of com- mon turpentine, half an ounce ; the yelk of one egg, and half a pint of gruel. The turpentine being first incorporated with the egg, add to them the gruel. This clyster is generally used, and with great good effect, in violent fits of the stone. Enerei'sis. (From tv*puSee, to adhere to.) A compression. A light ligature. E'N E R G Y. (Energia ; from eve^e*, to act.) Action. The degree of force exer- cised by auy power : thus, nervous energy, muscular energy, &c. Eneure'sis. See Enuresis. Engala'ctum. (From ev, and y&ktt, milk ; so called because it is eaten by nurses to increase their milk.) The herb saltwort. Engastrimy'thus. (From ev, in, yArup, the belly, and fAvBtottat, to discourse.) A ventriloquist ; one who appears to speak from bis belly. Engiso'ma. (From ryytfa, to approach.) Camarosis. An instrument for making the parts of the broken clavicle meet. Also a fracture of the cranium. English Mercury. See Mercurialis. Englotto-ga'stok. (From ev, yxorrl», the tongue, and yams, the belly.) A ven- triloquist. Engompho'sis. (From ev, and yoptpoc, a nail.) That species of articulation which resembles a nail, driven into wood, as a tooth in its socket. Engo'nios. (From ev, and yaivut, an angle.) The flesure, or angle made by the bending of a joint. Eni'xum Parace'lsi. The caput mor- tuum of the distillation of nitric acid, or supersulphate of potash. Enneapha'rmacum. (From evvt*, nine, and qapiaakov, a medicine.) A medicine composed of nine simple ingredients. Enneaphy'llum. (From evve*, nine, and qvxxov, a leaf; because its flower con- sists of nine leaves.) A name for hellebo- raster, or bear's foot. Enry'thmus. (From jr, and pvB/Aoc, number.) A pulse in some respect regular. Ens ma'rtis. A name anciently given to the oxide of iron, which arises in subli- mation, with twice itsjquaiitily of sal-ammo- niac. Medical practice does not at present place this preparation in a higher rank of estimation than other oxydes ofiron EN'i LNT 323 Ens pri mum sola're. Antimony. Ens ve'neris. The ens martis is in many dispensatories called by this name. E'NSIFORM. (Ensiformis, sc. cartilago; from ensis, a sword, and forma, resemblance.) Sword-like. A term applied to a cartilage. See Cartilago ensiformis. Ensta'ctum. (From ev, and r*f«, to in- still.) A liquid medicine, which is applied stillatim, or drop by drop. Enta'tica. (From evluvai, to strain.) Provocatives: medicines which excite ve- nereal inclination. E'ntera. (From »7oc, within.) The bowels. Hippocrates calls by this name the bags in which were formerly enclosed medi- cines for fomentations. Enterade'nes. (From ttlipov, an in- testine, and aShy, a gland.) The intestinal glands. Entere'nchyta. (From tvltpA, the bow- els, and vy%vu, to infuse into.) An instru- ment for administering clysters. A clyster- pipe. ENTERITIS. (Evlipiltc; from evltpov, an intestine.) Inflammation of the intestines. It is a genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia of Cullen, and is known by the presence of pyrexia, fixed pain in the abdomen, costiveness, and vo- miting. The causes of enteritis are much the same as those of gastritis, being occa- sioned by acrid substances, indurated faeces, long continued and obstinate costiveness, spasmodic colic, and a strangulation of any part of the intestinal canal; but another very general cause is the application of cold to the lower extremities, or to the belly itself. It is a disease which is most apt to occur at an advanced period of life, and is very liable to a relapse. It comes on with an acute pafn, extending in general over the whole of the abdomen ; but more especially round the navel, ac- companied Avith eructalions, sickness at the stomach, a vomiting of bilious matter, ob- stinate costiveness, thirst, heat, great anxiety, and a quick and hard small pulse. After a short time the pain becomes more severe, the bowels seem drawn together by a kind of spasm, the whole region of the abdomen is highly painful to the touch, and seems drawn together in lumpy contractions; in- vincble costiveness prevails, and the urine is voided with great difficulty and pain. The inflammation continuing to proceed with violence, terminates at last in gan- grene ; or abating gradually, it goes off by resolution. Enteritis is always attended with con- siderable danger, as it often terminates in gangrene in the space of a few hours from its commencement; which event is marked by the sudden remission of pain, sinking of the pulse, shrinking of tbe features, and distention of the belly; and it frequently proves fatal likewise, during tbe inflamma- tory stage. If the pains abate gradually, if natural stools be passed, if an universal sweat, attended with a firm equal pulse, comes on, or if a copious discharge of load- ed urine,with the same kind of pulse, takes place, a resolution and favourable termina- tion may be expected. Dissections of this disease show that tbe inflammation pervades the intestinal tube to a very considerable extent; that adhesions of the diseased portion to contiguous parts are formed ; and (hat, in some cases, the intestines are in a gangrenous state, or that ulcerations baA-e formed. They likewise show that, besides obstinate obstructions, in- (rosusception, constrictions, and twistings, are often to be met with ; and that, in most cases, the peritoneum is more or less affected, and is perceived, at times, to be covered with a layer of coagulable lymph. The treat- ment must be begua by taking blood freely from the arm, as far as the strength of the patient will allow : but the disease occurring more frequently iu persons rather advanced in years, and of a constitution somewhat impaired, it becomes more important to limit this evacuation, and rely in a great measure on the effect of a number of leeches ap- plied to the abdomen. Another very useful step is to put the patient into a hot bath, which may presently induce falntness ; or where this cannot be procured, fomenting the abdomen assiduously. When the symp- toms are thus materially relieved, an ample blister should be applied. It becomes also of the first importance to clear out the bow- els : a copious laxative clyster will evacuate (be inferior part of the canal, and solicit the peristaltic motion downwards ; and the milder cathartics, as castor oil, neutral salts, he. in divided doses, may gradually procure a passage. But where the disease has been preceded by costiveness, more active articles will probably be necessary, as calomel, compound extract of colocynth, infusion of senna, with salts, he. If the stomach be irritable, the effervescing saline draught may enable it to retain the requisite cathartics. Another plan, often very successful, is giv- ing opium in a full dose, particularly in conjunction with calomel, taking care to fol- low it up by some of the remedies above mentioned, till the bowels are relieved: which effect it appears to promote by its soothing antispasmodic, power. Afterwards we may endeavour to keep up diaphoresis, and recruit tbe strength of the patient by a mild nourishing diet; taking care to guard against accumulation of faeces, ex- posure to cold, or any thing else likely to occasion a relapse. ENTEROCE'LE. (From ttltpov, an in- testine, and x»x», a tumour.) Hernia intes- tinalis. Every hernia may be so called that is produced by the protrusion of a portion of intestine, whether it is in the groin, na- vel, or elsewhere. 324 LNL EPH ENTERO-EPIPLOCELE. (From tvlffOY, an intestine, tvtvxoov, the epiploon, and a»x», a tumour.) A rupture formed by the protrusion of part of an intestine, with a portion of the epiploon. ENTERO-HYDROCE'LE. (From «v- Tipov, an intestine, vJup, water, and x*x», a tumour.) This must mean a common scrotal hernia, with a good deal of water in the hernial sac ; or else a hernia congenita, (in which the bowels descend into the tuni- ca vaginalis testis,) attended with a collec- tion of fluid in the cavity of this mem- brane. ENTEROWPHALU3. (From evnpov, an intestine, and oy.^AX®', the navel.) An umbilical hernia, produced by the protrusion of a portion of intestine. ENTERO'PHYTUM. (From «v7e/>ov, an intestine, and pulov, a plant.) The seachit- terling: a plant which grows in the form of a gut. ENTERORA'PHIA. (From tvTtpov, an intestine, and pawra, to turn.) A disease of the eyelids, occasioned by the eyelashes and eyelid being inverted towards the bulb of the eye. Entypo'sis. (From tvlvvoai, to make an impression.) The acetabulum, or concave bone of the shoulder. E'NULA CAMPA'NA. (A corruption of henula, or Helenium, from Helene, the island where it grew. See Inula Hele- nium. Enu'lon. (From w, and cuagv, the gums.) The internal flesh of the gums, or that part of them which is within the mouth. ENURE'SIS. (From mvpta, to make water.) An incontinency or involuntary flow of urine. This disease usually pro- ceeds either from relaxation or a paralytic affection of the sphincter of the bladder, induced by various debilitating causes, as too free a use of spirituous liquors, manu- stupration, and excess in venery; or it arises from compression on the bladder, from a diseased state of the organ, or from some irritating sub.-tance contained in its cavity. It is arranged in the class locales, and order apocenoses of Cullen, and contains tAA'o species:—1. Enuresis atonica, the sphincter of the bladder having lost its tone from some previous disease : 2. Enuresis ab irrilatione, vel compressione vesica, from an Irritation or compression of the bladder. Epacma'sticus. From art, and aklia^u, to increase.) It is applied to fever w hich is still increasing in malignity. Epa'cme (From (vax/ua^w. to increase.) The increase, or exacerbation of a disease. Epago'gium. (From vrAyo>. to draw over.) The piaepuce, thai part of the penis which is drawn over the glans, according to Dioscorides. Epanadido'ntes. (From evAVAO'tvuttt, to increase.) A term applied to levers which continue to increase in their degree of heat. Epanadiplo'sis. (From wrAVAonrxoct, to reduplicate.) fhe reduplication of a fit of a semitertian fever; that is, (he return of the cold fit before the hot fit is ended. Epana'stasis. (From art, and ayisti/ai, to excite.) A tubercle, or small pustule upon tbe skin. Epancylo'tus. (From tvt, and Aymxot, crooked.) A sort of crooked bandage in Oribasius. Epa'rma. (From tvAipu, to elevate.) Eparsis. Any kind of tumour, but fre- quently applied to the parotis. Epa'rsis. See Eparma. Epasma'stica fe'bris. A fever is so called by Bellini, and others, while it is in its increase. Epe'ncranis. (From vrri, ev, in, and xpavtov, the skull.) The name of the cere- bellum. Ephkbje'um. (From tvt, and »Gn, the groin.) The hair upon the pubes. E'phedra. (From t^otAAt, to sit upon.) Ephedrana. The buttocks. Also a species of horse-tail. Ephe'drana. See Ephedra. Ephe'lcis. (From em, upon, and txxn, an ulcer.) The crust of an ulcer; hardened purulent expectoration. EPHE'LIS. (From tvt, and nxioc, the sun ) A broad, solitary, or aggregated spot, attacking roost commonly the face, back of the hand, and breast, from exposure to tbe sun. EPHE'MERA. (From tvt, upon, and MtttpA, a day.) A fever which begins, is ♦perfectly formed, and runs through its course in the space of twelve hours. EPHEME'RIDF.S. (From t^fups, an almanack ; so called because, like the moon's age, they may be foretold by the almanack.) Diseases which return at particular times of the moon. Ephia'ltes. (From tpaxxo/AAt, to leap upon ; so called because it was thought a demon leaped upon the breast.) Incubus, or night-mare. Ephia'ltia. (From ephialtes, the night- mare; so called because it whs said to cure the night-mare.) Th>- herb peony. EPHIDRO'.^IS. (From eptJpoo, to per- spire.) Sudalio. Mador. A violent and morbid perspiration. A genus of disease in the class locules, and order apocenoses ot Cullen. EPI EPI 325 EPHl'PPIUM. (A saddle, which it is thought to resemble. See Sella turcica. E'phodos. (From tvt, and oS'os, " way.) In Hippocrates it hath three significations 1. The ducts or passages, by which the ex- crements of the body are evacuated. 2. The periodical attack of a fever, from the com- mon use of it to express theattack of thieves. 3. The access of similar or dissimilar things, Avhich may be useful or hurtful to the body. Epia'ltes. See Ephialtes. Epi'alus. (From hvioy, gently, and ax- tA^ai, to heat.) Epialos. An ardent fever, in wnich both heat and cold are felt in the same part at the same time. Galen defines it tojie a fever in which the patient labours under a preternatural heat and a coldness at the same time. The ancient Latins call it Quercera. Epi'bole. (From tvtGAXXu, to press upon.) The night-mare, or ephialtes. Epica'nthis. (From tvt, and kavBos, the angle of the eye.) The angle of the eye. Epica'rpium. (From mi, upon, and xa.p- woc, the wrist.) A topical medicine applied to the wrist. Epica'uma. (From vrt, and kaioi, to burn.) Encauma. Epicausis. A burn, or scald. ' Epicau'sis. See Epicauma. Epi'ceras. (From tvt, and xtpAs, a horn ; so called because its pods are shaped like a horn.) The herb famugreek. Epicera'stica. (From evt, and KtpAv- vvfAt, to mix ) Medicines which, by mix- ing with acrimonious juices, temper them and render them less troublesome. Emol- lients. Epicheire'sis. (From tvt, and ytip, the hand.) A manual operation. Epi'cholus. (From tvt, and %oxx, the bile.) Bilious. Epicho'rdis. (From *vt, upon, and yopSh, a gut.) The mesentery. « Epicho'rios. (From tvt, upon, and^%opA, a region.) The same as epidermis. Epicos'lis. (From tvt, upon, and xotxte, the eyelid.) The upper eyelid. Epico'lic. (Epicolica; from vri, upon, and Kttxov, the colon.) Upon tbe colon. That part of the abdomen which lies over the head of the coecum and the sigmoid flexure of the colon, called the epicolic region. Epi'copho'sis. (From evt, and xupoc, deaf.) A total deafness. EPICRA'NIUM. (From tvt, and xpAvtov, the cranium) The common integuments, aponeurosis, and muscular expansion which lie upon the cranium. Epicra'nius. See OccipUo-frontalis. Epi'crasis. (From vrt, and KtpAvvvfAt, to temper.) -V critical evacuation i>: bad hu- mours, an attemperation of bad ones. When a cure Is performed in the alterative way, it is called per Epicrasin. Epi'crisis. (From met, and Kpnoi, to judge from.) A judgment of the (ermina(ion of a disease from present symptoms. Epicte'sium. (From evt, about, and kIuc the pubts.) The parts above and about the pubes. Epicye'ma. (From tvt, upon, and kvo>, to conceive.) Epicyesis. Superfcelation. Su- perimpi-egnation. Epicye'sis. See Epicyema. FPIDE'.VIIC. (Epidemicus; from art, up- on, and Sh/a®', the people.) A contagious disease is so termed, that attacks many peo- ple at the same season, and in the same place ; thus putrid fever, plague, dysentery, he. are often epidemic. EPIDE'NDRUM. (From tvt, upon, and Stvopov, a tree ; because all this genus of plants grow parasilically on the trunk or branches of (rees.) The name of a genus of plants in • he Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. Order, Monandria. Epide'ndrum vani'lla. The systematic name of the vanelloe plant. Vanilla. Banilia. Banilas. Aracus aromaticus. The vanelloe is a long,flaiiishpod, containing,under a wrink- led brittle shell, a reddish brown pulp, with small shining black seeds. The plant which afford? this fruit is the Epidendrum vanilla; scandens, foliis ovato oblongis nerrosis sessili- bus caulinis, cirrhis spiralibus of Linnaeus. Vanelloes have an unctuous aromatic taste, and a fragrant smell like that of some of the finer balsams heightened with musk. Al- though chiefly used as perfumes, they are said to possess aphrodisiac virtues. Epi'deris. (From tvt, and Su>ac, tbe skin.) The clitoris. EPIDERMIS. (From evt, upon, and Sep/AA, the true skin.) The scarf-skin. See Cuticle. Epi'desis. (From tvi, upon, and Seu, to bind.) A bandage to stop a discharge of blood. Epioe'smus. (From tvt, upon, and Seu, to bind. (A baudage by which splints, bolsters, he. are secured. EPIDI'DYMIS. (From evt, upon, and SiSvjuoc, a testicle.) A hard, vascular, oblong substance, that lies upon the testicle, formed of a convolution of the vas deferens. It has a thick end, which is convex, and situated posteriorly ; and a thin end, which is rather flat, and situated inferiorly. The epididymis adheres to the testicle, by its two extremities only, for its middle part is free, forming a bag, to which the tunica vaginalis of the tes- * tide is attached. Epi'dosis. (From evtSiSujui, (o grow upon.) A preternatural enlargement of any part. Epi'drome. (From evtSpt/xa>, to run upon.) An afflux of humours. EPIGA'siRlC. (Epigastricus, trfyAa-rpt- xoc; from &rt, upon, or above, and yam?, the 326 EPI EPI stomach.) That part of the abdomen that lies over the stomach, is called the epigastric region; it reaches from the pit of the sto- mach to an imaginary line above the navel, supposed to be drawn from one extremity of the last of the false ribs, to the other. Its sides are called hypochondria, and are cover- ed by the false ribs, between which lies (he epigastrium. EPIGA'STRIUM. From evt, upon, or above, and yawp, the belly.) The re- gion or part immediately over the sto- mach. Epigenne'ma. (From tvryivofAAt, to ge- nerate upon.) Epigenesis. The fur on the tongue. An accessory symptom. Epigenne'sis. Si=e Epigennema. Epigino'mena. (From tviytvofAAt, to suc- ceed or supervene.) Galen says, they are those symptoms which naturally succeed, or may be expected in the progress of a disease; but Fogsius says, they are acces- sions of some other affection to diseases, which never happen but in stubborn and malignant diseases. EriGLo'sauM. (From tvt, upon, and yxuo-o-A, the tongue; so called because a lesser leaf grows above the larger in the shape of a tongue.) The Alexandrian laurel. EPIGLOTTIS. (From evt, upon, and yXotTTic, the tongue) The cartilage at the root of the tongue that falls upon the glottis or superior opening of the larynx. Its figure is nearly oval; it is concave poste- riorly, and convex anteriorly. Its apex or superior extremity is loose, and is always elevated upwards by its own elasticity. While the back of the tongue is draAvn backwards in swalloAving, the epiglottis is put over the aperture of the larynx, hence it shuts up the passage from the mouth into the larynx. The base of the epiglottis is fixed to the thyroid cartilage, the os hyoides, and the base of the tongue, by a strong ligament. Epiglo'ttum. (From tviyxorltc, the epi- glottis, which it resembles in shape.) An in- strument mentioned by Paracelsus for ele- vating the eyelids. EriGLOu'Tis. (From tart, upon, and yxcv- los, the buttocks.) The superior parts of the buttocks. Epigo'natis. (From tvt, upon, and yovu, the knee ) The patella or knee-pan. Epigo'rides. (From tvt, and yovv, the knee.) The muscles inserted into the knees. Epi'gonum. (From tvtymfAii, to proceed * upon.) A superfcetation. Epile'mpsis. See Epilepsy. Epile'ntia. Corrupted from epilepsia. EPILEPSY. (From vriXA/Af&Avai, lo seize upon ; so called, from the suddenness ol its attack.) It is also called falling sickness, from the patient suddenly falling to the ground on an attack of this disease. By the ancients it was termed, from its affecting the mind, the most noble part of the rational creature, the sacred disease. It consists of convulsions Avith sleep, and usually froth issuing from the mouth. It is a genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order spas- mi of Cullen, and contains three species : 1. Epilepsia cerebralis; attacking suddenly Avithout manifest cause, and not preceded by any unpleasant sensation, unless perhaps some giddiness or dimness of sight. 2. Epi- lepsia sympalhica; without manifest cause, but preceded by a sensation of an aura as- cending from some part of the body to the head. 3. Epilepsia occasionalis; arising from manifest irritation, and ceasing on the remo- val of this. Tbe last comprehends several varieties: J 1. Epilepsia traumatica, arising from an injury of the head : 2. Epilepsia a dolore, from pain: 3. Epilepsia verminoia, from the irritation of Avorins: 4. Epilepsia a ve- neno, from poisons : 5. Epilepsia exantht- matica, from the repulsion of cutaneous eruptions : 6. Epilepsia A crudilate vtntri- culi, from crudities of the stomach: 7. Epilepsia ab inanitione, from debility : 8. Epilepsia ulerina, from hysterical affections: 9. Epilepsia ex onanismo, from onanism, he. Epilepsy attacks by fits, and after a cer- tain duration goes off, leaving the person most commonly in his usual state; but sometimes a considerale degree of stupor and weakness remain behind, particularly where the disease has frequent recurrences. It is oftener met with among children than grown persons, and boys seem more sub- ject to its attacks than girls. Its returns are periodical, and its paroxysms commence more frequently in the night than in the day, being somewhat connected with sleep. It is a disease sometimes counterfeited, in order to extort charity or excite compas- sion. Epilepsy is properly distinguished into sympathy and idiopathic, being consider- ed as sympathic, when produced by an af- fection in some other part of the body, such as acidities in the stomach, worms, teething, he. as idiopathic when it is a primary dis- ease, neither dependent on nor proceeding from any other. The causes which give rise to epilepsy, are blows, wounds, fractures, and other in- juries, done to the head by external violence, together with lodgments of water in the brain, tumours, concretions and polypi. Violent affections of the nervous system, sudden frights, fits of passion, great emo- tions of 1 he mind, acute pains in any part, worms in the stomach or intestines, teeth- ing, the suppression of long accustomed evacuations, too great emptiness or reple- tion, and poisons received into (he body, are causes which likevv ise produce epilepsy. Sometimes it is hereditary, and at others it depends on a predisposition arising from a EPI mobility of the sensorium, which is occa- sioned either by plethora, or a state of de- bility. An attack of epilepsy is now and then preceded by a heavy pain in the head, dim- ness of sight, noise in the ears, palpitations, flatulency in the stomach and intestines, weariness, and a small degree of stupor, and in some cases, there prevails a sense of something like a cold vapour or aura arising up to the head ; but it more generally hap- pens (hat the patient falls down suddenly without much previous notice ; his eyes are distorted or turned so that only the whites of (hem can be seen ; his fingers are closely clinched, and the trunk of his body particular- ly, on one side, is much agitated ; he foams at the mouth, and thrusts out his tongue, which often suffers great injury from the muscles of the lower jaw being affected; he loses all sense of feeling, and not unfrequently voids both urine and faeces involuntarily. The spasms abating he recovers gradually ; but on coming to himself feels very languid and exhausted, and retains not the smallest recollection of what has passed during the tit. When tbe disease arises from an heredi- tary disposition, or comes on after the age of puberty, or where the fits recur frequently, and are of long duration, it will be very difficult to effect a cure: but when its attacks are at an early age, and occasioned by worms, or any accidental cause, it may in general be removed with ease. In some cases, it has been entirely carried off by the occurrence of a fever, or by the appearanse of a cutaneous eruption. It has been known to terminate in apoplexy, and in some instances to produce a loss of the powers of the mind, and to bring on idiotism. The appearances usually to be observed on dissection, are serous and sanguineous effusion, a turgid tense state of the vessels of the brain without any effusion, a dila- tation of some particular part of the brain, excrescences, polypi, and hydatids adhering to it, and obstructing its functions, and likewise ulcerations. During the epileptic paroxysm iu general, little or nothing is to be done, except using precautions, (hat the patient may not injure himself; and it will be prudent to remove any thing which may compress the veins of the neck, to obviate congestion in the head. Should there be a considerable determination of blood to this part, or the patient very plethoric, it may be proper, if you can keep him steady, to open a vein, or the temporal artery ; and iii weakly constitution- the most powerful antispasmodics might be tried in the form of clyster, as they could hardly be swallowed : bul there is very seldom lime for such measures. In the intervals the treatment consists: 1. In obviating the several exciting causes : 2. In correcting any observable predisposition : 3. In the EPI 327 use of those means, which are most likely to break through the habit of recurrence. I. Tbe manner of fulfilling the first indi- cation requires little explanation; after an injury to the head, or where there is disease of the bone, an operation may be necessary, to remove irritation from the brain ; in children teething, the gums ought to be lanced : where the bowels are foul or worms suspected, active purgatives should be exhi- bited, he. In those instances, in which the aura epileptica is perceived, it has been re- commended to destroy the part, where it originates, or divide the nerve going to it, or correct the morbid action by a blister, Sic.; such means would certainly be proper ivhen there is any disease discoverable in it. Making a tight ligature on tbe limb above has sometimes prevented a fit; but perhaps only through the medium of the imagination. II. Where a plethoric state appears to lay the foundation of tbe disease, which is often the case, the patient must be re- stricted to a Ioav diet, frequent purges exhibited, and the other excretions kept up, and he should take regular moderate exer- cise, avoiding whatever may determine the blood to the head ; and to counteract such a tendency, occasional cupping,blisters, issues, he. may be useful, as well as the shower bath ; but in urgent circumstances, the lancet ought to be freely used. If on the contrary,4nere are marks of inanition and debility, a generous diet, with tonic medi- cines, and other means of strengthening the system, will be proper. The vegetable tonics have not been so successful in this disease as the metallic preparations, particu- larly (he sulphate of zinc, the nitrate of silver, and the ammoniated copper, but this cannot perhaps be so safely persevered in ; where the patient is remarkably exsanguious, cha- lybeates may answer better ; and in obsti- nate cases the arsenical solution might have a cautious trial. In irritable constitutions sedatives are indicated, as digitalis, opium, he.: but the free use- of opium is restricted by a tendency to congestion in the head. Where syphilis appears to be concerned, a course of mercury is proper ; in scrophu- lous habits, bark, with soda and sea-bathing ; and so on. HI. The third division of remedies comes especially in use, where the fits are frequent, or where their recurrence can be anticipated: emetics will often prevent them, or a full dose of opium ; also other powerful antis- pasmodics, as aether, musk, valerian, Ike.: or strong odouis, and in short any thing producing a considerable impression on the system. Bark taken largely might perhaps be more successful on this principle. The disease has sometimes been cured, especially when originating from sympathy, by in- spiring fear or horror ; and many frivolous charms may no doubt have taken effect through the medium of the imagination * 328 EPI EPI Also long voyages have removed if, which might especially be hoped for at the age of puberty, particularly if a considerable change in the mode of life were made in other re- spects ; those who had lived indolently being obliged to exert themselves, the diet properly adapted to the slate of the system, he. EPILO'BIUM. (From tvt xo&v tov, a violet or beautiful flower, growing on a pod.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Octandria. Order, Monogynia. Epilo'bium angustifo'lium. Rose-bay- willow herb. The young tender shoots cut in the spring, and dressed as asparagus, are little inferior to it- Epime'dium. The plant barren-wort. Epimo'rius. (From tvi, and /xupu, to divide.) A term applied to an unequal pulse. Epimy'lis. (From mi, and /avxm, the knee.) The patella or knee bone. Epineneu'cus. (From tvtvtvm, to nod or incline.) An unequal pulse. Epino'tium. (From mi, upon, and va»7of, the back.) The shoulder blade. Epiny'ctis. (From mi, and vo|, night.) A pustule, which rises in the night, torm- ing an angry tumour on the skin of the arms, hands, and thighs, of the size of a lupine, of a dusky red, and sometimes of a livid and pale colour, with great inflamma- tion and pain. In a few days it breaks, and sloughs away. Epipa'ctis. (From mmAxloct, to coagu- late.) A plant mentioned by Dioscorides; and so named, because its juice was said to coagulate milk. Epiparoxy'smus. (From mi, upon, and VAfo^vo-fAos, a paroxysm.) An unusual fre- quency of febrile exacerbation. Epipa'stum. (From mi, upon, and vat- roa>, lo sprinkle.) Any powdered drug sprinkled on the body. Epipe'chys. (From mi, above, and v»%vs, the cubit.) That part of the arm above the cubit. Epiphlogi'sma. (From mi, upon, and qxtytfa, to inflame.) Violent inflammation, or burning heat in any part, attended with pain, tumour, and redness : also a name given by Hippocrates to the shingles. EPl'PHURA. (From mt, to carry forcibly.) The watery eye. An involun- tary flow of tears. A superabundant flow- ing ui a serous or aqueous humour from the eyes. A genus of disease, in the class locales, and order apocenoses, of Cullen. The humour which flows very copiously from the eye in epiphora, appears to be furnished, not only by the lachrymal gland, but from the whole surface of the conjunc- tive membrane, Meibomius's glands, and the caruncula lachrymalis; which increased and morbid secretion may be induced from any stimulus sealed between (he globe of the eye and lids, as sand, acrid fumes, and the like ; or it may arise from tbe stimulus of active inflammation ; or from the acri- mony of scrofula, mea-les, small pox, he. or from general relaxation. The disease may also arise from a more copious secretion of tears, than tbe puncta lachrymalis cau absorb, or as is most common, from an ob- struction iu the lachrymal canal, in con- sequence of which the tears are prevented from passing freely from the eye into (he nose. EPl'PHYSIS. (From mi, upon, and pvu, to grow.) Any portion of bone grow- ing upon another, but separated from it by a cartilage. Epipla'sma. (From tvt, upon, and vxAo-o-o>, to spread.) A poultice; also a name for an application of wheat meal, boiled in hydielamin, to wounds. EPIPLOCE'LE. (From mtvxoov, the omentum, and k»xm, a tumour.) An omen- tal hernia. A rupiure produced by the protrusion of a portion of the omentum. See Hernia. Epiplocomi'stes. (From mivxoov, the omentum, and ko/au^u, to carry.) One who has the omentum morbidly large. Epipiloic appendages. See Appendicular epiploica. E P I P L O IT I S. (From mtvxoot, the omentum.) An inflammation of the pro- cess of the peritoneum, that forms the epiploon or omentum. See Peritonitis. Epiploo'mphalon. (From mivxoov, the omentum, and o/upaxoc, tbe navel.) An omental hernia protruding at the navel. EPI'PLOON. (From mtvxou, to sail over, because it is mostly found floating, as it were, upon the intestines.) See Omen- tum. EPIPLOSCHEOCE'LE. (From en- vxoov, the omentum, oeyav, the scrotum, and K>ix», a tumour or hernia ) A rupture of the omentum inlo the scrotum, or a scrotal hernia containing omentum. Epipo'lasis. (From vmrox&gu, to swim on the top.) A fluctuation of humours. A species of chemical sublimation. Epipo'ma. (From tvt, upon, and va>/A*, a lid.) An instrument to cover the shoulder in a luxation.* Epiporo'ma. (From mirctpea, to har- den.) An indurated tumour in the joints; a callous concretion, a tophus, a tophaceous callus molesting the joints Epipty'xis. (From mtvlva-iru, to close up.) A spasmodic closing of the lips. Epipyre'xis. (From mi, and wpnlu, to be feverish.) A rapid exacerbation in a fever. Epirigesis. (From est, and pryut, to become cold.) An unusual degree of cold, or repetition of rigors. Epi'rrhoe. (From art, upon, and pm, to flow ) An influx or afflux of humours to any part. Episarci'dium. (From mi, upon, and r-T"fc« ■ *~__j»__^-t^___„____ _____J EPI EPI 3-19 cAf\, the flesh.) \n anasarca, or dropsy spread between the skin and flesh. EPISCHE'SLS. (From mur^eu, to re- strain.) . A suppression of excretions. It is an order in the. class hacks oi Cullen's Nosology. Epi'schium. (From mi, upon, and t, to trickle down.) A catarrh. Epistaphyli'nus. (From tvt, and ta3-! ERV ERUPTIVE DISEASES. A term nearly synonymous with cutaneous dis- eases. Erutiie'ma. (From tptvBu, to make red.) A fiery red tumour, or pustules on the skin. »ERVUM. (Quasi Arvum, a field, he- cause it grows wild in the fields : or from eruo, to pluck out, because ft is diligently plucked from corn.) The tare. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopceial name of tare. See Ervum Ervilia. Er'vum er'vii.ia. Orobus. The plant ordered by this name is the Ervum ervilia : germinibus undato plicatis, foliis impnripiu- natis, of Linna?us. In times of scarcity, tbe seeds have been made into bread, which is not the most salubrious. The meal was formerly among the resolvent remedies by way of poultice. Ervum lens. The systematic name of the lentil. Lens, pxxoc of the Greeks. Ervum lens pedunculis subbifloris; seminibus compressis, convexis, of Linnaeus. There are two varieties; the one with large, the other small seeds. They are eaten in many places as Ave eat peas, than which they are more flatulent, and more difficult to digest. A decoction of these seeds is used as a lotion to the ulcerations after small pox, and, it is said, with success. ERY'NGIUM. (From epuyyAvai, to eruc- tate.) Eryngo, or scaholly. 1. Tbe name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sea holly. See Eryngium maritimum. Eryngium maritimum. The systematic name of the sea holly or eryngo. Eryn- gium :—foliis radicalibus subrotundis, plicatis spinosis, capilulis pedunculatis, paleis tricus- pidalis, of Linna-us. The root of this plant is directed for medicinal use. It has no parti- cular smell, but to the taste it manifests a grateful SAveetness; and, on being chewed for some time, it discovers a light aromatic Avarmth, or pungency. It Avas formerly cele- brated for its supposed aphrodisiac powers, but it is noAV very rarely employed. Ery'ngium campe'stre. The root of this plan!, Eryngium campeslre; foliis radi- calibus, amplexicaulibus, pinnato-lanceolalis, ot Linna?us, is used in many places for that of the sea eryngo. See Eryngium. Eryngo. See Eryngium. Eryngo, sea. See Eryngium. Eryngo leaved lichen. See Lichen islan- dicus. ERYSIMUM. (From tpva>, to draw, so called from its power of drawing and pro- ducing blisters ; others derive it avo tsw tpuxiiv, became the leaves are much cut ; others from 'pnt/Aov, precious.) f. The m-me oi a genus of flints in CRY the Liimajan system. Clnss, Tetradynamia. Order, Siliquosa. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hedge mustard. See Erysimum officinale. Ery'simum ai.lia'ria. The systematic name of Jack in the hedge. Alliaria. Sauce- alone, or stinking hedge-mustard. The plant to Avhich this name is given, in the pharmacopoeias, is the Erysimum alliaria : foliis cordatis, of Linnams ; it is sometimes exhibited in humid ar-thma and dyspnoea, with success. Its virtues are powerfully diaphoretic, diuretic, and antiscorbutic. Ery'simum barbare'a. The systematic name of the barbarea of (he shops. Barba- rea. The leaA-es of this plant, Erysimum barbarea-.—foliis lyratis, extimo subrotvndo of Linnaeus, may be ranked among the antiscorbutics. They are seldom used in practice. Ery'simum officinale. The systematic name of the hedge mustard. Erysimum. This plan'; Erysimum siliquisspica adpressis, foliis runcinatis, of Linnaeus, was for- merly much used for its expectorant and diuretic qualities, which are hoav forgotten. The seeds are warm and pungent, and very similar to those of mustard in their sensible effects. ERYSI PELA3. (From tpuu, to draw, and iirtXAc, adjoining; named from tbe neighbouring parts being affected by the eruption.) Ignis sacer. The rose, or St. Anthony's fire. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order exanthemata of Cullen, It is known by synocha of two or three days continuance, with drowsiness, and sometimes with delirium; pulse com- monly full and hard ; then erythema of the face, or some other part, with continuance of synocha, tending either to abscess or gangrene. There are two species of this disease, according to Cullen : 1. Erysiptlas vesiculosum, with large blisters: 2. Erysipt- las phlyctanodes, the shingles, or an erype- las Avith phlyctaena?, or small blisters. This disease is an inflammatory affection, principally of the skin, when it makes its appearance externally, and of the mucous membrane Avhen it is seated internnlly; and is more liable to attack women and chil- dren, and those of an irritable habit, than those of a plethoric and robust constitution. It is remarkable that erysipelas some- times returns periodically, attacking vh« patient once or twice in the year, or even once every month, and then by its repeated attacks it often gradually exhausts (he strength, especially if he be old and of a bad habit. When the inflammation is principally confined to the skin, and is unattended by any affection of the system, it is then called erythema; but when the system is affected ; it is named erysipelas. ' Every part of the body is equally liable to it. but it more frequently appears on the ] ER1 face, legs, and feet, than any where else Avhen seated externally ; and it occurs of- tener in warm climates than phlegmonous inflammation. It is brought on by all the causes that are apt to excite inflammation, such as injuries of all kinds, the external application of stimulants, exposure to cold, and obstructed perspiration ; and it may likewise be occa- sioned by a certain matter generated within the body, and thrown out on its surface. A particular state of the atmosphere seems sometimes to render it epidemical. In slight cases, Avhere it attacks the ex- tremities, it makes its appearanqe with a roughness, heat, pain, and redness of the skin, Avhich becomes pale Avhen the finger is pressed upon it, and again returns to its former colour, when it is removed. There prevails likewise a small febrile disposition, and the patient is rather hot and thirsty. If the attack is mild, these symptoms will con- tinue only for a few days, the surface of the part affected will become yellow, the cuticle or scarf-skin will fall off in scales, and no further inconvenience will perhaps be experienced ; but if the- attack has been severe, and the inflammatory symptoms have run high, then there will ensue pains in (he head and back, great heat, thirst, and restlessness; the part affected will slightly swell : the pulse will become small and fre- quent ; and about the fourth day, a number of little vesicles, containing a limpid, and, in some cases, a yellowish fluid, will arise. In some instances, the fluid is viscid, and instead of running out, as generally hap- pens AA'hen the blister is broken, it adheres to and dries upon the skin. In unfavourable cases, these blisters some- times degenerate into obstinate ulcers, which noAV and then become gangrenous. This, however, does not happen frequently ; for although it is not uncommon for the surface of the skin, and the blistered places to ap- pear livid or even blackish, yet this usually disappears with the other symptoms of the complaint. The period at which the vesicles show themselves is very uncertain. The same may be said of the duration of the eruption. In mild cases, it often disappears gradually, or is carried off by spontaneous sweating. In some cases it continues without showing any disposition to decline for tAvelve or four- teen days, or longer. The trunk of the body is sometimes at- tacked with erysipelatous inflammation, but less frequently so than the extremities. It is not uncommon, hoAvever, for infants to be attacked in this manner a few days after birth ; and in these it makes its appearance about the genitals. The inflamed skin is hard, and apparently very painful to the touch. The belly often becomes uniformly *on«e, and sphacelated spo«s sometime? are ERI 333 to be observed. From dissections made by Dr. Underwood, it appears, that in this form of tbe disease the inflammation frequently spreads to the abdominal viscera. Another species of erysipelatous inflam- mation, which most usually attacks the trunk of the body, is that vulgarly known by the name of shingles, being a corruption of the French word ceingle, Avhich implies a belt. Instead of appearing an uniform in- flamed surface, it consists of a number of little pimples extending round the body a little above the umbilicus, which have vesi- cles formed on them in a short time. Little or no danger ever, attends this species of erysipelas. When erysipelas attacks the face, it comes on with chilliness, succeeded by heat, rest- lessness, thirst, and other febrile symptoms, with a drowsiness or tendency to coma or delirium, and the pulse is very frequent and full. At the end of two or three days, a fiery redness appears on some part of the face, and this extends at length to the scalp, and then gradually down the neck, leaving a tumefaction in every part the redness has occupied The whole face at length be- comes turgid, and the eyelids are so much swelled as to deprive the patient of sight. When the redness and swelling have con- tinued for some time, blisters of different sizes, containing a thin colourless acrid liquor, arise on different parts of the face, and the skin puts on a livid appearance in the blistered places ; but in those not af- fected with blisters, (he cuticle, towards the close of the disease, falls off in scales. No remission of the fever takes place on the appearance of the inflammation on the face ; but, on the contrary, it is increased as the latter extends, and both Avill continue probably for the space of eight or ten days. In the course of the inflammation, the dis- position to coma and delirium are sometimes so increased as to destroy the patient be- tween the seventh and eleventh days of the disease. When the complaint is mild, and not leading to a fatal event, the inflammation and fever generally cease gradually Avithout any evident crisis. If the disease arises in a bad habit of bo- dy, occupies a part possessed of great sensi- bility, is accompanied with much inflamma- tion, fever, and delirium, and these take place at an early period, we may suppose the patient exposed to imminent danger. Where translations of the morbid matter take place, and the inflammation falls on either the brain, lungs, or abdominal viscera, we may entertain the same unfavourable opinion. Erysipelas never terminates in suppuration, unless combined with a considerable degree of phlegmonous inflammation, Avhich is, however, sometimes the case ; but in a bad habit, it is apt to terminate in gangrene, in which case there will ba also great danger. When the febrile symptoms nre mild, and 334 ERV" ETH unaccompanied by delirium or coma, and the inflammation does uot run high, we need not be apprehensive of danger. Where the disease has occupied the face, and proves fatal, inflammation of the brain, and its consequences, are to be met with on dissection. The treatment of erysipelas must pro- ceed on the antiphlogistic plan, varied how- ever in its activity according to the type of the disease. When it occurs in robust ple- thoric constitutions, partaking of the phleg- monous character, with severe synochal fever, it will be proper to begin by taking a moderate quantity of blood ; then direct cooling saline purgatives, antimonial diapho retics, a light vegetable diet, he. When the disorder attacks the face, it may be bet- ter to use cupping behind the neck, and keep the head somewhat raised. But if the disease exhibits rather the typhoid type, and particularly where there is a tendency to gangrene, the patient's strength must be supported : after clearing out the prima? via?, and endeavouring to promote the other se- cretions by mild evacuants, when the pulse begins to fail, a more nutritious diet, with a moderate quantity of wine, and the de- coction of bark with sulphuric acid, or other tonic medicine, may be resorted to; nay, even the bark in substance, and the more poAverful stimulants, as ammonia, he. ought to be tried, if the preceding foil. Should the inflammation, quitting the skin, attack an internal part, a blister, or some rubefa- cient, may help to relieve the patient; and stimulants to the lower extremities will likewise be proper, where the head is severe- ly affected. To the inflamed part of the skin applications must not be too freely made: where there is much pain and heat, cooling it occasionally with plain water, is perhaps best ; and where an acrid discharge occurs, washing it away from time to time with warm milk and water. Should suppuration happen, it is important to make an early opening for the escape of the matter, to obviate the extensive sloughings otherwise apt to follow, and where gangrene occurs, the fermenting cataplasm may be applied. ERYTH E'M A. (From tpvBpos, red.) A morbid redness of the skin, as is observed upon the cheeks of hectic patients after eating, and the skin covering bubo, phleg- mon, he. Erysipelas is so called when the inflammation is principally confined to the skin. Erythro'dancm. (From tpvpBoc, red, so called from the colour of its juice.) See Rubia. Erythroei'des. (From tpvBpoc, red, and uGoc, a likeness, so called from its colour.) A name given to the tunica vaginalis testis. Erythro'mum. (From epvBpos, red, so called from the red colour of its juice.) A species of satyrion. Erythro'xyt.ttm. (From tpvBpos, reel, and iuxcv, wood, so named from its colour.) Logwood. E'rythrus. (From tfvQpot, red, so named from tbe red colour of its juice.) The herb stumocb. E'saphe. (From to-apAu, to feel.) The touch; or feeling the mouth of the womb, to know its state. E'SC HAR. (Ea-yjtpA, from aryApou, to scab over.) Escfiura. The portion of flesh that is destroyed by the application of a caustic. ESCHAR OT I C S. (Escharolico, sc. medicamenta, tcyApuliKA, from tryitpo», to scab over.) Caustics. Corrosives. A term given by surgeons to those substances which possess a power of destroying the texture of the various solid parts of the animal body to which they are directly applied. The articles of this class of sub- stances may be arranged under two orders. 1. Eroding escharotics, as blue vitriol, alumen ustum, &.c. 2. Caustic escharotics, as lapis infernalis, argentum nitratum, oleum vitrioli, acidum nitrosum, he. ESCULENT. An appellation given to such plants, or any part of them, that may be eaten for feod. E'sox lu'cius. The systematic name of a fish of the class pisces, and order abdomi- nales, from whose liver an oil spontaneously is separated, which is termed in some phar- macopoeias oleum lucii piscis. It is used in some countries by surgeons, to destroy spots of the transparent cornea. E'SSENCE. Several of the volatile or essential oils are so called by the perfu- mers. ESSENTIAL OIL. See Oil. E'SSERA. (Arab. A humour.) A species of cutaneous eruption, distinguished by broad, shining, smooth, red spots, mostly without fever, and differing from the nettle rash in not being elevated. It generally attacks the face and hands. E'sula. (From esus, eaten, because it is eaten by some as a medicine.) Spurge. E'sula ma'jor. See Euphorbia palus- tris. E'sula mi'nor. See Euphorbia cypa- rissias. ETHER. See. AZther. E'ther, acetic. Acetic naphtha. An etherial fluid, drawn over from an equal admixture of alkohol and acetic acid, dis- tilled with a gentle heat from a glass re- tort in a sand-bath. It has a grateful smell, is extremely light, volatile, and in- flammable. E'ther, muria'tic Marine ether. Ma- rine ether is obtained by mixing and dis- tilling alkohol with extremely concentrated muriate of tin. It is stimulant, antiseptic, and diuretic. E'ther, ni'trous. Nitric naphtha. This is only a stronger preparation than the spi- ETH ETH 335 ritus ietheris nitrici of the London Pharma- copoeia ; it is produced by the distillation of two parts of alkohol to one part and an half of fuming nitric acid. Ether, sulhu'ric See AZther sulpha- ricus. Ether,"vitrio'lic See AZther sulphu- ricus. ETHERIAL OIL. Any highly rectified essential oil may be so termed. See Oleum AZthertum. E'lhiops, antimSnial. See AZthiops anli- monialis. E'lhiops, mineral. See Hydrargyri sul- phuretum nigrum. E'lhiops per se. See Hydrargyri oxydum cinereum. Ethmoi'i es. See Ethmoid bone. ETHMOID BONE. (Os ethmoides; from tB/Aoc, a sieve, and uScc, form ; be- cause it is perforated like a sieve.) Os elhmoideum. Os alhmoides. Cribriform bone. A bone of the head. This is, per- haps, one of the most curious bones of the human body. It appears almost a cube, not of solid bone, but exceedingly light, spongy, and consisting of many con- voluted plates, which form a net-work, like honey-comb. It is curiously enclosed in the os frontis, betwixt tbe orbilary processes of that bone. One horizontal plate receives the olfactory nerves, which perforate that plate with such a number of small holes, that it resembles a sieve ; whence the bone is named cribriform, or ethmoid bone. Other plates dropping perpendicularly from this one, receive the divided nerves, and give them an opportunity of expanding into the organ of smelling ; and these bones, upon which the olfactory nerves are spread out, are so much convoluted as to exteud tbe surface of this sense very greatly, and are named spongy bones. Another flat plate lies in the orbit of the eye ; and being very smooth, by the rolling of the eye it is named the os planum, or smooth bone. So that the ethmoid bone supports the fore- part of the brain, receives the olfactory nerves, forms the organ of smelling, and makes a chief part of the orbit of the eye ; and (he spongy bones, and the os planum, are neither of them distinct bones, but parts of this ethmoid bone The cribriform plate is exceedingly deli- cate and thin ; lies horizontally over the root of the nose ; and fills up neatly the space be- twixt the two orbitary plates of the frontal bone. The olfactory nerves, like two small flat lobes, lie out upon this plate, and, adhering to it, shoot doAvn like many roots through this bone, so as to perforate it with nume- rous small holes, as if it had been dotted with the point of a pin, or like a nutmeg- grater. This plate is horizontal; but its processes are perpendicular, one above, and three below. 1 The first perpendicular process is what is called crista galli; a small perpendicular projection, somewhat like a cock's comb, but exceedingly small, standing directly up- wards from the middle of the cribriform plate, and dividing that plate into two ; so that one olfactory nerve.lies upon each side of the crista galli; and tbe root of the falx, or septum, betwixt the two hemispheres of the brain, begins from this process. Tbe foramen caecum, or blind hole of the frontal bone, is formed partly by the root of the crista galli, which is very smooth, and sometimes, it is said, hollow, or cel- lular. 2. Exactly opposite this, and in the same direction with it, i. e. perpendicular to the ethmoid plate, stands out the nasal plate of the ethmoid bone. It is sometimes called azygous, or single process of the ethmoid, and forms the beginning of that septum, or partition which divides the two nostrils. This process is thin but firm, and composed of solid bone; it is commonly inclined a little to one side, so as to make the nostrils of unequal size. The azygous process is united with the vomer, which forms tbe chief part of the partition ; so that tbe sep- tum, or partition of the nose, consists of the azyguos process of the ethmoid bone above, of the vomer below, and of the car- tilage in tbe fore or projecting part of the uose; but the cartilage rots away, so that whatever is seen ui the septum in tbe skull, must be part either of the ethmoid bone or vomer. 3. Upon either side of the septum, there hangs down a spongy bone, one hanging in each nostril. They are each rolled up like a scroll of parchment; they are very spon- gy ; are covered with a delicate and sensi- ble membrane: and when the olfactory nerves depart from the cribriform plate of (be ethmoid bone, they attach themselves to the septum, and to these upper spongy bones, and expand upon them so that the convolutions of these bones are of material use in expanding the organ of smelling, and detaining tbe odorous effluvia till the im- pression be perfect. Their convolutions are more numerous in the lower animals, in proportion as they need a more acute sense. They are named spongy or turbinated bones, from their convolutions resembling the many folds of a turban. The spongy bones have a great many honey-comb-like cells connected with them, which belong also to the organ of smell, and which are useful perhaps by detaining the effluvia of odorous bodies, and also by reverberating the voice. Thus, in a common cold, while the voice.is hurt by an affection of these cells, the sense of smelling is almost lost. 4. The orbitary plate, of the ethmoid bone, is a large surface; consisting of a very firm plate of bone, of a regular square form : exceedingly smooth and polished; 336 EbA LLD it forms a great part of the socket for the eyerlyingon its inner side. When we see it in the detached bone, Ave know it to be just the flat side of the ethmoid bone; but while it is incased in the socket of the eye, we should believe it to be a small square bone: and from this, and from its smoothness, it has got the distinct name of os planum. The cells of the ethmoid bone, which form so important a share of the organ of smell, are arranged in great numbers along the spongy bone. They are small Heat cells, much like a honey-comb, and regu- larly arranged in two rows, parted from each other by a thin partition ; so that the os planum seems to have one set of cells attached to it, while another regular set of cells belongs in like manner to the spongy bones. There are thus twelve in number opening into each other, and into the nose. These cells are frequently the seat of ve- nereal ulcers; and the spongy bones are the surface where polypi often sprout up. And from the general connexions and forms of the bone, we can easily understand how the venereal ulcer, when deep in the nose, having got to these cells, cannot be cured, but undermines all the face ; how the ve- nereal disease, having affected the nose, soon spreads to the eye, and how even the brain itself is not safe. We see the danger of a blow upon the nose, which, by a force upon the septum or middle partition, may depress the delicate cribriform plate, so as to oppress the brain with all the effects of a fractured skull, and Avithout any opera- tion which can give relief. And we also see the danger of pulling away polypi, which are firmly attached to the upper spongy bone. . ETMULLER, Michael, Avas born at Leip- sic in 1644. He graduated there at the age of twenty-four, after going through the re- quisite studies, and much improving himself by travelling through different parts of Eu- rope. Eight years after he was appointed professor of botany in that University, as well as extraordinary professor of surgery and anatomy. He fulfilled those offices with great applause, and his death, which happen- ed in 1683, Avas generally regretted by the faculty of Leipsic. He Avas a very volumi- nous writer; and his Avorks were considered to have sufficient merit to be translated into most European languages. E'tron. (From tSw, to eat, as containing the receptacles of the food.) The bypogas- triutn. Eua'ntiie.aium. (From «y, well, and av- BeyM, a flower; so named from the beauty of its flowers.) The chamomile. Eua'phium. (From en, well, and «p«, the. touch ; so called because its (ouch was supposed to give ease.) A medkiiie for the piles. EUDIOMETER. An instrument by which the quantity of oxygen and nitrogen iu atmospherical air can be ascertained. Se- veral methods have been employed, all founded upon the principle of decomposing common air by means of a body which has a greater affinity for the oxygen. See Eu- diometry. FUDIOMETRY. The method of ascer- taining the purity of atmospheric air. No sooner was the composition of the at. mosphere known, than it became an inquiry of importance to find out a method of ascer- taining, Avith facility and precision, the re- lative quantity of oxygen gas contained in a given bulk of atmospheric air. Tbe instruments in which the oxygen gas of a determined quantity of air was ascer- tained, received the name of Eudiometers, be- cause they were considered as measurers of the purity of air. They are, however, more properly called Oximeters. The eudiometers proposed by different chemists, are the following: 1. Priestley's Eudiometer. The first eudiometer Avas made in conse- quence of Dr. Priestley's discovery, that when nitrous gas is mixed with atmospheric air over Avater, the bulk of the mixture di- minishes rapidly, in consequence of the com- bination of the gas Avith the oxygen of the air, and the absorption of the nitric acid thus formed by the Avater. When nitrous gas is mixed with nitrogen gas, no diminution takes place ; but when it is mixed with oxygen gas, in proper pro- portions, the absorption is complete. Hence it is evident, that in all cases of a mixture of these two gases, the diminution will be pro- portional to the quantity of the oxygen. Of course it will indicate the proportion of oxy- gen in air; and, by mining it with different portions of air, it will indicate the different quantities of oxygen which they contain, provided the component parts of air be sus- ceptible of variation. Dr. Priestley's method was to mix toge- ther equal bulks of air and nitrous gas in a low jar, and then transfer tbe mixture into a narrow graduated glass tube about three feet long, in order to measure the diminu- tion of bulk. He expressed this diminution by the number of hundredth parts remain- ing. Thus, suppose he had mixed together equal parts of nitrous gas and air, and that the sum total was 200 (or 2.00) : suppose the residuum Avhen measured in the gradua- ted tube, to amount to 104 (or 1.04,) and of course the 96 parts of the whole had disap- peared, he denoted the purity of the air thus tried by 104. This method of analyzing air by means of nitrous gas is liable to many errors. For the water over which the experiment is made may contain more or less carboun acid, atmospheric air, or other hef erogeneous E+ EuiV -u: substance. The nitrous gas is not always of the same purity, and is partly absorbed by tbe nitrous acid which is formed ; the figure of the vessel, and many other circumstances are capable of occasioning considerable dif- ferences in the results. Fontana, Cavendish, Ladriani, Magellan, Von Humboldt, and Dr. Falconer, have made series of laborious experiments to bring the test of nitrous gas to a state of complete accuracy; but, notwithstanding the exertions of these philosophers, the methods of analyzing air by means of ni- trous gas are liable to so many anomalies, that it is unnecessary to give a particular description of the different instruments in- vented by them. 2. Scheele's Eudiometer. This is merely a graduated glass cylinder, containing a given quantity of air, exposed to a mixture of iron filings and sulphur, formed into a paste with water. The sub- stances may be made use of in the following manner: Make a quantity of sulphur in powder, and iron filings, into a paste with water, and place the mixture in a saucer, or plale, over water, on a stand raised above the fluid ; then invert over it a graduated bell- glass, and allow this to stand for a few days. The air contained in the bell-glass will gra- dually diminish, as will appear from the ascent of the wafer. When no further diminution takes place, the vessel containing the sulphuret must be removed, and the remaining air at'iII be found to be nitrogen gas, which Avas con- tained in that quantity of atmospheric air. In this process, the moistened sulphuret of iron has a great affinity to oxygen, it at- tracts and separates it from the atmospheric air, and the nitrogen gas is left behind ; the sulphur, during the experiment, is converted into sulphuric acid, and the iron oxidized, and sulphate of iron results. The air Avhich is exposed to moistened iron and sulphur, gradually becomes di- minished, on account of its oxygen com- bining with a portion of the sulphur and iron, while its nitrogen remains behind. The quantity of oxygen contained in the air ex- amined becomes thus obvious, by the dimi- nution of bulk, which the volume of air submitted to examination, has undergone. A material error to which this method is liable, is that the sulphuric acid which is formed, acts partly on the iron, and produces hydrogen gas, which joins to some of the nitrogen forming ammonia ; and hence it is that the absorption amounts in general to 0.27 parts, although the true quantity of oxygen is no more than from 0.21 to 0.22. 3. De Marti's Eudiometer. De Marti obviated the errors to Avhich 43 the method of Scheele was liable. He availed himself, for that purpose,of a hydro- guretted sulphuret, formed by boiling sul- phur add liquid potash, or lime water, together. These substances, when newly prepared, have tbe properly of absorbing a minute portion of nitrogen gas ; but they lose this property when saturated with that gas, which is easily effected by agitating them forafelv minutes in contact with a small portion of atmospheric air. The apparatus is .merely a glass tube, ten inches long, and rather less than half an inch in diameter, open at one end, and hermetically sealed at the other. The close end is divided into oue hundred equal parts, having an interval of one line be- tween each division. The use of this tube is to measure the portion of air to be em- ployed in the experiment. The tube is filled with Avater ; and by allowing the water to run out gradually, while the lube is inverted, and the -open end kept shut with the finger, the graduated part is exactly filled with air. These hundred parts of air are introduced into a glass bottle, filled with liquid sulphuret of lime previously sa- turated with nitrogen gas, and capable of holding from two to four times the bulk of the air introduced. The bottle is then to be closed with a ground glass stopper, and agitated for five minutes. After this, the stopper is to be withdrawn, whiles the mouth of the phial is under water ;^nd, for the greater accuracy, it may be closed and agitated again. Lastly, tbe air is to be again transferred to the graduated glass tube, in order to ascertain the diminution of its bulk. 4. Humboldt's Eudiometer Consists in decomposing a definite quan- tity of atmospheric air, by means of the combustion of phosphorus, after which, the portion of gas which remains must be mea- sured. TBke a glass cylinder, closed at the top, and whoie capacity must be measured into sufficiently small portions by a graduated scale fixed on it. If the instrument be destined solely for examining atmospheric air, it will be sufficient to apply the scale from the orifice of the cylinder down to about half its length, or to sketch that scale on a slip of paper pasted on the out- side of the tube, and to varnish it over with a transparent varnish. This half of the eudiometrical tube is di- vided into fifty equidistant parts, Avhich in this case indicate hundredth parts of the whole capacity of the instrument. Into this vessel, full of atmospheric air, put a piece of dry phosphorus, (one grain to every twelve cubic inches,) close it air- tight, and heat it gradually, first the sides near the bottom, and afterwards the bottom itself. The phosphorus will take fire and 838 EUD "#> burn rapidly. After every thing is cold, invert the mouth of the eudiometer-tube into a basin of water, and Avilhdravv the cork. The water will ascend in .propor- tion to the loss of oxygen gas the air has sustained, aud thus its quantity maybe ascertained. Analogous to this is 5. Seguin's Eudiometer, Which consists of a glass tube, of about one inch in diameter, and eight or ten inches high, closed at the upper extremity. It is filled with mercury, and kept inverted in this fluid in the mercurial trough. A small bit of phosphorus is introduced into it, which on account of its specific gravity being less than that of mercury, will rise up in it to the top. The phosphorus is then melted by means of a red-hot poker, or burning coal applied to the outside of tbe tube. When the phosphorus is liquified, small portions of air destined to be exa- mined, and which have been previously measured in a vessel graduated to the cubic inch, or into grains, are introduced into the tube. As soon as the air which is sent up reaches the phosphorus, a combustion will take place, and the mercury will rise again. The combustion continues till the end of the operation ; but, for the greater exactness, Mr. Seguin directs the residuum to betiheated strongly. When cold, it is in- troduced into the graduated vessel to ascer- tain its volume. The difference of the two volumes gives the quantity of the oxygen gas contained in the air subjected to ex- amination. 6. Bertholttt's Eudiometer. Instead of tbe rapid combustion of phos- phorus, Berthollet, has substituted its spon- taneous combustion, which absorbs the oxy- gen of atmospheric air completely : and, when the quantity of air operated on is small, the process is accomplished in a short time. Berthollet's apparatus consists of a narroAV graduated glass tube, containing the air to be examined, into which is introduced a cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, supported upon a glass rod, while the tube stands in- verted in water. The phosphorus should be nearly as long as the tube. Immediately after the introduction of the phosphorus, white vapours are formed which fill the tube ; these vapours gradually descend, and become absorbed by the water. When no more Avhile vapours appear, tbe process is at an end, for all the oxygen gas ivhich was present in the confined quantity of air, has united with the phosphorus ; the residuum is the quantity of nitrogen of the air sub- mitted to examination. This eudiometer, though excellent of the kind, is nevertheless not absolutely to be depended upon;, for, as soon as the absorp- tion of oxygen is completed, the nitrogen gas exercises an action upon the phosphorus, and thus its bulk becomes increased. It has been ascertained, that the volume of nitro- gen gas is increased by l-40th part; con- sequently the bulk of-the residuum, dimi- nished by 1-40, gh-es us the bulk of the ni- trogen gas of the air examined ; which bulk, subtracted from the original mass of air, gives us the proportion of oxygen gas con- tained in it. The same allowance must be made in the eudiometer of Seguin. 7. Davy's Eudiometer. Until very lately, the preceding pro- cesses were the methods of determining the relative proportions of the two gases which compose our atmosphere. Some of these methods, though very in- genious, are so extremely slow in their action, that it is difficult to ascertain tbe precise time at which the operation ceases. Others have frequently involved inaccura- cies, not easily removed. The eudiometer of Davy is not only free from these objections, but the result it offers is always constant; it requires little address, and is very expeditious; the apparatus is portable, simple, and convenient. Take a small glass tube, graduated into one hundred equi-distant parts; fill this tube with the air to be examined, and plunge it into a bottle, or any other conve- nient vessel, containing a concentrated so- lution of green muriate or sulphate of iron, strongly impregnated with nitrous gas. All that is necessary to be done, is to move the tube in the solution a little backwards and forwards ; under these circumstances, the oxygen gas contained in the air will be ra- pidly absorbed, and condensed by tbe nitrous gas in the solution, in the form ol nitrous acid. N. B. The state of the greatest ab- sorption should be marked, as the mixture afterwards emits a little gas which Would alter the result. This circumstance depends upon the sIoav decomposition of the nitrous acid (formed during the experiment,) by the oxide of iron, and the consequent pro- duction of a small quantity of ac'iiform fluid (chiefly nitrous gas;) "which, having no affinity with the red muriate, or sulphate of iron, produced by the combination of oxygen, is gradually evolved and mingled with the residual nitrogen gas. However, the nitrous gas evolved might be abstracted by exposing the residuum to a fresh so- lution of green sulphate or muriate of iron. The impregnated solution with green muriate, is more rapid in its operation than the solution wilh green sulphate. In cases when these salts cannot be obtained in a state of absolute purity, the common sul- phate of iron of commerce may be employed. One cubic ineh of moderately impregnated EU« ELP 339 solution, is capable of absorbing five or six cubic inches of oxygen, in common pro- cesses ; but the same quantity must never be employed for more than one experi- ment. In all these different methods of analy- sing air, it is necessary to operate on air of a determinate density, and to take care that the residuum be neither more con- densed nor dilated than the air was when first operated on. If these things are not nttended to, no dependaince whatever can be placed upon the result of the ex- periments, how carefully soever they may have been performed. It is, therefore, ne- cessary to place the air, before and after the examination, into water of the same temper- ature. If this, and several other little cir- cumstances have been attended to, for in- stance, a change in the height of the baro- meter, he. we find that air is composed of about 0.21 of Oxygen gas, and 0.79 of ni- trogen gas by bulk. But as the weight of these two gases is not exactly the same, the proportion of the component parts by weight will differ a little; for as the specific gra- vity of oxygen gas is to that of nitrogen gas as 8 to 7 nearly, it follows that 100 parts of air are composed by weight of about 76 ni- trogen gas, and 24 oXygen gas. The air of this metropolis, examined by means of Davy's eudiometer, was found in all the different seasons of the year to con- tain 0.21 of oxygen ; and the same lA'as the case with air taken at Islington and High- gate ; in the solitary cells in Cold bath fields prison, and on the River Thames. But the quantity of water contained in a given bulk of air from these places, differed considerably. EUGALENUS, Severinus, a physician of Doccum, in Friesland, known chiefly as the author of a treatise on the scurvy, in 1604, which once maintained a considerable character ; but the publication of Dr. Lind, pointing out his numerous errors, has en- tirely superseded it. EUGE'NIA. (So named by Micheli, in compliment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, who s,ent him from Germany almost all the plants described by Clusius.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. Euge'nia caryophylla'ta. The syste- matic name of the tree which affords the clove. Caryophyllus aro'maticus : It grows in the East-Indies, the Moluccas, he. The clove is the unexpanded flower,or rather the calyx; it has a strong agreeable smell, and a bit- terish, hot, not very pungent, taste. The oil of cloves, commonly met with in the suops, and received from the Dutch, is highly acrimonious and sophisticated. Clove is accounted the hottest and most acrid of the aromatics ; and by acting as a powerful stimulant to the muscular fibres, may, in -■•me cases "' atonic gout, paralysis* he. supersede most others of the aromatic class ; and the foreign oil, by its great acrimony, is also well adapted for several external purposes: it is directed by several pharma- copoeias, and the clove itself enters many officinal preparations. Euge'nia ja'mbos. The systematic name of the Malabar plum-tree. The Malabar plum, which is the produce of the Eugenia jambos, smells, when ripe, like roses. On the coast of Malabar, where the trees grow plentifully, these plums are in great esteem. They are not only eaten fresh off the trees, but are preserved in sugar, in order to have them eatable all the year. Of the flowers, a conserve is prepared, which is used medi- cinally, as a mild adstringent. Euge'us. - (From », well, and y», the earth ; so called because of its fertility.) The uterus. Eu'le. (From tuxa^oi, to putrefy.) A worm bred in foul and putrid ulcers." Eumj'chium. (From tvvovypc, an eunuch ; so called because it Avas formerly said to render those Avho eat it impotent, like an eunuch.) The lettuce. Eupatoriopha'lacron. (From tvvA- laipiou, agrimony, and paxakpoc, bald. A species of agrimony with naked heads. EUPATO'RIUM. (From Eupalor, its discoverer: or quasi hepatorium, from nvAp, the liver; because it was said to be useful in diseases of the liver.) 1. The name of a genus of plants iu the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the Eu- patorium cannabinum ; which see Eupato'riom ara'bicum. See Eupalo- riurn cannabinum. Eupato'rium canna'binum The sys- tematic name of the hemp agrimony. Eu- patorium. Eupatorium Arabicum. This very bitter and strong smelling plant, is the Eupatorium foliis digitalis, of Linnaeus. Its juice proves violently emetic and purgative, if taken in sufficient quantity, and promotes (he secretions generally. It is recommended in dropsies, jaundices, agues, he. and is in common use in Holland, among the loAver orders, as a purifier of the blood in old ulcers, scurvy, and anasarca. Eupato'rium me'sues. See Achillea age- ratum. Eupe'psia. (From ev, well, and vmlo, to concoct. A good digestion. Eupe'ptic (Eupeptica; from eu, good, and vtvlu, to digest.) Substances are so called that are easy to digest. EUPHO'RBIA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an system. Class, Dodecandria. Order, Trigynia Eupho'rbia antiquo'rum. The Lin- na?au name of a plant supposed to produce die Euphorbium. F.I I'HO'UBIA C.AVARIE \si« hi the C:\ •i-iu EL'P nary islands this spepies of spurge affords the gum euphorbium. Eupho'rbia cypari'ssias. The systematic name of (he cypress spurge. Esula minor. Tithymalus cyparissius. Cypress spurge. This, like most of the spurges, is very acri- monious, inflaming tbe eyes and oesophagus after touching them. It is noAV fallen into disuse, whatever were its virtues formerly, which, no doubl, among some others, Avas that of opening (he bowels; for among rustics, i( Avas called poor man's rhubarb. Eupho'rbia la'thyris. The systematic name of the plant which affords the lesser cataputia seeds. Catapulia minor, the Eu- phorbia lalhyrus ; umbella quadrifida, dicho- toma, foliis opposilis integerrimis of Linnaeus. The seeds possess purgative properties; but if exhibited in an over-dose, prove drastic and poisonous; a quality peculiar to all the euphorbia. Eupho'rbia officina'rum. The syste- matic name of the plant Avhich affords the euphorbium in the greatest abundance. Euphorbium is an inodorous gum-resin, in yellow tears, which have the appearance of being Avorm-eaten; said to be obtuined from several species of euphorbia?, but prin- cipally from the Euphorbia officinarum; aculatea nuda multangularis, aculeis germi- natis, ot Linnaeus: it is imported from Ethiopia, Libya, and Mauritania. It con- tains an active resin, and is very seldom em- ployed internally, but, as an ingredient, it enters into many resolvent and discutient plasters. Eupho'rbia palo'stris. The systematic name of the greater spurge. Esula major. The officinal plant ordered by this name in some pharmacopoeias, is the Euphorbia pa- lustris; umbella multifida, bifida, involucellis ovatis, foliis lanceolatis, ramis sterilibus, of Linnaeus. Tbe juice is exhibited in Russia as a common purge ; and the plant is given, in some places, in the cure of intermittents. Eupho'rbia para'lias. Tithymalus pa- ralios. See spurge. Every part of this plant, Euphorbia paralias of Linnaeus, is violently cathartic and irritating, inflaming the mouth and fauces. It is seldom employed in the practice of this country; but where it is used vinegar is recommended to correct its irritating power. EUPHO'RBIUM. (From Euphorbus, tbe physician of king .Tuba, in honour of whom it Avas named.) See Euphorbia offi- cinarum. EUPHRASIA. (Corrupted from Eu- phrosyne, evppoo-vv» from tvppuv, joyful; so called because it exhilarates the spirits.) 1. The name of a eenus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Angiospermia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of eye- brighl. See Euphrasia officinalis. Euphrasia ovficina'lis. The syste- matic name of. the eye-bright. This beauti- EXA ful little plant. Euphrasia officinale; Joins ovatis; lineatis, argute dentalis, of Linnaeus, has been greatly esteemed by the common people, as a remedy for all diseases of the eyes, yet, notwithstanding this, and the encomiums of some medical Avriters, is now wholly fallen into disuse. It is an ingre- dient in the British herb-tobacco. EUSTACHIAN TUBE. Tuba Eus- tachiana. The tube so called was discovered by the great Eustachius. It begins, one in e, to spring forth, to bud.) Exanthisma. An eruption of the skin. EXANTHEMATA. (The plural of exanthema.) The name of an order of dis- eases of the class pyrexia in Cullen's No- sology. It includes diseases, beginning with fever, and followed by an eruption on the skin. Exantiii'sma. See Exanthema. Exanthro'pia. . (From s£, Avithout, and AvBpcevoc, a man, i. e. having lost the facul- ties of a man.) A species of melancholy, Avhere the patient fancies himself some kind of brute. Exara'gma. (From t?ApATlv, to break.) A fracture. Exa'rma. (From e^Aipm, to lift up.) A tumour ; a swelling. Exarte'ma (From e|«tp7oa, to suspend.) An amulet, or charm, hung round the neck. Exarthre'ma. (From t%ApBpoa>, to put out of joint.) Exarthroma. Exarthrosis. A dislocation, or luxation. Exarthroma See Exarthrema. Exarthro'sis. See Exarthrema.. Exarticula'tio. (From ex, out of, and articutus, a joint.) A luxation, the disloca- tion of a bone from its socket. . Exci'pulum. (From excipio, to receive.) A chemical receiver. EXCITABILITY. See Excitement. EXCITEMENT. A term introduced into medicine by Dr. Brown. Animals, differ from themselves in their dead state, or from any other inanimate matter, in this property alone; they can be affected by external agents, as well as by certain func- tions peculiar to thcmselvet in such a man- ner, that the phenomena peculiar to the living slate can be produced. This pro- position extends to every thing * that is vital in nature, and therefore applies to vegetables. The external agents are reducible to heat, diet, and other substances taken into the stomach, blood, the fluids secreted from the body and air. The functions of the system itself, pro- ducing the same effect, arc muscular con- traction, sense, or perception, and the energy of the brain in thinking, and in exciting passion «nd emotion. These affect the sys- tem in the same manner as the other agents; and they arise both from the other and from themselves. If the property which distinguishes living from di?nd matter, or the operation of either of the two sets of powers be withdrawn, life ceases. Nothing else than the presence of these is necessary to life. The property on which both sets of powers act Dr. Brown names Excitability, and the powers themselves exciting powers. The word body, means both the body simply so called, and also as endued with an intellec- tual part, a Dart appropriated to passion and emotion, oMpoul : the usual appellation in medical writings is system. The effects common to all the exciting powers, are sense, motion, mental exertion, and passion. Their effects being the same, it must be granted, that the operation of all their powers is the same. The effects of the exciting powers acting upon the excitability, Dr. Brown denomi- nates excitement. EXCITING CAUSE. Occasional cause. Procatarctic cause. Remote cause. That which, when applied to the body, ex- cites a disease. • The exciting, or remote causes of diseases, are either external or internal. EXCORIATION. (From excorio, to take off the skin.) Excoriatio. An abra- sion of the skin. EXCREMENT. (From excerno, to separate from.) The alvine faeces. EXCRE'SCENCE. (From excresco, to grow from ) Excrescenlia. Any pre- ternatural formation of flesh, or any part of the body, as wens, warts, &.c. EXCRETION. (From excerno, to se- parate from.) Excrelio. This term is ap- plied to the separation or secretion of those fluids from the blood of an animal, that are supposed to be useless, as the urine, perspi- ration, and alvine faeces. EXFOLIATION. (From exfolio, to cast tbe leaf.) Exfolialio. The separation of a dead piece of bone from the living. Exfoliati'vum. (From exfolio, to shed the leaf.) A raspatory or instrument for scraping exfoliating portions of bone. Exi'scmos. (From e£, out of, and tryt- cv, the ischium ) A luxation of the thigu- bone. Exitu'ra. (From exeo, to come from.) A running abscess. E'xitus. (From exeo, to come out.) A prolapsus, or falling down of the womb oranus. E'xochas. (From e£a, without, and tyu, to have.) Exoche. A tubercle on the out- side of the anus. E'xoche. See Exochas. Exocy'ste. See Exocyslis. Exocy'stis. ZFroro e£a>, Avithout, and kvcic, the bladder) E/cocyste. A prolap- sus of the inner membrane of the bladder. EXO'MPHALUS. (From e£, out, and ofApAxoc. Ihe navel.) Exomphalos. An um- bilical hernia. See Hernia. Exokcho'ma. (From i-;, and oyyoc, a fumour.> A large prominent tumour 342 EXS EXT EXOPHTHA'LMIA. (From *-, out, and o^Bax/ao;, the eye.) A swelling or protrusion of the bulb of the eye, to such a degree that the eye-lids cannot cover it. It maybe caused by inflammation, when it is termed exophthatmia inflammatoria ; or from a collection of pus in the globe of the eye, when it is termed the exophthatmiapurulenta; or from a congestion of blood within the globe of the eye, exophlhalmUjjanguinea. EXOSTOSIS. (From i|, and eovesv, a bone.) Hyperostosis. A morbid enlarge- ment, or hard tumour of a bone. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class locales, and order tumores. The bones most frequently affected with extososis, are those of the cranium, the lower jaw, sternum, humerus, radius, ulna, bones of tbe carpus, the femur, and tibia. There is, however, no bone of the body, which may not be- come the seat of this disease. It is not uncommon to find the bones of the cranium affected with exostosis, in their whole extent. The ossa parietalia sometimes become an inch thick. The exostosis, however, mostly rises from the surface of the bone, in the form of a hard round tumour; and venereal exostoses, or nodes, are observed to arise chiefly on compact bones, and such of these as are only superficially covered with soft parts ; ns, for instance, the bones of the cranium, and the front surface of the tibia. EXPE'CTORANTS. (Expcctorantia, sc. medicamenta, from expecloro, to discharge from the breast.) Those medicines which increase the discbarge of mucus from the lungs. The different articles referred to this class may be divided into the follow- ing orders: 1. Nauseating expectorants, as squill, ammoniacum, and garlic, which are to be preferred for the aged and phlegmatic. 2. Stimulating expectorants, as marrubium, which is adapted to the young and irritable, and those easily affected by expectorants. 3. Antispasmodic expectorants, as vesicato- ries, pediluvium, and watery vapours ; these are best calculated for tbe plethoric and irri- table, and those liable to spasmodic affec- tions. 4. Irritating expectorants, as fumes of tobacco and acid vapours. The consti- tutions to which these are chiefly adapted are those past (he period of" youth, and those in whom there are evident marks of torpor, either in the system generally, or in the lungs, in particular. EXPIRATION. (From expiro, to breathe.) Expiratio. That part of re- spiration in which the air is thrust out from the lungs. See Resj&ation. Espre'ssed oils* Such oils as are ob- tained by pressing tbe substance containing them, as olives, which give out olive oil, almonds, he. Exsucca'tio. (From ex, out of, and succus, humour.) An ecchymosis, or ex- travasation of humours, under the mtegu ments. * EXTE NSOR. (From extendo, to stretch out.) A term given to those muscles whose office it is to extend any part ; the term is in opposition to flexor. EXTENSOR BRE'VIS DIGITO'RUM PE'DIS. Extensor brevis of Douglas. Col- cano phalanginien commune of Dumas. A muscle of the toes situated on the foot. It arises fleshy and tendinous from the fore and upper part of the os calcis, and soon forms a fleshy belly, divisible into four portions, which send off an equal number of tendons that pass over the upper part of the foot, under the tendons of the extensor longus digitorura pedis, to be inserted into its ten- dinous expansion. Its office is to extend the toes. EXTENSOR CARPI RADIALIS BREV VIOR. Radialis exlernus brevior oi Albi- nus. Radialis secundus oi Winslow. An extensor muscle of the wrist, situated on the fore-arm. It arises tendinous from the external condyle of the humerus, and from the ligament that connects the radius to it, and runs along the outside of the radi- us. It is inserted by a long tendon into the upper and back part of the metacar- pal bone of the middle finger. It assists in extending and bringing the hand back- ward. EXTENSOR CARPI RADIALIS LON- GIOR. Radialis exlernus longior of Albi- nus. Radialis externus primus of Winslow. An extensor muscle of the carpus, situated on the fore-arm, that acts in conjunction with tbe former. It arises thin, broad, and fleshy, from the lower part of the external ridge of the os humeri, above its external condyle, and is inserted by a round ten- don into the posterior and upper part of the metacarpal bone that sustains the fore- fingers. EXTENSOR CARPI ULNA'RIS. Ul- naris externus of Albinus and Winslow. It arises from the outer condyle of the os humeri, and then receives an origin from the edge of the ulna: its tendon passes in a groove behind the styloid process of the ulna to -be inserted into the inside of the basis of the metacarpal bone of the little finger. EXTENSOR DIGITO'RUM COMMU- NIS. Cum extensore propria auricularis ot Albrnus. Extensor digitorum communis ma- nus of Douglas and Winslow. Extensor di- gitorum communis, seu digitorum tensor of Cowper, and Epichondylo-susphalangettien commune of Dumas. A muscle situated on the fore-arm, that extends all the joints of the fingers. It arises from the exterpal pro- tuberance of the humerus: and at the wrist it divides into three flat tendons, which pass under the annular ligament, to be inserted into all the bones of the fore, middle, and ring fingers EXT EXT 343 EXTENSOR DIGITORUM LONGUS. See Extensor longus digitorum pedis. Exte'nsor i'ndicis. See Indicator. EXTE'NSOR LO'NGUS DIGITO'RUM PE'DIS. Extensor digitorum longus. Pero- neo tibisus phalangiltien commune ot Dumas. A muscle situated on the leg, that extends all the joints of the four small tees. It arises from the upper part of the tibia and fibula, and the interrosseous ligament ; its tendon passes under tbe annular ligament, and then divides into five, four of which are inserted into the second and third phalanges of the toes, and the fifth goes to the basis of the metatarsal bone. This last, Winslow reckons a distinct muscle, and calls it Pe- roneus breiis. Exte'nsor lo'ngus po'llicis pe'dis. See Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. Extensor ma'gnus. See Gastrocnemius internus. Exte'nsor bia'jor po'llicis ma'nus. See Extensor secundi internodii. Exte'nsor mi'nor po'llicis ma'nus. See Extensor primi internodii. EXTE'NSOR OSSIS METACA'RPI PO'LLICIS MA'NUS. Abductor longus pollicis manus of Albinus. Extensor primi internodii of Douglas. Extensor primus pollicis of Winslow. Extensor primi inter- nodii pollicis of Cowper. Cubito-radisus metacarpien du pouce of Dumas. It arises fleshy from the middle and posterior part of tbe ulna, from the posterior part of the middle of the radius, aud from the interos- seous ligament, and is inserted into tbe 6s trapezium, and upper part of the metacarpal bone of the thumb. Exte'nsor po'llicis pri'mus. See Ex- tensor primi internodii. Exte'nsor po'llicis secu'ndis. See Extensor secundi internodii. EXTE'NSOR PRIMI INTERNO'DII. Extensor minor pollicis manus of Albinus. This muscle, and the Extensor ossis tnela- carpi pollicis manus, are called Extensor pollicis primus by Winslow. Ertensor se- cundi internodii by Douglas. Extensor se- cundi internodii ossis pollicis of CoAvper. Cubito-susphalangicn du pouce oi Dumas. A muscle of the thumb situated on (be hand, that extends the first bone of the thumb obliquely outwards. It arises fleshy from the posterior part of the ulna, and from the interrosseous ligament, and is inserted ten- dinous into the posterior pari of tbe'first bone of the thumb. EXTE'NSOR PROPRIUS VO'LICIS PE'DIS. Extensor longus of Douglas. Ex- tensor pollicis longus of Winslow and Cowper. Ptroneo susphalangien du pouce of Dumas. An exterior muscle of the great toe, situated on the foot. It arises by an acute, tendinous, and fleshy beginning, some way below the head, and anterior part of the fibula, along which it runs to near its JoAvcr extremity, connected to it by a num- ber of fleshy fibres, which descend obliquely, and form a tendon, which is inserted into the posterior part of the first and last joint of the great toe. EXTE'NSOR SECUNDI INTER- NODII. Extensor major pollicis manus of Albinus. Extensor pollicis secundus of Winslow. Extensor lertii internodii of Douglas. Extensor internodii ossis pollicis of Cowper. Cubito susphalangettien du pouce oi Dumas. A muscle of the thumb, situated on the band, that extends the last joint of tbe thumb obliquely backwards. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the middle part of the ulna, and interosseous ligament; it then forms a tendon, which runs through a small groove at the inner and back part of the radius, to be inserted into the last bone of the thumb. Its use is to extend the last phalanx of the thumb obliquely backwards. Exte'nsor secu'ndi interno'dii i'ndicis pro'prius. See Indicator. Exte'nsor ta'rsi minor. See Plantaris. Exte'ssor ta'rsi sura'lis. See Gastroc nemius internus. Exte'ijsor te'rtii interno'dii mi'nimi di'giti. See Abductor minimi digiti ma- nus. Exte'nsor te'rtii interno'dii i ndicis See Prior indicis. Exte'rnus ma'llei. See Laxator .tym- pani. EXTIRPATION. (From exlirpo, to eradicate.) Exlirpalio. The complete re- moval or destruction of any part, either by cutting instruments, or the action of caustics. EXTRA'CTION. (From extraho, lo draw out.) Exlractio. The taking extra- neous substances out of the body. Thus bullets and splinters are said to be extracted from wounds; stones from the urethra, or bladder. Surgeons also sometimes apply the term extraction to the removal of tumours out of cavities, as, for instance, to the taking of cartilaginous tumours out of the joints. They seldom speak of extracting any dis- eased original part of the body; though they do so in one example, viz. the cata- ract. E'XTRACT. (Extractum; from ex- traiio, to draw out.) The.generic term extract is used pharmaceutically, in an ex- tensive sense, and includes all those prepa- rations from vegetables which are separated by the agency of various liquids, and after- wards obtained from such solutions, in a solid state, by evaporation of the menstruum. It also includes those substances which are held in solution by the natural juices of fresh plants, as well as those to which some menstruum is added at the time of prepara- tion. Now, such soluble matters are va- rious, and mostly complicated ; so that che- mical accuracy is not to be looked for in 344 EXT K\t the application of the term. Some chemist*, hoAvever, have affixed this name to one pecu- liar modification of vegetable matter, which has been called exlradive, or extract, or extractive principle ; and, as this forms one constituent part of common extracts, and possesses certain characters, it wilt be proper to mention such of them as may influence its pharmaceutical relations. The extrac- tive principle has a strong taste, differing in different plants: it is soluble in water, and its solution speedily runs into a state of putrefaction, by which it is destroyed. Repeated evaporations and solutions render it at last insoluble, in consequence of its combination with oxygen from the atmo- sphere. It is soluble in alkohol, but inso- luble in ether. It unites with alumine, and if boiled with neutral salts thereof, pre- cipitates them. It precipitates with strong acids, and with the oxides from solutions of most metallic salts, especially muriate of tin. It readily unites with alkalies, and forms compounds with them, which are soluble in water. No part, however, of this subject has been hitherto sufficiently examined. In the preparation of all the extracts, the London Pharmacopoeia requires that the wa- ter be evaporated as speedily as possible, in a broad, shallow dish, by means of a water- bath, until they have acquired a consistence proper for making pills ; and, towards the end of the inspissation, that they should be constantly stirred with a wooden rod. These general rules require minute and accurate attention, more, particularly in the imme- diate evaporation of the solution, whether prepared by expression or decoction, in the manner as well as the degree of heat by which it is performed, and the promotion of it by changing the surface by constant stir- ring, Avhen the liquor begins to thicken, and even by directing a strong current of air over its surface, if it can conveniently be done. It is impossible to regulate (he tem- perature over a naked fire, or, if it be used, to prevent the extract from burning; the use of a water bath is, therefore, absolutely necessary, and not .to be dispensed with, and the beauty and precision of extracts so prepared, will demonstrate their supe- riority. EXTRA'CTIVE. See Extract. Extra ctum aconj'ti. Extract of aco- nite. " Take of aconite leaves, fresh, a pound; bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water ; then press out tbe juice, and, without any separation of the sediment, evaporate it to a proper consist- ence." The dose is^from one grain to five grains. For its virtues, see Aconitum- Extra'ctum a'loes purifica'tum. Puri- fied extract of aloes. " Take of extract of spike aloe, powdered, half a pound ; boiling water, four pints. Macerate for three days in a gentle heat, then strain the solution, and set it by, that the dregs may subside. Pour off the clear solution, and evaporate it to a proper consistence." The dose, from five to sv grs. See Aloes. Extra'ctum anthe'midis. Extract of chamomile, formerly called extractum cba- maemeli. " Take of chamomile flowers, dried, a pound. Water, a gallon. Boil down to four pints, and strain (he solution while it is hot, then evaporate*, it to a pro- per consistence." The dose is x grs. to a scruple. For its virtues, see Anthemis nobilis. Extra'ctum bellado'nna;. Extract of belladonna. " Take of deadly nightshade leaves, fresh, a pound. Bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water; then press out the juice, and wilhout any previous separation of the sediment, eva- porate it to a proper consistence." The dose is from one to five grains. For its virtues, see Atropa Belladonna. Extra'ctum cincho'n*. Extract of bark, *<< Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark bruis- ed, a pound ; water a gallon. Boil down to six pints, and strain the liquor, while hot. In the same manner, with an equal quantity oi water, four times boil down, and strain. Lastly consume all the liquors, mixed to- gether, to a proper consistence. This ex- tract should be kept soft, for making pills, and bard to be reduced to powder." Extra'ctum cincho'nje resino'eum. Re- sinous extract of bark. " Take of lance- leaved cinchona bark, bruised, a pound; rectified spirit, four pints. Macerate for four days and strain. Distil the tincture in the heat of a water-bath, until tbe ex- tract has acquired a proper consistence." This is considered by many as much more grateful to the stomach, and, at the same time, producing all the effects of bark in substance, and by the distillation of it, it is intended that the spirit which passes over shall be collected and preserved. The dose is from ten grains to half a drachm.. See Cinchona. Extra'ctum colocy'nthidis. Extract of colocynth. "Take of colocynth pulp, a pound ; water, a gallon. Boil doAvn to four pints, and strain the solution while it is hot, and evaporate it to a proper con- sistence." The dose is from five to thirty grains. For its virtues, see Cucumis colo- cynthis. Extra'ctum coloc'ynthidis compo'situm. Compound extract of colocynth. "Take of colocynth pulp, sliced, six drachms; extract of spike aloe, powdered, an ounce and a half; scammony gum-resin powdered, half an ounce ; cardamom seeds powdered, a drachm ; proof spirit, a pint. Macerate the colocynth pulp in the spirit, for four days, in a gentle heat : strain the solution, and add it to the aloes and scammony; then, by means of a Avater-bath, evaporate it to a proper consistence, constantly slurring and EX1 about the end of the inspissation, mix in the cardamom seeds." The dose from five to thirty grains. Extra'ctum coni'i. Extract of hemlock, formerly called succus cicuta; spissatus. " Take of fresh hemlock, a pound- Bruise it in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water ; then press out the juice, and, with- out any separation of the sediment, evapo- rate it to a proper consistence." The dose from five grains to a scruple. Extra'ctum elate'rii. Extract of ela- terium. " Cut the ripe, wild cucumbers into slices, and pass the juice, very gently expressed, through a very fine hair sieve, into a glass vessel ; then set it by for some hours, until the thicker part has subsided. Pour off, and throw away the thinner part, which swims at the top. Dry the thicker part which remains in a gentle heat." The dose, from half a grain to three grains. For its virtues, see Momordica Elaterium. Extra'ctum gentia'n*. Extract of gentian. " Take of gentian root, sliced, a pound; boiling water, a gallon. Ma- cerate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence." Dose from ten to thirty grains. See Gen- liana. Extra'ctum glycyrrhi'za:. Extract of liquorice. " Take of liquorice root, sliced, a pound; boiling water, a gallon. Mace- rate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence." Dose, from one drachm to half an ounce. See Glycyrrhiza. Extra'ctum h/emato'xyli. Extract of logwood, formerly called extractum ligni campechensis. " Take of logwood, pow- dered, apound; boiling water, a gallon, Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence." Dose from ten grains to half a drachm. Fori its virtues, see Hamaloxylon campe- chianum. Extra'ctum hu'muli. Extract of hops. "Take of hops, four ounces; boiling wa- ter, a gallon. Boil down to four pints; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence." This extract is said to produce a Ionic and sedative poAver com- bined. The dose is from five grains to one scruple. See Humulus Lupulus. Extra'ctum iiyoscy'ami. Extract of henbane. " Take of fresh henbane leaves, a pound. Bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water; then press out the juice, and, Avithout separating the fa?cu- lencies, evaporate it to a proper consist- • ence." Dose from five to thirty grains. For its virtues, see Hyoscyamus. Extra'ctum jala'p-k. ExJract of jalap. " Take of jalap-root powdered, a pound ; rectified spirit, four pints ; water, leu pints. 44 JSX'i 345 Macerate the jalap root in the spirit for four days, and pour off the tincture; boil the remaining powder in the water, until it be reduced to two pints; then strain (he tinc- ture and decoction separately, and let (he former be distilled and (he latter evaporated, until each begins to grow thick. Lastly, mix the extract with the resin, and reduce it to a proper consistence. Let this ex- tract be kept in a soft state, fit for forming pills, and in a hard one, so that it may be reduced to powder." The dose, from ten lo twenty grains. For its virtues, see Convol- vulus jalapa. Extra'ctum o'pii. Extract of opium, for- merly called extractum thebaicum. Opium colatum. '"Take of opium, sliced, half a pound ; water, three pints. Pour a small quantity of the water upon the opium, and macerate it for twelve hours, that it may be- come soft; then, adding tbe remaining wa- ter gradually, rub them together until the mixture be complete. Set it by, that the faeculencies may subside; then strain the liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consist- ence." Dose, from half a grain to five grains. Extra'ctum papa'veris. Extract of white poppy. «' Take of white poppy cap- sules bruised, and freed from the seeds, a pound: boiling water, a gallon. Mace- rate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints: strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence." Six grains are about equivalent to one of opium. For its virtues, see Papaver album. Extra'ctum rhe'i. Extract of rhubarb. " Take of rhubarb root, powdered, a pound ; proof spirit, a pint; water, seven pints. Macerate for four days in a gentle heat, then strain and set it by, that the faeculen- cies may subside. Pour off the clear liquor, and evaporate to a proper consistence." This extract possesses the purgative proper- ties of the root, and the fibrous and earthy parts are separated ; it is, therefore a useful basis for pills, as well as given separately. Dose, from ten to thirty grains. See Rheum. Extra'ctum sarsapari'll*. Extract of sarsaparilla. " Take of sarsaparilla root, sliced, a pound; boiling water, a gallon. Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence." In practice this is much used, to render the common decoction of the same root stronger and more efficacious. Dose from ten grains lo a drachm. For its virtues, sec Smilax sarsaparilla: • Extra'ctum satu'rnj. See Plumbi sub- acetatis liquor. Extra'ctum tara'xaci. " Take of dan- delion root, fresh and bruised, a pound ; boiling water, a gallon. Macerate for twenty-four hours ; boij doAvn to four pints, and strain the hot liquor ; then evaporate jt 346 EYE EVE to a proper consistence." Dose, from ten grains to a drachm. For its virtues, see Leontodon Taraxacum. EXTRAVASATION. (From extra, Avithout, and vas, a vessel.) Extravasatio. A term upplied by surgeons lo fluids, which are out of (heir proper vessels, or recepta- cles. Thus, when blood is effused on the surface, or in the ventricles of the brain, it is said that there is an extravas^ion. When blood is poured from the vessels into the cavity of the peritoneum, in wounds of the abdomen, surgeons call this accident extravasation. The urine is also said to be extravasated, when, in conse- quence of a wound, or of sloughing, or ulceration, it makes its way into the eel hilar substance or among the abdominal viscera. When the bile spreads among tbe convolutions of the bowels, in wounds of the gall-bladder it is also a species of extravasation. EYE. Oculus. The parts which con- stitute the eye are divided into external and internal. The external parts are : I. The eyebrows, or supercilia, which form arches of hair above pie orbit, at the lower part of the forehead. Their use is to pre- vent the sweat falling into tbe eyes, and for moderating the light above. 2. The eyelashes, or cilia, are the short hairs that grow on the margin of the eye- lids ; they keep external bodies out of the eyes, and moderate the influx of light. 3. The eyelids, or palpebra, ot which, one is superior or upper, and the other in- ferior, or under; where they join outwardly, it is called tbe external canthus; inuardly, towards the nose, the internal canthus ; they cover and defend the eyes. The margin of the eyelids, which is car- tilaginous, is called tarsus. In the tarsus, and internal surface of the eyelids, small glands are situated, called glandula Meibomianoz, because Meibomius discovered them ; they secrete an oily or mucilaginous fluid, which prevents the attri- tion of the eyes and eyelids, and facilitates their motions. 4. The lachrymal glands, or glandula lachrymales, which are placed near the ex- ternal canthus, or corner of the eyes, in a little fovea of the os front is. From these glands six or more canals issue, which are called lachrymal ducts, or ductus lachrymales, and they open on the internal surface of the upper eyelid. 5. The lachrymal caruncle, or caruncula lachrymalis, which is situated in the internal angle, or canthus of the eyelids. 6. Puncta lachrymalia, are two callous orifices or openings, which appear at the in- ternal angle of the tarsus of (he eyelids ; tbe one in the superior, the other in the inferior eyelid. 7. The lachrymal ducts or can ales lachrymales, are two small canals, which proceed from the lachrymal points into the lachrymal sac. 8. The lachrymal sao, or saccus lachryma- lis, is a membranous sac, which is situated in tbe internal c»nthus of the eye. 9. The nasal duct, or ductus nasalis.. is a membranous canal, which goes from the inferior part of (he lachrymal sac, through the bony canal below, and a little behind, into the cavity of the nose, and opens under the inferior spongy bone into the nostrils. 10. Tbe conjunctive membrane, or mem- brana conjunctiva,, which from its white colour, is called also albuginea, or white of the eye, is a membrane which lines the internal superficies of the eyelids, and covers the whole forepart of the globe of the eye ; it is very vascular, as may be seen in inflam- mations. The bulb, or globe of the eye, is com- posed of eight membranes, or coverings, (wo chambers, or camera, and three humours, improperly so called The membranes of the globe of the eye, are, four in the hinder or posterior part of the bulb, or globe, viz. sclerotica, choroidea, retina-, and hyaloidea, or arachnoidea ; four in the fore or anterior part of the bulb, viz. cornea fransparens, iris, uvea, and capsule of the crystalline lens. the membrana sclerotica, or (he sclerotic or horny membrane, which is the outermost, begins from (he optic nerve, forms the spherical or globular cavity, and terminates in the circular margin of the transparent cornea. The membrana choroidea, or choroides, is the middle tunic of the bulb, of a black co- lour, beginning from the optic nerve, and covering the internal superficies of the scle- rotica, to the margin of the transparent cor- nea. In this place it secedes from the cornea, and deflects transversely and in- wardly, and in the middle forms a round foramen. This circular continuation of the choroidea in the anterior surface is called iris, in the posterior superficies, uvea. The round opening in the centre is called the pupil, or pupilla. This foramen, or round opening, can be dilated, or contract- ed, by the moving powers of almost invisi- ble muscular fibres. The membrana retina, is the innermost tunic of a white colour, and similar to mu- cus, being an expansion of the optic nerve, chiefly composed of its medullary part. It covers the inward superficies of the cho- roides, to the margin of the crystalline lens, and there terminates. The chambers, or camera of the eyes are : 1. Camera anterior, or fore-chamber ; an open space, which is formed anteriorly, by the hollow surface of the cornea transpa- rens, and posteriorly, by the surface of the iris FAB FAB 347 2. Camera posterior, that small space which is bounded anteriorly by the tunica uvea, and pupilla, or pupil; posteriorly by the anterior surface of the crystalline lens. Both these chambers are filled with aque- ous humour. The humours of the eye, as they are called, are in number three -. 1. The aqueous humour, which fills both chambers. 2. The crystalline lens, or humour, is a pellucid body, about the size of a lentil, which is included in an exceedingly fine membrane, or capsula, and lodged in a concave fovea of the vitreous humour. 3. The vitreous humour, is a pellucid, beautifully transparent substance, which fills tbe whole bulb of the eye behind the crys- talline lens. Its external surface is sur- rounded with a most pellucid membrane, which is called membrana hyaloidea, or arachnoidea. In the anterior part is a fovea, or bed, for the crystalline lens. The connexion of the bulb is made an- teriorly, by means of the conjunctive mem- brane, With the inner surface of the eyelids, or palpebra ; posteriorly, by the adhesion of six muscles of the bulb and the optic nerve, with the orbit. The optic nerve, or nervus opticus, per- forates tbe Sclerotica and choroides, and then constitutes (he retina, by spreading itself on the whole posterior part of the internal globe of the eye. The muscles by which the eye is moved in the orbit, are six ; much adeps surrounds them, and fills up the cavities in which the eyes are seated. The arteries are the infer- nal orbital, the central, and the ciliary arte- ries. The veins empty themselves into the external jugulars. The nerves are the optic, and branches from the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth pair. The use of the eye is to form the organ of vision. Externally, the globe of the eye and the transparent cornea, are moistened with a most limpid fluid, calledlachryma, or tears; the same pellucid subtile fluid exactly fills all the pores of the transparent cornea; for, deprived of this fluid, and being exposed to the air, that coat of the eye becomes dry, shrivelled, and cloudy, impeding the rays of light. Eye-bright. See Euphrasia Eye-brow. Supercilium. A layer of short hair, which lies thick upon the inte- guments covering the superior prominent part of the orbit. Eye-lid. Palpebra. The semi-lunar moveable production of the skin which co- vers the eye when shut. It is distinguished into upper and under eye-lid. F. jj1. or ft. In a prescription these letters are abbreviations oi fiat, or fiant, let it, or them be made; thus/, bolus, let the sub- stance or substances prescribed be made into a bolus. Fa'ba. See Bean. Fa'ba cra'ssa. See Sedum telephium. Fa'ba ^gypti'aca.. See Mympfuea JVe- lumbo. Fa'ba febri'fuga. See Ignalia amara. Fa'ba i'ndica. See Ignatia amara. Fa'ba ma'jor. The Turkey or garden bean. See Bean. Fa'ba minor. Equina frasa. The horse- bean. It differs no otherwise from the gar- den bean than in being less. Fa'ba pechu'rim. Faba pichurim. Faba pechuris. An oblong oval, brown, and pon- derous seed, supposed to be the produce of a Laurus, brought froth the Brazils. Their smell is like that of musk, between it and the scent of sassafras. They are exhibited as carminatives in flatulent colics, diarrhoeas, and dysenteries. Fa'ba purga'trix. See Ricinus. Fa'ba sa'ncti igna'tii. See Ignatia amara. Fa'ba sui'lla. See Hyoscyamus. Faba'ria. (From faba, a bean, which it resembles.) Orphine. See Sedum tele- phium. FABRICIUS, Hieronymus, born at Aquapendente in Italy, 1537. He studied at Padua under Fallopius, whom he succeeded as professor of anatomy and surgery there ; which office he held for nearly half a cen- tury with great credit, and died at the ad- vanced age of eighty-two universally re- gretted. The republic of Venice also con- ferred many honours upon him. He is thought to have been the first to notice the valves of the veins, which he demonstrated in 1574. But his surgical works obtained him most reputation; indeed he has been called the Father of modern surgery. His first publication in 1592 contained five Dis- sertations on Tumours, Wounds, Ulcers, Fractures, and Dislocations. He afterwards 346 FAC 1 AC added another part, treating of all the Dis- eases which are curable by manual Ope- ration. This work passed through seventeen editions in different languages. FABRICIUS, James, was born at Ros- lock in 1577. After travelling through dif- ferent parts of Europe, he graduated at Jena, and soon gained extensive practice. He was professor of medicine and the mathe- matics at Rostock during forty years, and first physician to the Duke of Mecklenburgh; afterwards went to Copenhagen, and was made physician to the kings of Norway and Denmark, and died there in 1652. He has left several Tracts on Medical Subjects. FABRICIUS, Philip, Conrai , pro- fessor of medicine at Helmstadt, was author of several useful works in anatomy and sur- gery. His first treatise, " Idea Anatomes Practica?," 1741, contained some new di- rections, in the Art of Injection, and de- scribed several branches of the Portio Dura, fcc. In another work he has some good observations on the Abuse of Trepan- ning. FABRICIUS, William, better known by the name of Hildanus, from Hilden, in Switzerland, where be Avas born in 1560. He repaired to Lausanne, to complete his knowledge of surgery, at the age of twenty- six ; and distinguished himself there by his assiduity, and the successful treatment of many difficult cases. He studied medicine also, and went to practise both arts at Payenne in 1605; but ten years after was invited lo Berne by the senate, who granted bim a pension. In the latter part of his life, severe illness prevented his professional exertions, Avhich had procured bim general esteem, and high reputation. His death occurred in 1634. His works were written in German, but have been mostly translated into Latin. He published five ''Centuries of Observations," which present many cu- rious facts, as also several instruments in- Vented by him. FACE. The lower and anterior part of the cranium, or skull. FA'CIAL. Belonging to the face; as facial nerve, he. FA'CIAL NERVE. JYervus facialis. Portio dura of the auditory nerve. These nerves are two in number, and are properly the eighth pair; but are commonly called the seventh, being reckoned with the audi- tory, which is the portio mollis of the se- venth pair. They arise from the fourth ventricle of the brain, pass through the pe- trous portion of the temporal bone to the face, where they form the pes anserinus, which supplies the integuments of the face and forehead. FA'CIES HIPPOCRA'TICA. That par- ticular disposition of the features which immediately precedes the stroke of death is so called, because it has been so admirably described by Hippocrates. Fa'cies ru'br*. See Gutta rosacea. FACTITIOUS. A term applied to any thing which is made by art, in opposition to that which is native, or found already made in nature. FA'CULTY. Facullas. The power or ability by which anv action is performed. F^E'CES. The plural of fax. The al- vine excretions. FjE'CULA. (Diminutive of fax.) A substance obtained by bruising or grinding certain vegetables in water. It is that part which, after a little, falls to the bottom. The faecula of plants differs principally from gum or mucus in being insoluble in cold water, in which it falls with wonderful quick- ness. There are few/ plants which do not contain faecula: but the seeds of gramineous and leguminous vegetables, and all tuberose roots contain it most plentifully. FiEX. The alvine excretions are called faees. FAGA'RA. (From fagus, the beech, which it resembles.) The name of a genu of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. Faga'ra ma'jor. See Fagara plerola. Faga'ra octa'ndra. The systematic name of the plant which affords Tacama- haca, which is a resinous substance that exudes both spontaneously, and when in- cisions are made into tbe stem of this tree : Fagara foliolis tomentosis of Linnaeus, and not as was formerly supposed from the P*pu- lus balsamifera Linnai. Two kinds of a taca- mahaca are met with in the shops. The best, called, from its being collected in a kind of gourd shell, tacamahaca in shells, is some- what unctuous and soft, of a pale yellowish or greenish colour, a bitterish aromatic taste, and a fragrant delightful smell, ap- proaching to that of lavender and ambergris. The more common sort is in semi-transpa- rent grains, of a whitish, yellowish, brownish, or greenish colour, and of a less grateful smell than the former. Tacamahaca was formerly in high estimation as an ingredient in warm stimulating plasters; and although seldom used internally, it may be given with advantage as a corroborant and astringent balsamic. Faga'ra plero'ta. Fagara major. Cat- tana Luzonis. Cubebis. Fagara plerola of Linna?us. A plant found in the Phi- lippine islands. The berries are aromatic, and, according to Aviceuna, heating, drying, good for cold, weak stomachs, and astrin- gent to the bowels. Fagopy'rum. (From tAyoc, the beech, and wpoc, wheat; because its seeds were supposed to resemble the mast, t". e. fruit of beech.) See Polygonum fagopyrum. Fagotri'ticum. See Polygonum fago- pyrum. FA'GUS. (From p i, plain, simple. ■^GS FUM FUR sAvord-shaped leaf, springing from a pinnated stalk. Fu'cus helminthoco'rton. See Corallina corsicana. Fu'cus palma'tus. Handed fucus. This grows in the sea and consists of a thin lobed leaf like a band. Fu'cus saCchari'kus. Sea-belts;so called from the supposed resemblance of its leaves to a belt or girdle. It grows upon rocks and stones by the sea-shore. The leaves are very sweet, and when washed and hung up to dry, will exude a substance like sugar, from whence it is named. Fu'cus vesiculo'sus. Tbe systematic name of the sea oak. Quercus marina. The sea oak. Sea wreck. This sea-weed is the Fucus vesicu- losus fronde plana dichotoma coslala intcger- rima, vesiculis axillaribus geminis, terminali- bus luberculatis, of Linnaeus. It is said to be a useful assistant to sea-water, in (he cure of disorders of the glands. Burnt in the open air, and reduced to a black powder, it forms the aethiops vegetabitis, which, as an inter- nal medicine, is similar to burnt sponge. FULI'GO. (Quasifumiligo, from fumus, smoke.) Araxos. Asoper. Asuoli. Soot. Wood soot, fuligo ligni, or the condensed smoke from burning wood, has a pungent, bitter, and nauseous taste, and is resolved by chemical analysis into a volatile alkaline salt, an empyreumatic oil, a fixed alkali, and an insipid earth. The tincture prepared from this substance, tinctura fuliginis, is re- commended as a powerful antispasmodic in hysterical affections. FULMINATION. Aquickand lively ex- plosion of bodies, such as takes place with fulminating gold, fulminating powder, and in the combustion of a mixture of inflamma- ble gas and vital air. FUMA'RIA. (From fumus, smoke, from its juice when dropped into the eye, produ- cing the same sensation as smoke.) 1. The name of genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- der, Decandria. Fumitory. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon fumitory. See Fumaria officinalis. Fuma'ria bulbo'sa. Aristolochia fabacea. The root of this plant, Fumaria bulbosacaule simpliei, bradeis longitudine florum, of Lin- naeus, was formerly given to restore sup- pressed menses, and asan anthelmintic. Fuma'ria officina'lis. Tbe systematic name of the fumitory. Fumaria. Fumus terra. Capnos. Herba melancholifuga. The leaves of this indigenous plant, Fumaria offi- cinalispericarpiis monospermisracemosis, caule diffuso, of Linnaeus, are directed for medici- nal use by the Edinburgh college : tbey are extremely succulent, and have no remarka- ble smell, but a bitter, somewhat saline taste. The infusion of the dried leaves, or the ex- pressed juice of the fresh plant, is esteemed for its property of clearing the skin of many disorders of the leprous kind FUMIGATION. The application of fumes, either from metallic or other prepa- rations to particular parts of the body, as those of the mercurial kind to venereal sores, &.c. Fumitory. See Fumaria. Fu'mus albus. Mercury. Fu'mus ci'trinus. Sulphur. Fumus du'plex Sulphur and mercury Fu'mus rl'bens. Orpiment. FUNCTION. See Action. FUNGUS. 1. Proud flesh. A term in surgery to express any luxuriant formation of flesh. 2. The name of an order of plants in (be Linnaean system, belonging to (he Crypto- gamia class. Fungus ignia'rius. See Boletus ignia- rius. Fu'ngus la'ricis See Boletus laricis. Fu'ngus melite'nsis. This is improperly called a fungus. See Cynomorium. Fu'ngus rosa'ceus. See Bedeguar. Fu'ngus sa'licis. The willow fungus. See Boletus suaveolens. Fu'ngus sambu'cinus. See Peziza Auri- cula. Fu'ngus vino'sus. The dark cobweb-like fungus, which vegetates in dry cellars, where wine, ale, and the like are kept. FUNICULUS UMBILICA'LIS. (Funi- culus; dim. ot funis, a cord.) See Umbili- cal cord. Fu'nis. A rope or cord. FUNIS UMBILICA'LIS. See Umbilical cord. Furce'lla infe'rior. The ensiform car- tilage. Fu'rcula. The clavicle. FURFUR. Bran, A disease of the skin, in which the cuticle keeps falling off in small scales like bran. FURFURA'CEOUS. (Furfuraceus, from furfur, bran.) A term applied to the sedi- ment deposited in the urine of persons afflict- ed with fever, of a reddish or whitish matter, which generally appears within an hour or two after the urine is passed, and only falls in part to the bottom, the urine remaining turbid. FURNACE. Fumus. The furnaces em- ployed in chemical operations are of three kinds » 1. The evaporatory furnace, which has received its name from its use ; it is em- ployed to reduce substances into vapour by means of heat, in order to separate the more fixed principles from those which are more volatile. 2. The reverberatory furnace, which name it has received from its construction, the flame being prevented from rising ; it is appropriated to distillation. 3. The forge furnace, in which the current of air is deter- mined by bellows. Fu'ror uteri'nus. (From furo, to be mad, and uterus, the womb.) See Nympho- mania. FUR!' NCULUS. (Trom fdfo, to rage FU» Flu 369 so named from its heat and inflammation before it suppurates.) Dothein of Paracelsus. Chiadus. Chioli. A boil. An inflammation of a subcutaneous gland, known by an in- flammatory tumour that does not exceed the size of pigeon's egg. FUSION. (Fusio ; from fundo, to pour out.) A chemical process, by which bodies are made to pass from the solid to the fluid state, in consequence of the application of heat. The chief objects susceptible of this operation are salts, sulphur, and metals. Salts are liable to two kinds of fusion : the one, which is peculiar to saline matters, is owing to water contained in them, and is eaUed aqueous fusion ; the other, which arises from the heat alone, is known by tbe name of igneous fusion. G. Cjtabia'num g'leum. See Petroleum ru- brum. Gabi'rea. A fatty kind of myrrh, men- tioned by Dioscorides. Gala'ctia. (From yAXA, milk.) Galac- tirrhoza. An excess or overflowing of the milk. Gala'ctina. (From yAXA, milk.) Aliment prepared of milk. Galactirrike'a. (From yAXA, milk, and pta>, to flow.) See Galadia. Galacto'des. (From yAXA, milk.) In Hippocrates it signifies both milk warm and a milky colour. Galacto'phora medicame'nta. (From yAXA, milk, and , to bring.) Medicines which increase the milk. GALACTO'PHOROUS DUCTS. (Galae- tophorus ; from yAXA, milk, and , to car- ry, because they bring the milk to the nip- ple.) The excretory ducts of tbe glands of the breasts of women, which terminate in the papilla, or nipple, are so called. GALACTOPOE'TICA. (From yAXA, milk, and votue, to make.) Milk-making, an epithet applied to the faculty of making milk. Galactopo'sia. (From yAXA, milk, and vtvoi, to drink.) The method of curing dis- eases by a milk diet. GALA'NGA. (Perhaps its Indian name.) See Maranta and Kampferia. Gala'nga ma'jor. See Kampferia Ga- langa. Gala'nga mi'nor. See Maranta Ga- langa. Galangal. See Galanga. Galangal, English. See Cyperus. GALBANUM. (From chalbanah, Heb.) See Bubon galbanum. Ga'lbei. Galbeum. A sort of orna- mental and medical bracelets worn by the Romans. Ga'lbulus. (Fromgalbus, yellow.) When the skin of the body is naturally yellow. Ga'lua gi'imi. This is a gum-resin, 47 mentioned by old writers, but totally forgot in tbe present day, and not to be obtained. Externally, it is of a brown colour, but white within, of a hard lamellated structure, and smells and tastes somewhat like elemi. When burnt it gives out an agreeable qdour. It was formerly used as a warm, stimulat- ing medicine, and applied in plasters as a strengthener. Ga'lea. (From yAXn, a cat, of the skin of which it was formerly made.) A helmet. In anatomy, the amnios is so called, because it surrounds tbe fcetus like a helmet. In surgery, it is a bandage* for the head. A species of headach is so called, when it sur- rounds the head like a helmet. Galeanthro'pia. (This term seems to be from yAxn, a cat, and AvBpaiVos, a man.) It is a species of madness, in which a person imagines himself to be a cat, and imitates its manners. GA'LEGA. (FromyAXA, milk; so named because it increases the milk of animals which eat it.) The name of a genus of plants in tbe Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Ruta capraria. See Galega officinalis. Ga'lega officina'lis. The systematic name of the goats rue. Galega. Ruta ca- praria. Goats rue. From the little smell and taste of this plant, Galega officinalis ; leguminibus stridis, erectis ; foliolis lanceola- tis, striatis, nudis, oi Linnaeus, it may be sup- posed lo possess little virtues. In Italy, the leaves are eaten among salads. Ga'lega. A species of senna. The cas- sia tora oi Linnaeus. GALENUS, Claudius, was boru at Pergamus, in Asia Minor, in 131. His father, Nicon, having instructed him in the rudiments of knowledge, sent him to attend the best schools of philosophy. Galen soon displayed his judgment by selecting what appeared most rational from (he dif- ferent sects; but he totally rejected the Epicurean system, which was then in fa. 370 GAL t.AL shion. About the age of 17, he began bis attachment to the science of medicine, over which he was destined to preside for many centuries with oracular authority. During his youth, he travelled much, that he might converse with the most intelligent physicians of the age, and inform himself concerning the drugs brought from other countries. He resided several years at Alexandria, which was then the great resort of men of science, and the best school of medicine in the world. At the age of 28, returning to his native place, he met with distinguished success in practice ; but four years after he attempted to establish himself at Rome. Here he en- countered much opposition from his profes- sional brethren, who stigmatised him as a theorist, and even as a dealer in magic ; and though he gained the esteem of several men of learning and rank, yet wanting temper and experience, sufficient to maintain a suc- cessful contest with a numerous and popular party, he was obliged to return to Pergamus within five years, under the pretence of avoiding the plague, which then raged at Rome. He was however soon after sent for to attend the Emperors Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus, of whom the latter died ; and the former conceived so high an opinion of Galen, that subsequently during his German expedition, he committed his two sons to the care of that physician. These princes were seized with fevers, in which Galen having prognosticated a favourable issue, contrary to the opinion of all his colleagues, and having accordingly restored them to health, he attained an eminence of reputation, which enabled him to defy the power, and finally to ruin the credit, of his former opponents. It is not certain whether he continued at Rome till his death, nor at Avhat precise period this occurred ; but Fabricius asserts that he attained the age of 70, which cor- responds to the 7th year of Severus ; and his writings appear to indicate, that he was still in that city in the early part of this em- peror's reign. The greatest part of Galen's life was spent in the zealous pursuit of knowledge, and especially of every thing which might have the least connexion with medicine; and he is said to have composed about 750 different essays on such subjects. He appears however to have been too much elated with the consciousness of his superior endowments, and to have behaved rather contemptuously towards his brethren; which may have inflamed their opposition to him. The chief object in his writings appears to be to illustrate those of Hippocrates, which he thought succeeding physicians had mis- understood or misrepresented : in this he has displayed great acuteness and learning, though he has not much increased the stock ofpracticalinformalion. Hisexampletoohad the unfortunate effect of introducing a taste for minute distinctions and abstract specula- tions ; while the diligent observation of na- ture, which distinguished the father of me- dicine, fell into neglect. We must therefore regret, that the splendour of Galen's talents so completely dazzled his successors, that, until about the middle of the 17th century, his opinions bore an almost undivided sway. Numerous editions of his works, in the ori- ginal Greek, or translated into Latin, have been printed in modern times. GALENA. (Fro-n yAXttv, to shine.) The name of an ore formed by the combination of lead with sulphur. Gale'nic me'dicine. That practice of medicine which conforms to the rules of Galen, and runs much upon multiplying herbs and roots in the same composition, though seldom torturing them any other- wise than by decoction. It is opposed to chemical medicine, which, by the force of fire, and a great deal of art, fetches out the virtues of bodies, chiefly mineral, into a small compass. Gale'nium. (From yAxuvn, galena.) A cataplasm ; in the composition of which was (he galena. In Paulus ^ginela it is considered as anodyne. Galeo'bdolon. (From yAXtx, felis, and 0Ooxoc, crepitus.) See Galeopsis. Galeo'psis. (From kaxoc, good, and e^/c, vision ; so called because it was thought good for the sight ; or from yAX», a cat, and o-\,ic, aspect; tbe flowers gaping like the open mouth of that animal.) Galeobdolon. Lamium rubrum. Urtica iners magna fozti- dissima. Stachys fozlida. Hedge nettle. See Lamium album. Galeri'culum aponeuro'ticum. The tendinous expansion vvhich lies over the pe- ricranium. GA'LIUM. (From yuxA, milk; some species having the property of coagulating milk.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb cheese rennet, or ladies bedstraw. Sec Ga- lium verum. 3. A name for madder. Galium a'lbum. The greater ladies bed- straw. See Galium mollugo. Ga'lium apari'ne. The systematic name of the goose-grass. Aparine. Philanthropus. Ampelocarpus. Omphalocarpvs. Ixus. Aspa- rine. Asperula. Goose-grass and cleaver's bees. Cleavers. Goose-share. Hayriff. This plant, Avhich is common in our hedges and ditches, is the Galium aparine, foliis oclonis lanceolalis carinatis scabris retrorsum acu- leatis, geniculis venosis, fruclu hispido, of Linna.us. The expressed juice has been given with advantage as an aperient and diuretic in incipient dropsies; but the cha- racter in which it has of late been chiefly noticed, is that of a remedy against cancer. A tea cup full internally, gradually increased to half a pint, tAvo or three times a day, and the herb applied, in cataplasm, externally, GAL GAL 371 has been said to cure cancers. Such benifi- cial results are not confirmed by the expe- rience of others. Galium mollu'go. The systematic name of the greater ladies bedstraw. Galium al- bum. This herb, Galium; foliis odonis, ovato- linearibus, subserratis, patentissimis, mucro- natis, caule flaccido, ramispatenlibus, with its flowers, are used medicinally. Five ounces, or more of the expressed juice, taken every evening upon an empty stomach, is said to cure epilepsy. Ga'lium ve'rum. The systematic name of the true ladies bedstraw, or cheese-ren- net. Galium. The tops of this plant, Ga- lium verum; foliis odonis, linearibus, sul- calis; ramis floriferis, brevibus, of Linnaeus, were long used as an efficacious medicine in the cure of epilepsy, but, in the prac- tice of the present day, they are abandoned. Indeed, from the sensible qualities of the plant, little can be expected. The leaves and flowers possess the property of curdling milk; it is on that account styled cheese-rennet. Gall. See Bile. GALL SICKNESS. A popular name for the remitting fever, occasioned by marsh miasmata, in the Netherlands, and vvhich proved so fatal to thousands of the English soldiers after the capture of Walcheren in the year 1809. Dr. Lind informs us, that at Middleburgh, the capital of Walcheren, a sickness generally reigns towards the lat- ter end of August, or the beginning of September, which is always most violent af- ter hot summers. It commences after the rains which fall in the end of July; tbe sooner it begins the longer it continues, and it is only checked by the coldness of the wea- ther. Towards the end of August and the beginning of September, it is a continual burning fever, attended with a vomiting of bile, which is the gall sickness. This fever, , after continuing three or four days, inter- mits, and assumes the form of a double ter- tian ; leaving tbe patient in a fortnight, or perhaps sooner. Strangers, that have been accustomed to breathe a dry, pure air, do not recover so quickly. Foreigners in in- digent circumstances, such as the Scots and German soldiers, who were garrisoned in the adjacent places, were apt, after those fevers, to have a swelling in the legs, and a dropiy ; of which many died. These diseases are the same with the double tertians coinmou within the tropics. Such as are seized with the gall sickness, have at first some flushes of hi at over the bodv, a loss of appetite, a white foul tongue, a yellow tinge in the eyes, and a pale colour of the lips. Such as live well, drink wine, and have warm clothes, and a good lodging, do not suffer so much during ihe sickly season as the poor people ; however, these diseases are not infectious, and seldom prove mor- tal to the natives. Sir John Pringle observes, that the pre- vailing epidemic of autumn, in all marshy countries, is a fever of an intermitting na- ture, commonly of a tertian form, but of a bad kind ; which, in the dampest places and worst seasons, appears as a double (ertian, a remitting, or even an ardent fever. But, however these may vary in their appearance, according to the constitution of the patient and other circumstances, they are all of a similar nature. For though, in the begin- ning of the epidemic, when the heat, or rather the putrefaction in the air, is the greatest, they assume a continued or a re- mitting form ; yet, by (he end of autumn, they usually terminate in regular intermit- tents- But although, in the gall sickness, there is both a redundance and a depravation of the bile, still the disease cannot, with jus- tice, be said lo originate wholly from that cause. It is certain, however, (hat the dis- ease may be continued, and the sypratoms aggravated, by an increased secretion and putrefaction of the bile, occasioned by the fever. In proportion to the coolness of the season, or the height and dryness of the ground, this disease is milder, remits and in- termits more freely, and removes further frOm the nature of a continued fever. The higher ranks of people in general are the least liable to the diseases of the marshes; for such countries require dry houses, apart- ments raised above the ground, moderate exercise, without labour, in the sun, or even- ing damps ; a just quantity of fermented liquors, plentyof vegetables and fresh meats. Without such helps, not only strangers but the natives themselves are sickly, especially after hot and close summers. The hardiest constitutions are very little excepted more than others; and hence the British in the Netherlands have always been subject to fevers. By this disease, the British troops were harrassed throughout the war, from 1743 to 1747. It appeared in the month of August, 1743 : the paroxysms came on in the even- ing, with great heat, thirst, a violent head- ach, and often a delirium. These symp- toms lasted most of the night, but abated in the morning, with an imperfect sweat; some- times Avith an haemorrhage of the nose, or looseness. The stomach, from the begin- ning, was disordered with a nausea and sense of oppression ; frequently with a bili- ous and offensive vomiting. If evacua- tions were either neglected or too sparingly used, the patient fell into a continued fever, and sometimes grew yellow, as in jaundice. When the senson was further advanced, this fever was attended with a cough, rheu- matic pains, and sizy blood. The officers being better accommodated than the com- mon men, and the cavelry, Avho had cloaks to keep them warm, were not so subject to it; and others who belonged to the army, but lay in quarters, were least of ail affected; GAL GAL and the less in proportion to their being ex- posed to heats, night damps, and the other fatigues of the service. In this manner did the remitting fever infest the army for the remaining years of the war: and that ex- actly in proportion to their distance from the marshy places, of which we have several notable instances in Pringle's observations. GA'LLA. (From Callus, a river in Bithy- nia.) See Quercuscerris. Ga'lla tu'rcica. See Quercuscerris. GALL-BLADDER. Vesicula fellis. An oblong membranous receptacle, situated under tbe liver, to which it is attached in the right hypochondrium. It is composed of three membranes: a common, fibrous, and villous. Its use is lo retain the bile which regurgitates from the hepatic duct, there to become thicker, more acrid, and bitter, and to send it through the cystic duct, which proceeds from its neck into the duc- tus communis choledochus, to be sent on to the duodenum. GALL-STONES. Biliary concretions. Hard concrete bodies, of which there are great varieties formed in the gall-bladder of animal bodies. Gall-stones often lie quiet; so that, until dissection after death, some are never known to exist; but when they are prevented from passing through the gall ducts, tbey obstruct the passage of the bile into the intestines, and produce also many inconvenient symptoms, particularly the jaundice. The diagnostics of this disorder are gene- rally very obscure and uncertain : for other causes produce tbe same kind of symptoms as those which occur in this disease. The usual symptoms are a loss of appetite, a sense of fulness in the stomach, sickness and vomiting, languor, inactivity, sleepiness; and, if tbe obstruction continues for a time, there is wasting of the flesh ; yellowness of the eyes, skin, and urine; whitish stools ; a pain in the pit of tbe stomach -, whilst the pulse remains in its natural state. The pain excited by an obstruction of the gall ducts, in consequence of gall-stones passing through them, and this not affecting the pulse, is considered as the leading pathognomonic symptom. This pain, in some, is extremely acute, in others there is only a slight uneasi- ness felt about the region of the liver ; but its particular seat is the gall duct, just where it enters the duodenum. In some patients there is no yellowness of tbe skin ; in others it exists for several months. There is no disease more painful than this, in some in- stances ; it is as frequent as any other affec- tion of the liver; it admits of much relief from medicine, and is not immediately dan- gerous to the patient. See Icterus. GA'LLIC ACID. A peculiar acid which is extracted from the nut-gall that grows on the oak. This acid is also found, in a greater or less quantity, in all astringent vegetable substances. Galli trichis. Corrupted from callitri- chis, or callilrichum. Ga'llicus mo'rbus. The French disease. See Lues venerea. Gallina'go. (Diminutive of gallus, a cock.) 1. The woodcock. 2. An eminence within (he prostrate gland is called caput gallinaginis, from its fancied resemblance to a woodcock's head. Ga'liium. See Galium. GA'LVANISM. A professor of anatomy, in the university of Bologna, named Galvani, was one day making experiments on elec- tricity in his elaboratory : near the machine were some frogs that had been flayed, the limbs of which became convulsed every lime a spark was draAvn from the apparatus. Galvani, surprised at this phenomenon, made it a subject of investigation, and discovered that metals, applied to (he nerves and mus- cles of these animals, occasioned powerful and sudden contractions, when disposed in a certain manner. He gave (he name of animal electricity to this order of new phe- nomena, from the analogy that he consider- ed existing between these effects and those produced by electricity. The name animal electricity has been su- perseded, notwithstanding (he great analogy that exists between the effects of electricity and those of Galvanism, in favour of the latter term ; which is not only more applica- ble to the generality of the phenomena, but likeAvise serves (o perpetuate the memory of (he discoverer. In order to give rise to Galvanic effects in animal bodies, it is necessary to establish a communication between two points of one series of nervous aud muscular organs. In (his manner a circle is formed, one arch of which consists of the animal parts, rendered tbe subject ot experiment, while the other arch is composed of excitatory instruments, which generally consist of several pieces, some placed under the animal parts called supporters, others destined to establish a communication between Ihe latter, are called conductors. To form a complete Galvanic circle, take the thigh of a frog, deprived of its skin ; detach the crural nerve, as far as the knee ; put it on a piece of zinc ; put the muscles of the leg on a piece of silver; then finish the excitatory arch, and complete the Galvanic circle by establishing a communi- cation by means of the two supporters; by means of iron or copper wire, pewter, or lead. The instant (hat the communicators touch the two supporters, a part of tbe ani- mal arch formed by ijie two supporters will be convulsed. Although this disposition of the animal parts, and of Galvanic instru- ments, ba most favourable to Ihe develop- ment of the phenomena, yet the composition of the animal and excitatory arch may be much varied. Thus contractions are ob- tained, by placing the two supporters under the nerve, and leaving tbe muscle out of the GAL GAL 373 circle, which proves that nerves essentially constitute Ihe animal arch. It is not necessary for nerves to be entire in order to produce contractions. They take plake whether the organs be tied or cut through, provided there exists a simple con tiguity between the divided ends. This proves that we cannot strictly conclude what happens in muscular action, from that which lakes place in Galvanic phenomena ; since, if a nerve be tied or divided, the muscles on which this is distributed lose the power of action. The cuticle is an obstacle to Galvanic effects ; they are always feebly manifested in parts covered by it. When it is moist, fine, and delicate, tbe effect is not entirely interrupted. Humboldt, after having detach- ed the cuticle from the posterior part of the neck and back, by means of two blisters, ap- plied plates of metal to the bare cutis, and, at the moment of establishing a communica- tion, he experienced sharp prickings, accom- panied with a sero-sanguinous discharge. If a plate of zinc be placed under the tongue, and a flat piece of silver on its su- perior surface, on making them touch each other, an acerb taste will be perceived, ac- companied with a slight trembling. The excitatory arch may be constructed with three, two, or even one metal only, with alloys, amalgams, or other metallic or mineral combinations, carbonated sub- stances, &c. it is observed that metals which are in general the most powerful excitors, induce contractions so much tbe more as they have an extent of surface. Metals are all more or less excitants ; and it is observed that zinc, gold, silver, pewter, are of the highest rank ; then copper, lead, nickel, an- timony, &c. Galvanic susceptibility, like muscular ir- ritability, is exhausted by too long continued exercise, and is recruited by repose. Im- mersion of nerves and muscles in alcohol and opiate solutions diminishes and even de- stroys this susceptibility, in the same man- ner, doubtless, as the immoderate use of these substances in the living man blunts, and induces paralysis in muscular action. ,Immersion in oxymuriatic acid restores the fatigued parts, to be again acted on by the stimulus. Animals killed by the repealed discharge of an electric battery, acquire an increase of Galvanic susceptibility ; and this property subsists unchanged in animals de- stroyed by submersion in mercury, pure hy- drogen gas, azote, and ammonia ; and finally, it is totally annihilated in animals suffocated by the vapour of charcoal. Galvanic susceptibility is extinct in the muscles of animals of warm blosd, in pro- portion as vital heat is dissipated ; sometimes even when life is terminated in convulsions, contractility cannot be put into action, al- though warmth be not completely gone, as though the vital property were consumed by the convulsion, amidst which the animals had expired. In those of cold blood, on the contrary, it is more durable. The thighs of frogs, long after being separated from every- thing, and even to the instant of incipient putrefaction, are influenced by Galvanic sti- muli ; doubtless, because irritability, in these animals, is less intimately connected with respiration, and life more divided among the different organs, which have less occasion to act on each other for the execution of its phenomena. The Galvanic chain does not produce sensible actions (that is, contrac- tions,) until the moment it is completed, by establishing a communication with the parts constituting it. During the time it is com- plete, that is, throughout the whole space ot time that the communication remains esta- blished, every thing remains tranquil; never- theless, Galvanic influence is not suspended: in fact, excitability is evidently increased, or diminished, in muscles that have been long continued in the Galvanic chain, ac- cording to the difference of the reciprocal situation of the connecting metals. If silver has been applied lo nerves, and zinc to muscles, (he irritability of the latter increases in proportion to the time (hey have remained in the chain. By this method, the thighs of frogs have been revivified in some degree, and afterwards became sensible to .-timuli, that before had ceased to act on them. By distributing the metals in an in- verse manner, applying zinc lo nerves and silver to muscles, an effect absolutely con- trary is observed ; and the muscles that pos- sessed the most lively irritability when placed in the chain, seem to be rendered entirely paralytic if they remain long in this situation. This difference evidently depends on the direction of the Galvanic fluid, determined towards the muscles or nerves, according to the manner in which these metals are dis- posed, and this is of some importance to be known for the application of Galvanic means to the cure of diseases. Galvanic Pile. M. Volta's apparatus is as follows :— Raise a pile, by placing a plate of zinc, a flat piece of wet card, and a plate of silver, successively ; then a second piece of zinc, he. until the elevation is several feet high ; for the effects are greater in proportion to its height ; then touch both extremities of the pile, at the same instant, with one piece of iron wire ; at the moment of contact, a spark is excited from the extremities of the pile, and luminous points are often per- ceived at different heights, where the zinc and silver come into mutual contact. The zinc end of this pile appears to be negatively electrified ; that formed by the silver, on tbe contrary, indicates marks of positive/elec- tricity. If we touch both extremities of the pile, 374 GAM GAR after having dipped our hands into Avater, or, what is better, a saline solution, a com- motion, followed by a disagreeable pricking in the fingers and elbow, is felt. If we place in a tube filled with water, and hermetically closed by two corks, the extremities of two wires of the same metal which are in contact at the other extre- mity, one with the summit, the other with tbe base of the pile ; these ends, even when separated only by the space of a few lines, experience evident changes at the instant the extremities of the pile are touched ; the wire in contact with that part of the pile composed of silver becomes covered with bulla? of hydrogen gas ; that which touches the extremily formed by zinc, becomes oxidized, or gives off oxygen gas. Fourcroy attributes this phenomenon to the decompo- sition of water by the Galvanic fluid, which abandons the oxygen to the metal that touches the positive extremity of the pile ; then conducts the other gas invisibly to the end of the other wire, there to be disen- gaged. Galvanic Trough. This is a much more convenient appara- tus. Plates of two metals, commonly zinc and copper, are fastened together, and ce- mented into a wooden trough, so as to form a number of cells ; or earthen-ware troughs with partitions being procured, the metals, connected by a slip, are suspended over these, so that in each cell, except at tbe ends, there is a plate of each metal ; then a diluted acid, (usually the sulphuric, nitric, or muriatic, mixed with from twelve to twenty parts of water,) is poured into the trough. It is necessary that tbe metals be placed in the same order throughout, or one series will counteract another. Tbe zinc end becomes negative, the copper positive ; and tbe power is in proportion to the num- ber of the series ; and several such troughs may be connected together, so as to form a most powerful apparatus. From the numerous experiments of Davy, many new and important facts have been es- tablished, and Galvanism has been found one of the most powerful agents in chemis- try : by its influence, platina wire has been melted ; gold, silver, copper, and most of the metals, have easily been burnt! the fixed alkalies, and many of tbe earths, have been made to appear as consisting of a metallic base, and oxygen ; compound substances, which were before extremely difficult to de- compose, are now, by the aid of Galvanism, easily resolved into their constituents. Gama'ndra. See Stalagmitis. Gambie'nse gu'mmi. See Kino. Gamboge. See Stalagmitis. Gambo'gia. See Cambogia and Stalag- mitis. ^°'?lvM-\See Stalagmitis. Gamboi lea. J ° Gamma. (From the letter r, gamma, which it resembles.) A surgical instrument for cauterising a hernia. Gamphe'le. (From yapi^oc, crooked.) The cheek. The jaw. Ga'ngamon. (From yAyfA/An, a fishing- net, which it was said to resemble.) A name of the omentum. Some call the contexture of nerves about tbe navel by this name. GA'NGLION. (yAyyxiov, a knot.) A .knot. 1. In anatomy it is applied to a natural knot-like enlargement, in the course of a nerve. 2. In surgery it is an encysted tumour, formed in the sheath of a tendon, and con- taining a fluid like the Avhite of an egg. It most frequently occurs on the back of the band or foot. GA'NGRENE. (yAyTpouva, from ypow, to feed upon.) Gangrena. An incipient mor- tification, so named from its eating away the flesh. Authors have generally distinguished mortification into two stages; the first, or incipient one, they name gangrene, which is attended with a sudden diminution of pain in the place affected ; a livid discouloura- tion of the part, which, from being yellovv- ish, becomes of a greenish hue ; a detach- ment of the cuticle, under which a lurbid fluid is effused ; lastly, the swelling, tension, and hardness, of the previous inflammation subside, and, on touching the part, a crepitus is perceptible, owing to the geiferation of air in the gangrenous parts. Such is the state to which the term gan- grene is applied. When the part has be- come quite cold, black, fibrous, incapable of moving, and destitute of all feeling, circu- lation, and life ; this is the second stage of mortification, termed sphacelus. Gangrene, however, is frequently used synonymously with the word mortification. See Morti- fication. Ga'rab. An Arabic name for the disorder called AZgyfops GARCl'NI A. (So called in honour of Dr. Garcin, who accurately described it.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandria. Order, Mo- nogynia. Garci'nia mangostana. The systematic name of (be mango^teen tree. The mangos- teen is a fruit about the size of an orange, which grows i.. great abundance on the Iree called Garainia mangostana by Linnaeus, in Java and the Molucca islands. According to the concurring testimonies of all travellers, it is the most exquisitely flavoured, and the most salubrious of all fruits, it being such a delicious mixture of the tart and sweet. The flesh is juicy, white, almost transpa- rent, and of a more delicate and agreeable flavour thau the richest grape. It is eaten in almost every disorder, and tbe dried bark is used medicinally in dysenteries and te- nesmus, and a strong decoction of it is GAR GAS 375 much esteemed as a gargle in ulcerated sore throats. Ga'rgale. (y*pya*ji.) Gargalos. Gar- galismos. Irritation or stimulation. Garga'reon. (Hebrew.) The uvula, or glandtilous body vvhich hangs down into Ihe throat. GA'RGARISM. Gargarismus. A wash for the mouth and throat. GARGVRI'SMA. (From ysffoptfa, to gargle.) A qargle. GARGARl'SMUM. A gargle or wash for the throat. Ga'rgatiium. A bed on which lunatics, fcc. were formerly confined. Gargle. See Gargarisma. Garlic. See Allium. GARNET, Thomas, was born in 1766, at Casterton in Weslmoreland. After serv- ing his time (o a surgeon and apothecary, he went to study at Edinburgh, where he took his degree at twenty-two, and then attended the London hospitals for two ye;,rs. In 1790 he settled at Bradford, and began to give private lectures on Phi- losophy and Chemistry; and here he wrote his Treatise on the Horley Green Spa. But in Ihe following year he removed lo Knaresborough, and soon after puhlished an Analysis of the different Waters of Har- rowgate, which place he visited during the summer season. About this period he formed the design of going to America; but while waiting to take his passage at Liverpool, he was solicited to deliver some lectures there, which were so favourably re- ceived, that he Avas induced to repeat his course at various other places ; and at length the professorship at Anderson's Institution in GlasgoAV wa3 offered him, where he began lecturing in 1796. Two years after he made a tour to the Highlands, of which he subse- quently published an account. On the formation of the Royal Institution in Lou- don, he was invited by Count Rumford to become the lecturer there ; he accepted the appointment, and the room was crowded with persons of (he first distinction and fashion. He (hen turned his thoughts more seriously to the practice of his profes- sion as likely to afford the most permanent support; but his prospects were cut short by death about the middle of the year 1802. A posthumous volume, entitled " Zoono- mia," was published for the benefit of his family. Garou bark. See Daphne gfiidium. Ga'ron. (yafov.) A kind of pickle pre- pared of fish ; at first it Avas made from a fish which the Greeks call Garos; but the best was made from mackarels. Among the mo- derns, garum signifies the liquor in which fish is pickled. Garroti'llo. (From garottar, to bind closely. Span.) A name of the cynanche maligna, from its sense of strangulation, as if the throat were bound Avith a cord. Garrophy'llus See Eugenia caryophyl- lata. GAS. (From gaschl, a German word which means an eruption of wind.) See Gaz. GASTRIC ARTERY. Arteria gastrica. The right or greater gastric artery, is a branch of the hepatic ; the left, or lesser, a branch of the splenic. GVSTRIC JUICE. Succus gostricus. A fluid separated by the capillary exhaling arteries of the stomach, which open upon its internal surface. The oesophagus also affords a small quantity, especially in the inferior part. Modern philosophers have paid great attention to this fluid, and from their several experiments it is known to pos- sess the following properties:—It is the principal agent of digestion, and changes Ihe aliments into a kind of uniform soft paste : it acts on the stomach after the death of the animal. Its effects show that it is a solvent, but of that peculiar nature that it dissolves animal and vegetable -ubstances uniformly, and without exhibiting a stronger affinity for the one than for the other. Al- though it is the most powerful agent of digestion in the stomach, its dissolvent power has need of assistance from the ac- tion of several secondary causes; as heat, which seems to augment and concentrate itself in the epigastric region; and so long as the exertion of the stomach continues, there is a sort of intestine fermentation, (which should not, however, in its full sense, be compared to the motion by which fer- mentative and putrescent substances are decomposed ;) there is also a moderate and peristaltic motion of the muscular fibres of the stomach, which press the aliment on all sides, and perform a slight trituration, Avhile Ihe gastric moisture softens and ma- cerates (he food before it is dissolved. By many it has been considered merely as a ferment, but this cannot be the case. See Digestion. It is one of the most powerful antisep- tics with which Ave are acquainted ; and, from the experiments of Spallanzini, Sco- poli, Carminati, and others, its nature ap- pears to be essentially different in the several classes of animals, as they have proved by analysis. The gastric juice of the human subject, when healthy, is inodorous, of a saltish taste, and limpid, like water, unless it be a litlle tinged Avith the yelloAv colour of some bile, that has regurgitated into the stomach. In quantity it is very considera- ble, as must be evident from the extent of the surface of the stomach, and its conti- nual secretion ; but it is most copious when solicited by the stimulus of food. Besides the properties of this fluid beforementioned, it has others Avhich have induced physicians and surgeons to exhibit it medicinally. It cures dyspepsia and intermittent fever. Ap. plied externally, in form of fomentation or 376 GAS GAS poultice, it cures putrid and scrofulous ulcers in a wonderful manner; and it is lo be re- gretted that its utility is not more generally known. Gastrinim. Potash. GASTRITIS. (From yAcup, tbe stomach.) Inflammation of tbe stomach. A genus of disease in tbe class pyrexia, and order phleg- masia ofCulleu. It is known by pyrexia, anx- iety, beat, and pain in the epigastrium, in- creased AA'hen any thing is taken into the sto- mach, vomiting, hiccup, pulse small and bard, and prostration of strength. There are two species : 1. Gastritis phlegmonodea, with acute pain and severe fever. 2. Gastritis ery- thematica, when the.pain and fever are slighter, with an erysipelatous redness ap- pearing in the fauces. Gastritis is produced by acrid substances of various kinds, such as arsenic, corrosive sublimate, he. taken into the stomach, as likeAvise by food of an improper nature ; by taking large draughts of any cold liquor when the body is much heated by exercise, or dancing; and by repelled exanthemata aud gout. Besides these, it may arise from an inflammation of some of the neighbour- ing parts being communicated to the sto- mach. The erysipelatous gastritis arises chiefly towards Ihe close of other diseases, marking the certain approach to dissolution, and be- ing unaccompanied with any murks of gene- ral inflammation, or by any burning pain in the stomach. The symptoms of phlegmonous gastritis, as observed above, are a violent burning pain in the stomach, with great soreness,dis- tension, and flatulency; a severe vomiting, especially after any thing is swallowed, whether it be liquid or solid ; most distress- ing thirst; restlessness, anxiety, and a con- tinual tossing of the body, with great debility, constant watching, and a frequent,fiard, and contracted pulse. In some cases, a severe purging attends. If the disease increases in violence, symp- toms of irritation then ensue; there is a great loss of strength, with faintings ; a short and interrupted respiration ; cold,clammy sweats, hiccups, coldness of the extremities, an in- termittent pulse, and the patient is soon cut off. The event of gastritis is seldom favoura- ble, as tbe person is usually either suddenly destroyed by the violence of the inflamma- tion, or else it terminates in suppuration, ulceration, or gangrene. If ihe symptoms are very mild, and pro- per remedies have been employed at an early period of the disease, it may, however, terminate in resolution, and that in the course of the first, or, at farthest, the second week. Its termination in suppuration may be known by Ihe symptoms, although mode- ite, exceeding the continuance of this pe- riod, and a remission of pain occurring, whilst a sense of weight and anxiety still remain ; and, on (he formation of an abscess, cold sbiverings ensue, with marked exacerbations in (he evening, which are followed by night sweats, and other symptoms of hectic fever; and these at length prove fatal, unless the pus is thrown up by vomiting, aud the ulcer heals. Its tendency to gangrene may be dreaded, from the violence of its symptoms not yield- ing to proper remedies early in the disease ; and, when begun, it may be known by the sudden cessation of (be pain; by the pulse continuing its frequency, but becoming weaker, and by delirium, with other marks of increasing debility ensuing. Fatal cases of this disease show, on dis- section, a considerable redness of the inner coat of the stomach, having a layer of coa- gulable Lymph lining its surface. They likewise show a partial thickening of tbe substance of the organ, at the inflamed part, the inflammation seldom extending over the whole of it. Where ulceration has taken place, the ulcers sometimes are found to penetrate through all its coats, and sometimes only through one or two of them. The cure is to be attempted by copious and repeated bleedings, employed at an early period of the disease, not regarding the smallness of the pulse, as il usually becomes softer and fuller after the opera- tion : also several leeches should be applied to the epigastrium, followed by fomenta- tions, or the hot bath; after which a large blister will be proper. The large intestines may be in some measure evacuated by a lax- ative clyster; but scarcely any internal medicine can be borne by the stomach, till the violence of the disease is much abated ; we may then try magnesia, or other mild cathartic, to clear out the canal effectually. Where acrid substances have been taken, mucilaginous drinks may be freely exhi- bited, to assist their evacuation and sheath the stomach ; otherwise only in small quan- tity : and, in the former case, according to the nature of the poison, other chemical remedies may come in aid, but ought never to be too much relied upon. Should sup- puration occur, little can be done beyond avoiding irritation, and supporting strength by a mild farinaceous diet, and giving opium occasionally to relieve pain. GASTROCE'LE. (From >«-»/>, the sto- mach, and w>x», a tumour.) A hernia of tbe stomach, occasioned by a protrusion of that viscus through the abdominal pa- rietes. GASTROCNEMIUS. (From yarn?, tha stomach, and kvh/ad, the leg.) The name of the muscles which form the calf or belly of the le-. GASTROCNEMIUS EXTERNUS. Ge- mellus. This muscle, Avhich is situated GAS immediately under the integuments at the back part of the leg, is sometimes called gemellus.- this latter name is adopted by Albinus. Winslow describes it as two museles, which be calls gastrocnemii; and Douglas considers this and the following as a quadriceps, or muscle with four heads, to which he gives the name of extensor tarsi suralis. It is called bi femoro caleanien by Dumas. The gastrocnemius externus arises by two distinct heads. The first, which is the thickest and longest of the two, springs by a strong thick tendon from •the upper and back part of ihe inner condyle of Ihe »s fernoris, adhering strongly to the capsular ligament of the joint, between vvhich and the tendon is a considerable bursa mucosa. The second head arises by a thinner and shorter tendon from the back part of the outer condyle of the os femoris. A little below Ihe joint, their fleshy bellies unite in a middle tendon, and belowJhe middle of Ihe tibia they cease to be flesh™and termi- nate in a broad tendon, which, a little above the lower extremity of the tibia, unites with that of the gastrocnemius internus, to form one great round tendon, sometimes called chorda magna, but more commonly tendo Achiltis. GASTROCNEMIUS INTE'RNUS. Ti- 610 peronei caleanien ot Dumas. This, which is situated immediately under the last described muscle, is sometimes named soleus, on account of its shape, which resembles that of tbe sole-fish. It arises by tAvo heads. The first springs by tendi- nous and fleshy fibres from the posterior part of the head of the fibula, and for some way below it. The second arises from an oblique ridge at the upper and posterior part of tbe tibia, which affords origin to the inferior edge of the popliteus, continu- ing to receive fleshy fibres from the inner edge of the tibia for some way down. This muscle, which is narrow at its origin, spreads wider, as it descends, as far as its middle ; after which it becomes narrower again, and begins to grow tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not entirely disappear till it has almost reached the extremity of the tibia, a little above which it unites with the last-described muscle, to form the tendo Achiltis. This thick round chord is inserted into the lower and posterior part of the os calcis, after sliding over a cartilaginous sur- face on that bone, to which it is connected by a tendinous sheath that is furnished with a large bursa mucosa. Both the gastrocnemii have the same use, viz. that of extending the foot, by drawing it backwards and downwards. Gastroco'licus. (From yarty, the sto- mach, and xa>fc<*»the colon.) A term applied to a vein vvhich proceeds from the stomach 'o the colon. «; \=,TRODY'NI V (From y*n», the 4S t GAZ £77 stomach, and odvv», pain.) Pain in the stomach. GASTRO-EPIPLOIC ARTERY. Arte- ria gastrico-epiploica. The branch of Ihe greater gastric artery that runs to tlie epip- loon. GASTRORAPHr. (qastroraphe; from y*Tnp, the stomach, and pkpn, a suture.) The sewing of wounds of the abdomen. GASTROTO'MIA. (From yAr»p, the bel- ly, and TtiAvu, to cut.) The operation of cutting open the belly and uterus, as in the Caesarian operation. GAU'BIUS, Jerome David, a celebra- ted Dutch physician, was a pupil of the illus- trious Boerhaave at Leyden, where he gra- duated in 1725; and about ten years after he became professor there, and taught with great applause for a period of forty years. His reputation was extended all over Eu- rope by several valuable publications, parti- cularly by his " Institutiones Pathologia? Medicinalis," and his " Adversaria;" which contributed not a little to the improvement both of the theory and practice of medicine. In another work he treated ably of the me- dical regulation of the mind: and be printed also a very elegant little book " De Methodo concinnandi formulas Medicamentorum." He died in 1780, in the seventy-sixth year of his age. Gaule. See Myriea gale. . GAZ. (From Gascht, German, an erup- tion of wind.) Gas. Elastic fluid. Aeri- form fluid. By the word gaz, we denote a permanently elastic aeriform fluid, or sub- stance which has trie appearance of air; that is to say, it is transparent, elastic, pondera- ble, invisible, (oxymuriatic acid gas, and a few others excepted,) and not condensible into a liquid or solid state by any degree of cold hitherto known : which distinguishes it from a vapour. Some of the gases exist in nature without the aid of art, and may therefore be col- lected ; others on the contrary, are only pro- ducible by artificial means. All gases are combinations of certain sub- stances, reduced to the gazeous form by the addition of caloric. It is„|herefore, necessa- ry to distinguish in every gas, the matter of heat which acted the part of a solvent, and the substance which forms the basis of the gas. Gases are not contained in those substan- ces from which Ave obtain them in the state of gas, but owe their formation to the expan- sive property of caloric. Formation of Gases. The different forms under which bodies appear, depend upon a certain quantity of caloric, chemically combined with them. The very formation of gases corroborates this truth. Their production totally de- pends upon the combination of the par'- 37» GAZ cular substances with caloric; and though called permanently elastic, they are only so because we cannot so far reduce their tem- perature, as to dispose them to part with it; otherwise they would undoubtedly become fluid or solid. Water, for instance, is a solid substarrte in all degrees below32° of Fahrenheit's scale; above this temperature it combines with ca- loric, and becomes a-fluid. It retains its liquid state under the ordinary pressure of Ihe atmosphere, till its temperature is aug- mented to 212°. It then combines with a larger portion of caloric, and is converted apparently, into gas, or at least into elastic vapour; in which state it would continue, if the temperature of ouratmosphere was above 212°. Gases are therefore solid substances, between the particles of Avhich a repulsion is established by the quantity of caloric. But as in the gazeous water, or steam, the caloric is retained with but little force, on account of its quitting the water when the vapour is merely exposed to a lower tem- perature, we do not admit steam amongst the class of gases, or permanently elastic aeriform fluids.' In gases, caloric is united by a very forcible affinity, and no diminu- tion of temperature, or increase of pressure, that has e\er yet been-effected, can separate it from them. Thus "the air of our atmos- phere, in the mgst intense cold, or when very strongly compressed, still remains in the aeriform state ; and hence is derived tbe es- sential character of gases, namely, that they shall remain azriform, under all variations of pressure and temperature. Iu the modern nomenclature, the name of every substance existing in the aeriform state, is derived from its supposed solid base ; and the term gas is used to denote its existence in this state. In order to illustrate the formation of gases, or to show in what manner caloric is combined with them, the following experi- ment may serve. Put into a retort, capable of holding half a pint of water, two ounees of muriate of soda, (common salt;) pour on it half its weight of sulphuric acid, and ap- ply the heat of a ^amp ; a great quantity of gas is produced, which might be collected and retained over mercury. But to serve the purpose of this experiment, let it pass through a glass receiver, having two open- ings, into one of which the neck of the re- tort passes, whilst, from the other, a bent tube proceeds, which ends in a vessel of water. Before closing the apparatus, let a thermometer be included in the receiver, to show the temperature of the gas. It will be found that the mercury in tbe thermome- ter will rise oply a few degrees; whereas the water in the vessel which receives the bent tube, will soon become boiling hot. Explanation.—Common salt consists of muriatic acid, united to soda; on presenting sulphuric acid to this union, a decomposition CA/ takes place, especially when assisted by heat. The sulphuric acid unites by virtue of its greater affinity to the soda, and forms sul- phate of soda, or Glauber's sail; the muria- tic acid becomes therefore disengaged, and takes the gazeous form in which it is capa- ble of existing at Ihe common temperature. To trace the caloric during this experiment, as was our object, we must remark, that it first flows from the lamp to the disengaged muriatic acid, and converts it into gas; but tbe heat thus expended is chemically united, and therefore not appreciableTby the thermo- meter. The caloric, however, is again evolved, when the muriatic acid gas*s con- densed by tbe wafer, with which it forms liquid muriatic acid. In this experiment we therefore trace ca- loric in a chemical combination producing gas; and from this union we again trace it in the condensation of the gas, producing sensible heat Such, in™neral, is the cause of the form- ation and fixation of gases. It may be further observed, that each of these fluids loses or suffers the disengagement of differ- ent quantities of heat, as it becomes more or less solid in its new combination, or as that combination is capable of retaining more or less specific heat. The discovery of aeriform gazeous fluids has occasioned the necessity of some pecu- liar instruments, by means of which (hose subs(ances may be conveniently collected and submitted to examination. The prin- cipal ones for that purpose are styled the pneumatic apparatus. The Pneumatic Reservoir, or Cistern, Is made either of wood or strong sheet iron, tinned, japanned, or painted. A trough of about two feet long, sixteen inches wide, and fifteen high, has been found to be suffi- cient for most experiments. Two or three inches below its brim, a horizontal shelf is fastened, in dimensiou about half or one- third part of the width of the trough. In this shelf are several holes : (hese holes must be made in the centre of a small excavation, shaped like a funnel, which is formed in the lower part of the shelf. This trough is filled with water sufficient (o cover the shelf to the height of an inch. The use of this shelf is to support re- ceivers, jars, or bell-glasses, which, being previously filled wilh Avater, are placed in- vertedly, their open end turned down upon Ihe above-mentioned holes, through which Ihe gases, conveyed there and directed by means of the funnel-shaped excavations, rise in tbe form of air-bubbles into«the re- ceiver. When the gazeous fluid§ ore capable of being absorbed by water, as is tbe case with some of them, the trough must be filled with mercury. The price and gravity of this fluid make it an object of convenience GAZ and economy that the trough should be smaller than when water is used. A mercurial trough is best cut in marble, free-stone, or a solid block of wood. A trough about twelve inches long, three inches wide, and four deep, is sufficient for all pri- vate experiments. Method of collecting Gases, and transferring them from one vessel lo another. If we are desirous of transmitting air from one vessel to another, it is necessary (hat the vessel destined to receive it be full of water, or some fluid heavier than air. For that purpose take a wide-mouthed bell-glass, or receiver ; plunge it under the water in the trough, in order lo fill it ; then raise it with the mouth downwards, and place it on the shelf of the trough, so as to cover one or more of (he holes in it. It will now be full of water, and con- tinue so as long as (he mouth remains be- low the surface of the fliiid in the cistern ; for, in this case, the water is sustained in the vessel by the pressure of the atmosphere, in the same manner as the mercury is sus- tained in the barometer. It may without difficulty be imagined, that if common air (or any other fluid resembling common air in lightness and elasticity) be suffered to enter (he inverted vessel filled with water, it will rise to the upper part, on account of its levity, and the surface of the water will subside. To exemplify this, take a glass, or any other vessel, in that state which is usually- called empty, and plunge it into the water Avith its mouth downwards : scarce any of it will enter the glass, because its entrance is opposed by the elasticity of the included air ; but if the vessel be turned with its mouth upwards, it immediately fills, and the air rises in bubbles to the surface. Suppose this operation baperformed under one of the jars or receivers, which are filled with water, and placed upon the perforated shelf, the ail- will ascend in bubbles as before, but, instead of escaping, it will be caught in the upper part of the jar, and expel part of the water it contains. In this manner we see that air may be emptied out of one vessel into another by a kind of inverted pouring, by which means it is made to ascend from the lower to the upper vessel. When the receiving vessel has a narrow neck, the air may be poured, in a similar manner, through an inverted funnel, inserted in its mouth. If the air is to be transferred from a ves- sel that is stopped like a bottle, the bottle must be, unstopped, with its orifice down- wards in the water ; and then inclined in such a manner that its neck may come un- der the perforated excavation of the shelf. The gas will escape from tbe bottle, and, passing into the vessel destined to receive it, will ascend in it in the form of bubbles. In whatever manner this operation is GAZ 379 performed, the necessity of the excavation in the lower part of the shelf may be readily conceived. It is, as mentioned before, des- tined to collect the gas which escapes from the vessel, and direct it in its passage towards the vessel adapted to receive it. Without this excavation, Ihe gas, instead of proceed- ings the place of its destination, would be dispersed and lost, unless the mouth of the receiving vessel were large. The vessels, or receivers, for collecting Hie disengaged gases, should be glass cylin- ders, jars, or bel-glasses of various sizes ; some of them should be open al both ends, others should be fitted with necks at tbe top, ground perfectly level, in order that they may be stopped by ground flat pieces of metal, glass, slate, he. ; others should be furnished with ground stoppers. Some' should be gradualed into cubic inches, and sub-divid'*.d into decimal or other equi-dis- tant parts. Besides these, common glass- bottles, tumblers, &.c. may be used. Classification of Gases. All the elastic aeriform fluids with which we are hitherto acquainted, are generally divided, by systematic writers, into two classes ; namely, those that are respirable and capable of maintaining combustion, and those that are not respirable, arid incapable of maintaining combustion. This division, indeed, has its advantage ; but (he termjKs- pirable, in its physiological application, nas been very differently employed by different writers. Sometimes by the respirability of a gas has been meant its power of supporting life, when repeatedly applied to the blood in the lungs. At other times all gases have been considered respirable which were capa- ble of introduction into the lungs by volun- tary efforts, without any relation to their vitality. In the last case, the word respira- ble seems to us most properly employed, and in this sense it is here used. Non-respirable gases are those which, when applied to the external organs^ of respiration, stimulate the muscles of the epiglottis in such a manner as to keep it perfectly close on the glottis ; thus pre- venting the smallest particle of gas from entering into the bronchia, in spite of volun- tary exertions. Of respirable gases, or those Avhich are capable of being taken into Ihe lungs by vo- luntary efforts, only one has the power of uniformly supporting life, namely, atrnos- ^ pheric air ; other gases, Avhen respired, sooner or later impair the health of the bu- rn a n const it ution, or perhaps occasion death; but in different modes. Some gases effect no positive change in the blood; animals immersed in it die of a disease produced by the privation of atmospheric air, analogous to that occasioned by their submersion in water. Others again produce some positive change JSO GEL GEM in the blood, as appears from the experi- ments of Dr. Beddoes and Professor Davy. They seem to render it incapable of supply- ing Ihe nervous and muscular fibres with principles essential to sensibility and irrita- bility. These gases, therefore, destroy ani- mal life on a different principle. It is obvious, therefore, that the above classification is not very precise, but capable of misleading the student without proper explanation. Gaz, azotic. See Nitrogen. Gaz, carbonic acid. This may be obtained by pouring any acid upon carbonate of lime, which thereby becomes decomposed ; the effused acid combines with the lime, and forms a new neutral salt, and the carbonic acid is disengaged and escapes in the form of a colourless gaz, viz. carbonic acid gaz. See Carbonic acid. Gaz hepatic. See Hydrogen gas, sulphu- retted. Gaz-hydrogen. Inflammable air. See Hydrogen. Gaz, light carbonated hydrogen. See Car- buretted hydrogen gas. Gaz, heavy carbonated hydrogen. See Car- buretted hydrogen gas. Gazeous oxide of carbon. See Carbon, gaseous oxide of. Geiso'ma. (From ytta-ov, the eaves of the house.) Geison. The prominent parts of thd^ye-brows, which hang over the eyes like tbe eaves of a house. Gei'son. See Geisoma. Gela'sinos. (From yexam, to laugh.) An epithet for the four middle fore-teeth, be- cause they are shown iu laughter. Gela'smus. (From y»XAu>, to laugh.) The Sardonic laugh. GELATINE. Gelly, or jelly. An ani- mal substance soluble in water, but not in alcohol : capable of assuming a well-known elastic or tremulous consistence, by cooling, when the water is not too abundant, arid liquifiable again, by increasing its lem- perlture. This last property remarkably distinguishes it from albumen, which be- comes consistent by heat. It is precipi- tated in an insoluble form by tannin, and it is this action of tannin on gelatine that is the foundation of Ihe art of tanning leather. Jellies are very common in our kit- chens ; they may be extracted from all the parts of animals, by boiling them in water. • Hot water dissolves a large quantify of this substance. Acids likewise dissolve them, as do likewise more particularly the alkalies. Jelly, which has been extracted without long decoction, possesses most of the characters of vegetable mucilage; but it is seldom obtained without a mixture of albumen. Jellies, in a pure slate, have scarcely any smell or remarkable taste. By dis- tillation, they afford an insipid and ino- dorous phlegm, vvhich easily putrefies. A stronger heal caug> isa ini-i. Sec Gera- Geranium sangui'neum. The systema- ticAame of" the Geranium Sanguinarinm. Bloway cranes-bill. Geranium sanguineum of Linna?us. The adstringent virtues as- cribed to this plant do not appear lo be con- siderable. Germander. See Teucrium chamadrys. Germander, water. See Teucrium Scor- dium. Geroco'mia. (From ytpm,an aged person, and xoutte, lo be concerned about.) That part of medicine which regards the regimen and treatment of old age. Gerontopo'gon. (From yepm, an old man, and varyaiv, a beard ; so called because its downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx, resembles the beard of an aged man.) The herb old man's beard. Purple-flowered tragopogon. Geronto'xon. (From ytpmv, an old per- son, and to%ov, a dart.) A small ulcer, like the head of a dart, appearing sometimes in the cornea of old persons. The-socket of a tooth. Ueropo'co.n. See Geronlopogon. Ge'ryon. Quicksilver. GESISER, Conrad, was born at Zu- rich in 1516. His father was killed in the civil war, and left him in such poverty, Uiat he was obliged to become a servant at Stras- burgh. His master allowed him to devote some time lo study, in Avhich he made great progress; and having acquired a litlle mo- ney, he went to Paris, where he improved rapidly in the classics and rhetoric, and then turned his attention to philosophy and me- dicine. But he was soon compelled to re turn to bis native country and teach the languages, he. for a livelihood. This en- abled him afterwards to resume his medical studies at Montpelier, and he graduated at Basil in 1540. lie then settled in his na- tive city, where he was appointed professor of philosophy, which office he discharged with great reputation for 24 years. He had an early predilection for botany, which led him to cultivate other parts of natural his- tory ; he was the first collector of a museum, and acquired the^ character of being the greatest naturalist since Aristotle. He also founded and supported a botanic garden, had numerous drawings and woodeu en- gravings made of plants, and appears to have meditated a general work on that sub- ject. He likewiseUlscovered the only true principles of botanical arrangement in the flower and fruit. Though of a feeble and sickly constitution, be traversed the Alps, and even sometimes plunged into the waters in search of plants : he also carefully studied their medical properties, and frequently haz;.rded his life by experiments on himself; indeed he was at one time reported to have been killed by the root of doronicum. His other occupntions prevented his entering very extensively into practice, but bis en- larged views rendered him successful; and 384 GIN LiL V the profits of his profession enabled him lo support the great expense of his favqffiite pursuits. He gave also many proofs or li- beral and active friendship. He died of the plague in 1565. His chief works are his " Historia? Animaliuro," in three folio vo- lumes, with wooden cuts; and a pharma- copoeia, entitled " De Secretis Remediis Thesaurus," which passed through many editions. GE'UM. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Polygynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the two following species of this genus. Ge'um rivale. The root is the part directed for medicinal uses. It is inodo- rous, and imparls an austere taste. In America it is in ihigh estimation in tbe cure of intermittenls, and is said to be more effi- cacious than the Peruvian bark. Diarrhoeas and hemorrhages are also stopped by its ex- hibition. • Ge'um urba'num. The systematic name of the herb bennel, oravens. Caryophylla- ta. Herba benedicta. Caryophyllus vulgaris. Garyophilla. Janamunda. The root of this plant, Geum urbanum ; floribus erectis, fruc- tibus globosis villosis, aristis uncinatis nudis, foliis lyratis, of Limia?us, has been employed as a gentle styptic,corroborant,and stomach- ic. It has a mildly austere, somewhat aro- matic taste, and a very pleasant smell, of the clove kind. It is also esteemed on the con- tinent as a febrifuge. Giddiness. See Vertigo. Gilead. balsam. See Amyris gileadensis. GILBERT, William, was born at Cal- chester in 1540. After studying at Cam- bridge, he went abroad for improvement, and graduated at some foreign university. He returned wilh a high character for phi- losophical and chemical knowledge, and was admitted into the college of physicians in London,'where he settled about the year 1573. He was so successful in his prac- tice, that he was at length made first physi- cian to Queen Elizabeth, who allowed him a pension to prosecute philosophical experi- ments. He died in 1603, leaving his books, apparatus, and minerals to the college of physicians. His capital work on the mag- net was published three years before his death ; it is not only tbe earliest complete system on that subject,Tut also one of the first specimens of philosophy founded upon experiments ; which method the great Lord Bacon afterwards so strenuously recom- mended. Gill-go-by-ground. See Glecomahederacea. GiUiflower. See Dianthus cat yophyllus. GIN. Geneva. Hollands. Tbe names of a spirit distilled from malt or ry*, which afterwards undu: -;oes the same process a second time, with juniper-berries. This is the original and most wholesome state of 'he spirit; but it is now prepared without juniper-berries and is distilled from tur- pentine, which gives it something of a simi- lar flavour. The consumption of this arti- cle, especially in the metropolis, is immense, and (he consequences are, as Dr. Willan observes, pernicious to the health of the in- habitants. Ginger, See Zingiber. Gi'ngiber. See Zingiber. Gingibra'chium. (From gingiva, the gums, and brachium, the arm.) A name for the scurvy, because ihe gums, arms, and legs are affected wilh it. Gingi'dium. A species of Daucus. Gi'ngihil. See Zingiber. Gingipe'dium. (From gingiva, the gums, and pes, the foot.) A mime for the scurvy, because the gums, arms, and legs are af- fected. GINGI'V.t'E. (From gigno, to beget, be- cause the teeth are, as it were, born in them.) The gums. See Gums. GI'NGLYMUS. (yiyyxv/Aoc'a hinge.) The, hinge-like joint. A species of diarthrosis or moveable connexion of bones, which ad- mits of flexion and extension, as the knee- joint, &:c. Gl'NSENG. (Ginseng, Indian.) See Pa- nax quinquefolium. Ginseng root. See Panax quinquefo- | Hum. Gir. Quick-lime. Gi'rmir. Tartar. Gizzard. The gizzards or stomachs of poultry, with white flesh, have long been considered, in France, as medicinal. They have been recommended in obstructions of the urinary passages, complaints of the bladder, and nephritic pains ; but particu- larly as a febrifuge. Bouillon Lagrange considers its principal substance as oxygen- | ated gelatine, with a small quantity of ex- tractive matter. Glabe'lla. (From glaber, smooth; be- cause it is without hair.) The space betwixt the eyebrows. GLADI'OLUS. (Dim. of gladius, a sword; so named from the sword-like shape of its leaf.) Tbe name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, Monogynia. Gladiolus lu'teus. See Iris pseuda- corus. Gla'ma. (yxAfAA.) The sordes of the eye. GLAND. (Glandula; diminutive of glans, a gland.) A gland is an organic part of the body, composed of bloodvessels, nerves, and absorbents, and destined for the secretion or alteration of some peculiar fluid. The glands of the human body are divided, by anatomists, into different dassefik either according to their structure, or thc^ fluid they contain. According to their fabric, they are distinguished into four classes ; I. Simple glands. ULA 2. Compounds of simple glands. 3. Conglobate glands. 4. Conglomerate glands. According to their fluid consents, they are more properly divided into, 1. Mucous glands. 2. Sebaceous glands. 3. Lympha- tic glands. 4. Saliva) glands. 5. Lachry- mal glands. Simple glands are small hollow follicles, covered with a peculiar membrane, and having a proper excretory duct, through vvhich they evacuate tbe liquor contained in their cavity. Such are the mucous glands of the nose, tongue, fauces, trachea, sto- mach, intestines, and urinary bladder, the sebaceous glands about the anus, and those of the ear. These simple glands are either dispersed here and there, or are contiguous to one another, forming a heap in such a manner that Ihey are not covered by a com- mon membrane, but each hath its own ex- cretory duct, which is never joined to the excretory duct of another glaud. The former are termed solitary simple glands, the latter aggregate or congregate simple glands. The compound glands consist of many simple glands, the excretory ducts of which are joined in one common excretory duct; as tue sebaceous glands of the face, lips, palate, and various parts of the skin, espe- cially about the pubes. Conglobate, or, as they are also called. Iyraphalic. glands, are those into which lym- phatic vessels enter, and from which (hey go out again : as the mesenteric, lumbar, he. Ihey have no excretory duct, but are com- posed of a texture of lymphatic vessels con- nected together by cellular membrane—they' are the largest in the fcetus. Conglomerate glands are composed of a qpngeries of many simpla'glands, the excre- tory duels of vvhich open into one com- mon trunk: as (he parotid gland, (hyroid gland, pancreas, and all (he salival glands. Conglomerate glands differ but little from the compound glands, yet Ihey are com- posed of more simple glands than the com- pound. The excretory duct of a gland is the duct through vvhich the fluid of the glands is ex- creted. The vessels and nerves of glands always come from Ihe neighbouring parts, and the arteries appear to possess a High degree of irritability. The use of (he glands is (o separate a peculiar liquor, or to change it. The use of (he conglobate glands is un- known. GLANDORP, Matthias Louis, was born at Cologne, iu 1595. Soon after commenc- ing his medical pursuits, he went to Padua. is£jch had at (hat time great reputation.. H/T improved so much in anatomy under Spigelius, that he was deemed competent to give public demonstrations; and he took bis degree in 1618. He settled in Bremen, OLE 3fcu whence his family originated ; and he was so successful in practice, that he was raised to the„most honourable offices. He was physiciaj*- to the Archbishop and to the Republic, when he died in 1640. He left several works, with plates, containing many important observations on anatomy, &c. The principal are his " Speculum Chirur- gorum," and a Treatise on Issues and Se- (ons. He was very partial to the use of the actual cautpry, even in the most common disorders. GLANDULA LACHRYMALIS See Lachrymal gland. Gla'ndul.'e MYiiTiro r.:ies. See Carun- cula myrtiformes. GLA'NDULiE PACCHIO'NI.E. (From Pacchioni, the name of the discoverer.) A number of small, oval, fatty substances, not yet ascertained to be glandular, situa- ted under the dura mater, about the sides ot the longitudinal sinus. Their use is not known. Glamiulosoca'rnbus. An epithet given by Huysch to some excrescences, which he i observed in the bladder. 4 GLANS. A gland, or nut. GLANS PENIS. The very vascular body that forms the apex of the penis. The pos- terior circle i- termed the coronaglandis. See Corpus spongiosum urethra. Gl v'xs unguent aria. See Guilandina moringa. * GLASS. This substance is sometimes employed by surgeons, when roughly pow- dered, to destroy opacities of the cornea. Glass of antimony. A vitreous sulphuret- ted oxide of antimony. ' Glass wort, snail-seeded. See Salsola kali. Gla'stum. (Quasicallaslum ; from Callia, who first used it.) The herb woad. Glauber's salt. Sre Soda sulphas. Glau'cium. (/rora yxAvxoc, blue, or yel- low ; so called from its colour.) The yellow- horned poppy. GLAUCOMA. (From yxzvKoc, blue ; be- cause of the eye becoming of a blue, or sea- green colour.) Glaucosis. An opacity of the vitreous humour. It is difficult to ascertain, and is only to bo known by a very attentive examination of the eye. Glauco'sis. See Glaucoma. GLECO'.VI A. (From yxtiyuv. the name of a plant in Dioscorides.) Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnospermia. The name of a ge- nus of plants in ihe Linnaean system. Ground ivy. Gleco'm.v iieoera'cea. 'The syslemutic name of the ground ivy or gill. Hederaier- reslris.' Gtecoma hederacea : foliis renifor- mibus crenatis, of Linna?us. This indigenous plant has a peculiar strong smell, and a bit- lerish somewhat aromatic taste. It is one of those plants which was formerly much es- teemed for possessing virtues that, in the pre- sent age, cannot be detected. In obstinate ■586 GL1 ■ oughs it is a favourite remedy with Ihe poor. Gle'chon. (From y*»Xm-)* Penny- royal. T; Glechoni'tes. (From yxmycn, penny- royal.) Wine impregnated with penny- royal. GLEET. In consequence of the repeal- ed attacks of gonorrhoea, and the debi- lity of the partj>ccasioned thereby, it not unfrequently happens, that a gleet or con- stant small discharge takes place, or remains behind, after all danger of infection is re- moved. Mr. Hunter remarks, lhat it dif- fers from gonorrhoea in being uninfectious, and in the discharge consisting of globular particles, contained in a slimy mucus, in- stead of serum. It is unattended with pain, scalding in making of water, &.c. GLE'NE. (yxitvH.) Strictly signifies the eavity or socket of the eye; but by some anatomists is also used for that cavity of a bone which receives another within it. GLENOID. (Glenoides; frofla yxuvn, a cavity, and «/«, resemblance.) The name of some articulate cavities of'bones. Gleu'cincm. (From yxtvKoc, must.) An ointment, in the preparation of whicli was must. * Gleu'xjs. (From ~,>,vkvc, sweet.) A sweet wine. * Gli'sckre. To increase gradually, pro- perly as fire does; but by physical Avri- ters, is sometimes applied to Ihe natural heat and increase of spirits; and by others to the exacerbation of fevers, which return periodically. Gliscra'sma. (From yxio-ypuvee, to be- come glutinous.) Lentor. Viscidity. Glisciiro'ciioi.os. (From yxio-ypoc, vis- cid, and yox», the bile.) An epithet for bi- lious viscid excrements. Glisom a'rgo. White chalk. GLISSON, Francis, was bcrri in Dor- setshire, 1597. lie studied at both the English universities ; but took his degree of doctor in Cambridge, where he was made regius professor of Physic, which office he held about forty years. He settled however to practise in London, and became a Fellow of the College in 1635 ; four years after which he was chosen reader of Analomy, and distinguished himself murh by his lec- tures " De Morbis Paitium," which he was requested to publish. During (he civil wars he retired (o Ct leliester, where he prac- tised with great credit; ond was there, dur- ing tbe siege of that town by the Parliament- ary forces. He was one of the members of the society, which, about the year 1645, held weekly meetings iu London to promote Natural Philosophy ; arid which having re- moved to Oxford during the troubles, was augmented after the Restoration, and be- came, ultimately the present Royal Society. He was afterwards »i;veral years president of the College of Physicians, and died at ihe GLO advanced age of eighty. He left the follow ing valuable works, 1. A Treatise on the Rickets. 2. The Anatomy of the Liver, which he described much more accurately than any one before, and particularly the capsule of the Vena Portarum, which has since been named after him. 3. A large me- taphysical treatise " De Nature Substantia? Energetica," after the manner of Aristotle. 4. A Treatise on the Stomach, Intestines, he. a well arranged and comprehensive Avork, with various new observations,,whicli came out the year before his death. Glisson's Capsule. See Capsule of Glis- son. Globate gland.- See Gland. " GLOBULA'RIA. (From globus, a globe; so called from the shape of its flower.) The French daisy. Globula'ria a'lypum. The leaves of this plant are used in some parts of Spain in the cure of the venereal disease. It is said to act also as a powerful but safe cathartic. GLOBUS HYSTERICUS. The air rising in the oesophagus, and prevented by spasm from reaching the mouth, is so called by authors, because it mostly attends liste- ria, and gives ihe sensation of a ball ascend- ing in the throat. Glo'mer. (A clue of thread.) ^Mostly applied to glands. Glomerate gland. A gland formed of.a glouier of sanguineous vessels, having no cavity, but furnished with an excretory duct ; as the lachrymal and mammary glands. Glossa'gra. (From yxaia-o-A, the tongue, and AypA, a seizure.) A rheumatic pain in ihe tongue. GLO'SSO. (From yxoa-o-A, the tongue.) Names compounded with this Word belong lo muscles, nerves, or vessels, from their being attached, or going to the tongue. Gi.osso-pharynce'al nerves. Tbe ninth pair of nerves. They arise from the pro- cesses of the cerebellum, which run to the medulla spinalis, and terminate by nume- rous branches in the muscles of the tongue and pharynx. Glosso-pharynge'is. (Musculus glosso- pharyngeus ; from yxaxro-A, the tongue, and papvyZ, Ihe pharynx ; so named from its origin in the tongue, and its insertion in the pharynx.) See Constrictor pharyngeut superior. Glo'sso-staphyli nus. (Musculus glosso- slaphylinus ; from yxa/ra-A, the. tongue, and ra«f., the face.) A red or livid mark in tbe face or eye A blood-shoi eye. Hacma'nthus. (From At/ua, blood, and «»8ec, a flower, so called bom its colour.) The blood-flower. H^:M\TE'ME>IS. (From AtttA, blood, and tfAtai, to vomit ) Vomit us cruerdus. A vomiting of blood.) A vomiting of blood is readily to hp distinguished from a discharge from the lungs, by its beiir^ usually pre- ceded by a sense of weight, pain, or anxiety in the region of Ihe stomach ; by iis being unaccompanied by any rough ; by the blood being discharged in a very considerable quantity by its being of a dark colour, and somew'iHt ^iiimous ; and by its being mixed with th« other contenis of ihe stomach. The disease may le o< casioncd by any- thing received into the stomach, which sti- mulates it violently or wounds it; or may proceed from blows, bruises, or any other cause capable of exciting inflammation in this organ, or of determining too great a flov of blood to it; but it arises more usually ts a symptom of some other disease (such is a suppression of the menstrual, or hemor- rhoidal flux, or obstructions in the live", spleen, and other viscera) than as a primary affection. . Ha?ma(emesis is seldom so profuse as to destroy the patient suddenly, and tbe prin cipal danger seems to arise, eiiher from tbe greaj debility which repeated attacks of tht complaint induce, or from the lodgment oi* b/ood in the intestines, vvhich by becomin; putrid might occasion some other disagreea- ble disorder. The appearances lo be observed on dis section, where it proves fatal, will depenc on the disease of which it has proved symp tomatic. This ha?morrhasrp, being usually rather o:' a passive character, does no( admit of large evaluations. Where it arises, on the sup- pression of the menses, in young persons. and relunis periodic ally, it may be usefu. (o anticipate this by taking awav a few ounces of blood ; not neglectmg proper means to hrlp (he function of the uterus. In moderate attacks, particularly whpre the how .-Is have been confined, ihe infusion of roses and sulphate o; magnesia mav be em- ployed if tbis should pot check the bleed- ing the sulphuric acid may be exhibited 398 HjEM more largely, or some of tbe more powerful astringeuts and tonics, as alum, tincture of muriate of iron, decoction of bark, or super- acetate of lead. Where pain attends, opium should be given freely, taking care that the bowels be not constipated ; and a blister to the epigastrium may be useful. If depending on scirrhous tumours, these must be attack- ed by mercury, hemlock, he. In ell cases the food should be light, and easy of diges- tion ; but more nourishing as the patient is more exhausted. Haemati'tes. (From aj/aa, blood, so named from its property of stopping blood, or from its colour.) Lapis hamalites. An elegant iron ore called bloodstone. Finely levigated, and freed from tbe grosser parts by frequent washings with water, it has been long recommended in hemorrhages, fluxes, uterine obstructions, &c. in doses of from one scruple to three or four. H^mati'tinus. (From *ifAAlt%s,\he blood- stone.) An epithet of a collyrium, in which was the bloodstone. HJEMATOCE'LE. (From *i/xa, blood, and k»x>i, a tumour.) A swelling of the scrotum, or spermatic cord, proceeding from or caused by blood. The distinction of the different kinds of hematocele, though not usually made, is absolutely necessary toward rightly under- standing the disease ; the general idea, or conception of which, appears to Mr. Pott ti>be somewhat erroneous, and to have pro- duced a prognostic which is ill founded and hasty. According to, this eminent surgeon, the disease properly called he- matocele, is of four kinds; two of which have their seat within the tunica vaginalis testis: one within the albuginea; and the fwrth in the tunica communis or common cellular membrane, investing the spermatic vessels. In the passing an instrument, in,order to fct out the water from an hydrocele of the laginal coat, a vessel is sometimes wound- id, which is of such size, as to tinge tbe fuid pretty deeply at the time of its running out: the orifice becoming close, when the trater is all discharged, and a plaster being !pplied, the blood ceases to flow from thence ut insinuates itself partly into ihe cavily of lie vaginal coat, and partly into the cells of fce dartos ; making sometimes, in the space ii a few hours, a tumour nearly equal in size to the original hydrocele. This is one species. It sometimes happens in tapping an hy- drocele, that although the fluid discharged l>v that operation be perfectly clear and lim- pid, yet in a very short space of time (some- times in a few hours) the scrotum becomes as large as it was before, and palpably as full of fluid. If a new puncture be now made, the discharge instead of being limpid (as before) is now either pure blood or very bloody. This is another species : but, like HAM the preceding, confined to tbe tunica vagi- nalis. ■' The whole vascular compages of the tes- ticle is sometimes very much enlarged, and at tbe same time rendered so lax and loose, that the tumour produced thereby has, to the fingers of an examiner, very much the appearance of a swelling composed of a mere fluid, supposed to be somew hat thick. or viscid. This is iu some measure a de- ception ; but not totally so: the greater part of the tumefaction is caused by tbe loosened texture of the testes ; but there is very frequently a quantity of extravasated blood also. If this be supposed to be an hydrocele, and pierced, the discharge will be mere blood. This is u third kind of hematocele ; and very different in all its circumstances, from the two preceding : the fluid is shed from the vessels of the glandular part of the testicle, and contained within the tunica al- buginea. The fourth consists in a rupture of, and and effusion of blood, from a branch of the spermatic vein, in its passage from the groin to the testicle In which case, the extrava- sation is made into the tunica communis, or cellular membrane, investing the spermatic vessels. Each of these species, Mr. Pott says, he has seen so distinctly, and perfectly, that he has not the smallest doubt concerning their existence, and of their difference from each other. * Ha:mato'chysis. (From m/aa, blood, and yee*, to pour out.*), A hemorrhage or flux of blood. H^EMATO'DES. (From aiptA, blood, and ttS'os, appearance ;) so called from the red colour of its flowers. 1. An old name for the bloody cranes-bill. See Geranium sanguineum. 2. Now applied to a fungus or fleshy ex- crescence, which has someAvhat the appear- ance of blood. HEMATOLOGY. (From atpa, blood, and xoyos, a discourse.) Hamotologia. The doc- trine of the blood. Haimatomphaloce'le. (From ai/ua, blood, o/a$ax®', the navel, and k»xh, a tu- mour.) A species of eccbymosis. A tu- mour about the navel, from an extravasation of blood. It is mostly absorbed, but if too considerable, a puncture may be made to evacuate the blood, as in ecchymosis. See Ecchymoma. Ha;matopede'sis. (From AtfAa, blood, and mJket, a leap.) The leaping of the blond from a wounded artery. Ha;mato'sis. (From ai/aa, blood) An hemorrhage or flux of blood. H/KMATO'XYLON. (From ai/aa, blood, and %vxov, wood ; so called from tbe red co- lour of its wood.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. Class, Decan- dria. Order. Menogynia. H.+ Vl H^M Uamato xylon campechianum. The systematic name of the logw? od-tree. Aca- cia Zej/lonica. The part inserted in tbe Pharmacopoeia, is the wood, called Hamal- oxyli lignum, and formerly lignum compe- chense Lignum campechianum. Lignum campescanum Lignum indicum. Lignum sappan. Logwood. Ihe wood of Ihe Hamatoxylon campechianum of Linneus; it is of a solid texture and of a dark red co- lour. It is imported principally as a substance for dying, cut into junks and logs of about three feet in length; of these pieces the lar- gest aud Ihickpst are preserved, as being of the deepest colour. Logwood has a sweet- ish sub-adstringent taste, and no remarkable smell ; il giv es a purplish red tincture both to watery and spirituous infusions, and tinges the slools, and sometimes the urine, of the same colour. It is employed medi- cinally as an astringent and corroborant. In diarrhoeas it has been found peculiarly efficacious, and has Ihe recommendation of some of the first medical authorities ; also in the latter stages of dysentery, when the obstructing causes are removed; to obviate the extreme laxity of the intestines usually superinduced by the repeated de- jections. In the form of deioction the pro- portion is two ounces to 2 fts. of fluid, re- duced by boiling to one. An extract is or- dered in (he pharmacopoeias. The dose from ten (o forty grains. HEMATO'XYLUM. From ai/j.a, blood, and %vxov, wood.) The name in some pharmacopoeias for the logwood; which is so called from its red colour. See Hamatoxylon campechia- num. HEMATURIA. (From ai/aa, blood, and ovpn, urine) Tfie voiding of blood wilh urine. This disease is sometimes occasioned by falls, blows, bruises, or some violent exertion, such as hard riding and jumping; but i( more usually arises, from a small stone lodged either in the kidney or ureter, which by its size or irregularity wounds the inner surface of the part it comes in contact with; in which case the blood discharged is most usually somewhat coagulated, and the urine deposils a sedi- ment of a dark brown colour, resembling (he grounds of coffee. A discharge of blood by urine, when pro- ceeding from (he kidney or ure(er, is com- monly attended with an acute pain in the back, and some difficulty of making water, the urine which comes away first, being muddy and high coloured, but towards the close of its floAving, becoming transparent and of a natural appearance. When the blood proceeds immediately from tin* blad- der, it is usually accompanied with a sense of heat and pain at ihe bottom of the belly. The voiding of bloody urine ii always attended with some danger, particularly when mixed with purulent matter. When it arises in the course of any malignant dis- ease, it shows a highly putrid state of Ihe blood, and always indicates a fatal termina- tion. The appearances to be observed on dis- section will accord with those usually met with in the disease which has given rise to the complaint. When Ihe disease has resulted from a me- chanical injury iu a plethoric hribil, it may be proper to take blood, and pursue the ge- neral antiphlogistic plan, opening the bowels occasionally with castor oil, &c. When owins; to calculi, h hich cannot be removed, we must be chiefly content with palliative measures, giving alkalies or acids according to (he quality of the urine; likewise muci- laginous drinks and glysters; and opium, fomentations, he. to relieve pain ; uva ursi also has been found useful under these circumstorces; but more decidedly where the hemorrhage is purely passive; in which case also some of the terebinthate remedies may be cautiously tried; and means of strengthening the constitution must not be neglected. Ha:mo'dia. (From Aiuuuiu, to stupify.) A painfufcetupor of the leeth, caused by acrid substances touching lht-m. HvEmo'ptoe. (From ai/aa, blood, and vlvai, to spit up.) The spitting of blood. See Hamoptysis. H.EMO'PlTblS. (From ai/aa, blood, and vlvoe, to spit.) Hamoptoe. A spitting of blood. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class pyrexia, and order ha- morrhagia. It is characterized by coughing up florid or frothy blood, preceded usually by heat or pain in the chest, irritation iu the larynx, and a sa!ti=h tasle in the mouth There are five species of this disease : 1. Hamoptysis plethorica from fulness of the vessels. 2. Hamoptysis violenta, from some external violence. 3. Hamoptysis phthisica, from ulcers corroding the small vesels. 4. Hamoptysis calculesa, from cal- culous matter in Ihe lungs. 5. Hamoptysis vicaria, from the suppression of some cus- tomary evacuation. It is readily to be distinguished from he- matemesis.as in this last, the blood is usually thrown out in considerable quantities; and is, moreover of a darker colour, more gru- mous, and mixed with the other contents of the stomach; whereas blood proceeding from the lungs is usually in small quantify, of a florid colour, and mixed with a little frothy mucus only. A spilling of blood arises most usually between the ages of 16 and 25, and may be occasioned by any violent exertion either in running, jumping, wrestling, singing loud, or blowing wind-instruments; as likewise by Avounds, plethora, weak vessels, hectic i 400 UJEM fever, coughs, irregular living, excessive drinking, or a suppression of some accus- tomed discharge, such as the menstrual or hemorrhoidal. It may likewise be occa sioned by breathing air which is too much rarefied to be able properly to expand the lungs. Persons in whom there is a faulty pro- portion, either in the vessels of the lungs, or in the capacity of tbe chest, being distin- guished by a narrow thorax and prominent shoulders, or who are of a delicate make and sanguine temperament, seem much pre- disposed to this hemorrhage ; but in these, the complaint is often brought on by the concurrence of the various occasional and exciting causes before mentioned. A spitting of blood is not, however, al- ways to be considered as a primary-disease. It is often only a symptom, and in some disorders, such as pleurisies,peripneumonies, and many fevers, often arises, and is tbe presage of a favourable termination. Sometimes it is preceded (as has already been observed,) by a sense of weight and oppression at the chest, a dry tickling cough, and some slight difficulty of breathing. Sometimes it is ushered in with shiverings, coldness at the extremities, pains in the back and loins, flatulency, costiveness, and lassi- tude. The blood which is spit up is gene- rally thin, and of a florid red colour; but sometimes it is thick, and of a dark or blackish cast; nothing, however, can be inferred from this circumstance, but that the blood has lain a longer or shorter time in the breast before it was discharged. An bemoptoe is not attended with dan- ger, where no symptoms of phthisis pulino- nalis have preceded, or accompanied the hemorrhage, or where it leaves behind no cough, dyspnea, or other affection of the lungs; nor is it dangerous in a strong healthy person, of a sound constitution ; but when it attacks persons of a weak lax fibre, and delicate habit, it may be difficult to remove it. It seldom takes place to such a degree as to prove fatal at once ; but when it does, the effusion is from some large vessel. The dan- ger, therefore, will be in proportion as the discharge of blood comes from a large ves- sel, or a small one. When the disease proves fatal, in conse- quence of the rupture of some large vessels, there is found, on dissection, a considerable quantity of clotted blood in the lungs, and there is usually more or less of an inflamma tory appearance at the ruptured part. Where the disease terminates in pulmonary con- sumption, the same morbid appearances are to be met with as described under that par- ticular bead. In this hemorrhage, which is mostly of the active kind, the antiphlogistic regimen must be strictly observed; particularly avoiding heat, muscular exertion, and agi ILEM tation of the mind; and restricting the patient to a light cooling, vegetable diet. Acidu- lated drink will be useful to quench the thirst, without so much liquid being taken. Where the blood is discharged copiously, but no great quantity has been lost al- ready, it will be proper to attempt lo check it by bleeding freely, if the habit will allow : and sometimes, where there is pain in the chest, local evacuations and blisters may be useful. The bowels should be well cleared with some cooling saline cathartic, which may be given in the infusion of roses. Digitalis is also a proper remedy, particularly where the pulse is very quick, from its se- dative influence on the heart and arteries. Antimonials in nauseating doses have some- times an excellent effect, as well by check- ing the force of the circulation, as by pro- moting diaphoresis ; calomel also might be added with advantage; and opium, or other narcotic, to relieve pain and quiet cougb, which may perhaps keep up the bleeding. Emetics have, on some occasions, been suc- cessful ; but tbey are not altogether free from danger. In protracted cases internal astringents are given as alum, kmo,&c. but their effects are very precarious : the super- acetate of lead, however, is perhaps the most powerful medicine, especially combined with opium, and should always be resorted to in alarming or obstinate cases, though as it is liable to occasion colic and paralysis, its use should not be indiscriminate; but it nets probably rather ns a sedative than astrin- gent. Sometimes the application of cold water to some sensible part of the body, producing a general refrigeration, will check the bleeding. When the discharge is stop- lied, great attention to regimen is still re- quired, to obviate its return, with occasional evacuations : the exercise of swinging, riding in an easy carriage, or on a gentle horse, or especially sailing, may keep up a salutary determination of the blood to other parts: au occasional blister may be applied, Avhere there are marks of local disease, or an issue or se- ton perhaps answer better. Should hemop- tysis occasionally exhibit rather tbe passive character, evacuations must be sparingly used, and tonic medicines will be proper, Avith a more nutritious diet. HiEMOiiUHA'GIA. (From ai/aa, blood, and ptiyvv/At, to break out) A hemorrhage, or flow of blood. HEMORRHAGES. Hemorrhages, or fluxes of blood. An order in the class pyrexia of Cullen's Nosology is so called. It is characterized by pyrexia wilh a dis- charge of blood, without any external in- jury ; the blood on venesection exhibiting the huffy coat. The order hamorrhagia contains the following genera of diseases, viz. epistaxis, hemoptysis, (of which phthi- sis is represented as a sequel.) luemorrhoi' and meaorrhagia ii/i;.M ILLi'u 4iM HAVIORRHOIDAL ARTERIES. Ar- teria hamorrhoidal.es. The arteries of the rectum are so called : they are sometimes (wo, and at other times three in number. 1. The upper hemorrhoidal arlery, which is the great branch of the lower mesenteric continued into the pelvis. 2. The middle hemorrhoidal, which sometimes com»-s off from the hypogastric art to pour out.) The art of fusing salts. Half.i.a.Tm. (From at^f, sail, and tXAtiv oil.) A medicine composed of salt and oil. Halica'cabum. (From axc, the sea, and hakaCoc, night shade ; so called because it grows upon the banks of the sea.) See Physalis alkekengi. IIa'limus. (From a>.c, the sea. because of its saltish taste.) Sea-purslane, said lo be antispasmodic. Halini trum. (From <*xc, the sea, and vtlpov, nitre.) Nitre, or rather rock salt. HA'LITUS. (From /i«/»o, to breathe out.) A vapour or gas. HALLER, Albert, was born at Berne, where his father was an advocate, in 1709. He displayed at a very early age extra- ordinary marks of industry and talents. He was intended for the church, but having lost his father when only 1'}, he soon after determined upon the medical profession. Having studied a short time at Tubingen, he was attracted to Leyden by the repu- tation of Boerhaave, to whom he ha? ex- pressed his obligation* in the mn'-t affection- ate terms; but he took his degree at the former place, when about 17 years of age. He soon after visited England and France ; then returning to his native country, first acquired a taste for botany, which he. pur- sued with great zeal, making frequent ex- cursions to the neighbouring- mountains. He also composed a '< Poem on the Alps," and other pieces, vvhich were received with much applause. Ha. ing settled in his na- tive city, about 1730, he began to give lectures on anatomy, but with indifferent success; and some detached pieces on ana- tomy and botany having gained him con- siderable reputation abroad, he was invited ny George II,, in 1736, to become pro- fessor in the university, which he had re- cently founded at Gottingen. He accepted this advantageous offer, and though his arrival was rendered melancholy by the loss of a beloved wife, from some accident which occurred in the journey, he commenced at once tbe duties of hi3 office with great zeal ; he encouraged the most industrious of his pupils to institute an experimental investiga- tion on some part of the animal oeconomy, affording them his assistance therein. He was likewise himself indefatigable in similar researches, during the 17 years which he spent there, having in view the grand reform in physiology, which his writings ultimately effecusd, dissipating the metaphysical and chemical jargon, whereby it was before ob- scured. He procured the establishment of a botanic garden, an anatomical theatre, a school for surgery and for midwifery, with a lying-in-hospital, arid other useful institu- tions at that university. He received also many honourable testimonies of his fame, being chosen a member of the Royal So- cieties of Stockholm and London, made physician and counsellor to George II., and the Emperor conferred on him the title of Baron ; which however he declined, as it would not have been esteemed in bis native country. To ihis he returned in J7.>3, and during the remainder of his life discharged various important public office there. IL1 ultimately received every testimony of Ihe general estimation in which he was held; the learned societies of Europe, as well a< several sovereigns, vying with each other in conferring honours upon him. His consti- tution A\'as delicate, and impatience of pain, or interruption to his studies, led him to use violent remedies when ill ; however by tem- perance and activity he reached an advanced a»e, having died towards the end of 1777. He was one of the most universally in- formed men in modern times. He spoke with equal facility the German, French, and Latin languages ; and read all the other tongues of F'.urope, except the Sclavonic ; and there vvas scarcely any book of repu- tation, with Avhich he was not acquainted His own Avorks Avere extremely numerous, on anatomy, physiologv. patholocy. surgery. 404 HAR botany, he. besides his poems and political and religious publications. The principal are, 1. His large work on the Botany of Switzerland, in 3 vols, folio, with many plates; 2. Commentaries on Boerhaave s Lectures, 7 vols, octavo ; 3. Elements of Physiology, 8 vols, quarto, a work of the greatest "merit ; 4. His " Bibliolheca," or Chronological Histories of Authors, with brief Analyses ; 2 vols, quarto on Botany, two on Surgery, (wo on Anatomy, and four on the Practice of Medicine, displaying an immense body of research. HALLUCES A TIO. (From hallucinor, to err.) A depraved or erroneous imagina* tion. * HA'LO. (From axos, an area or^inle.) The red circle surrounding the nipple, which becomes someAvhat brown in old people, and is beset with many sebaceous glands. Halmyro'des. (From ax/Avpoc, salted.) A term applied to the humours ; it means acrimonious. It is also applied to fevers which communicate* such an itching sensa- tion as is perceived from haudling suit sub- stances. Hama'lgama. See Amalgam. HA.MPSTEAD WATER. A good cha- lybeate mineral water in the neighbourhood of London. HAMULUS. (Dim. of hamus, a book ) Hamus. A term in anatomy, applied to any hook-like process, as the hamulus of the pterygoid process of the splenoid bone. Hamus. See Hamulus. HAND. Manus. The hand is composed of the carpus or wrist, metacarpus, and fin- gers. The arteries of the hand are the palm- ary arch and tbe digital arteries. The veins are the digital, the cephalic of the thumb, and the solvatella. The nerves are the cu- taneus externus and internus. Harde'sia. see tapis Hibernicus. HABE-LIP. Lagochellus. Labia lepo- rinn. A fissure or longitudinal division of one or both Wps. Children are frequently born with this kind of malformation, parti- cularly of the upper lip Sometimes the portions of the lip, whi«,h ought to be united, have a considerable space between them ; in other instances they are not much apart. Tbe clefl is occasionally double, there being a little lobe, or small portion of the lip, situated between the iwo fissures. Every species of the deformity has the same appellation of hare-lip, in consequence of the imagined resemblance which the part has to the upper lip of a hare. The fissure commonly affects only the lip itself. In many cases, however, it extends along tbe bones of ihe palate, even as far as the uvula. Sometimes these bones are to- tally wanting; sometimes ihey are only di- vided by a fissure. Such a malformation is always peculiarly HAR afflicting. In its least degree, it constantly occasions considerable deformity ; and when it is more marked, it frequently hinders infants from sucking, and makes it indispen- sable to nourish them by other means. When the lower lip alone is affected, which is more rarely the case, the child can neither retain ils saliva, nor learn to speak, except wilh the greatest impediment. But when the fissure pervades Ihe palate, the patient not only never articulates perfectly, but cannot masticaie nor swallow, except with great difficulty, on account of the food readily getting up into the nose. HARMO'MA. (From Apa>, to fit together.) Harmony. A species of synarthrosis, or immoveable connexion of bones, in which hones are connected together by means of rough margins, not dentiform : in (his man- ner most of the bones of the face are con- nected together. HARKIS, Walter, was born at Glou- cestur, about Ihe year 1651. He took ihe degree of bachelor of physic at Oxford, but having embraced the Roman Catholic religion, he Avas made doctor at some French University. He settled in London in 1676, and Iwo years after, to evade the order, that all Catholics should quit Ihe metropolis, he publicly adopted ihe Protestant Faith. His practice rapidly augmented, and on the ac- cession of William III. he was appointed his physician in ordinary. He died in 1725. His principal work, " De Morbis Acults Infantum," is said to have been published at (he suggestion of the celebrated .Syden- ham : it passed through several editions. He left also a Treatise on the Plague, and a collection of medical and surgical papers, which had been read before the College of Physicians. HARROGATE WATER. The villages of High and Low Harrogate are situate in the centre of the county of York, adjoining the town of Knaresborough. The whole of Harrogate, in particular, has long enjoyed considerable reputation, by possessing two kii.ds of very valuable springs; and, some years ago, the chalybeate was the only one that was used internally, whilst the sulphure- ous water was confined lo external use. At present, however, the laller is employed tartr'ly as an internal medicine. The sulphureous springs of Harrogale are four in number, of the same quality, though different in ihe degree of thi-ir powers. This waler, when first taken up, appears perlectly clear and transparent, and sends forth a few bir bubbles, but not iu any quantity. It po;^se.sses a very strong sulphureous and f. lid smell, precisely like that of a d nip rusty gun barrel, or bilge- water. To the taste il is bitter, nauseous, and strongly saline, which is soon borne without any disgust. In a few hours of ex- posure this water loses ils transparency, aud becomes somewhat pearly, and rather HAR HAR 4l)& greenish to the eye ; its sulphureous smell abates, and at last the sulphur is deposited in the form of a thin film, on the bottom and sides of the vessel in which it is kept. The volatile productions of (his water show carbonic acid, sulphuretted hydrogen, and azotic gas. The sensible effects which this water ex- cites, are often a headach and giddiness on being first drunk, followed by a purga- tive operation, which is speedy and mild, without any attendant gripes; and this is tbe only apparent effect the exhibition of lllis water displays. Tbe diseases in which this water is used are numerous, particularly of the alimentary canal, and irregularity of the bilious secre- tions. Under this water the health, appe- tite, and spirits improve; and, from its opening effects, it cannot fail to be useful in (he cos(ive habit of hypochondriasis. But the highest recommendation of this Avater has been in cutaneous diseases, and for this purpose it is universally employed, both as an internal medicine, and an ex- ternal application: in this united form, it is of particular service in the most obstinate and complicated forms of cutaneous affec- tions ; nor is it less so in stales and symp- toms supposed connected with worms, espe- cially with the round worm and ascarides, Avben taken in such a dose as (o prove a brisk purgative; and in (be latterca^c also, when used as a clyster, the ascarides being chiefly confined lo (he rectum, and there- fore within the reach of this form of medi- cine. From tbe union of the sulphureous and saline ingredients, the benefit of ils u-e has been long established in hemorrhoidal affections. A course of Harrogate Avaters should be conducted so as to produce sensible effects on (he bowels; half a pint taken in the morning, and repeated three or four limes, will produce it, and its nauseating taste may be corrected by taking a dry biscuit, or a bit of coarse bread after it. The course uiusl be continued, in obstinate cases, a pe- riod of some months, before a cure can be expected. HARTFELL WATER. This mineral water is dear Moffat, in Scotland : it con- tains iron dissolved by the sulphuric acid, and is much celebrated in scrofulous affec- tions, and cutaneous dix-ases It is u-ed no less as an external application, than drank internally. The effects of ibis wa- ter, al first, are some degree of drowsiness, vertigo, and pain in the head wh'< h soon y.o off, and this may be hastened by a slight purge. It produces generally a flow of urine, and an increase of Bppetite. Il hus acquired much reputation also in old and languid ulcers, where the texture of the dis- eased part is very lax, and the discharge pro- fuse and ill-conditioned. The dose of this water is more limited than that of most of the mineral springs which are used medicinally. It is of im- portance in all cases, and especially in deli- cate and irritable habits, to begin wilh a ve- ry small quantity, for an over dose is apt to be very soon rejected by the stomach, or (o occasion griping ano^disturbance in (he in- testinal canal; and it is never as a direct purgative that this Avater is intended to be employed. Fcav patienls will bear more than an English pint in the course of the day ; but this quantity may be long conti- nued. It is often adviseable to warm the water for delicate stomachs, and this may be done without occasioning any material changein its properties. HARTLEY, David, was born in 1705, son of a clergyman in Yorkshire. He studied at Cambridge, and was intended for the church, but scruples about subscribing to ihe 39 Articles led him to change to the medical profession; for which his talents and benevolent disposition well qualified him. After practising in different parts of the country, he settled for some time in London, but finally went to Bath, where he died in 1757. He published some tracts concerning the stone, especially in com- mendation of Mrs. Stephens' medicine, and appears to have been chiefly instrumental in procuring her a rcAvard from Parliament; yet he..is said to have died of the disease after taking above two hundred pounds of soap, the principal ingredient in that nostrum. Some other papers were also written by him : but the principal work, upon which bis fame securely rests, is a me- taphysical treatise, entitled " Observations on Man, his Frame, Ids Duty, and his Ex- pectations." The doctrine of vibration, in- deed, on which he explained sensation, is merely gratuitous; but his Disquisitions on Ihe Power of Association, and other mental Phenomena, evince great subtlety and ac- curacy of research. Hartshorn. See Cornu. t Hartshorn shavings. See Cornu. Hart's tongue. See Asplenium Scholo- pendrium. Hart-wort. See Laserpitium siler. Hurt-wort of Marseilles. See Seseli lor- fuosum. HARVEY, William, the illustrious discoverer of the circulation of the blood, wis born at Folkshjie in Kent, in 1578. After studying lour years at Cambridge,,!^ went abroad at the age of 19, visited France and Germany, and (hen fixed himself at Padua, which was the most celebrated me- dical school in Europe, where he was cre- ated Doctor in 1602. On returning lo England he repeated his graduation at Cam- bridge, and settled in London : he became a Fellow of the College of Physicians in 1603, and soon after physician to St. Bar- tholomew's Hospital. Ii- 1615, he Avas ap- pointed Lecturer on Anatomy and Surgery 406 HEA HE A to the College, which was probably the more immediate cause of tbe publication of his grand discovery. He appears to have withheld his opinions from the AA-orld. until reiterated experiment had confirmed them, and enabled him lo^prove the whole in detail, with every evidence, of wliich the subject will admit. The promulgation of this important doctrine brought on him the most unjust opposition, some condemning it as an innovation, others pretending that it was known before ; and he complained, that his practice materially declined afterwards : however he had the satisfaction of living to see the truth fully established. He like- Avise received considerable marks of royal favour from James and Charles I., to whom he was appointed physician; and the latter particularly assisted his inquiries concerning generation, by the opportunity of dissecting numerous females of the deer kind in dif- ferent stages of pregnancy. During, the civil war, when he retired to Oxford, his house in London was pillaged, and many valuable papers, the result of several years labour, destroyed. He published his first work on the circulation in 1628, at Frank- fort, as the best means of circulating his opinion', throughout Europe; after which he found it necessary to write two " Exer- citalions" in refutation of his opponents. In 1651 he allowed his other great work, " De Generatione Animalium" to be made public, leading to the inference of the uni- A'crsal prevalence of oval generation. In the year following he had the gratification of seeing his bust in marble, with a suitable inscription recording his discoveries, placed in the hall of the College of Physicians by a vote of that body; and he was soon after chosen President, hut declined the office on account of his age and infirmities. In return he presented to the College an ele- gantly furnished convocation room, and a museum filled wilh choice books aud surgi- cal instruments. He also gave up his paternal estate of 56 pounds per annum for the institution of an annual feast, at which a Latin oration should be spoken, in com- memoration of the benefactors of the Col- lege, he. tie died in 1658. A splendid edition of his works was printed in 1766J by the College, in quarto, to which a Latin Life of the author was prefixed, written by Dr. Laurence. Hay, camels. See Juncusodoraius. HEAD. Caput. The superior part of the body placed upon the neck, containing the cerebrum, cerebellum, and medulla oblong- ata. Il is divided into the face and hairy part. On the lalter is observed (he vertex, or crown of Ihe head ; the sinciput, or fore- part; Ihe occiput, or hinder part. For the former, see Face. For the bones of the head, see Skull. The common integuments of (he head are called the scalp. HEARING. Audita. This sense is pla- ced, by physiologists, among the animal actions. It is a sensation by wliich we hear the sound of sonorous bodice The organ of hearing is the soft portion of the auditory nerve which is distributed on the vestibule, semicircular canals and cochlea., HEAKT. Cor. A IioIIoav muscular viscus, situated in the cavity of the peri- cardium for the circulation of the blood. It is divided externally into a base, or its broad part; a superior and an inferior sur- face, and an anterior and posterior margin. Internally, it is divided into a right and left ventricle. The situation of the heart is obfique, not transverse; its base being placed on the right of the bodies of the ver- tebra, and ils apex obliquely to the sixth rib on the left side ; so that the left ven- tricle is almost posterior, and the right an- terior. Its inferior surface lies upon ihe diaphragm. There are two cavities adhe- ring to the base of the heart, from (heir re- semblance called auricles. The right au- ricle is a muscular sac, in which are four apertures, two of the vene cave, an open- ing into the right ventricle, and (he open- ing of the coronary vein. The left is a si- milar sac, in which (here are five aperturts, viz. those of the four pulmonary veins, and an opening into the left ventricle. The cavities in the heart are called ventricles: these are divided by a fleshy septum, called septumirordis. into a righl and left. Each ventricle has two orifices; the one auricular, through Avj^ich tiie blood enters, the other arterious, through which the blood passes out. These four orifices are supplied with values, which are named from (heir re- semblance ; those at the arterious orifices are called the semilunar; those at the ori- fice of the right auricle, tricuspid; and those at tbe orifice of the left auricle, mitral The valve of Eurtacliius is situated at the termination of the vena cava inferior, Just Avithin the auricke. The substance of the heart is muscular, its exterior fibres lire longitudinal, its middle transverse, and it« interior oblique. The internal superficies of the ventricles and auricles of the heart ore invested with a strong and smooth mem- brane, which is extremely irritable. The vessels of Ihe heart are divided into common and proper. The common are. I. The aorta, which arises from the left ventricle. 2. The pulmonary artery, which originates from the right ventricle. 3. The four pulmonary veins, which terminate in the left auricle. 4. The tworena; cava, which evacuate (hem- selves into the right auricle. The proper vessels are, 1. The coronary arteries, which arise from the aorta, and are distributed on the heart. 2. The coronary reins, which return the blood into the right auricle. The nerves of the heart are branches of Ihe eighth and great intercostal pairs. Tim heart of the foetus differs from that of (ha adult, in having a foramen ovale, tlinm^li FIED HEI which the blood passes from the right auri- cle io the left. Heart's ease. See Viola tricolor. Heat. See Caloric. Hf.at, absolute. This term is applied to the whole quantity of caloric existing in a body in chemical union. Hevt, Animal. See Animal heat. Heat, frel. If the heat vvhich exists in any substance be from any cause forced in some degree to quit that substance, and to combine with those that surround it, then such heat is said to be free, or sensible, until the equilibrium is restored- Heat, latest. When any body is in equilibrium with the bodies which sur- round it with respect to its heat, that quantity which it contains is not percepti- ble by any external sign, or organ of sense, and is termed combined caloric, or latent heat. Heat, sensible. See Heat, free. Heavy carbonated hydrogen gas. See Car- buretted hydrogen gas. HEBERDEN, William, was born in London in 1710, and graduated at Cam- bridge, where he afterwards practised during ten years, and gave lectures on the Materia Medica. During this'period be published a little Tract, entitled " Antitheriaca," condemning the complication of certain ancient Formule of Medicines. In 1748 he remoAed to London, having previously been elected a Fellow of Ihe College of Physicians j and he was shortly after ad- milted into the Royal Society. He soon rose to considerable reputation aud practice in his profession. At his suggestion " the Medical Transactions of the College of Physicians," first appeared in 1768 ; and four other volumes have since been pub- lished at different periods. Dr. Heberden contributed some valuable papers to this work, especially on the Angina Pectoris, a disease not before described; and on Chicken Pox, which he first accurately distinguished from Small Pox. Some other papers of his appeared in the Philosophical Transactions. As he advanced in years he began to relax from the fatigue of practice : and in 1782 ha drew up the result of his experience in a volume of " Commentaries," written in elegant Latin. He had ever accustomed himself to take notes by the bedside of the patient, which he arranged every month ; and from these documents he composed his work. He reserved it for publication, how- ever, till after bis death, which did not happen till 1801. Hectic fever. (From »%ts, habit.) See Fe- bris hectica- HEDERA. (From/tcreo, to stick, because it attaches itself to trees and old walls.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogy- nia. The ivy. Hedera akbo'rea- See Hedcra Helix. He nera He'lix. Hedera arborea- The ivy. The leaves of this tree have little or no smell, but a very nauseous taste. Haller in- forms us, that they are recommended in Ger- many against the atrophy of children. By the common people of this country they are sometimes applied to running sores, and to keep issues open. The berries were sup- posed by the ancients to have a purgative and emetic quality; and an extract was made from them by Avater, called by Quer- cetanus extractum purgans. Later writers have recommended them in small doses as alexipbarmic and sudorific: it is said, that in the plague at London, the powder of them was given in vinegar, or white wine, Avith good success. It is from the stalk of this tree that a resinous juice called Gummi hedera, exudes very plentifully in warm climates. It is imported from the East Indies, though it may be collected from trees in this country. It is brought over in hard compact masses, externally of a reddish-brown colour, internally of a bright brownish yellow, with reddish 6pecks or veins. It has a strong, resinous, agreeable smell, and an adstringent taste. Though never used in the practice of the present day, it possesses corroborant, astringent and antispasmodic virtues. He'dera terre'stris. See Glecoma. Hedge hyssop. See Graliola. Hedge mustard. See Erysimum offici- nale. Hedge mustard, stinking. See Erysimum Alliaria. He'dra. The anus. Excrement. A frac- ture. Hedvo'smos. Mint. HEISTER, Laurence, Avas born at Frankfort on the Maine, in 1683. After studying in different German universities, and serving sometime as an army-surgeon, be graduated at Ley den ; and in 1709 was appointed physician general to the Dutch Military Hospital. The next year he be- came professor of anatomy and surgery at Altorf: and having distinguished himseh greatly by his lectures and writings, he received in 1720 a more advantageous ap- pointment at Helmstadt, under the Duke of Brunswick, as physician, Aulic counsellor, and professor of Medicine; in which he con- tinued, notwithstanding an invitation to Russia from the Czar Peter, till the period of his death in 1758. He was author of several esteemed works, particularly a Com- pendium of Anatomy, which became very popular, being remarkable for ils concise- ness and clearness. His '• Institutions of Surgery" also gained him great credit ; being translated into Lutin. and most of the modern languages of Europe. Another valuable practical work was entitled " Me- dical, Surgical, and Anatomical Cases and Observations." He had some taste for Botany also, which he taught at Helmstadt. <* is endemic in some countries, and epidemic, potassa. at certain seasons of the ye..-, in others. He'par uteri'nlm The placenta. At sun set, objects appear to persons affected HEPATA'LGIA (From map, the liver, with this complaint as if covered wilh an and AXy®', pain.) Pain in the liver. ash-coloured veil, which gradually changes HE'PATIC. Any thing belonging to the into adensecloud, which intervenes between liver. the eyes and surrounding objects. Patients Hepa'tic air. SulphureKed hydrogen gas. with hemeralopia, have the pupil, both in Hepatic airs consist of inflammable air com- the day and night time, more dilated, and bined with sulphur, which exists in very dif- less moveable than it usually is in healthy fereiit proportions. See Hydrogen gas, sut- eyes. The majority of them, however, phurdled. have the pupil more or less moveable in the HEPA'TIC ARTERY. Arteria hepatica. day time, and always expanded and motion- The artery which nourishes the substance less at night. When brought into a room of the liver. It arises from the celiac, faintly lighted by a candle, where all Ihe where it almost touches the point of the bystanders can see tolerably well, (hey can- lobulus Spigelii. Its root is covered by the not discern at all, or in a very feeble man- pancreas ; it then turns a little forwards, ner, scarcely any one object; or they only and passes under the pylorus to the porta find themselves able to distinguish light from of Ihe liver, and runs betwixt Ihe biliary darkness, and at moon-light their sight is ducts and the vena porte, where it divides still worse. At day-break they recover their into two large branches, one of vvhich enters sight, Avhich continues perfect all the rest of the right, and the other the left lobe of the the day till sun set. liver. In this plpue it is enclosed along Hemicerau'nios. (From */Ata-vc, half, and wilh all the other vessels in the capsule of xupot, to cut; so called because it was cut Glisson. half Avay down.) A bandage for the back HEPA'TIC DUCT. Ductus hepaiicus aud breast. The trunk of the biliary pores. It runs HEMICRA'NTA. (From n/Ato-uc, half, and from the sinus of the liver towards the duo- ■AtAvtov, the head.) A pain that affects only donum, and is joined by the cystic duct, to one side of the head. form the ductus communis choledochus. Hemicra'.-ma cla'vus. Pain resembling See Biliary duct. the driving a nail into the head. HEPA'TIC VEINS. See win, and Vena Hemio'psia. (From nuio-vc, half, and a-l, porta. an eye) A defect of vision, in which the Hepatica. (From r.vay the liver; so 410 HEP HEP called because it was thought to be useful in diseases of the liver.) The herb liverwort. See Marchantia polymorpha. Hepa'tica nobilis. Herb trinity. See Anemone hcpatica. Hepa'tica terre'stris. See Marchantia polymorpha. HEPATIRRH.E'A. (From wnft the liver, and put, to flow.) A diarrhoea, in which portions of flesh, like liver, are voided. HEPATl'TIS. (From xvAp, the liver.) Inflammalio hepatis. An inflammation of the liver. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia of Cullen, who defines it " febrile affection, attended with tension and pain of the right hypochondri- um, often pungent, like that of a pleurisy, but more frequently dull, or obtuse, a pain at the clavicle and at the top of the shoulder of the right side ; much uneasiness in lying down on the left side ; difficulty of breath- ing : a dry cough, vomiting, and hic- cough." Hepatitis has generally been considered of two kinds; one the acute, the other chronic. Besides the causes producing other in- flammations, such ns the application of cold, external injuries from contusions, blows, he. this disease may be occasioned bv cer- tain passions of the mind, by violenrexer- cise, by intense summer heals, by long con- tinued intermittent and remittent fevers, and by various solid concretions in the sub- stance of the liver. In warm climates this viscus is more apt to be affected wilh in- flammation than perhaps any other part of the body, probably from the increased se- cretion of bile which takes place when the blood is thrown on the internal parts, by an exposure to cold ; or from the bile becoming acrid, and thereby exciting an irritation in the part. The acute species of .hepatitis comes on with a pain in the right hypocbondriuin, extending up to the clavicle and shoulder ; which is much increased by pressing upon the part, and is accompanied with a cough, oppression of breathing, and difficulty of lying on the left side ; together with nausea and sickness, and often with a vomiting of bilious matter. The urine is of a deep saf- fron colour, and small in quantity ; there is loss of appetite, great thirst, and costive- ness, with a strong, hard, aid frequent pulse; and when the disease has continued for some days, the skin and eyes become tinged of a deep yellow. The chronic species is usually accompa- nied wilh a morbid complexion, loss of ap- petite and flesh, costiveness, indigestion, flatulency, pains in the stomach, a yellow tinge of the skin and eyes, clay-coloured stools, high-coloured urine, depositing a red sediment and ropy mucus; an obtuse pain in the region of the liver, extending to tbe shoulder, and not unfrequently with a considerable degree of asthma. these symptoms are, however, often so mild and insignificant as to pass almost un- noticed ; as large abscesses have been found in tbe liver, upon dissection, which in the person's life-time had created little or no inconvenience, and which we may presume to have been occasioned by some previous inflammation. Hepatitis, like other inflammations, may end in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, or scirrhus; but its termination in gangrene is a rare occurrence. The disease is seldom attended with fatal consequences of an immediate nature, and is often carried off by hemorrhage from the nose, or hemorrhoidal vessels, and likewise by sAveating, by a diarrhoea, or by an eva- cuation of urine, depositing a copious sedi- ment. In a few instances, it has been ob- served to cease on the appearance of erysi- pelas in some external part. When suppuration takes place, as it gene- rally does before this forms an adhesion with some neighbouring part, (be pus is usually discharged by the different outlets Avith which this part is connected, as by cough- ing, vomiting, purging, or by an abscess breaking outwardly ; but, in some instances, (he pus has been discharged into the cavity of the abdomen, where no such adhesion bad been formed. On dissection, the liver is often found much enlarged, and hard to the touch ; its colour is more of a deep purple than Avhat is natural, and its membranes are more or less affected by inflammation. Dissections likewise show that adhesions to the neigh- bouring parts often take place, and large abscesses, containing a considerable quan- tity of pus, are often found in its sub- stance. Tbe treatment of this disease must be distinguished, as it is of the acute, or of tbe chronic form. In acute hepatitis, where the symptoms run higb, and tbe constitu- tion will admit, we should, in tbe begin- ning, bleed freely from the arm ; which it Avill seldom be necessary to repeat, if car- ried to the proper extent at first : in milder cases, or where there is less power in tbe system, tbe local abstraction of blood, by cupping or leeches, may be sufficient. We should next give calomel alone, or com- bined with opium, and followed up by in- fusion of senna wilh neutral salts, jalap, or other cathartic, to evacuate bile, and tho- roughly clear out tbe intestines. When, by ihese means, the inflammation is mate- rially abated, we should endeavour to pro- mole diaphoresis by suit; ble medicines, as- sisted by the warm bath ; a blister may be applied ; and the antiphlogistic regimen is to be duly enforced But Ihe discbarge of bile, by occasional doses of calomel, must not be neglected ; and where the alvine HEP evacuations are deficient in that secretion, it will be proper to push this, or other mercu- rial preparation, till the mouth is in some measure affected. In India this is the re- medy chiefly relied upon, and exhibited often in much larger doses than appear ad- viseable in more temperate climates. Should the disease proceed to suppuration, means must be used to support the strength; a nutritious diet, with a moderate quantity of winej and decoction of bark, or other tonic medicine : fomentations or poultices will also be proper to promote the discbarge ex- ternally ; but Avhen any fluctuation is per- ceptible, it is better to make an opening, lest it should burst inwardly. In the chro- nic form of the disease mercury is the re- medy chiefly to be relied upon; but due caution must be observed in its use, espe- cially in scrofulous subjects. It appears more effectual in restoring the healthy ac- tion of the liver, when taken internally : but if the mildest forms, though guarded by opium, or other sedative, cannot so be borne, the ointment may be rubbed in. In the mean time calumba, or other tonic, with. antacids, aud mild aperients, as rhubarb* to regulate the state of the prime vi^will be proper. Where the system wilEnot admit lire adequate use of mercury, the nitric acid is the most promising substitute. An occa- sional blister may be required to relieve unusual pain ; or where this is very limited and continued, an issue, or seton may an- swer better. The strength must be sup- ported by alight nutritious diet ; and gentle exercise with warm clothing, to maintain the perspiration steadily, is important in the convalescent state; more especially a sea voyage in persons long resident in India has often appeared the only means of restoring perfect health. * Hepati'tis cystica. Inflammation of the gall bladder. Hepati'tis parenciiymato'sa. Inflam- mation in the inner substance of the liver. Hepati'tis periton«a'lis. Inflamma- tion in (be peritoneum covering tbe fiver. HE'PATOCE'LE. (From »*•*/>, the liver, and khxh, a tumour.) An hernia, in which a portttp of ti# liver protrudes • through the abdominal parietes. * Hepato'rium. ., The same as Eupato- rium. Hepatule. See Hydrogen gas, sulphu- rttted. Heph«'stias. (From HfAtroc, Vulcan, or fire.) A drying plaster of burnt tiles. Hepi'alus. (Fr«Jin..ii7*70f, gentle.) A mild quotidian fever. Heptapha'rmacum. (From irla, seven, and r, medicine.) A medicine composed of seven ingredients, the princi- pal ot which were ccrusse, litharge, wax, be. Heptapiiy'llum. (From tul*, seven, and vxxo\, a leaf: so named because ii HER ill consists of seven leaves) See Tormen- tilla. Heptaple'urum. (From tvlx, seven, and vxtupA, a rib; so named from its having seven ribs upon the leaf.) The herb plan- tain. 1I;-.ra'clea. (From Heraclea, the city near which it grows.) Water horehound." Hera'cleum spondy'lium. Branca ur- sina Germanica. Spondylium. Cow-pars- nep. All-heal. fh« plant which is di- rected by Ihe^arhe of branca ursina in foreign pharmacopeias, is tbe Heracleum spondylium, foliolis pinnalifidis lozcibus .- floribus uniformibas of Linneus. In Si- beria it grows extremely high, and appears to have virtues in the cure of dysentery, which the plants of this country do not pos- sess. Herba brita'nni^a. See Rumex Hy- drolapalhurn. Herba sa'cka. See Verbena. Herb-bennet. See Geum urbanum. Herb-mastich. See Thymus maslichina. i' Herb-of'grace. See Gratiola. ,., Herb trinity. See An&none Hepatica. Hercules's all-heal. Sec Laserpitium chi- roniurr.. Hr'rcules bo'vii. Gpld and mercury dissolved in a distillation of copperas, nitre, and sea-salt. Violently cathartic. ' HERBiDlTtoY DISEASE. (From ha- res, a heir.) A disease which is continued from parents to their children. HERMAPHRODITE. (From 'S/^ar, Mercury, and Appoftln, Venus, i. e. par- taking of both sexes.) The true herma- phrodite of the ancients was, the man Avith male organs of generation, and the female stature of body, that is, narrow chest and large pelvis; or the woman wilh female or- gans of generation, and tbe male stature of body, that is, broad chest and narrow pel- vis. The term is now, however, used to express uy lusus na/wrce'wherein the parts of generation appear to be a mixture of both sexes, Ht.RM».ric. (From J :,«-■«, Mercury.) ,Jn the language of the ancient chemists, ' Hermes was Ihe father of chemistry, and (he Hermetic seal was the closing the end of a glass vessel while in a state of fusion, according to the usage of chemists. Hermodactyl. See Hermodaclylus. IIEILVIODA'CTTLUS. (Ep/A^AxlvXtc, Etymologists have always derived this word from Ep/Aitc, Mercury, and ageof ils con- are nol protruded at all, or have no hernial tents onward towards the anus, makes the sac, as the reader w ill learn in the course of bowel mflame, and brings on a train of most this article. . alarming and often fatal eonsequences. Ihe places in which these swellings most The general symptoms of a hernia, which frequently make their appearance, .arc the is reducible and free from strangulation, are groin, the navel, the labia pudendi, and Ihe —an indolent tumour at some point of Ihe upper and forepart of the thigh; they do parietes of the abdomen; most frequently also occur.at every jjoint of Ihe anterior pari descending out of the abdominal ring, or of the abdoglln , and there are seve raffle ss from just beloAV Poupart's ligament, or else common inslarfcesjjn w hich hernial lumonjs^iiit of the navel; but occasionally Irony vo- present lliemseiw^aLjy»cfbramDii o^altwin^nojis.oMier situations. The sweili^fThostiy the perineum, in the ^fgm'S^iit tin? iichialje onjf'rf'es suJdenlv. except in the cTi-'ciim- notch, fcc. 5t\i|-_^ sla.-n-es^pve relax-!; and it is subject to a '.smaller, when ihe pa- ri hj^ba|rki<»nd larger or arayysryx'his breath. ntly diminishes when the intestinal canal, or both together But pressed, and grows large ayain when the the stomach, the liver, the spleen, uterus, pressure is removed. Its size and tension ovaries, bladder, &.c. have been known to ollen increase after a meal, or when the pa- form the contents of some hernial tu- tient is flatulent. Patients with hernia, are mnurs. • • apt lo be troubled with colic, constipation. From these two circumstances of silu- and vomiting, in consequence of the un- ation and contents, are derived all the differ- natural situation of the bowels. Very of- ent appellations by vvhich hernie are dis- ten. hUwever, the /unctions of the viscera tingnished. If a portion of intestine only se^ro to suffer little or no interruption. forms the contents of the tumour, it is If the case be an enterocele, and the por- called enterocele; if a piece of omentum tion of the intestine be small, the tumour is only, epiplocele ; «nd if both intestine and small in proportion ; but though small, yet, omentum contribute to the forriratipn of a ifjh* gut be distended with wind, inflamed, tumour, it is called entero-epiplocele.' Wliew^os«fi|rv|M>ny degree of stricture made on it, the contents of a hernia are protruded at iPu'l*Frn>5ten«ej resist the impression of the Ihe abdominal ring, but only pass as low at Jlnge/, and give pain upon being handled. the groin, or labium pudendi, the cast re- On i!i° contrary, if there be no stricture, ceives the name of bubonocele, or inguinal an«fthe intesiine Offers noidegree of inflara- hernia ; vyhen the parts descend into the "mtition, let ihe prolapsed piece be of what scrotum, it is called an oscheocele or scrotal length it.may, and the tumour of whatever hernia. The crural, or femoral hernia, is size, ysl Ihe tension will be little, and no Ihe name given to that which Jakes place pain will attend the handling it; upon tbe beloAV Poupart's ligament. When the bow- patieiitVcoughing, il will feel as if it was els protrude at the navel, the case is named blown into ; and, in ^eftgral, it will tie found an exomphalos, or umbilical hernia; and very easilv retui-naMg A guggling noise ventral is Ihe epilbet given to the swelling, is off en made wlieniB J*owe| j8 ascending. wh8n it occurs at any other promiscuous part If the hernia tre'aiPWnpfoce/e, or one of ofthefront of the abdomen. Thecongem/a/ the omental kind, the tumour has a more rupture, isa veryparticularcase,in which (he flabby and a more unequal feel; it is in ge- protruded viscera are not covered with acom- r-eral perfectly indolent, is more compres- mou berni. I sac of peritoneum, but are sible, and (if in the scrotum) is more oblong lodged m tbe cavity of the tunica vaginalis, and less round than the swelling occasioned in contact with the testicle ; and, as roust be in Ihe same situation by an intestinal hernia obvious, it is not named, like hernie in ge- and, if (he quantitv be large, and the patienj HEK HER 4fg en adult, it is, in some measure, distinguish- able by its greater weight. If the case be an entero-epiplocele, that is, one consisting of both intestine and omen- tum, the characteristic marks will be less clear than in either of the simple cases ; but (he disease may easily be distinguished from every other one, by any body in the habit of making the examination. HE'KNIA CE'REBRI. Fungus cerebri. Th'13 name is given to a tumour which every now and then rises from Ihe brain, through an ulcerated opening in the dura mater, and 'protrudes through a perforation in ibe cra- nium, made by tbe previous application of the trephine. HERNIA CONGENITA. (So called because it is, as it were, born with the per- son.) This species of hernia consists in the adhesion of a protruded portion of intestine or omentum to the testicle, after its descent into the scrotum. This adhesion takes place while the testicle is yet in tbe abdo- men. Upon itsleavingthe abdomen,it draws the adhering intestine, or omentum, along with it into the scrotum, Avhere it forms the bernia congenita. From the term congenital, we might sup- pose that this hernia always existed a( (he time of birth. The protrusjon, however, seldom occurs till after this period, on the operation of the usual exciting causes of hernia in general. The congenital hernia does not usually happen till some months after birth ; in some instances not till a late period. Mr. Hey relates a case, in which a hernia congenita was first formed in a young man, aged sixteen, whose right lestis had, a little while before the attack of the disease, descended into the scrotum. It seems probable that, in cases of hernia con- genita, which actually take place when the testicle descends into the scrotum before birth, the event may commonly be referred, as observed above, to the testicle having con- tracted an adhesion to n piece of intestine, or of the omentum, in its passage to the ring. Wrisberg found one testicleUvhich had not passed the ring, adhering, by means of a few . slender filaments, totlieomentum^jtist above this aperture, iu an infant that died a lew days after birth. Excepting the impossibility of feeling the testicle in hernia cb|igeni(a, as we can in most cases of bubonocele, (which criterion Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Surgical Dic- tionary, observes Mr. Pott should have mentioned,) the following account is very excellent. " The appearance of a hernia, iu very early infancy, will always make it probable that it is of this kind ; but in an adult, there is no reason for supposing his rupture lo be of this sort, but hi* having been afflicted wilh it from his infancy ; there is no external mark or character, whereby it can be certainly distinguished from tbe ?ne contained in a common hernial sac -. neither would it be of any material use in practice, if (here Avas." HE'RNI\ CRURALIS. Femoral her- nia. The parts composing this kind of her- nia, are always protruded under Poupart's ligament, and the swelling is situated toward Ihe inner part of the bend of tbe thigh. The rupture descends on the side of the femoral artery and vein, between these ves- sels and the os pubis. Females are particu- larly subject to this kind of rupture in con- sequence of the great breadth of their pelvis, Avhile in them the inguinal hernia is rare. It has been computed, that nineteen out of twenty married women, afflicted with hernia, have this kind ; but that not one out of an hundred unmarried females, or out of the same number of men, have this form of the disease. The situation of the tumour makes it liable to be mistaken for an enlarged inguinal gland ; and many fatal events are recorded to have happened from the sur- geon's ignorance of the existence of the disease. A gland can only become enlarged by the gradual effects of inflammation ; the swelling of a crural hernia comes on in a momentary and sudden manner ; and when strangulated, occasions the train of symp- toms described in the account of the hernia incarcerata, wliich symptoms an enlarged gland could never occasion. Such circum- stances seem to be sufficiently discrimina- tive ; though the feel of the two kinds of swelling is often not in itself enough to make the surgeon decided in his opinion. A femoral hernia may be mistaken for a bubonocele, when Ihe expanded part of the swelling lies over Poupart's ligament. As tbe taxis and operation for Ihe first case ought to be done differently from those for the latter, the error may lead to'very had consequences. The iemoral hernia, however, may always be discriminated, by the neck of (he (umour having Poupart's ligament above.lt. In the bubonocele, (he angle of the pul'res is bphind and below this part of the sac ; but in the femoral hernia, it is on the same horizontal level, a little on the inside of it. Until very lately, the stricture, in cases of femoral hernia, was always supposed to be produced by the lower border of (he ex- ternal oblique muscle, or, as it is'termed, Poupart's ligament. A total change of surgical opinion on this subject has, how- ever, latterly taken place, in consequence of the accurate observations first made iu 1768, by Gimbernat, surgeon to the king of Spain. In the crural hernia, (says he,; Ihe aperture through which the parts issue is not formed by two bands, (as iu the in- guinal hernia,) but it is a foramen, almost round, proceeding from the internal mar- gin of ihe crural arch, (Poupart's liga- ment,) near its insertion into the branch of tbe os pubis, between the bone and the iliac vein, so that in this hernia, Ihe branch 414 HER HER of the os $abis, is situated more internally than the intesline, and a little behind ; the vein externally, and behmd ; and the in- ternal border of the arch before. Now it is this border which always forms the strangu- lation. He rnia flatulf.'nta. A swelling of Ihe side, caused by air that has escaped through tbe pleura. He'rnia ou'tturis. Bronchocele, or tumour of the bronchial gland. HE'RNIA' HUMORALIS. Inflamma- tio testis. Orchitis. SAvelled testicle. A very common symptom, attending a go- norrhea, is a swelling of the testicle, which is only sympathetic, and not venereal, because the same symptoms follow every kind of irritation on the urethra, whether produced by strictures, injections, or bou- gies. Such symptoms are not similar to the actions arising from the application of venereal matter, for suppuration sel- dom occurs, and, when it does, Ihe matter is not venereal. The .-welling and inflam- mation appear suddenly, and as suddenly disappear, or go from one testicle to Ihe other. The epididymis remains swelled, however, even for a considerable lime af- terwards. The first appearance of swelling is gene- rally a soft pulpy fuluess of the body of tbe testicle, which is tender to tbe touch ; this increases to a hard swelling, accompa- nied wilh considerable pain. The epididy- mis, towards the lower end of the testicle, is generally the hardest part. The hard- ness aud swelling, however, often pervade the whole of the epididymis. The spermatic cord, and especially the vas deferens, are often thickened, and sore to ihe touch. The spermatic veins sometimes become va- ricose. A pain in the loins, and sense of weakness there, and in the pelvis, are other casual symptoms. Colicky pains; uneasi- ness in the stomach and bowels ; flatulency ; sickness, and even vomiting; are not un- frequeut. The whole testicle is swelled, and not merely the epididymis, as has been asserted. The inflammation of tbe part most pro- bably arises from its sympathising with the urethra. The swelling of Ihe testicle com- ing on^either removes the pain in making water, and stipends Ihe discharge, which does not return till such swelling begins to subside, or else the irritation in the urethra, first ceasing, produces a swelling of Ihe tes- ticle, which continues till the pain and dis- charge return ; thus rendering it doubtful which is the cause and wliich the effect. Occasionally, however, the discbarge has become more violent, though the testicle has swelled ; and such swelling has even been known to occur after the discharge has ceased ; yet the latter has returned with violence, and remained as long as tbe her- nia humoralis. Hernia humoralis, with stoppage ot tbe discharge, is apt lo be attended with stran- gury. A very singular thing is, that the in- flammation more frequently comes on when Ihe irritation in the urethra is going off, than when M its height. The enlargements of the testicle, from cancer and scrofula, are generally slow in their progress : that of an hernia humoralis very quick. HE'RNIA INCARCERA TA. Incarce- rated hernia. Strangulated hernia, or a hernia with stricture. The symptoms ore a swelling in the groin, he. resisting the im-» pressions of the fingers. If the hernia be of Ihe intestinal kind, it is generally painful to the touch, and the pain is increased by coughing, sneezing, or standing upright. These are Ihe very first symptoms ; and, if Ihey are not relieved, are soon followed by others; viz. a sickness at the stomach, a frequent retching, or inclination to vomit, a stoppage of all discharge per anum, attended with frequent hard pulse, and some degree of fever. These are the first symptoms; and if they are not appeased by ihe return of the intestine, that is, if the attempts made for this purpose do not succeed, the sickness becomes more troublesome, ihe vomiting more frequent/ the pain more intense, the tension of tbe nelly greater, the fever higher, and a general restlessness comes on, which is very terrible to bear. When this is tbe state of the patient, no time is to-be lost; a very little delay is now of the utmost con- sequence ; and if Ihe one single remedy which the disease is now capable of, be not administered immediately, it will generally baffle every other attempt. This remedy is the operation whereby the parts engaged iu Ihe stricture may be set free. If tbis be not now performed, the vomiting is soon exchanged for a convulsive hiccough, and a frequent gulping up of bilious mailer, the tension ul the belly, the restlessness and fever, having been considerably increased for a few hours, the patient suddenly be- comes perfectly easy, Ihe belly subsides, the pulse, from having been hard, full and fre- quent, becomes low, languid, and generally interrupted ; and (lie skin, especially that of tbe limbs, cold and moist ; the eyes have now a languor and glassiness, /a lack lustre not easy to be described : tbe tumour of the part disappears, and tbe skin covering it sometimes changes its natural colour for a livid hue ; but whether it keeps or loses ils colour, it has an emphysematous feel, a crepitus to the touch, which will easily be conceived by all who have attended to it, but is not easy to convey an idea of by words. This crepitus is the too snre in- dicator of gangrenous mischief within. In this state, the gut either goes up sponta- neously, or is returned with (he smallest degree of pressure ; a discharge is made by stool, and the patient is generally mml: her, I1Eit pleased al the ease he finds; but this plea- ness, the situation of the tumour, and its sure is of short duration, for the hiccough being free from all connexion with the sper- and the cold sweats continuing and increas- matic process, will sufficiently point out its ing, with the addition of spasmodic rigours being a bubo, at least while it is in a recent and subtultus tendinum, the tragedy soon state; and « hen il is in any degree suppura- finishes. ted, he musi have a very small share of the HE'RNIA INGUINA'LIS. Bubonocele, lactus eruditus who canno( feel ibe difference Inguinal hernia. The hernia inguinalis is between matter, and either a piece of intes- so called because it appears in both sexes tine or omentum. at the groin. It is one of the divisions The perfect equably of the whole tumour, of hernia, and includes all those hernie in tbe freedom and smallness of the spermatic which the parts displaced pass out of the process above it, tbe power of feeling the nbdomen through the ring, that is, the arch spermatic vessels, and the vas deferens in formed by the aponeurosis of the muscu- that process ; its being void of pain upon Ius obliquus externus in tbe groin, for the being handled, the fluctuation of the water, passage of the spermatic vessels in men, the gradual formation of the swelling, its and the round ligament in women. The having begun below and proceeded upwards, parts displaced that form tbe hernia, the its not being affected by any posture or ac- part into which they fall, the manner of the tion of the patient, nor increased by his hernia being produced, and the time it has coughing or sneezing, together with tbe ab- continued, occasion great differences in this solute impossibility of feeling ihe testicle at disorder. There are three different parts the bottom of the scrotum, will always, to an that may produce a hernia in the groin, intelligent person, prove the disease to be viz. one or more of the intestines, the epip- hydrocele. loon, and the bladder. That which is Mr. Polt, hoAvever, allows that there are formed by one or more of the intestines, some exceptions in which the testicle cannot was called by the ancients, enterocele. be felt at tbe bottom of the scrotum, in cases Tbe intestine which most frequently pro- of hernia. In recent bubonoceles, while the duces the hernia, is the ilium : because, hernial sac is thin, has not been long, or very being placed in the iliac region, it is nearer much distended, and the scrotum still pre- t he groin than the rest: but notwithsland- serves a regularity of figure, the testicle may ing tbe situation of the other intestines, almost always be easily felt at the interior which seems not lo allow of iheir coming and posterior pail of tbe tumour. But in near the groin, we often find the jejunum, old ruptures, which have been long down and frequently also a portion of the colon in which tbe quantity of contents is large,' and cecum, included in the hernia. It tbe sac considerably thickened, and the scro- must be remembered, that the mesentery turn of an irregular figure, the testicle fre- and mesocolon are membranous substances, queutly cannot be fell; neither is it in «ene- capable of extension, which, by little and ral easily felt in the congenital hernia, for little, are sometimes so far stretched by obvious reasons. the weight of the intestines, as to escape In the hernia humoralis, the pain in the with the ilium, in this species of hernia, testicle, its enlargement, the hardened state The hernia made by the epiploon, is called of the epididymis, and the exemption of tbe epiploede ; as that caused by the epiploon spermatic cord from all unnatural fulness, and any of the intestines together, is called are such marks as cannot easily be mistaken ; enlero epiplocele. The hernia of the blad- not to mention (begeneiallyprecedinggonor- der is called cryslocele. Hernia of the blad- rbcea. But if any doubt still remains of the der is uncommon, and has seldom been true nature of the disease, the progress of known to happen but in conjunction with it from above downwards, ils different state some of the other viscera. When the parts, and size in different postures, particularly having passed through the abdominal rings, lying and standing, together with its descent descend no lower than the groin, it is «nd ascent, will, if duly attended to, put it called an incomplete hernia; when they out of all doubt that ihe tumour is a true fall into the scrotum in men, or into the hernia. labia pudendi in women, it is then termed When an inguinal hernia does not descend complete. through tbe abdominal ring, but only into The marks of discrimination between the canal for the spermatic cord, it is covered some other diseases and inguinal hernie by the aponeurosis of the external oblique are these: muscle, and the swelling is small and un- Tbe disorders in which a mistake may defined. possibly be made, are the circocele, bubo, Now and then, the testicle does not de- hydrocele, and hernia humoralis, or infla- scend into the scrotum till a late period. med testicle. The first appearance of this body at the For an account of the manner of distin- ring, in order to get into ils natural situa- guishing circocele from a bubonocele, see tion, might be mistaken for that of a hernia, Circocele. m were the surgeon not to pay attention to tbe rhe circumscribed incompressible bard- absence of tbe testicle from tbe scrotum, 416 HER -HER and the peculiar sensation occasioned by pressing the swelling. HERNIA ISCHIA'TICA. A rupture at the iscbiatic notch. This is very rare. A case, however, which was strangulated, and undiscovered till after death, is related in Mr. A. Cooper's second part of his work on hernia. The disease happened in a young man aged 27. On opening the abdomen, tire ilium was found to have descended on she right side of the rectum into the pelvis; and a fold of it was protruded into a small s-ac, which passed out of the pelvis al the iscbiatic notch. The intestine was adherent to the sac at two points: the strangulated part, and about three inches on each side were very* black. The intestines towards ihe stomach, were very much distended wilh air, and here and there had a livid spot on them. A dark spot was even found on the stomach itself, just above the pylorus. The colon was exceedingly contracted, as far as its sigmoid flexure. A small orifice was found in the side of the pelvis, in front of, but a little above the sciatic nerve, and on the forepart of the pyriformis muscle. The sac lay under the gluteus maxinius muscle, and its orifice was before the internal iliac artery, below the obturator artery, but above the vein. Hernia intestina'lis. See Hernia in- guinale. Hernia lachryma'lis. When the tears pass through the puncta lachrymalia, but stagnate in the sacc.ulus lachrymalis, (he tumour is styled hernia lachrymalis Avith little propriety or precision. It is with equal impropriety called, by Anel, a dropsy of the lachrymal sac. If tbe inner angle of the eye is pressed, and an aqueous humour flows out, the dis- ease is the fistula lachrymalis. HERNIA MESENTE'RICA. Mesente- ric hernia. If one of the layers of the me- sentery be torn by a blow, while the other remains in its natural state, the intestines may insinuate themselves into the aperture and form a kind of hernia. The same con- sequences may result from a natural defi- ciency in one of these layers. Mr. A. Coop- er relates a case, in which all the small in intestine, so as to strangulate them within the abdomen Avhen returned from the sac. HE'RNIA OMENTA'LIS. Epiplocele. A rupture of the omentum ; or a protrusion of the omentum through apertures in the inte- guments of tiie belly. Sometimes, accord- ing to Mr. Sharpc, so large a quantity of the omentum bath fallen into the scrotum that ils weight, drawing the stomach and boweU downwards, have excited vomiting, inflam- mation, and symptoms similar to those of the bubonocele. HERNIA PERINEA LIS. Perineal her- nia. In men, the parts protrude between Ihe bladder and rectum ; in women, between the rectum and vagina. The hernia does not project so as to form an external iu- mour; and, in men, its existence can only be distinguished by examining in the rectum In women, it may be detected both from this part and the vagina. HE'RNIA PHRE'NICA. Phrenic her- nia. The abdominal viscera are occasion- ally protruded through the diaphragm, either through some of tbe natural apertures in (his muscle, or deficiencies, or wounds and lace- rations in ii. The second kind of case i- (he most frequent. Morgagni furnishes an in- stance of the first. Two cases related by Dr. Macauley,.and two others by Mr. A. Cooper, are instances of the second sort And another case has been lately recorded by the latter gentleman, affording an exam- ple of the third kind. Hildanus, Pare, Petit, Schenck, he. also mention cases of phrenic hernia. HE'RNIA PUDENDA'LIS. Pudendal hernia. This is the name assigned by Mr. A. Cooper, to that which descends between the vagina and ramus ischii, and forms an oblong tumour in the labium, traceable within the pelvis, as far as the os uteri. Mr. C. thinks this case base sometimes been mistaken for a hernia of the foramen ovale. HE'RNIA SCROTA'LIS. Hernia oschea- lis. Hernia enteroscheocele. Oscheocele. Pa- racelsus calls it crepatura. Wben the omen- tum, the intestine, or both, descend into the scrotum, it has these appellations; when (he omentum ouly, it is called epiploscheocele. testines, except the duodenum, were thusMt is styled a perfect rupture in contradis circumstanced. The symptoms during life were unknown. • HE'RNIA MESOCO'LICA. Mesocolic hernia. So named by Mr. A. Cooper, wben the bowels glide between layers of the me- socolon. Every surgeon should be aware that the intestines may be strangulated from the following causes: 1. Apertures in the omen- tum, mesentery, or mesocolon, through which the intestine protrudes. 2. Adhesions, leaving an aperture, in which a piece of in- testine becomes confined. 3. Membranous bands at the mouths of hernial sacs, which becoming elongated by the frequent protru- sion and return of the viscera, surround Ihe Unction to a bubonocele, which is the same disorder; but the descent is not so great. Tbe hernia scrotalis is distinguished into the true and false : in the former, the omentum or intestine, or both, fall into the scrotum ; in tbe latter, an inflammation, or a fluid, causes a tumour in this part, as in hernia humoralis, or hydrocele. Sometimes seba- ceous matter is collected in the scrotum ; and this hernia is called steatocele. HE'RNIA THYROIDEA'LIS. Herniafo- raminis oralis. Thyroideal hernia. In the anterior and upper part of the obtura- tor ligament there is an opening, through which the obturator artery, vein, and iierv-.. HER proceed, and through which occasionally a piece of omentum or intestine is protruded, covered with a part of the peritoneum, which constitutes the hernial sac. HE'RNIA UMBILICA'LIS. Epiploom- phalon. Omphalocele. Exomphalos. Om- phalos, and when owing to flatulency, Pneumatomphalos. The exomphalos,' or umbilical rupture, is so called from ils situ- ation, and has (like other bernie) for its general contents, a portion of intestine, or omentum, or both. In old umbilical rup- tures, tbe quantity of omentum is sometimes very great. Mr. Ranby says, that he found two ells and a half of intestine in one bf these, with about a third part of Ihe stomach, a/I adhering together. Mr. Gay and Mr. Nourse found the liver in the sac of an umbilical hernia ; and Bohnius says that he did also. ( But whatever are the contents, they are originally contained in the sac, formed by the protrusion of tbe peritoneum. In recent and small ruptures, this sac is very visible ; but in old and large ones, it is broken through at the knot of the navel, by the pressure and weight of the contents, •and is not always to be distinguished ; which is the reason why it has by some been doubted whether this kind of rupture has a hernial sac or not. Infants are very subject to this disease, in a small degree from tbe separation of the funiculus; but in general they either get rid of it as they gather strength, or are easily cured by wearing a proper bandage. It is of still more consequence to get this disor- der cured in females than in males; that its return, when tbey are become adult and pregnant, may be prevented as much as possible ; for at this time it often happens, from the too great distention of the belly, or from unguarded motion, when the parts are upon the stretch. Dr. Hamilton has met with about two cases annually for the space of seventeen years, of umbilical hernia, tvhich strictly deserve the name of congenital umbilical hernia. The funis ends iu a sort of bag, containing some of the viscera, which pass out of the abdomen through an aperture in the situation of the navel. The swelling is not covered with skin, so that the contents of the hernia can be seen through the then distended covering of the cord. The dis- ease is owing to a preternatural deficiency in the abdominal muscles, and the hope of cure must be regulated by the size of the malfor- mation and quantity of viscera protruded. HE'RNIA UTERI. Hysterocele. In- stances have occurred of the uterus being thrust through the rings of the muscles; but this is scarcely to be discovered, unless in a pregnant state, when the stragglings of a chnd would discover the nature of the 53 HER 417 disease. In that state, however, it could scarcely ever occur. It is the cerexis ot Hippocrates. HE'RNIA VAGINALIS. Elytrocele. Vaginal hernia. A tumour occurs within the os externum of the. vagina. It is elastic, but not painful. When compressed, it readily recedes, but is reproduced by cough- ing, or even without this, when the pressure is removed. The inconveniences produced are an inability to undergo much exercise, or exertion ; for every effort of this sort brings on a sense of bearing down. The vaginal hernia protrudes in the space left between Ihe uterus and rectum. This space is bounded below by the peritoneum, which membrane is forced downwards, towards the perineum ; but being unable to protrude further in that direction, is pushed towards the back part of the vagina. These cases probably are always intestinal. Some hernie protrude at the anterior part of the vagina. He'rnia varico'sa. See Circocele. • He'rnia vento'sa. See Pneumatocele. HE'RNIA VENTRA'LIS Hypogas- trocele. The ventral hernia may appear at almost any point of the anterior part of the belly, but is most frequently found between the recti muscles. The portion of intes- tine, &c. he. is always contained in a sac made by the protrusion of the peritoneum. Mr. A. Cooper imputes its causes to the dilatation of the natural foramina, for the transmission of vessels to congenital defi- ciencies, lacerations, and wounds of the abdominal muscles, or their tendons. In small ventral hernie, a second fascia is found beneath the superficial one; but in large ones the latter is the only one cover- ing the sac. HE'RNIA VESICAL18. Hernia cystica. Cystocele The urinary bladder is liable to be thrust forth, from its proper situation, either through the opening in the oblique muscle, like the inguinal hernia, or under Poupart's ligament, in the same manner as tbe femoral. This is not a very frequent species of her- nia, but does happen, and has as plain and determined a character as any other. Hernia'ria. (From hernia, a rupture; so called from its supposed efficacy in curing ruptures.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. Rupture-wort. Hernia'ria cla'bra. The systematic name of the rupture-wort. Herniaria. This plant, though formerly esteemed as effica- cious in the cure of hernias, appears to be destitute not only of such virtues, but of any other. R is the Herniaria glabra of Lin- neus ; has no smell nor taste. HERNIOTOMY. {Herniotomia, from hernia, and vt/Avct, to cut.) The operation to remove the strangulated part in cases of incarcerated hernie. 418 HER HEW HE'RPES. (From tpvee, to creep ; be- cause it creeps and spreads about tbe skin.) Tetter. A genus of disease in the class lo- cales, and order dialyses, of Cullen, distin- guished by an assemblage of numerous lit- tle creeping ulcers, in clusters, itching very much, and difficult to heal, but terminating in furfuraceous scales. Mr. Bell, in his treatise on ulcers, ar- ranges the herpes among the cutaneous ulcers, and says, that all the varieties of im- portance may be comprehended in tbe four following species: 1. Herpes farinosus, or what may be termed the dry tetter, is the most simple of all the species ; it appears in- diseriminately in different parts of the body, but most commonly on tbe face, neck, arms, and wrists, in pretty broad spots and small pimples; these are generally very itchy, though not otherwise troublesome; and after continuing a certain time, they at last fall in the form of a white powder, simi- lar to fine bran, leaving the skin below per- fectly sound ; and again returning in tbe form of a red efflorescence, they fall off, and are renewed as before. 2. Herpes pus- tulosis. This species appears in the form of pustules, Avhich originally are separate and distinct, but which afterwards run toge- ther in clusters. At first,they seem to con- tain nothing but a thin watery serum, which afterwards turns yellow, and, exuding over the whole surface of the part affected, it at last dries into a thick crust, or scab ; when this falls off, the skin below frequently ap- pears entire, with only a slight degree of red- ness on its surface : but on some occasions, when the matter has probably been more acrid upon the scab falling off, the skin is found slightly excoriated. Eruptions of this kind appear most frequently on the face, behind the ears, and on other parts of the head ; and they occur most commonly in children. 3. Herpes miliaris. The miliary tetter. This breaks out indiscriminately over the whole body; but more frequently about the loins, breast, perineum, scrotum, and in- guina, than in other parts. It generally appears in clusters, though sometimes in distinct rings, or circles, of very minute pimples, the resemblance of which to the millet-seed, has given rise to the deno- mination of the species. The pimple are at first, though small, perfectly separate, and contain nothing but a clear lymph, which in the course of this disease, is ex- creted upon the surface, and there forms into small distinct scales; these, ai last, fall off, and leave a considerable degree of in- flammation below, that still continues to ex- ude fresh matter, which likewise forms into cakes, and so falls off as before. The itch- ing, in this species of complaint, is always very troublesome; and the matter dis- charged from the pimples is so tough and viscid, that every thing applied to the part adhere3, so as to occasion much trouble and uneasiness on its being removed. 4. Herpe? exedens, the eating and corroding tetter ; so called from its destroying or corroding the parts wliich it attacks, appears commonly, at first in the form of several small painful ulcerations, all collected into larger spots, of different sizes and of various figures, with always more or less of an erysipelatous inflammation. These ulcers discharge large quantities of a thin, sharp, serous matter; which sometimes forms into small crusts, that in a short time fall off; but most fre- quently tbe discharge is so thin and acrid as to- spread along the neighbouring parts, where it soon produces the same kind of sores. Though these ulcers do not, in ge- neral, proceed farther than the cutis vera, yet sometimes the discharge is so very pene- trating and corrosive as to destroy the skin, cellular substance, and, on some occasions, even the muscles themselves. It is this spe- cies that should be termed the depascent, or phagedenic ulcer, from the great destruction of parts which it frequently occasions. Sec Phagedana. He'rpes ambulati'va. A species of ery- sipelas Avhich moves from one part to an- other. — He'rpes colla'ris. Tetters about the neck. Herpes depa'scens. The same as herpes exedens. See Herpes. He'rpes esthio'menos. Herpes destroy- ing the skin by ulceration. He'rpes facie'i. Red pimples common in the faces of adults. He'rpes farino'sus. See Herpes. He'rpes fe'rus. Common erysipelas. Hk'rpes 1'ndica. A fiery, itehy herpes peculiar to India. He'rpes miliaris. See Herpes. He'rpes peri'scelis. That species of erysipelas known by the name of shingles See Erys pelas. ■ He'rpks pustulo'sus. See Herpes. Herpes ra'piens. Venereal ulceration in (he head. Hi rpes serpi'go. A name s;iven to the cutaneous affection popularly called a ring- worm. See Psoriasis. Till 'he recent ob- servations of Dv. Willan, this d sease has not been well discriminated by any author, though it is one with wliich few practitioners are unacquainted. He'kpes siccus. The dry, mealy tetter round the knees. Herpes syphili'ticus. Herpes venereus. An herpetic ven-nal eruption on tbe skin. He'rpes zo'vter shingles encircling the body, t-ee Erysipelas. Herpetic eruptions. See Herpes. He'rpetox. (From tpvm, to creep.) A creeping pustule, or ulcer. HEWSON, William, was born at Hexham, in 1739.. Atter serving an ap- HID HIG 41U prenticeship to his father, he came to Lon- don at the age of twenty, and resided with Mr. John Hunter, attending also the lec- tures of Dr. Hunter. His assiduity and skill were so conspicuous, that he was ap- pointed to superintend the dissecting room, when the former went abroad with the army in 1760. He then studied a year at Edinburgh, and in 1762 he became asso- ciated with Dr. Hunter in delivering the anatomical lectures, and he was afterwards allowed an apartment in Windmill-street. Here he pursued his anatomical investiga- tions, and his experimental Inquiries into the properties of the blood, of which he published an account in 1771. He also communicated to the Royal Society several Kapers concerning the lymphatic system in irds and fishes, for which he received ihe Conjevan medal, and was soon after elected a flrTow of that body. He began a course of* lectures alone in 1772, having quitted Dr. Hunter two years before, and soon be- came very popular. In 1774 he published his work on the Lymphatic System. But not long after his life was terminated by a fever, occasioned by a wound received in dissecting a morbid body, in the 35th year of his age. Hexapha'rmaccsi. (From s|f, six, and e;y dis- tinct diseases from the scrofulous distemper of large joints. In the first, the pain is said never lo occur Avithout being attended with swelling. Scrofulous white swellings, on Ihe oilier hand, are always preceded by a pxin, vvhich is particularly confined to one point of the articulation. In rheumatic cases, the pain is more general, and diffused over the whole joint. Willi respect to the particular causes of rII such white sAvellings as come within the class of rheumatic ones, little is known. External irritation, either by exposure to damp or cold, or by tbe application of vio- lence, is often concerned in bringing on ihe disease ; but very frequently no cause of th's kind can be assigned for the com- plaint. As for scrofulous white swellings. there i*;n be n,> doubt that they are under Ihe itHience of a particular kind of con- stitution, (fi-med a scrofulous or strumous iia'iii. In this sorl of temperament, every ciuiift capable of exciting inflammation, or nny morbid and irritable slate of a large joint, may bring such disorder as may end in the severe disease of wliich Ave are now sprnking. In a man of a sound constitution, an .irritation of the kind alluded to might only induce common healthy inflammation of the affecled joint In scrofulous habits, it also seems pro- bable that the irritation of a joint is much more easily produced than in ihe other con- . stitutions ; and no one can doubt that, when once excited in scrofulous habits, it is much more dangerous and difficult of re- moval than in other patients. HYDATID. (Hydnlis; from vUp, wa- ter.) A very singular animal, formed like a bladder, and distended wilh an aqueous fluid. These animals are sometimes formed •in the natural cavities of the body, as the abdomen and ventricles of the brain, but more .frequently in the liver, kidney, and lungs, where Ihey produce diseased actions of those viscera. Cullen arranges these affections in ihe class locales, and order tumores. Il the vires naturae medicalrices are not sufficient to effect o cure, the patient mostly falls a sacrifice to their rave cos. Dr. Baillie ^ives the following interesting account of the hydatids, as they are some- -limes found in the liver :—« There is no (.land m (he human body in which hydatids are so frequently found as llie liver, except Lie kidneys, where they are still more com- mon Hydatids of the liver are usually found in n cysl, which is frequently of con- siderable size, and is formed of very firm materials, so as to give to the touch almost Ihe feeling of cartilage. This cyst, when cut into, is obviously laminated, and is much thicker in one liver than another. In some livers it is not thicker than a shilling, ».nd in others it is near a quarter of an inch HYIi in thickness. The laminae which compose it are formed of a white matter, and on the inside there is a lining of a pulpy substance, like the coagulable lymph. The cavily of tbe cyst, I have seen, iu one instance, sub- divided by a partition of this pulpy sub- stance. In a cyst may be found one hydatid, or a greater number of them. They lie loose in the cavily, swimming in a fluid ; or some of them are attached to the side of the cyst. They consist of a round bag, which is composed of a white, semi- opaque, pulpy matter, aud contain a fluid capable of coagulation. Although the com- mon colour of hydatids be white, yet I have occasionally seen some of a light amber colour. The bag of the hydatid consists of two lamina', and possesses a good deal of contractile power. In one hydatid this coaf, or bag, is much thicker and more opaque than in another ; and even in the same hydatid, different parts of it will often differ in thickness. On the inside of an hydatid, smaller ones are sometimes found, which are commonly not larger than the heads of pins, but sometimes (hey are even larger in their size than a gooseberry. These are attached to the larger hydatid, either at 9luttered irregular distances, or so as to form small clu-ters ; and they are also found floating loose, in the liquor of the larger hydatids. Hydatids of (he liver are often found unconnected with each other ; bu( sometimes they have beon said to enclose each oilier in a series, like pill- boxes. The most common situation of hy- datids of the liver is iu its substance, and enclosed in a cyst ; but they are occasion- ally attached to the outer -urface of ihe liver, hanging from i', and occupying more or less of the general cavity of the abdo- men. The origin and real nature of these hydatids are not fully ascertained ; it is extremely probable, however, that they are a sort of imperfect animalcules. There is no doubl at nil, that the hydatids in the livers of sheep an- a.iimaloules ; Ihey have been often seen to move when luken out of the liver and put into warm walor ; and Ihey retain this power of motion for a good many hours after a sheep ha> be.en killed. The analogy is great between hydatids in Ihe liver of a sheep and those ot the human subject. In both, they are contained jn strong cysts, and in both they consist of the same while pulpy matter. There is undoubtedly some difference be- tween them in simplicity of organization : fhe hydatid in the human liver being n simple uniform bag, and the hydatid iu that of a sheep having a m-ck and month appendant lo the bag. Tins difference need be no considerable objection lo (he opinion above stated. Life may be con- ceived lo be attached to the most simple form of organization. In proof of this, hvdntids ha«-" been found in the brain* of HYD 42'J sheep, resembling almost exactly those iu the human liver, and which have been seen to move, and therefore are certainly knoAvn to be animalcules. The hydatids of the human liver, indeed, have not, as far as I know, been found to move when taken out of (be body and pu( inlo warm water ; were (his to have happened, no uncertainty would remain. It is not diffi- cult lo see a good reason why there will bardly occur any proper opportunity of making this experiment. Hydatids are not very often found in the liver, because it is not a very frequent disease there ; and the body is allowed to remain for so long a time after death, before it is examined, that the hyda- tids must have lost their living principle, even if they were animalcules : and it ap- pears even more difficult lo account for their production, according to the common theory of generation, than for that of intestinal worms. We do not get rid of the difficulty by asserting, that hydatids in the human liver are not living animals, because in sheep they are certainly such, where the difficulty of accounting for their production is pre- cisely the same. HY'DRAGOGUES. (Medicamenta hy- dragoga ; from vfmp, water, and Ayo>, to drive out.) Medicines are so termed which pos- sess the properly of increasing the secretions or excretions of the body, so as to cause the removal of water from any of its cavities, such as cathartics, Sic. HYDRARGYRI NITRICO-O'XYDUM. hitrico oxydum hydrargyri. Hydrargyria nilratus ruber. Mercurius corrosivus ruber. Mercurius pratipftatus corrosivus. Nitric oxide of mercury. Red precipitate. "Take of pmifiVd mercury, by weight, three pounds : of-nitric acid by weight, a pound and a half: of distilled water two pints. Mix in a glass vessel, and boil Ihe mixture hi a siind-bath, until the mercury be dis- solved, the water also evaporated, and a w hile muss remain. Rub (his into powder, and put it into another shallow vessel, then apply a moderate heat, and raise the fire gradually, until red vapour shall cease to rise." This preparation is very exlensively employed by surgeons as a stimulant and e&chnrolic, liul ils extraordinary activity does not allow of its being given infernally. Finely levigated and mixed with common cerates, it is an excellent application to in- dolent ulce:■-■. especially those which remain nflcr burns and scalds, and those in which llie granulations are indolent and flabby. It is also an excellent caustic application to chancres HY'DRARGYRI OXYDUM CINE'RE- I'.M. Oxytlm-i hydrargyri cintreum. Oxy- dum hydrargyri nigrum. The gray or black oxide of mercury has received several names. ASlhiopsper se. Pulvis mercuriniis cinereus. Mercurius cinereus. Turpelhum nigrum M^rurius pracipitalvs nirer 430 HYD HVW " Take of submuriate of mercury, an ounce ; lime-water, a gallon. Boil the submuriate of mercury in the lime-water, constantly stirring, until a gray oxide of mercury is separated. Wash this with distilled water, and then dry il." The dose from gr. ii. to x. There are four other preparations of it in high estimation. One made by rubbing mercury with mu- cilage of gum-arabic. Plenk, of Vienna, has wrillen a treatise on the superior effi- cacy of this medicine. It is very trouble- some lo make ; and does not appear to possess more virtues than some other mer- curial preparations. Another made by triturating equal parts of sugar and mercury together. The third, composed of honey or liquorice and purified mercury. The fourth is the blue mercurial oint- ment. All these preparations possess anthelmin- tic, antisyphililic, alterative, sialagogue, and deobstruent virtues, and are exhibited in the cure of worms, syphilis, amenorrhcea, dis- eases of the skin, chronic diseases, obstruc- tions of the viscera, he. HYDRA RGYRI OXYDUM RUBRUM. Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. Hydrargyrus calcinatns. Red oxide of murenry. " Take of purified mercury, by weight, a pound. Pour the mercury into a glass mattrass, wilh a very narrow moutii and broad bottom. Apply a heat of 600° to this vessel, without stopping it, until tbe mercury has changed into red scales : then reduce these to a very fine powder.'* The whole process may probably require an exposure of six Aveeks. This preparation of mercury is given with great advantage in the cure of syphi- lis. Its action, however, is such, when given. alone, on the bowels, as to require the addition of opium, which totally pre- venls il. It is also given in conjunction with opium and camphire, ai a diaphoretic, iu chronic pains and diseases of long con- tinuance. It is given as an alterative and diaphoretic from gr. ss. to ii. every nighl, joined wiih camphor and opium, each gr. oue-fourlh or one-half. It is violently emetic and cathar- tic in the dose of gr. iv. to gr. v. HYDRARGYRI OXYMU'RIAS. Oxy- murias hydrargyri. Hydrargyrus muriat us. Oxymuriate of mercury. "Take of puri- fied mercury by weight two pounds, sul- phuric acid by weight thirty ounces, dried muriate of soda four pounds. Boil the mer- cury with the sulphuric acid in a glass ves- sel until the sulphate of mercury shall be left dry. Rub this, when it is cold, with the muriate of soda iu an earthen-ware mortar; then sublime it in a glass cucurbit, increasing the heat gradually." An extremely acrid and violently poison- ous preparation. Given internally in small dote3 properly diluted, and never in the form of pill, it possesses antisypbilitic, and alterative vir- tues. Externally, applied in form of lotion, it facilitates the healing of venereal sores, and cures the ileh. In gargles for venereal ulcers in the throat the oxymuriate of mer- cury gr. iii. or iv., barley decoction ftj., ho- ney of roses ^jj., proves very serviceable ; also in cases of letters, from gr. v. (o gr. x. in waler ft»j-", aud for films and ulcerations of the cornea, gr. i. lo water jiv. Mr. Pearson remarks that when the sub- limate is given lo cure the primary symp- toms of syphilis, it will sometimes succeed ; more especially, when it produces a consi- derable degree of soreness of the gums, andthe common specific effects of mercury in the animal system. But it will often fait of removing even a recent chancre ; and where that symptom has vanished during (he administration of corrosive sublimate, I have known, says he, a three month's course of lhat medicine fail of securing the patient from a constitutional aflection. The result of my observations is, lhat simple mercury, calomel or calcined mercury, are prepara- tions more to be confided in for the cure of primary symptoms, than corrosive sublimate. The latter will often check ihe progress of secondary symptoms very conveniently, nnd 1 think it is peculiarly efficacious in reliev- ing venereal pains, in healing ulcers of ihe (hroaf, and in promoting the desquamation of eruptions. Yet even in these cases it never confers permanent benefit ; for new symptoms will appear during the use of i(; and on many occasions it will fail of afford- ing the least advantage to the patient from first to last. I do, sometimes, indeed, employ this preparation in venereal cases ; but it is either at the beginning of a mercurial course, to bring the constitution under the influence of mercury at an early period, or during a course of inunction, with the intention of increasing the action of simple mercury. I sometimes also prescribe it after the conclu- sion of a course of friction, lo support the mercurial influence in the habit, in order lo guard against (he danger of a relapse. But on no occasion whatever do I think It safe to confide in this preparation singly and un- combined for the cure of any truly venereal symptom.'' A solution of il is ordered in the pharma- copoeia, termed Liquor hydrargyri oxymu- riatis. Solution of oxymuriate of mercury. " Take of oxymuriate of mercury, eight grains ; distilled water, fifteen fluid-ounces: rectified spirit, a fluid-ounce. Dissolve (he oxymuriate of mercury in the water, and add the spirit." This solution is directed in order to faci- litate the administration of divisions of the grain of this active medicine. Half an ounce of it contains rue fourth of a grain HYD HYP ,w j of the salt. The dose is from one drachm to half an ounce. HYDRARGYRI SUBMU'RIAS. Sub- murias hydrargyri. Submuriate of mer- cury. Calomelas. Calomel. " Take of oxymuriate of mercury, a pound ; purified mercury, by weight nine ounces. Rub them together until the metallic globules disappear, then sublime ; take out the sub- limed mass and reduce it to powder, and sublime it in the same manner twice more successively. Lastly, bring it into Ihe state of very fine powder by the same process which has been directed for the preparation of chalk." Submuriate, or mild muriate of mercury, is one of tbe most useful preparations of mercury. As an anti-venereal it is given in the dose of a grain night and morning, its usual determination to Ihe intestines being prevented, if necessary, by opium. It is the preparation which is perhaps most usually given in the other diseases iu which mercury is employed, as in affections of the liver, or neighbouring organs, in cutaneous diseases, chronic rheumatism, tetanus, hydrophobia, hydrocephalus, and febrile affections, espe- cially those of warm climates. It is employ- ed as a cathartic alone, in doses from v. to xii. grains, or to promote the operation of other purgatives. Its anthelmintic power is justly celebrated ; and it is perhaps superior to the other mercurials in assisting the operation of diuretics in dropsy. From its specific gravi- ty it ought abvnys to be given in the form of a bolus or pill. HYDRARGYRI SULPHURETUM NI- GRUM. Hydrargyrus cum sulphure. IE\hi- op's mineral. " Take of purified mercury, sublimed sulphur, each a pound, by weight. Rub them logether till the metallic glo- bules disappear." Some suppose that the mercury is oxidized in this process, but that is not confirmed by tbe best experiments. The mercury, by this admixture of the sul- phur, is deprived of its salivating power, arid may be administered with safety to all ages and constitutions, as an anthelmintic and alterative. HYDRARGYRI SULPHURETUM RU'- BRUM. Hydrargyrus sulphuralus ruber. Red sulphuret of mercury. Minium purum. Minium Gracorum. Magnes epilepsia. Atzemafor. Amnion. Azamar. Vilruvius calls it anthrax. A red mineral substance composed of mercury combined wilh sul- phur. It is either native or factitious. The native is an ore of quicksilver mode- rately compact, and of an elegant striated red colour, it is found in the dutchy of Deuxponts, iu the Palatinate, in Spain,South America, Sic. It is called native vermilion, and cinnabar in flowers. The factitious is thus prepared : " Take of purified mercury, by weight forty ounces; sublimed sulphur, eight ounces. Having melted the sulphur over the fire, mis in the mercury, and as soon as the mass begins to swell, remove the vessel from the fire, and cover it Avith con- siderable force to prevent inflammation ; then rub the mass into powder, and sub- lime." This preparation is esteemed a mild mercurial alterative, and given to children in small doses. Hoffman greatly recom- mends it as a sedative and antispasmodic. Others deny that cinnabar taken internally, has any medicinal quality; and their opi- nion is grounded on the insolubility of it in any menstruum. In surgery its chief and almost only use is in the administration of quicksilver by fumigation Thus employed it has proved extremely serviceable in vene- rial cases. Ulcers and excrescences about the pudendum and anus in women, are par- ticularly benefitted by it; and in these cases it is most conveniently applied by placing a red hot healer at the bottom of anight stool- pan, and after sprinkling on it a few grains of the red sulphuret of quicksilver, placing Ihe patient on the stool. To fumigate ulcers in Ihe throat, it is necessary to receive Ihe fumes on the part affected, through the tube of a funnel. By enclosing the patient naked in a box, it has on some occasions been contrived to fumigate the whole body at once, and in this way the specific powers of the quicksilver have been very rapidly ex- cited. This mode of curing the lues venerea, is spoken of as confirmed ; and the subject has of late years been revived in a treatise by Sabonelte, and by trials made in Bartholo- mew's hospital. Mr. Pearson, from his experiments on mercurial fumigation, concludes, that where checking the progress of the disease sud- denly, is an object of great moment, and where the body is covered with ulcers or large and numerous eruptions, and in ge- neral to ulcers, fungi, and excrescences, the vapour of mercury is an application of great efficacy and utility; but lhat it is apt to induce a ptyalism rapidly, and great consequent debility, and that for the pur- pose of securing the constitution against a relapse, as great a quantity of mercury must be introduced into ihe system, by inunction, as if no fumigation had been employed. Hydra'rgvrum. Hydrargyrus. (vfyzpyv?;;; from viotp, Avater, and apyvpoc, silver, so named from its having a resemblance to fluid silver.) See Mtrcury. HYDRARGYRUM CUM CRETA. Mer- cury wilh chalk. Mercurius alkalizalus. " Take of purified mercury, by weight three ounces; prepared chalk, five ounces. Rub them logether, until (he metallic glo- bules disappear." This preparation is milder than any other mercurial, except the sul- phuret, and does not so easily act upon the boAvels; it is therefore used largely by many practitioners, and possesses alterative properties in cutaneous and venereal com 432 II YD HiD plaints, in obslruclious of the viscera, or of the prostate glanfl, given in the dose of 3ss to 3ss, two or three times a day. HYDRA'KGYRUM PR^ECIPITA'TUM ALBUM. While precipitated mercury. Calx hydrargyri alba. " Take of oxymu- riate of mercury, half a pound ; muriule of ammonia, four ounces; solution of subcar- bonate of potash, half a pint ; distilled water, four pints. First dissolve ihe mini- ate of ammonia, then the oxymuriate of inercuryj in the distilled water, and add thereto the solution of subcarbonale of potash. Wash Ihe precipitated powder until it becomes tasteless; then dry it." Il is only used externally, in the form of oint- ment, as an application in some cutaneous affections. HYDBA'RGYRUM PURIFICATION! Purified mercury. Argtntum vivum pari- ficalum. " Take of mercury, by Aveijilif, six pounds; iron filings, a pound. Rub Ihem together, and distil lire mercury from an iron retort, by the application oi heat to it." Purified quicksilver is .sometimes administered in its metallic stale, in doses of an ounce or more, in constipation of the bowels. HYDRARGYRUS ACETA'TUS. Mtr- curius aceiatus. Pilula Keystri. By this preparation of mercury, the . celebrated Keyser acquired an immense fortune in curing the venereal disease. It is an ace- tate of mercury, and therefore termed hy- drargyri acetas in the new chemical nomen- clature. The dose is from three to five grains. Notwithstanding the encomium given to it by some, it does not appear lo be so efficacious as some other preparations of mercury. HYDRA'RGYRUS PHOSPHORA'TUS. This remedy has been observed to heal inveterate venereal ulcers in a very short lime, nay, in the course of a very few days, particularly those about the pudenda. In venereal inflammations of the eyes, chancres, rheumatisms, and chronic eruptions, it has proved of eminent service. Upon the whole, if used with necessary precaution, and in the hands of a judicious practi- tioner, it is a medicine mild and gentle in its operation. Tbe cases in which it deserves the preference over other mercu- rial preparations, are these: in an invete- rate stage of syphilis, particularly in per- sons of torpid insensible fibres: in cases of exostosis, as well as obstructions in the lym- phatic system ; in chronic complaints of the skin. The follotving is the formula. R Hy- drargyri phosphorati, gr. iv. Corticis cin- uamoni in pulverem trili, gr. xiv. Sac- chari purif. 3ss. Misce. The Avhole to be divided into eight equal parts, one of which is to be taken every morning and evening, unless salivation takes place, Avhen it ought to v'p discontinued Some patient-, how- ever, will bear from one to two grains of the phosphate of quicksilver, Avithout incon- venience. HYDrxVRGYItUS PRECIPITA TUS CI- NI/RliUS. This preparation is an oxide of mercury, and nearly the same with the hydrargyri oxydum cine,.cum ot the London pharmacopoeia ; il is used as an alterative in cases of pains aMs-.ing from an admixture of rheumatism with syphilis. It may be Mibslituieil for ihe hydrargyrus sulphuratus ruber, in fumigating oza;iia, and venereal ulcerated sore throat on account of its not yielding any vapour offensive lo ihe pa- tient. HYDRA RGYtiUS VITRIOLATUS. Tur- pethum minerale. Mercurius tmeticus flavin. Sulphas hydrargyri. Formerly (his medi- cine was in more general use (han in the present day. It is a very powerful and active alterative when given in small doses. Tw-0 grains act on the stomach so as lo pro- duce violent vomitings. It is recommended as an errhine in cases of amaurosis. In com- bination with antimony il acts powerfully on the skin. , Hydrkl^e'ijii. (From vfvp, water, and eXAtov, oil.) A mixture of oil and water. Hvdrenteroce'i.e. (From uiup, Avater, ivltpov, an intestine, and k»xh, a tumour.) A dropsy of the scrotum, attended wilh rupture. Hydro'a. (From v£up, water.) A watery pustule. Hydrocarbonale. See Carburetted hydro- gen gas. HYDROCA'RDIA. (From vtup, water, and AxpftA, ihe heart.) Hydrocordis. Hy- drops pericardii. Dropsy of the heart. Drop- sy of the pericardium. A collection of fluid in the pericardium, which may be either coagulable lymph, serum, ora puriform fluid. It produces symptoms similar to those of hydrotborax, with violent palpitation of the heart, and mostly an intermittent pulse. It is incurable. HYDROCELE. (From vfap, Avafer, and xhxh, a tumour.) The term hydrocele, used in a literal sense, means any tumour pro- duced by water ; but surgeons have always confined it to those which possess either the membranes of the scrotum, or the coats of the testicle and its vessels. The first of these, viz. that which has its seat in the membranes of the scrotum, anasarca integumentorum, is common to tbe whole bag, and to all the cellular substance which loosely envelops both the testes. It is, strictly speaking, only a symptom of a dis- ease, in which the whole habit is most fre- ijuently more or less concerned, and very seldom affects the part only. The latter, or that which occupies the coats immediately investing the testicle and its vessels, hydro- cele tunica? viginalis, is absolutely local, very seldom affects the common membrane of the scrotum, generally attacks one side liiU mi' m only ; and is frequently found in persons who are perfectly free from all other com- plaints. The anasarca integumenlorum retains the impression of the finger. The vaginal hy- drocele has an undulating feel. The hydrocele of the tunica vaginalis testis is a morbid accumulation of the water separated on the internal surface of the tu- nica vaginalis, to moisten or lubricate the testicle. From its first appearance, it seldom dis- appears, or diminishes, bulfgjjnerally con- tinues to increase, sometimes rapidly, at others more sloivly. In some, it grows to a painful degree of distention in a few months: in others, il continues many years with little disturbance. As it enlarges, it becomes more tense, and is sometimes transparent; so that if a candle is held on the opposile side, a degree of light is per- ceived through the whole tumour ; but the only certain distinction is the fluctuation, Avhich is not found when the disease is an hernia of the omentum, or intestines, or an inflammatory or a scirrhous tumour of the testicle. Hydroce'le cysta'ta. Encysted hydro- cele of the spermatic cord resembles the common hydrocele ; but the tumour does not extend to the testicle, which may be felt below or behind it, while, in the hy- drocele of the vaginal coat, when large, the testicle cannot be discovered. In this dis- ease also, the penis is not buried in the tumour. Sometimes the fluid is contained in Uvo distinct cells ; and this is discovered by Tittle conlracliens in it. It is distin- guished from the anasarcous hydrocele by a sensible fluctuation, and the Avant of the inelastic pitting ; from hernia, by its be- ginning below, from its not receding in an horizontal position, and not enlarging by coughing and sneezing. HYDROCELE FUNl'CLLI SPERMA'TICI, Or hydrocele of the spermatic cord. 'Anasar- cous hydrocele of the spermatic cord some- limes accompanies ascites, and, at other limes, it is found to be confined to the cellu- lar substance, in or about the spermatic cord. The causes of this disease may be obstruc- tions in the lymphatics, leading from the part, in consequence of scirrhous affections of the abdominal viscera, or the pressure of a truss applied for the cure of hernia. When the affection is connected with anasarca in other parts, it is then so evi- dent as to require no particular description. When il is local, it is attended with a co- lourless tumour in the course of the sper- matic cord, soft and inelastic to tbe touch, and unaccompanied with fluctuation. In an erect position of the body, it is of an oblong figure ; but Avhen the body is re- cumbent, it is flatter, and somewhat round. Generally it is no longer than tbe part of the cord whi :'i Me* iri 'he groin ; though sometimes it extends ns far as tue testicle, and even stretches the scrotum to an un- common size. By pressure, a great part of the swelling can always be made lo recede into the abdomen. It instantly, however, returns to its former situation, on the pres- sure being withdrawn. Hydrocele peritona'i. Ascites, or com" mon dropsy of the belly. Hydroce'le sfina'lis. A watery swell- ing on the vertebral. Hydkocexo'ues ischuria. (From vS»p, water, and x»xo 4'4i> discharge, and irritation externally -. issues appear not so likely to prove beneficial. Errhines may farther contribute to obviate internal effusion. Electricity has been pro- posed to rouse the absorbents in the second stage ; but its efficacy, and even propriety, is very doubtful. Should the progress of the complaint be fortunately arrested, the strength must be established by a nutritious diet, and tonic medicines; taking care to keep the bowels in good order, and the head cool; an issue, under these circumstances, may1 be a very useful remedy. Hydrocephalus acu'tus. See Hydro cephalus. Hydrocephalus exte'rnus. Water be- tween the brain and its membranes. Hydroce'phalus inte'knus. Water in the ventricles of the brain. HYDROCO TYLE. (From «f»/>, wa- ter, and koIvxh, the cotula.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in tiie Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digy- nia. 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, for the common marsh or water cotula, or penny-AVort, Avhich is said lo possess acrid qualities. Hydrocy'stis. (From ulup, water, and nt/svc, a vesicle.) An encysted dropsy. HY'DROGEN. (Hydrogenium; iromvfap, Avater, and yivo/AAt, to become, or ytvvAui, to produce, because wilh oxygen it produces Avater.) Base of inflammable air. Hydrogen is a substance not perceptible to our sensations in a separate state; but ils existence is not at all (he less certain. Though we cannot exhibit it experimenlally uncorabitied, we can pursue it while it jiasses out of one combination into another; we cannot, indeed, arrest it on ils passage, but we never fail to discover it, at least if Ave use Ihe proper chemical means, when it presents itself to our notice in the new com- pound. Hydrogen, as its name expresses, is one of the constituent elements of water. Its existence was unknown till lately. It is plentifully distributed in nature, and acts a very considerable part in the processes of the animal and vegetable economy. It is one of the iugredients in the varieties of bi- tumen, oils, fats, ardent spirit, ether, and, in fact, all the proximate component parts of animal and vegetable bodies. It forms a constituent part of all animal and vegeta- ble acids. It is one of Ihe constituents of ammonia and of various oilier compound gases. It possesses so great an affinity for calo- ric, that it can only exist separately in the stale of gas: it is consequently impossible to procure it in the concrete or liquid stale, independent of combination. Solid hydrogen, therefore, united to ca- loric and light, forms hydrogen gas. 436 HYI> • I1V0 Properties of Hydrogen Gas. This gas, which was formerly called in- flammable air, Avas discovered by Mr. Ca- vendish, in the year 1768, or rather he first obtained it in a slate of purity, and ascer- tained ils more important properties, though it had been noticed long before. The famous philosophical candle attests the antiquity of this discovery. Hydrogen gas, like oxygen gas, is a tri- ple compound, consisting of the ponderable base of hydrogen, caloric, and light. It possesses all the mechanical properties of atmospheric air. It is the lightest sub-Tance whose weigh! Ave are able to estimate : when in its purest state, and free from moisture, it is about fourteen times lighter lhan at- mospheric air. It is not fitted for respira- tion ; animals, when obliged lo brealhe in it, die almost instantaneously. It is decom- posed by living vegetables, and its basis becomes one of the constituents of oil, re- sin, he. It is inflammable, and burns ra- pidly when kindled, in cohtad with atmos- pheric air, or oxygen gas, by means of the electric spark, or by an inflamedbody ; and burns, when pure, with a yellowish lambent flame; but all burning substances are im- mediately extinguished when immersed in it. It is, therefore, incapable of supporting combustion. It is not injurious to grow ing vegetables. It is unabsorbable 4>y most substances : water absorbs it very sparingly. It is capable of dissolving carbon, sulphur, phosphorus, arsenic, and many other bodies. When its basis combines with that of oxygen gas, water is formed; with nitrogen, it forms ammonia. It does not act on earthy sub- stances. Method of obtaining Hydrogen Gas.—A ready method of obtaining hydrogen gas consists in subjecting water to the action of a substance which is capable of decomposing this fluid. i 1. For this purpose, let sulphuric acid, previously diluted with four or five limes its weight of water, be poured on iron filings, or bits of zinc, in a small retort, or gas-bottle, called a pneumatic flask, or proof; as soon as the diluted acid comes in contact with the metal, a violent effervescence takes place, and hydrogen gas escapes without external heat being applied. It may be collected in the usual manner over water, taking care to let a certain portion escape, on account of the atmospheric air contained in the disen- gaging vessels. The production of hydrogen gas in the above way is owing to the decomposition of water. The iron, or zinc, when in contact with this fluid, in conjunction wilh sulphuric acid, has a greater affinity to oxygen than tbe hydrogen gas; the oxygen, therefore, unites to it, and forms an oxid of that metal which is instantly attacked and dissolved by the »cid ; the other constituent part of the wa- ter, the hydrogen, is set free, which by unit- ing with caloric, assumes the iorni of hy- drogen gas. The oxygen is, therefore, the bond of union between the metal and the acid. The hissing noise or effervescence, ob- servable during the process, is owing to the rapid motion excited in the mixture by means of the greal number of aii-bubble#quickly disengaged and breaking at the surface of the fluid. We see, also, in this case, that two sub- stances exert an attraction, and are even capa- ble of decomposing jointly u third, which neither of them is able to do singly, ris.; if we present sulphuric acid alone, or iron or zinc alone, to water, they cannot detach the oxygen from the hydrogen of that fluid ; bul, if bolh are applied, a decomposition is in- stantly effected. This experiment, therefore, proves lhat the agency of chemical affinity between two or more bodies may lie dormant until it is called into action by the interposi- tion of another body, Avhich frequently ex- erts no energy upon any of tbem in a sepa- rate state. Instances of this kind Avere for- merly called predisposing affinities. 2. Iron, iu a red heat, has also the proper- ty of decomposing water, by dislodging the oxygen from its combination wilh hydrogen, in (he following manner:— Let a gun-barrel, having its touch-hole screwed up, pass through a furnace, or large crucible perforated for that purpose, taking care to incline the barrel at the narrowest part; adjust lo its upper extremity a retort charged with water, and let the other extre- mity terminate in a tube introduced under a receiver in ^he pneumatic trough. When the apparatus is thus disposed, and Avell lu- ted, bring tbe gun-barrel to a red heat, a«L when thoroughly red-hot, make the wateriif the retort boil; the vapour, Avhen passing through the red-hot tube, will yield hydro- gen gas abundantly. In this experiment, the oxygen of the Avater combines wilh tbe iron at a red heat, so as to convert it into an oxid, and the caloric applied combines with the hydrogen of the water, and forms hy- drogen gas. It is, therefore, the result of a double affinity, ibat of the oxygen of the water for the metal, and that of ils hydrogen for caloric. The more caloric is employed in the ex- periment of decomposing water by means of iron, he. the sooner is the water decom- posed. Hydrogen gas combined with carbon, i^ frequently found in great abundance in mines and coal-pits, where it is sometimes generated suddenly, and becomes mixed with the atmospheric air of these subter- raneous cavities. If a lighted candle be brought in, this mixture often explodes, and produces tbe most dreadful effects. It is called, by miners, fire-damp. It gene- rally forms a cloud in the upper part of Ihe mine, on account of its levity, but does not HYD mix there wilh atmospheric air, unless some agitation takes-place. The miners frequently set fire to it with a candle, lying at the same time fiat on their faces to escape the violence of the shock. An easier and more safe method of clearing the mine, is by leading a long tube through the shaft of it, to the ash-pit of a furnace ; by this means the gas will be conducted to feed the fire. Sir Humphrey Davy has invented a valu- able instrument, called a safety lump, which will enable the miners to convey a light into such impure air Avithout risk. This is founded on the important discovery, made by him, that flame is incapable of passing through minute apertures in a metallic substance, wliich yet are pervious to air : the reason of which appears lo be, that the ignited gas, or vapour, is so much cooled by the metal in its passage, as to cease being luminous. Hydrogen gas, in whatever manner pro- duced, always originates from water, either in consequence of a preceding decomposi- tion, by which it had been combined in the state of solid or fixed hydrogen, with one of the substances employed, or from a de- composition of water actually taking place during the experiment. There are instances recorded of a vapoifr ivsuing from the stomach of dead persons, which took fire on the approach of a can- dle. We even find accounts, in several works, of the combustion of living human beings, which appeared to be spontaneous. Dr. Swediaur has related some instances of firs at Warsaw, who having drank dantly of spirit, fell doAvn in the street, the smoke issuing out of their mouths; and people came to their assistance, saying Ihey would take fire;'to prevent Avhich, they made them drink a great quantity of milk, or used a more singular expedient, by causing them to swallow the urine of the by- standers, immediately on ils1 evacuation. However difficult it may be to give cre- dit to such narratives, it is equally difficult to reject them entirely, without refusing to odmit (he numerous testimonies of men, who Avere, for the most part, worthy of cre- dit. Citizen Lair has collected all the cir- cumstances of this nature which he found dispersed in different books, and has re- jected those Avhich did not appear to be sup- ported by respectable testimony, to which he has added some others related by persons still living. These narratives are nine in number; they Avere communicated to the Philomathic Society, at Paris, and inserted in the bulletin, Thermidor, An. 5, No. 29. The cause of this phenomenon has been altri'iuted to a development of hydrogen gas taking place in the stomachs of these in- dividuals. Citizen Lair believes that the bodies of these people w-ere not burned perfectly spontaneously, but it appeared to be owing HYD 437 to some very slight external cause, such as the fire of a candle, taper, or pipe. HYDROGEN GAS, SULPHURET- TED. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas possesses the properties of an acid ; for wben ab- sorbed by water, its solution reddens vege- table blues ; it combines also with alka- lies, earths, and wilh several metallic ox- ides. Sulphuretted hydrogen combined with any base, forms a hydro-sulphur et, wliich may he also called an hepatule, to distinguish it from an hepar, Avhich is the union of sulphur singly with a base. Sul- phuretted hydrogen gas possesses an ex- tremely offensive odour, resembling that of putrid eggs. It kills animals, and extin- guishes burning bodies. When in contact with oxygen gas, or atmospheric air, it is inflammable. Mingled with nitrous gas, it burns with a yellowish green flame. It is decomposed "by ammonia, by osy-muriatic acid gas and by sulphurous acid gas. It has a strong action on the greater num- ber of metallic oxides. Its specific gravity is about 1.18 when pure. It is composed, according to Thomson, of sixteen parts of sulphur, and one of hydrogen. Il has the properly of dissolving a small quantity of phosphorus. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may be ob- tained in several ways :— J. Take dry sulphuret of potash, put il into a tubulated retort, lodged in a sand- bath, or supported over a lamp; direct the neck of the retort under a receiver placed in Ihe pneumatic trough ; then pour gra- dually upon the sulphuret diluted sulphu- ric, or muriatic acid ; a violent efferves- cence will lake place, and sulphuretted hydrogen gas will be liberated. When no more gas is produced spontaneously, urge the mixture wilh heal, by degrees, till it boils, and gas will again be liberated abun- dantly. The Avater made use of for receiving it, should be heated to about 80° or 90° ; at this temperature it dissolves little of the gas : ivhereas, if cold water be made use of, a much greater quantity of it is absorbed. Explanation.—Though sulphur makes no alteration on Avater, wliich proves that sul- phur lias less attraction for oxygen than hy- drogen has, yet if sulphur be united to an alkali, this combination decomposes water whenever it comes in contact with it, though the alkali itself has no attraction either for oxygen or hydrogen. The formation of I his gas explains this truth. On adding the sulphuret of potash to the water, ibis fluid becomes decomposed, part of the sulphur robs it of its oxygen, and forms with il sulphuric acid, this gene- rated acid unites to part of the alkali, and forms sulphate of potash. The liberated hydrogen dissolves another part of the sul- phur, and forms wilh it sulphuretted hydro- gen, the basis of this gas. which is retained 4A* HYD HYD by the separated portion of the alkali. The sulphuric or muriatic acid added now extri- cates it from tbe alkali, and makes it fly off in tbe form of gas. Diluted muriatic acid seems best adapted for the production of sulphuretted hydrogen gas from alkaline sulphurets. If nitric acid be made use of it must be much diluted. Sulphuric acid yields little gas, unless as- sisted by heat. When the proportion of sulphur in the sulphuret exceeds that of the alkali, the dense sulphuric acid poured upon it emits sulphurous acid gas. All the rest of the acids may be made use of for de- composing tbe sulphurets. 2. When iron and sulphur are united to- gether, they afford a large quantity of sul- phuretted hydrogen gas, on submitting them to the action of heat, in contact with diluted muriatic acid. Melt together, in a crucible, equal parts of iron filings and sulphur ; the product is a black brittle mass, called sulphuret of iron. Reduce this to powder, and put it, with a little water, into a tubulated re- tort ; add diluted muriatic acid, and apply a gentle heat, till no more gas is disen- gaged. The philosophy of this experi- ment is analogous to the former. Part of the oxygen of the water unites to part of the sulphur, and forms sulphuric acid ; another part oxidizes the iron, which, dis- solved by the acid, forms sulphate of iron ; the hydrogen of the water unites to another part of the sulphur, and forms sulphuretted hydrogen, which becomes gaseous by the addition of caloric. 3. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may also be obtained by heating an alkaline sulphu- ret, with the addition of water, without the aid of an acid. In this case, tbe water is also decomposed ; its hydrogen unites with part of the sulphur, and forms sulphuretted hydrogen ; the oxygen of the water unites with another part of the sulphur, and pro- duces sulphuric acid, which joins to (he al- kali and forms a sulphate. The sulphuretted hydrogen becomes disengaged by heat in the gaseous form. 4. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may be ob- tained by passing hydrogen gas through sul- phur, in a slate of fusion. For this purpose, put sulphur into a gun- barrel, or Wedgwood's lube, and place it across a furnace; fit to the lower extremity a bent glass tube, which goes under a re- ceiver placed in the pneumatic trough, and adapt to the upper extremity a tu- bulated relort, or other apparatus proper for producing hydrogen gas. The sul- phur must then be heated, and, Avhen melted, the hydrogen gas evolved must be made to pass over it, which, in this man- ner, will dissolve part of the sulphur, and become converted into sulphuretted hydro- gen gas. ;>. It may likewise be procured in the following direct manner: let a small quan tity of sulphur be enclosed in a jar full of hydrogen gas, and melt it by means of a burning-glass. This method does not suc- ceed except the hydrogen gas be as dry as possible, for its affinity to sulphur is weak- ened in proportion to its moisture. 6. The method, however, which affords it purest, is by treating sulphuret of anti- mony with diluted muriatic acid. The e\ planatioti is similar to the preceding pro- C6SS6S« HYDROGEN GAS, PHOSPHURET- TED. This gas consists of phosphorus dis- solved in hydrogen gas. Properties—It is the most combustible substance in nature, and it is particularly distinguished from all other gases, by tbe property of taking fire immediately when brought in contact with atmospheric air. When mixed with oxygen gas, or wilh oxy- muriatic acid gas, it burns with great vehe- mence. When bubbles of it are suffered to pass through water, they explode in suc- cession as they reach the surface of Ibis fluid. Il has an insupportable odour, simi- lar to that of putrid fish. It is partly ab- sorbable by distilled water, freed from at- mospheric air, at low temperatures, which takes up about one-third of its bulk, and gives it out again Avithout alteration by heat. Water containing atmospheric air decom- poses it, Avhen suffered to stand with it for some time. When exposed to vivid light, it deposits phosphorus in a crystalline form. Methods of obtaining it. 1. Take a small retort; put into it oft part of phosphorus and ten of a coucsW- (rated solution of po}ash, or soda ; make the mixture boil, and receive the liberated gas over mercury ; or, if it be intended for immediate use, it may be collected over water. In this experiment, a decomposi- tion of the Avater takes place. Its oxygen unites to part of the phosphorus, and forms phosphoric acid, which joins to tbe potash, and forms phosphate of potash. The libe- rated hydrogen dissolves another part of tbe phosphorus, and becomes converted into phosphuretted hydrogen gas. In thus preparing this gas, the body of the retort should be filled as nearly as possible with the mixture, otherwise the first portion of gas which is produced in flames in lire re- tort ; a vacuum is formed, and the water forced up into the retort, which endangers the bursting of it. 2. Phosphuretted hydrogen gas is also ob- tained, if, by a direct exposure to a strong heat, we effect a combination of phosphorus and lime, and then throw this compound into water, a great quantify of phosphu- retted ^hydrogen gas will soon be formed, and ma*y be collected, in (he usual manner, over water or mercury. The production of phosphuretted by- HYD HYD 439 Urogen gas in this, manner, is analogous ta the first, with the only difference that here the decomposition of the water takes place at common temperatures. 3. Phoaphuretted hydrogen gas may also be obtained, according to Davy, in the fol- lowing manner:— Let Avater be decomposed in the usual manner, by means of zinc and sulphuric acid, and add to the mixture a quantity of phosphorus. The hydrogen evolved will dissolve part of the phosphorus; phos- phuretted hydrogen gas will be produced, and take fire at the surface of the fluid, so long as the decomposition of the water is made wilh considerable rapidity. But the gas produced in this process, burns wilh a more lambent flame than that obtained in the usual manner, probably on account of containing a larger quantity of hydrogen. The experiment is nevertheless brilliant, for the gas is disengaged in small bubbles, which cover the whole surface of the fluid; they disengage themselves rapidly, new ones are produced, and the whole fluid re- sembles a well of fire. For the success of this experiment, it is essential that the water, during the action of its decomposition, be considerably heated, which may be effected by a copious addition of sulphuric acid, and that (he phosphorus be presenf in a considerable quantity. Haifa part of phosphorus cut into small pieces, one of granulated zinc, three of concentrated sul- phuric acid, and five of Avater, answer this purpose exceedingly well.4 Phosphuretted hydrogen gas is also pro- duced by nature. The air which burns at the surface of certain springs, and forms what are called burning-springs, and the ignes fatui (Jack o'lanterns,) which glide along burying grounds, or places where ani- mal matter is putrefying, consist of hydrogen gas, holding phosphorus in solution. Hydrogen gaz, light carbonated. See Car- buretted hydrogen gas. Hydrogen gas, heavy, carbonated. See Car- buretted hydrogen gas. Hydrola'pathum. (From CJ'tup, Avater, and xavaBcv, the dock.) See Rumex hydro- lapathum. Hydro'meli. (From wLp, water, and fAtxt, honey.) Mulsum. Aqua Mulsa. Me- licralum. Braggat. Hydromel. Water im- pregnated wilh honey. After it is fer- mented, it is called vinous hydromel, or mead. HYDROME'TRA. (From i^p, water, and /AHTpa, the Avomb.) Hydrops uteri. Dropsy of the womb. A geuus of disease in the class cachexia, and order inlume- sccntia, of Cullen. It produces a SAvelling of tbe hypogastric region, slowly and gradually increasing, resembling the figure of the uterus, yielding to, or fluctuating on, pressure ; without ischury or preg- nancy. Sauvages enumerates seven spe- cies. It must be considered as a very rare disease, and one that can with difficulty be ascertained. HvdroHphalum. (From City, water, and o/Apaxoc, the navel.) A tumour of the navel containing water. Hydro'nosos. (From CSwp, water, and voo-oc, a disease.) The swealing-siekness, called Ephidrosis andJfBudor anglicus. Hydropede'sis. From u/'-f, Avater, and vnia^, to break oul.) A breaking out into a violent sweat. HYDROPHOBIA. (From wfy. water, and poCt^u, to fear.) Rabies canina; Cy- nanthropia. Cynolesia. Canine madness. This disease arises in consequence of the bite of a rabid animal, as a dog or cat, and sometimes spontaneously. It is term- ed hydrophobia, because persons that are thus bitten dread the sight or the fall- ing of water Avhen first^Pseized. Cullen has arranged it under the class neuroses, and order spasmi, and defines it a loathing and great dread of drinking any liquids, from their creating a pain- ful convulsion of the pharynx, occasion- ed most commonly by the bite of a mad animal. There are two species of hydrophobia: 1. Hydrophobia rabiosa, when there is a desire of biting. 2. Hydrophobia simplex, when there is not a desire of biting. Dr. James observes, that this peculiar affection properly belongs to the canine genus, viz. dogs, foxes, and wolves ; in which animals only it seems to be innate and natural, scarcely ever appearing in any others, except when communicated from these. When a dog is affected Avith mad- ness, he becomes dull, solitary, and endea- vours to hide himself, seldom barking, but making a murmuring noise, and refusing all kinds of meat and drink. He flies at stranger*; but, in this stage, he remembers and respects his master; his head and tail hang doAvn ; he walks as if overpowered by sleep; and a bite, at this period, though dangerous, is not so apt to bring on the dis- ease in the animal bitten as one inflicted at a later period. Tbe dog at length begins to pant; he breathes quickly and heavily; his tongue bangs out; his mouth is con- tinually open, and discharges a large quan- tity of froth. Sometimes be walks sloAvly, as *if half asleep, and then runs suddenly, but not always directly fonvard. At last he forgets his master; his eyes have a dull, watery, red appearance ; he grows thin and weak, often falls down, gets up and attempts to fly at every thing, becoming very soon quite furious. The animal seldom lives in this latter slate longer than thirty hours ; and it is said, that his bites, towards the end of his existence, are the most dangerous. The throat of a person suffering hydrophobia is always much affected: and, it is asserted, 44,0 HYD HiD the nearer the bite to this part l..e more perilous. Hydrophobia may be communicated to the human subject from the biles of cats, coavs, and other animals, not of lire canine species, to which Ihe affection has been pre- viously communicated. However, it is from the bites of tho.pe domestic ones, the dog and cat, that nnjktj. cases of hydropho- bia originate. Il does not appear lhat the bile of a person affected can communicate the disease to another ; at least the records of medicine furnish no proof of this circum- stance. In tbe human species, the general symp- toms attendant upon the bile of a mad dog, or other rabid animal, are, at some indefi- nite period, and occasionally long after the bitten part seems quite well, a slight pain begins to be feltjn it, now and then attended with itching, but generally resembling arheu- mafic pain. Then come on wandering pains, with an uneasiness and heaviness, disturbed sleep, and frightful dreams, accompanied Avith great restlessness, suddrn startings, and spasms, sighing, anxi«ty, and a love for soli- tude. These symptoms continuing to in- crease daily, pains begin to shoot from the place aahich Avas Abounded, all along up to the throat, with a slraitness and sensation of choakiug, and a horror and dread at the sight of water, and other liquids, together with a loss of appetite and tremor. The person is, however, capable of swallowing any solid substance with tolerable ease ; but the moment that any thing in a fluid form is brought in contact wilh his lips, it occa- sions him to start back with much dread and horror, although he labours perhaps under great ibirst at the time. A vomiting of bilious matter soon comes on, in the course of the disease, and an in- tense hot fever ensues, attended with con- tinual watching, great thirst, dryness and roughness of the tongue, hoarseness of the voice, and the discharge of a viscid saliva from the mouth, Avhich the patient is con- stantly spitting out; together with spasms of the genital and urinary organs, in conse- quence of which the evacuations are forcibly thrown out. His respiration is laborious and uneasy, but his judgment is unaffected; and, as long as he retains the power of speech, his answers are distinct. In some few instances, a severe delirium arises, and closes the tragic scene; but it more frequently happens, that the pulse becomes tremulous and irregular, that con- vulsions arise, and that nature being at length exhausted, sinks under the pressure of misery. The appearances to be observed, on dis- section in hydrophobia, are unusual aridity of the viscera and other parts ; marks of inflammation in tbe fauces, gula, and la- rynx ; inflammatory appearances in the sto- mach, and an accumulation or effusion of Mood in tbe bines. Some marks of inflam- mation are likewise lo be observed iu luc brain, consisting in a serous effusiou on its surface, or in a redness of the pia mater; which appearances have also presented themselves in tbe dog. In some cases of dissection, not the least morbid appearance has been observed, either in the fauces, diaphragm, stomach, or intes- tines. The poison has, therefore, been con- ceiA-ed by some physicians to act upon the nervous system, and to be so wholly con- fined to it, as to make it a matter of doubt whether the qualities of the blood are altered or not. There is no knoAvn cure for this terrible disease : and the only preventive lo be railed upon is the complete excision of the bitten part, which should be performed as soon as possible ; though it may perhaps not be too late any time before the symp- toms appear. HYDROPHTHALMIA. (From deep, wa- ter, and o^Bax/aoc, the eye.) Hydrophlhal- mium. There are two diseases, different in their nature and consequences, thus termed. The one is a mere anasarcous or cedematous swelling of the eyelid. The other, the true hydrophthalmia, is a swelling of the bulb of the eye from too great a collection of the vitreous or aqueous humours. Hydrophtha'lmium. (From dap, Avater, and o,ne dropsy.) Medicines Avhich relieve or cure dropsy. Hydko'piper. (From vibp, water, and irvrtpi, pepper; so called from its biting the tongue like pepper, and being a native of marshy places.) See Polygonum hydro- piper. Hydropneumosa'rca. (From viap, wa- tert wtu/AA, wind, and o-Ap'f, flesh.) A tu- mour of uir, Avater, and solid substances. Hydropoi des- (From Cipur\. a dropsy, and sfcToc, likeness.) A term formerly appli- ed to liquid and watery excrements. HYDROPS, (-pis, m. from Cimp, wateM Dropsy. A preternatural collection of se- rous or watery fluid in the cellular sub- stance, or different cavities of the' body. It receives different appellations, according to the particular situation in which it is lodged. When it is diffused through the cellular membrane, either generally or partially, it i« called anasarca. When it is deposited in the cavity of the cranium, it is called hydroce- phalus ; Avhen in the chest, hydrolhorax, or hydrops pectoris. When in the abdomen, ascites. In the uterus, hydromelra, and within the scrotum, hydrocele. The causes of these diseases are a family disposition thereto, frequent salivations, ex- cessive and long-continued eA-acuations, a free use of spirituous liquors, (which never fail to destroy the digestive powers.") scirrho- HYD shies of the liver, spleen, pancreas, mesen- tery, and other abdominal viscera; prece- ding diseases, as the jaundice^ diarrhoea, dy- sentery, phthisis, asthma, gout, intermit- tflits of long duration, scarlet fever, and some of the exanthemata j a suppression of accustomed evacuations, the sudden stri- king in of eruptive humours, ossification of the valves of the heart; polypi in the right' ventricle, aneurism in the arteries, tumours making a considerable pressure on the neighbouring parts, permanent obstruction in the lungs, rupture of the thoracic duct, exposure for a length Of time to a moist at- mosphere, laxity of the' exhalants, defect in the absorbents, topical weakness, and gene- ral debility. Hy'drops A> ma'tulam. Diabetes. Hy'drops AR-n'cuti. A white SAvelling of a joint is sometimes so called. Hy'drops cy'sticus. Any dropsy enclos- ed in bags, or cysts. • Hy'drops ge'nu. An accumulation of synovia, under the capsular figament of the knee. Hy'drops medu'll* spina'lis. See Hy- drorachilis and Spina bifida. Hy'drops ova'rii. A dropsy of the ova- rium. A species of ascites. Hydrops pe'ctoris. See Hydrothorax. Hydrops pericardii. See Hydrocar- dia. * Hy'drops pulmo'num. Water in the cel- lular interstices of the lungs. Hy'drops scro'ti. See Hydrocele. Hy'drops u'teri. See Hydrometra. Hydropy'rf.tus." (Fuom deep, Avater, and Tvptloc, fever.) The sweating fever or sick- ness. See Sudor Anglicus. HYDRORACHI'TIS. (From Hoop, water, and pAvtc, the spine.) A fluctuating tu- mour, mostly situated fin the lumbar ver- tebrae of new-born* children. It is a genus * of disease in the class cachexia, and order intumescentia, of Cullen, and is always incurable. See Spina bifida. Hydrorosatum. A drink made of Avater, honey, and the juice of roses. • Hydrosa'ccharum. (From vlaip, water, and TAxyetpov, sugar.) A drink made of su- garjand water. Hydrosa'rca. (From viaip, water, and rAp%, the flesh.) Water in the cellular membrane. See Anasarca. HYdrosarcoce'le. (From via>p, water, vAp%, the flesh, and xyxx, a tumour.) Sar- cocele, with an effusion of water into the cellular membrane. Hydroseli^um. (From viap, water, and o-exivov, purslane.) A species of purslane growing in marshy places. Hydrosulphure'tum sti'bii lu'teum. See Antimonii sulphuretum pracipitalum. Hydrosulphure'tum sti'bii ru'brum. Kermes mineralis. * A hydro-sulphuret of antimony formerly in high estimation as an expectorant, sudorific, and antispasmo- 56 HYD 141 die, in difficult respiration, rheumatism, dis- eases of Ihe skin and glands. HYDROTHORAX. (From Ciup, water, and BotpA^, the chest.) Hydrops thoracis. Hydrops pectoris. Dropsy of the chest. A genus of disease in the class cachexia; and order intumescentia, of Cullen. Difficulty of breathing, particularly when in an hori- zontal posture; sudden startings from sleep, with anxiety, andpalpitations of the heart; cough, palenesgM the visage, anasarcous swellings of thT loAver extremities, thirst, and a scarcity of urine, are tbe character- istic symptoms'of 4iydrothorax ; but the one which is nfore decisive than all the rest, is a fluctuation of water being perceived in the chest, either by the patient himself, or his medical attendant, on certain motions of the body. The causes which give rise to the disease, are pretty much the Same with those which are productive of the other species of dropsy. In some cases, it exists without any other kind of dropsical affection being present; but it prevails very often as a part of more universal dropsy. It frequently takes place to a considera- ble degree before it becomes very percepti- ble ; and its presence is not readily known, the symptoms, like those of hydrocephalus, not being always very distinct. In some instances, the Avater is collected in both sacs of the pleura ; but at other times, it is only in one. Sometimes it is lodged in the pe- ricardium alone; but, for tbe most part, it only appears there when, at the same lime, a collection is present in one or both cavi- ties of the thorax. Sometimes 'the tvater is effused in the cellular texture of the lungs, without any being deposited in the cavity of tbe thorax. In a few cases, the wa- ter thtt is collected is enveloped in small cysts, of a membranous nature, known by (he name of hydatides, which seem'to float in the cavity;, but more frequently they are connected with, and attached to, particular parts of tbe internal surface of the pleura. Hydrothorax often comes on with a sense of uneasiness at the lower end of the ster- num, accompanied by a difficulty of breath- ing, which is much increased by any exer- tion, and which is always mos4considerable during night, when the body is in an hori- zontal posture. Along with these symp- toms there is a cough, lhat is at first dry, but which, after a time, is attended with an expectoration of thin mdcus. There is likewise, a paleness of the complexion, and an anasarcous swelling of the feef and legs, together with a considerable degree of thirst, and a diminished flow of urine. Under these appearances, we have just grounds to suspect that there is a collection if water in the chest; but if the "fluctuation.can be per- ceived, there can then remain no doubt as to the reality of its presence. During the progress of the disease, it is Ul HVD HYM no uncommon thing for the patient to feel lected in either of the sacs of the pleura, the a numbness, or degree of palsy, in one or operation of paracentesis of the thorax may both arms, and to be more than ordinarily afford relief under urgent symptoms, and, sensible to cold. With regard to the pulse, perhaps, contribute to the recovery of the it is usually quick at first, but, towards the patient. * end, becomes irregular and intermitting. HYGIENE. (From CytAtvai, to be welf!) Our prognostic in bydrothorax must, in ge- Hygiesis. Hygeia. Modern physicians have neral, be unfavourable, as it has seldom been applied this term to that division of therapeia cured, and, in many cases, will hardly admit -which treats of the diet of the sick and the even of alleviation, the difficulty of breathing non-naturals. continuing to increase, urtjUhe action of the Hygie'sis. See Hygiene. • lungs is at last entirely imffcd by the quan- Hy'gra. (From vypoc, humid.) Liquid tity of Avater deposited in tbe chest. In some plasters. * cases, the event is suddenly fatal, but in Hygrempla'strum. (From vypoc, mojst, others, it is preceded, for a few days previous and e/AVXArpov, a plaster.) A liquid plas- to death, by a spitting of blood. ter. ■ Dissections of this disease show that iu Hygroblepha'ricus. (From vypoc, hu- some cases, the water is e'ther collected in mid, and 0xepApov, the: eye-lid^ Applied to one side of the thorax, or that there are hy- the emunctory ducts in the extreme edge,or datides formed in some particular part of it; inner part, of the eye-lid. but they more frequently discover water in Hygrocirsoce'le. (From vypoc, moist, both sides of the chest, accompanied by a xiproc, a varix, and khxh, a tumour.) Di- eollection in the cellular texture and princi- lated spermatic veins, with dropsy of the pal cavities of the body. The fluid is usual- scrotum. ly of a yellowish colour; possesses proper- Hygrocolly'rium. (From vypoc, liquid, ties similar to serum, and, with respect to its' and xoxxvpiov, a collyrium.) A collyrium corn- quantity, varies very much, being from a few posed of liquids. ounces to several quarts. According lo the HYGRO'LOGY, (Hygrologia ; from vypoct quantity, so are the lungs compressed by it; a humour or fluid, and xoyoc, a discburse.) and, where it is very considerableJtbey are The doctrine of the fluids, usually found much reduced in size. When HYGRO'MA. (vypm/AA : "from vypos, a universal anasarca has preceded the collec- liquid.) An encysted (umour, whose tion in the chest,"it is no uncommon occur- contents are either serum or a fluid like renee to find some of the abdominal viscera lymph. It sometimes happens lhat these in a scirrhous state. tumours are filled with hydatids. Hygro- The treatment, of this djsease must be matous tumours require the removal of conducted on the same general plan as that ti,ie cyst, or the destruction of its secreting of anasarca/ Emetics, however, are hazard- surface. ous, and purgatives do not afford so much HYGROMETER.- (Hygromelrum; from benefit; but the bowels must be kept regu- vypos, moist, and /AtTpov, a measure.) Hydro- lar, and other evacuating remedies may be meter. An instrument to measure the de- employed in conjunction with tonics. ^Squill grees of moisture in the atmosphere.- It also has been chiefly resorted to, as being expec- means an infirm partfof the body, affected by torantaswell as dWlretic ; but its-power is moisture of the atmosphere. • usually not great, unless it be carried so far HYGROSCQ'PICS. Substances which as to eause nausea, Avhich cannot usually be have the property of absorbing moisture borne to any extent. Digitalis is more to from (he atmosphere. See Atmosphere. be relied upon; but it will be better to con- .Hygromy'rum. (From vypoc, moist,and join them, adding, perhaps, some form of /Avpov, a liquid ointment.) A liquid oint- mercury ; and employing at the same time ment." other diuretics, as the supertartrate or ace- Hygropho'bia. The same as hydro- tate of potash, juniper berries, he. Where phobia. £ febrile symptoms attend, diaphoretics will Hy'le. (vxh, matter.) The materia probably be especially serviceable, as the medica, or matter of any kind which comes pulvis ipecacuanhas composilus, or aiilimo- under the cognisance of a medical per- nials in small doses; which last may also son. promote expectoration. Blisters to the HY'MEN. (From Hymen, the god of chest will be proper in many cases, particu- marriage, because Ihis membrane is sup- larly should there be any pain or other posed to be entire before mofriage, or co- maik of inflammatory action. Myrrh seems pulation.) The hymen isH thin membrane, to answer better than most other tonics, as of a semilunar or circular form, placed at more decidedly promoting expectoration; or the entrance of the vagina, which it partly the nitric acid may be given, increasing the closes. It has a very different appearance secretiou of urine, as well as supporting the in different women, but it is generally, if strength. The inhalation of oxygen gas is not always, found in tfrgins, and is very staled to have been in some instances singu- properly esteemed the test of virginity, larly beneficial. Where the fluid is col- being ruptured in the first act of coition HYM The remnants of the hymen are called the carunculae myrtiformes. The hymen is also peculiar to the human species. There are fwo circumstances relating to the hy- men which require medical assistance. It is sometimes of such a strong ligamentous texture, that it cannot be ruptured, and prevents the connexion between the sexes. It is also sometimes imperforated, wholly closing the entrance into the vagina, and preventing any discharge from the uterus: but both these cases are extremely rare. If the hymen be of an unnaturally firm texture, but perforated, though perhaps Avith a very small opening, the inconvenien- cies thence arising will not be discovered before the time of marriage, when they may be removed by a crucial incision made through it, takiffg care not to injure the ad- joining parts. The imperforation of the hymeu will produce its inconveniences when the per- son begins to menstruate. For the rnen- slruous fluid being secreted from the ute- rus at each period, and not evacuated, the patient suffers^ much pain from the distention of the parts, many strange symp- toms and appearances are occasioned, and suspicions injurious to her reputation are often entertained. In a case of this kind, for which Dr. Denman was consulted, the young woman, who was twenty-two years of age, having many uterine complaints, with the abdomen enlarged, was suspected to be pregnant, though she persevered in asserting the contrary, and had never men- struated. When she was prevailed upon to submit to an examination, the circum- scribed tumour of the uterus was found (o reach as high as the navel, and the external parts Avere stretched by a round soft sub- stance at tbe entrance of* the vagina, in such a manner as to resemble that appearance which they have when the head of a child is passing through them ; but there was no entrance into the vagina. On the follow- ing morning, an incision was carefully made through the hymen, which had a fleshy appearance,, and was thickened in proportion to its distention. Not less than four pounds of blood, of the colour and consistence of tar, were discharged ; and the tumefaction of the abdomen was imme- diately removed. Several stellated inci- sions were afterwards made through the di- vided edges, which is a very necessary part of the operation ; and care Ava-s taken to pre- vent a re-union of the hymen till the next period of menstruation, after which she suffered no inconvenience. The blood dis- charged was not putrid or coagulated, and seemed to have undergone no other change, after its secretion, but what was occasioned by the absorption of its more fluid parts. Some caution is required Avhen the hymen is closed in those avIio are in advanced age, unless the membrane be distended by the HYO 443 confined menses; as Dr. Denman" once saw an instance of inflammation of the peritonaeum being immediately produced after the operation, of which the patient died as in the true puerperal fever, and no other reason could be assigned for the dis- ease. The carunculae myrtiformes, by their elon- gation and enlargement, sometimes become very painful and troublesome. Hymens'a cou'rbaril. (Hymenaa, cor- rupted from anime, or animaa.) The sys-* temalic name of tire tree whjch affords the resin anime. See Anime. HYO. Names compounded of this Avord belong to muscles Avhich originate from, or are inserted inlo, or connected w"'h the os « hyoides ; as, Hyo-glossus, Hyo-pharyngeu' Genio-hyo-glossus, he. HiYO-GLO'SSUS. Cerato-glossus of Douglas and Cowper. Basio-ceralo-chon- dro-glossus oi Albinus. Hyo-chondro- glosse of Duma3. A muscle situated at the sides between the os hyoides and Ihe tongue. It arises from the basis,.but chiefly from the corner of the os hyoides, running laterally and forwards to the tongue, Avhich ij pulls inward* and down- ward-. HYOLDES OS. (Cotiiic: from the Greek letter v, and uSoc, likeness ; ^o named from its resemblance.) This bone, vvhich is situated betAveen the root of the tongue and (he larynx, derives its name from i(s supposed resemblance to Ihe Greek letter v, and is, by some Avriters, described along with tire parts contained in the mouth. Ruysch has seen the ligaments of the bone so completely ossified, that the os hyoides Avas joined to the temporal bones by anchylosis. In describing this bone, it may be distinguished into its bedy, horns, and appendices. The body is the middle and broadest part of the bone, so placed that it may be easily felt Avith the finger in (he forepart of the throat. lis forepart, Avhich is placed towards the tongue, is irre- gularly convex, and its inuer surface, Avhich is turned towards the larynx, is unequally concave,. The cornua, or horns, which are flat, and a little bent, are considerably longer than the body of the bone, and may be said to form the sides of the v. These horns 'are thickest near the body of the bone. At (he extremity of each is observed a round tubercle, from Avhich a' ligament passes to the thyroid cartilage. The appen- dices, or lesser horns, cornua minora, as they are called by some writers, are two small processes, which in their size and shape are somewhat like a grain of wheat. They rise up from the articulations of the cornua, Avith the body of lire bone, and are sometimes connected with the styloid pro- cess on each side, by means of a ligament. It is not unusual to find small portions of bone in these ligamenls ; and Ruysch, as tve 144 HYO MVP , have already observed, has seen them com- pletely ossified. In the foetus, almost the whole of the bone is in a cartilaginous state^excepting n small point of a bone in the middle of its body, and in each of its horns. The appendices do not begin to appear till after birth, and usually .re- main cartilaginous many years. The os hyoides serves to support the tongue, and affords attachment to a variety of muscles, some of Avhich perform the motions of the tongue, while others acton Ihe larynx and fauces. . HYOPHARYNGE'US. (From vcaiec, the hyoid bone, and pApvy'%, the pharynx.) A muscle so called from ils origin in the os % hyoides, and its insertion in the pharynx, Hyophtha'imus. (From vs. a swine, and cpBax/ao;, an eye ; so named from the supposed resemblance of ils flower to a^og's eve.) Golden starwort ; hog's eye plant. "HYOSCY'AMUS. (From vc, a swine, and hva/aos, a bean ; so named because hogs eat it as a medicince, or it may be because the plant is hairy and bristly, like a swine.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. t 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hen- bane. See Hyosciamus niger. Hyoscy'amus al'bus. This pfant, a na- tive of the south of Europe, possesses simi- lar virtues to the hyoscyamus niger. See Hyoscyamus. Hyoscy'amus lu'tf.us. A species of to- bacco. Hyoscy'amus ni'ger. Tbe systematic name of henbane, called also Faba suilla. Apollinaris altercum. Agone. Altercangenon. Common or black henbane. Hyoscyamus niger; foliimamplexicaulibus sinuotis, floribus sessilibus of 'Linnaeus. • The leaves of this plant, when recent, have a slightly foetid smell, and a mucilagi- nous taste ; wben dried, they lose both taste and smell, and part also of their narcotic power. The root possesses the same quali- ties as the leaves, and even in a more emi- nent degree. Henbane resembles opium in its action, more than any other narcotic does. In a moderate dose, k increases at first the strength of the pulse, and occasions some sense of heat, vvhich are followed by^ dimi- nished sensibility and motion ; in some cases, by thirst, sickness, stupor, and dimness of vision. In a larger quantity, it occasions profound sleep, hard pulse, and sometimes fierce delirium, ending in coma, or convul- sions, with a remarkable dilitation of the pupil, distortion of the countenance, a weak tremulous pulse, and eruption of petechias. On dissection, gangrenous spots have been found on the internal surface of the sto- mach. Its baneful effects are best counter- acted by a poAverful emetic, and by drinking largely of tbe vegetable acids. Henbane has been used in various sp.t>- mqdic and painful diseases, as in epilepsy, hysteria, palpitation, headach, paralysis, mania, and scirrhus. It is given in the form of the inspissated juice of the fresh leaves, the dose of Avhich is from one to two grains ; which requires to be gradually increased. It is sometimes employed as a substitute for opium, where the latter, from idiosyncrasy, occasions any disagreeable symptom. The henbane also is free from the constipating quality of the opium. » Hyothyroi'des. (From vouJss, \he hy- oid bone, and BvpottJus, the thyroid carti- lage.) A muscle named from its origin in Ihe hyoid bone, and insertion in the thyroid cartilage. Hypa'ctica. (From vzo-Aym, to subdue.) Medicines which evacuate the faeces. Hypalei'ptrum. (From vts-AXupai, to spread upon.) A spatula for spreading oint- ments with. Hype'lata. (From uvvxau, to move.) Cathartics. Hyperjesthe sis. (From vmrtp, and aio-Bavo/aai, to, feel.) Error of appetite, whe- ther*by excess or deficiency. It is synony- mous with Dr. Cullen's order of^fysorexi«. HYPERCATHA'RSIS. (From wtp supra, over or above, and xxBAtpai, to purge) Hyperinesis. Hyperinos. An excessive purging from medicines. - Hypercorypho'sis. (From vartp, above, and xopvpu, the vertex.) A prominence, or protuberance. Hippocrates calls the lobes of the liver and lungs Hypercoryphoses. Hype'rcrisis. (vsrtfKpio-tc : from wtp, over or above, and xptvai, to separate.) A critical excretion above measure ; as when a fever terminates in a looseness, the humours may flow off faster than the strength can bear, and therefore it is lo be checked. Hypere'mesis. (From vvtp, in excess, and t/Atm, to vomit.) An excessive evacua- tion by vomiting. Hyperephidro'sis. (From vttp, excess, and tipaic, sweat.) Immoderate sweat- ing. HYPE'RICUM. (From Cvep, over, and nxm, an image, or spectre; so named be- cause it was thought lo have power over and (o drive away evil spirits.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in, the Linn«an system. Class, Polyadelphia. Order, Po- lyandria. St. John's wort. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the per- forated or common Si. John's wort, called alsofuga damonum, and androsamum. Hy- pericum perforatum—floribus trigynis, caule ancipiti, foliis obtusis, pellucido-punctatis of Linnaeus. This indigenous plant Avas greatly esteemed by the ancients, internally in a great variety of diseases, and exlernally as an anodyne and discutient, but is now very rarely used. The flowers were for- merly used in our pharmacopoeia, on ac- count of tbe great proportion of resinous HYP HYI* 445 oily matter, in which the medical efficacy of very little. Or a slight purging, when it is that plant is supposed to reside, but are now* a disorder. omitted. • Hypocau'strum. (From w», under, Hype'ricum perforatum. The system- and xam, to burn.) A stove, or hot-house, atic name of the St. John's wort. See Hy- or any such-like contrivance; or fllace to pericum. sweat in, or fo preserve plants from cold Hype'ricum saxa'tile. Hypericoides. Co- air. ris lutea. Coris legilima crelica. Bastard St. Hypocerchna'leon. (From wo and John's wort. The*seeds are said to be Ktpyvoc, an asperity of the fauces.) A stri- diuretjc, emmenagogue, and powerfully an- dulous kind of asperity of the fauces. tispasmodic. Hypocheo'menos. (From uvo, under, Hyperi'na. (From wtp, in excess, and and yea, to pour.).- One who labours under mm, to evacuate.) Medicines wliich purge a cataract. excessively. • Hypochloro'sis. (From wo, and yxos- Hyperine'sis. See Hypercatharsis. paxrtc, the green sickness.) A slight degree Hyperi'nos. See Hypercatharsis. f»f chlorosis. Hypero'a. (From wtp, above, and ,*», HYPOCHONDRIAC REGIONS. (.Re- tire t, to bind.) An underswathe, or bandage. Hypode'smus. A bandage like the for- mer. HYPO'GALA. (From v,.-., under, and yAXA, milk ; because it is a milk-like effu- sionpunder the cornea.) A collection of white humour, like milk, in tbe chambers of the eye. There are two species of this disease j* the ene takes place, it i»\said, li-oui a deposition of the mifk, as fe* some- times observed in women who suckle ; the other from a depression of the milky cata- ract. HYPOGASTRIC A KTERIES. See Iliac arteries. HYPOGASTRIC REGION. Regio hy pogaslrica ; from wo, under, and yArxp, Ihe stomach.) Tbe region of the abdomen that reaches from above the pubes to within three fingers' breadth of the navel. HYPOGASTRIUM. (From wo, under, and yATup, the stomach.) The lower region of the forepart of the belly. Hypogastroce'le. (From - woyAg-picv, the hypogastrium, and khxh, a tumour.) A tumour, or hernia, in the hypogastric re- gion. Hypoglo'ssis. (From wo, under, and yxo,To-A, the tongue.) The under part of the tongue, which adheres to the lower jaw. Hypoglo'ssus. (From wo, under, and yxauTo-A, the tongue.) A nerve which goes to the under part of the tongue. Hypoglo'ttides. (From wo, under, and yxaiTlA, the tongue.) They are a kind of medicine lo be held under fhe tongue until they are dissolved. Hypoglu'tis. (From wo, under, and yxovToc, the nates.) It is the fleshy part under the nates towards tire thigh. Some say it is tbe flexure of tbe coxa, under (he nates. Hypo'mia. (From wo, under, and o>/aoc, shoulder.) In Galen's Exegesis, it is the part subjacent to the shoulder. > Hvpo'nomos. (From wwovo/aoc, a phage- denic ulcer.) A subterraneous place. A deep phagedenic ulcer. Hypope'dium. (From wo, under, and vovt, the foot.) A cataplasm for the sole of the foot. Hypo'piiora. (From wo, to produce.) A disease of the eyelids, when ihe hairs grow so much as to irritate and of- fend the pupil. HYPO'PYUM. (From wo, under, and vvav, pus ; because the pus is under the cor- nea.) Hypopion. fPyosis. Abkttsus oculi. An accumulation of a glutinous yellow fluid, like pus, which takes place in the anterior chamber of the aqueous humour, and fre- quently also in the posterior one, in conse- quence of severe,"acute ophtbaliny, particu- larly the internal species. This viscid mailer of the hypopyum, is commonly called pus ; but Scarpa con- lends, that it is only coagulating lympb. The symptoms portending an extravasation HYP 447 of coagulable lymph in the eye, or an hy- popyum, are the same as those which occur in the highest stage of violent acute oph- thalmy, viz. prodigious (umefaction of the eyelids ; tbe same swelling and redness as in chemosis ; burning heat and pain in the Pye ; pains in the eye-brow, and nape «f the neck ; fever, restlessness* aversion to the faintest light, and a contracted state of the pupil. Hypori'nion. (From wo, under, and ptv, tbe nose.) A name for the parts of the upper lip below the nostrils. Hyposa'rca. (From wo, under, and o-xpg, flesh.) Hyposarcidios. An anasarca. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology, it is synonymous with Physconia. Hypospadi^'os. (From wo, under, and o-vaos, to draw.) The urethra terminating under the glans. Hypospathi'smus. (From wo, under, and o-vaBh, a spatula.) The name of an ope- ration formerly used in surgery, for remo- ving defluxions in the eyes. It was thus na- med from the instrument Avith which it Avas performed. Hypospha'gma. (From wo, under, and .y-cc, pain.) A pain in the womb. • • HYSTE'RIA. (From vrepA, the womb, from which tire disease was supposed to arise.) Passio hysterica. Hysterics. Dr. Cullen places this disease in the class neu- roses, and order spasmi. There are four species. 1. Hysteria chlorolica, from a retention df the menses. 2. Hysteria a leucorrhoza, from a fluor albus. 3. Hysteria a menorrhagia, from an immo- derate flow of the menses. « 4. Hysteria libidinosa, from sensual de- sires. The complaint appears under such vari- ous shapes, imitates so many other diseases, and is attended with such a variety of symp- toms, which denote the animal and vital functions to be considerably disordered, that it is difficult to give a just character or definition of it; and it is only by ta- king an assemblage of all ils appearances, lhat Ave can convey a proper idea of it to others. The disease attacks in paroxysms, or fits. These are sometimes preceded by dejection of spirits, anxiety of mind, ef- fusion of tears, difficulty of breathing, sickness at the stomach, and palpitations at the heart; but it more usually happens, that a pain is felt on the left side, about lire flexure of the colon, wilh a sense of distention advancing upwards, (ill it gets IIYS into tli^tomach, and removing from (hence into the throat, it occasions, by its pressure, a sensation as if a ball Avas lodged there, whieh by authors has been called globut hystericus. The disease having arrived at this height, the patient appears to be threatened with suffocation, becomes faint, and is affected with stupor and insensibility ; whilst, at the same time, the trunk of tbe body is turned to and. fro, the limbs are variously agitated ; wild and irregular ac- tions take place in alternate fits of laughter, crying, and screaming; incoherent expres- sions are uttered, a temporary delirium pre- vails, and a frothy saliva is discharged from the mouth. The spasms at length abating, a quantity of wind is evacuated upwards, with frequent sighing and sobbing, and the woman recovers the exercise of sense and motion without any recdllection of what has taken place during the fit; feeling, however, a severe pain in her head, and a soreness over her whole body. In some cases, there is little or no convul- sive motion, and the person lies seemingly in a state of profound sleep, without either sense or motion. ♦ Hiccup is a symptom which likewise at- tends, in some instances, on hysteria ; and now and then it happens, that a fit of hy- steria consists of this alone: In some cases of tlfis nature, it has been known to con- tinue for two or three days, during which, it frequently seems as if it would suffocate the patient, and proceeds, gradually weak- ening her, till it either goes off, or else occasions death hy suffocation : but this last is extremely rare. Besides hiccup, oiher slight spasmodic affections sometimes wholly form a fit of hysteria, which perhaps con-< tinue for a day or two,, and then either go off of themselves, or are removed by the aid of medicine. In some cases, the patient is attacked with violent pains in the back, which extend from the spine to the sternum, and al Uyigth be- come fixed upon the region of Ihe stomach, being evidently of a spasmodic nature, and often prevailing in so high a degree as lo cause clammy sweats, a pale cadaverous look, coldness of the extremities, and a pulse hardly perceptible. Hysteric affections occur more frequently in the single state of life than'in the mar- ried; and that most usually between the age of puberty and that of thirty-five years; and tlrey%iake their atfeck oftener about the period of menstruation than at any other. Tbey are readily excited in those who are subject to them, by.passions of tbe mind, and by every considerable emotion, especially when brought on by surprise; hence, sudden joy, grief, fear, he. are very apt to occasion them. They have also been known to nrise from imitation and sym- pathy. Hl"3 HiS 449 \\ omen of a delicate habit, and whose ner- sion of the vessels of the brain : Avhereas, in vous system is extremely sensible, are those hysteria, the spasmodic and convulsive mo- Av'boi are most subject to hysteric affections; tions arise from a turgesceuce of blood in the and the habit which predisposes to their uterus, or in olher parts of the genital sys- attacks, is acquired by inactivity and a tern. sedentary life, grief, anxiety of mind, a HoAvever" dreadful and alarming an hyste- suppression or obstruction of the menstrual ric fit may appear, still it is seldom accom- flux, excessive evacuations, and a constant panied wilh danger, andthe disease never use of a low diet, or of crude unwholesome terminates fatally, unless it changes into epi- food. lepsy, or that the patient is in a very Aveak Hysteria differs from hypochondriasis in reduced state. the following particulars, and, by paying The indications in this disease are, 1. To attention to them, may always readily be lessen the violence of the fits. 2. To pre- distiuguished from it:—Hysteria attacks vent their return by obviating the several the sanguine and plethoric; comes on soon causes. Where the attack is slight, it may after the age of puberty; makes its onset be as well to leave it in a great measure to suddenly and violently, so as to deprive the have its course. But where the paroxysm patient of all sense and voluntary motion : is severe, and the disease of no long stand- is accompanied with the sensation of a ball ing, occurring in a young plethoric female, rising upwards in the throat, so as to threat- as is most frequent, and especially from sup- en suffocation ; is attended usually with pression of the menses, a liberal abstraction much spasmodic affection ; is more apt to of blood should be made, and will often terminate in epilepsy than in any olher dis- afford speedy relief. If this step do not ease^ and, on dissection, its morbid appear- appear adviseable, and the disorder be rather ances are confined principally to the uterus connected with the state of the prima? viae, an and ovaria. emetic may check its progress, if the patient The reverse happens in hypochondriasis, can be got to swallow during a remission of It attacks the melancholic; seldom occurs the convulsions. At other times the applica- till after tbe age of thirty-five ; comes on tion of cold water to the skin more or less gradually: is a tedious disease, end difficult extensively; strong and disagreeable odours, to cure; exerts its pernicious effects on as hartshorn, burnt feathers, he.; rubbing the membranous canal of tbe intestines, as the temples wilh aether : antispasmodics, well by spasms as wind; is more apt to particularly opium, by the mouth or in terminate in melancholy, or a low fever, glyster; the pcdiluvimn, &c. may be re- (han in any other disease; and, on dissec- sorted lo according to the state of tbe pa- lion, exhibits its morbid effects principally on (ient. During the intervals, we must endea- the liver, spleen, and pancreas, whiah are of- vour to remove any observable predisposi- ten found in a hard, scirrhous, or corrupted tion ; iu (be plethoric by a spare diet, exer- stafe. cise, and occasional purgatives; in those Another very material difference might be who* are Aveakly, and rather deficient in pointed out betAvixt these Iavo diseases, Avhich blood, by proper nourishment, with chaly- is, that hysteria is much relieved by advancing beates, or other tonic medicines. The state in age, whereas hypochondriasis usually be- of the uterine function must be particularly comes aggravated. attended to, as well as thai of the prima; The tavo diseases have often been con- via?; those cathartics are to be preferred founded together; but, from considering the which are not apt to occasion flatulence, foregoing circumstances, it appears that a nor particularly irritate the rectum, unless proper line of distinction should be drawn where the menses are interrupted, when the between them. aloetic preparations may claim a preference ; The hysteric passion likewise differs from aud Ihe perspiration should be maintained by a syncope, as in (his there is an entire ces- warm clothing, particularly to lire feet, with sation of the pulse, a contracted face, and the prudent use of the cold bath. The mind a ghastly countenance; whereas, in the ought also to be occupied by agreeable and uterine disorder, there is often something useful pursuits, and regular hours will lend of a colour, and tbe face is more expand- materially lo the restoration of the general ed; there is likewise a pulse, though Ian- health. guid; and this state may continue two or Hyste'ria chloro'xica. Hysterics from three days, which never happens in a syn- obstructed mense*s. See Hysteria. cope. Hyste'ria febrico'sa. A tertian fever, It also differs from apoplexy, in which with spasms and convulsions. ihe abolition of sense and voluntary mo- Hyste'ria a leucorrh/e'a. Hysterics lion is attended with a sort of snoring, from fluor albus. See Hysteria. »reat difficulty of breathing, and a quick Hyste'ria libidino'sa. Nymphomania, pulse ; which do not take place in hysteric or female libidinous propensity. See Hyste- cases. ria. It differs from epilepsy, in that this is sup- Hystkkia a monorrhagia. Hysterics posed to iri«e it) consequence of a dislen- from profuse loecse- See Hvsleria. 430 hys ms Hvsi'EniALuEs. (From vrtp*, the womb, and axyos, pain.) An epithet for any thing that excites pain in the uterus. Hippocrates applies this word to vinegar; and others sig- nify by it the pains which resemble labour- pains, generally called false pains. HYSTERI'TIS. (From vrtfA, the womb.) Metritis. Inflammation of the womb. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, of Cullen; character- ized by pyrexia, heat, tension, tumour, and pain in the region of Ihe Avorob; pain in the os uteri when touched, and vomit- ing. In natural labours, as well as those of a la- borious sort, many causes of injury tothe ute- rus, and the peritonaeum which covers it, will be applied. The long continued action of the uterus on the body of the child, and the great pressure made by its head on the soft parts, Avill further add to the chance of injury. Be- sides these, an improper application of instruments, or an officiousness of the mid- wife in hurrying the labour, may have con- tributed to the violence. To these causes may be added exposure to cold, by taking the Avoman too early out of bed after delive- ry, and thereby throwing the circulating flu- ids upon the internal parts, putting a stop to the secretion of milk, or occasioning a sup- pression of the lochia. An inflammation of Ihe womb is sometimes perfectly distinct, but is more frequently communicated to the peritoneum, Fallopian tubes, and ovaria ; and having once begun, the naturul functions of the organ become much disturbed, Avhich greatly adds to the disease. It is oftener met with in women of a robust and plethoric habit than in those of lax fibres and a delicate constitution, par- ticularly where they have indulged freely in food of a healing nature, and in the use of spirituous liquors. It never prevails as an epidemic, like puerperal fever, for which it has probably oflen been mistaken ; and lothiswe may with some reason, ascribe Ihe difference in the mode of treating the disease, which has taken place among phy- sicians. An inflammation of the uterus shows itself usually about the second or third day after delivery, witb a painful sensation at the bot- tom of the belly, which gradually increases in violence, without any kind of intermis- sion. On examining externally, the uterus appears much increased in size, is hard to the feel, and on making a pressure upon if, the patient experiences great soreness and pain. Soon afterwards there ensues an increase in heat over the whole of the body, with pains in the head and back, extending into the groins, rigors, considerable thirst, nau- sea, and vomiting. The tongue is white and ilrv, the secretion of milk is usually much ":-fV"r•) A thin, aqueous, and acrid discharge. I'ctiiya. (Ifcflu*, a fish-hook; from tyBvc, a fish.) The skin of the Squatina, or monk-fish .- also the name of an instru- ment like a fish-hook, for extracting the fcetus. ICHTHYOCO'LLA. (From i^ut, a fish, and K3\xa, glue.) Colla piscium. Isinglass Fish-glue. A substance, partly gelatinous, and partly Ivmphatic, which is prepared by rolling up the air-blaclder of Hie Acipenser slurio of Linnaeus, and several other fishes, and drying it in the air, after it has been twisted into the form of a short cord, as we receive it. Itaffords a viscid jelly by ebulli- tion in'water, which is used in medicine as an emollient in disorders of the throat, intes- tines, he. ICHTHYOSIS. (From tyBvA, the scale of a fish ; from Ihe resemblance of the scales to those of a fish.) A gpnus of disease of the second order of Dr. Wil- lan's diseases of llie skin. The characteris- tic of ichthyosis is a permanently harsh, dry, scaly, and, in some cases, almost horny lexture of the integuments of the body, unconnected Avith internal disorder. Pso- riasis and Lepra differ from thi; affection 452 id n being but partially diffused, and in having deciduous scales. The arrangement and distribution of the scales in ichthyosis are peculiar. Above and beloAV lire olecranon on the arm, says Dr. Willan, and in a simi- j lar situation with respect to the patella on V the thigh and leg, they are small, rounded, prominent, or papillary, and of a black co- lour; some of the scaly papillae have a short, narroAv neck, and broad irregular tops. On some part of the extremities, and on the trunk of the body, the scales are flat and large, often placed like tiling, or in the same order as scales on the back of a fish; but, iu a few cases, Ihey have appeared se- parate, being intersected by whitish furrows. There are usually in this complaint a dryness and roughness of the. soles of t lie feet; sometimes a thickened and brittle state of the skin in the palms of the hands, with large painful fissures, and, on the face, an appearance of the scurf rather tlia?n of scales. The inner part of the wrists, the hams, the inside of the elboAv, the furrow along the «pine, the inner and upper part of the thigh, are perhaps the only portions of the skin always exempt from the scaliness. Patients affected with ichthyosis are occasionally much harassed with inflamed pustules, or with large painful boils on different parts of the body : it is also remarkable, that they never seem to have the leasl perspi- ration or moisture of the skin. Tlift disease did not, in any case, appear to Dr. Willan to have been transmitted hereditarily; nor Avas more than one child from the same pa- rents affected with it. Dr. Willan never met wilh an instance of the horny rigidity of the integuments, Ichthyosis cornea, im- peding the motion cf the muscles or joints. It is, however, mentioned by authors as affecting the lips, prepuce, (oes, fingers, &c. and sometimes as extending over nearly the whole body. Icteri'ti a . (From icterus, the jaundice.) An eruption of yellowish spots. Also a yellow discolouration of the skin, without ♦evcrs. ICTERUS. (Named from its likeness lo the plumage of the golden thrush, of which Pliny relates, thai if a jaundiced person looks on out-, the bird dies, and the patient recovers.) Morbus arcuatus, or arqualus. Aurigo. Morbus regius. Morbus leseoli. The jaundice. A genus of disease in the class cachexia, and order impelipities, of Cullen ; characterized by yellowness Of the skin and eyes; firces while, and Urine of a high colour. There are six Epecies: — 1. Icterus calculosus, acute poin in the epi- gastric region, increasing after eating ; gall- stones pass by stool. 2. Icterus spasmodicus, without p*ain af- ter spasmodic diseases and passions of the mind. 3. Icterus mucosus, without either pain, h'.'l gall slones, or spasm, and relieved by luu discharge of tough phlegm by Mool. 4. Icterus hepaiicus, from an induration iu the liver. 5. Icterus gravidarum, from pregnancy, and disappearing after delivery. d. Icterus infantum, of infants. It takes place most usually in consequence of an interrupted excretion of bile, from an obstruction in the ductus communis chole- dochus, which occasions its absorption into the blood-vessels. In some cases it may, however, be owing to a redundant secretion of (he bile. The causes producing tbe first of these are, (he presence of biliary calculi in the gall bladder and its ducts; spasmodic eonstric- tion of the ducts themselves; and, lastly, the pressure made by tumours situated in adja- cent parts ; hence jaundice is often an at- tendant symptom on h scirrhosity of-tbe liver, pancreas, he. and frequently likewise on pregnancy. Clironic bilious affections are frequently brought on by drinking freely, but more par- ticularly by spirituous liquors ; hence they are often to be observed in the debauchee and the drinker of drams. They are like- wise frequently met with in those who lead a sedentary life ; and who indulge much in anxious thoughts. A slight degree of jaundice often pro- ceeds from the redundant secretion of the bile, and a bilious habit is therefore con stitutionai (o some people, bu( more par- ticularly to (hose, who reside long in a warm climale. By attending to the various circum- stances and symptoms which present them- selves, Ave shall in general be able to as- certain, with much certainly, the real na- ture of the cause which has given rise to tbe disease. We may be assured by tire long con- tinuance of the complaint, and by feeling the liver and olher parts externally, whe- ther or not it arises from any tumour in this viscui, or the pancreas, mesentery, or omentum. Wfiere passions of fhe mind induce the dis- ease, without any hardness or enlargement of the liver, or adjacent parts, and without any appearance of calculi in the fajces, or on dissretion after death, we are naturally induced to conclude (hat lire disorder was owing to a spasmodic affection of the biliary ducts. Where gnll-stones are lodged in the duct.«, acute lancinating pains will be felt in the region of the parts, vjihich will cease for a lime, nnd then return again ; great irrita- tion at the Stomach and frequent vomiting will attend, and the patient will experience an aggravation of the pnin afler outing. Such calculi are of various sizes, from a pea to (hat of a walnut; and, in some cases, are voided in a considerable number, beinsr ki IDl 453 i ike the gall of a yellowish,brownish, or green colour. The jaundice comes on with languor, in- activity, loathing of food, flatulency, acidi- ties in the stomach and boAvels, and costive- ness. As it advances in its progress, the skin and eyes become tinged of a deep yel- low ; there is a bitter taste in the mouth, with frequent nausea and vomiting; the urine is very high-coloured ; the stools are of a gray or clayey appearance, and a dull obtuse pain is felt in the right hypochon- drium, which is much aggravated by pres- sure with the fingers. Where (he pain is very acute, the pulse is apt (o become hard and full, and other febrile symptoms to attend. The disease, when of long continuance. and proceeding from a chronic affection of the liver, or other neighbouring viscera, is often attended with anasarcous swellings, and sometimes with ascites: also scorbutic symp- toms frequently supervene. Where jaundice is recent, and is occasion- ed by concretions obstructing the biliary ducts, it is probable that, by using proper means, we may be able to effect a cure; but where it is brought on by tumours of the neighbouring parts, or has arisen in conse- quence of other diseases attended with symp- toms of obstructed viscera, our endeavours will most likely not be crowned wilh success. Arising during a stale of pregnancy, it is of little consequence, as it will cease on partu- rition. On opening the bodies of those who die of jaundice, the yellowtingeappearslopervade even the most interior part of the body ; it is diffused throughout the whole of the cel- lular membrane, in the cartilages and bones, and even the substance of the brain is co- loured with if. A diseased slate of the liver, gall-bladder, or adjacent viscera is usually to 'je met with. The Icterus infantum, or yellow gum, is a species of jaundice which, for the most part, affects all children at or soon after, their birth, and which usually continues for some days. It has generally been supposed to arise from the meconium, impacted in the in- testines, preventing the flow of bile into them. The effects produced by it, are languor, indolence, a yellow tinge of Ihe skin, and a tendency to sleep, which is sometimes fatal, where the child is prevented from sucking. The indications in this disease are, 1. To palliate urgent symptoms. 2. To remove ihe cause of obstruction to the passage of the bile into the duodenum ; tin's is (he essenti.il part of the treatment: but the means will vary according to circum- stances. Wlien there are appearances of inflammation, of which perhaps the jaun- dice is symptomatic, or both produced bv a gall-stone, the means explained under the head of hepatitis will be proper. If there be severe spasmodic pain, as is usual when a gall-stone is passing, the liberal use of opium and the Avarm bath will probably relieve it. After which, in all instances, where there is reason for supposing an obstructing cause Avithin the duct, a nauseating emetic, or brisk cathartic, would be most likely to force it onward : emetics, however, are hardly advisable, except in recent cases Avithout inflammation ; and calomel, seeming to promote the discharge of bile more than other cathartics, may be given in a large dose with, or after the opium. Several reme- dies have been recommended, on the idea that they may dissolve gall-stones; which, however, is hardly probable, unless they should have advanced to the end of the com- mon duct: the fixed alkalies, aether with oil of turpentine, raw eggs, he. come under this head ; though tbe alkalies may be cer- tainly beneficial by correcting acidity, which usually results from a deficient supply of bile to the intestines ; and possibly alter the secretion of the liver so much as to prevent the formation of more concretions. When the complaint arises from scirrhous tumours, mercury is the remedy most likely to afford relief, particularly should the liver itself be diseased: but it musl be used with proper caution, and hemlock, or other narcotic, may sometimes enable Ihe system to bear it better. Where this remedy is precluded, nitric acid promises to be Ihe best substitute; the taraxacum appears by no means so much to be depended upon. In all tedi- ous cases the strength must be supported by the vegetable bitters or olher tonics, and n nutritious diet, easy of digestion : (here is often a dislike of animal food, and a craving for acids, which mostly may he indulged; indeed, when scorbutic symp. loms attended, the native vegelable acids have been sometimes very serviceable. The bowels must be kept regular, and the other secretions promoted, to get rid of the bile diffused in the system ; as Avell as lo obviate febrile or inflammatory action When accumulations of hardened faeces induce the complaint, or in the icterus infantum, cathartics may be alone suffi- cient lo afford relief: and, in that of preg- nant females, we must chiefly look to the period of delivery. Icterus albus. The while jaundice. The chlorosis, orgreen-sickness, is sometimes thus culled. Ictus. A stroke or blow. Hence ictus solis, means a stroke of the sun, or that aflec- tion which takes place from too great an in- fluence of the sun's heat. It signifies also the pulsation of an artery, and the sting of a bee, or other insect. Idje'us. (From tit,, a mountain in Phry- gia, their native place.) A name of Ihe peony, and blackberrv. 844 ILE 1LI Idiocrasia. See Idiosyncrasia. IDIOPATHIC. (Idiopatlncus; from/J/sc, peculiar, and vxBet, an affection.) A dis- ease vvhich does not depend on any other disease, in Avhich respect it is opposed to a symptomatic disease, whif-.h is dependant on another. IDIOSY'NCRASY. (Idiosyncrasia; from ih'.;, peculiar, o-vv, wilh, and xp*?t;, a tem- perament.) A peculiarity of constitution, in which a person is affected by certain agenls, which, if applied (o a hundred other persons, would produce no effect: thus some people cannot see a finger bleed w ilh- out fainting ; and thus violent inflammation is induced on tire skin of some persons by- substances that are perfectly innocent lo olhers. Idiotro'pia. (From liizc, peculiar, and Tptvee, to turn.) The same as Idiosyn- crasia. Igna tia ama'ra. The systematic name of (he plant which affords St. Ignatius's bean. Faba indica. Faba sancti ignalii. Faba febri- fuga. These beans are of a roundish figure, very irregular and uneven, about the size of a middling nutmeg, semitransparent, and of a bard, horny texture. They have a very bitter taste, and no considerable smell. They are said to be used in the Philippine islands in all diseases, acting as a vomit and purga- tive. Infusions are given in the cure of inter- mittenls, fcc. Igna'tii fa'ba. ) 0 r ,.___ T .. , , > See Ignatia amara. Ignatius s bean. ) * Ignis calidus. A hot fire : so some call a gangrene : also a violent inflamma- tion, just about to degenerate into a gan- grene. Ignis fri'gidus. A cold fire. A spha- celus hath been thus called, because (be parts that are so effected become as cold as the surrounding air. 1'cnis pe'rsicus. A name of the erysi- pelas, also of the tumour called a carbun- cle. I'gnis rot.c Fire for fusion. It is when a vessel which contains some matter for fusion is surrounded wilh Jive, j c. red hot coals. I'gnis sa'cer. A name of erysipelas, and of a species of Herpes. I'gnis sapie'ntium. Heat of horse-dung. I'gms sylva'ticis. a name of ihe Impe- tigo. Ignis vol .y'ckk ?. A name of the Impe- tigo. I'gnis vola'ticus. See Erysipelas. 1'kaNRa'dix. A somewhat oval, oblong, compressed root, brought from China. It is extremely rare, and would appear lo be the root of some of the orchis tribe. J'lapiiis. A name in JNlyrepsus for the burdoch. 1 lech. By this word, Paracelsus seems to mean a fir=t principle. Ilf.i'dos. In the Spagyric language it i< the elementary air. I'leon crue'ntum. Hippocrates de- scribes il in lib. De Intern. Affect. In this disease, as well as in lire scurvy, the breath is fetid, Ihe gums recede from the teeth, ha'morrhages of the nose happen, and sometimes there are ulcers in the legs, but Ihe patient can move about his business very well. ILEUM. (From u?.w, to turn about; from its convolutions. Ileum intestinum. The last portion of the small intestines, about fifteen hands' breadth in lerfgtb, which terminates at the valve of the cajcum. See Intestines. ILEX. (The name of a genus of plants iu the Linnaean system. Class, Tetran- dria. Order, Te'.ragynia.) The holly. The two following species possess medicinal pro- perties. Ilex ao.uifoi.ilm. The systematic name of the common holly. Aquifolium. The leaves of this plant, Ilex aquifolium; foliis ovatis aculis spinosis, of Liunams, havebeen known lo cure intermittent fevers; and an infusion of the leaves, drank as a tea, is said to be a preventive against the gout. I'lkx cCssiNn. Cassina. This tree grows in Carolina; the leaves resemble those of senna, blackish when dried, wilh a hitter taste, and aromatic smell. They are considered as stomachic and stimulant. They are some- times used as expectorants ; and when fresh are emetic. Ilia. (The plural of He, eixn.) The flanks, or that part in which are enclosed the small inlestines : also the small intestines. ILIAC ARTERIES. Arteria iliaca. The arteries so palled, are formed by the bifurca- tion of the aorto, near the last lumbar verte- bra. They are divided into internal and ex- ternal. The internal iliac, also called Ihe hy- pogastric artery, is distributed in the foetus into six, and in the udull into five branches, which are divided about the pelvis, viz. the little iliac, the gluteal, the iscbiatic, the pu- dical, and Ihe ohturatory ; and in the fcetus the umbilical. The external iliac proceeds out of the pelvis through Poupart's ligament, lo form the femoral artery. ILIAC PASSION. (Kixtos, ixas, e'uuU, is described as a kind of neiA'ous colic, whose seat is the ilium.) Passio iliaca. Volvulus. Miser erz mei. Convol- vulus. Chordapsus. Tormenlum. A vio- lent vomiting, in v hkh the faecal portion of the food is voided by the mouth. See Colica. ILIAC REGION. The side of lire abdo- men, between llie ribs and the hips. ILI'ACFS I.N rE'R.\T». Iliacus of Wins- low. Iliaco trachanlen of Dumas. A thick, broad, and radiated muscle, which is situated in the pelvis, upon the inner sur- face of the ilium. Il arises fleshy from the inner lip of the ilium, from most of the h"! ILL IMP 455 low part, and likewise from the edge of that bone, between its anterior superior spinous process and the acetabulum. It joins with the psoas magnus, where it begins to become tendinous, and passing under the ligamen- tum Falopii, is inserted in common wilh that muscle. The tendon of this muscle has been seen distinct from that of the psoas, and, in some subjects, it has been found di- vided into Iavo portions. The iliacus inter- ims serves to assist the psoas magnus in bending the thigh, and in bringing it directly forwards. Ili'adum. Iliadus. It is the first matter of all things, consisting of mercury, salt, and sulphur. These are Paracelsus's three prin- ciples. His iliadus is also a mineral spirit, which is contained in every element, and is the supposed cause of diseases. Ilia'ster. Paracelsus says it is the oc- cult virtue of nature, whence all things have their increase. Ili'.vgos. (Ixtyyoc ■ from txty'£, a vortex.) V giddiness in which all things appear lo turn round, and (he eyes grow dim. Ili'scus. Avicenna says, it is madness caused by love. ILIUM OS. (From ilia, (he small in- testines ; so named because it supports the ilia.) The haunch bone. The superior portion of the os innominatum, which, in (he fcetus, is a distinct bone. See Innomi- natum os. Ille'cebra. (From uxtai, to turn ; be- cause its leaves resemble worms.) See Se- dum acre. ILLI'CIUM. (Illicium, ab illiciendo, de- noting an enticing plant, from its being very fragrant and aromatic.) Ihe name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Polygynia. Illi'cium anisa'tum. Yellow flowered aniseed-tree. The systematic name of lire plant, the seeds of which are called Ihe star aniseed. Anisum stellalum. Anisum sinense. Semen badian. They are used with the same views as those of the Pimpinella anisum. The same tree is supposed to furnish the aro- matic bark called cortex anisi stdlati, or cor- tex lavola. Irxo'sis. (From txxes, the eye.) A dis- tortion of the eyes. Ii.lutame ntum. An ancient form of an external medicine, like the Ceroma, with which the limbs of wrestlers, and others de- lighting in like exercises, were rubbed, especially after bathing ; an account of which may be met wilh in Bactius De Tlrermis. Im.uta'tio. (From in, and lutum, mud.) Illutation. A besmearing any part of the body with mud, and renewing it as it grows dry, with a view of heating, drying, and discussing. It was chiefly done with the mud found at Ihe bottom of mineral MirTn.r- 1'i.lys. (From txxos, the eye.) A person who squints, or with distorted eyes. 1'lys. (From ixvc, mud.) The farees of wine. Also an epithet for sediment in stools, which resemble faeces of wine ; also the sediment in urine, when it resembles the same. Imbeciilitas oculo'rcm. Celsus speaks of Ihe Nyctalopia by this name. -Imbibi'tio. (From imbibo, to receive into.) In chemistry it is a kind of cohoba- lion, when the liquor ascends and descends upon a solid substance, till it is fixed there- with. Immk'rsus. A term given by Bartholine, and some other anatomists, to the Subscapu- laris muscle, because it was hidden, or, as it were, sunk. Impa'tiens. (From in, not, and potior, to suffer; because its leaves recede from the hand with a crackling noise, as impa- tient of the touch.) A species of persi- caria. IMPERATO'RIA. (From impero, to over- come ; so named because its leaves extend and overwhelm the lesser herbs AvhichgroAV near it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Im- peratoria oslrulhium of Linnaeus ; which see. Imperato'ri.v ostru'thium. The syste- matic name of the master-wort. Imperalo- ria. Magislranlia. The roots of this plant are imported from the Alps and Pyrenees, notwithstanding it is indigenous to this island ; they have a fragrant smell, and a bitterish pungent tasle. The plant, as its name imports, was formerly thought to be of singular efficacy ; and its great success, it is said, caused it to be distinguished by the name of divinum re medium. At present, it is considered merely as an aromatic, and consequently is superseded by many of that class which possess superior qualities. IMPETI'GLNES. (The plural of impeti- go ; from impeto, to infest.) An order in the class cachexia of Cullen, the genera of which are characterized by cachexia, deforming ihe external parts of ihe body with tumours, eruptions, he. IMPETIGO. This affection, as described by authors, is a disease in which several red, hard, dry, prurient spots arise in the face and neck, and sometimes all over the body, and disappear by furfuraceous or tender scales. I'.mpi v he'rb.y. (From in, not, and plus, good ; because it grows only on barren ground.) A name given to cudweed. Implicated. Celsus, Scribonius, and some others, call tliose pails of physic so, which have a necessary dependence on one another; but the term has been more signifi- cantly applied, by Bellini, to fevers, where mvo at atime afflict a penmi. either of ti* 45(i ISC END same kind, as a double tertian ; or, of differ- ent kinds, as an intermittent tertian, and a quotidian, called a Semiterlian. Implu'vium. (From impluo, to shower upon.) The shower-bath. An embroca- tion. IMPREGNATION. See Conception and Generation. Inani'tio. (From inanio, to empty.) Inanition. Applied to the body, it means evacuation ; applied to the mind, it means a defect of its powers. Inca.nta'tion. Incanlalio. Incantamen- tum. A way of curing diseases by charms, defended by Paracelsus, Helmont, and some other chemical enthusiasts. Ince'ndium. (From incendo, to burr:.) A burning fever, or sometimes any burning beat. Ince'nsio. The same as Incendium. Also a hot inflammatory tumour. Incerni'culim. (From incerno, to sift.) A strainer, or sieve. In anatomy, it is a name for the pelvis of the kidney, from its office as a strainer. Incide'ntia. (From i)tcido, (o cu(.) Al- leranlia. Medicines supposed (o cut viscid humours. Medicines were formerly so called Avhich consist of pointed and sharp particles, as acids, and most salts, which are said to incide or cut the phlegm, when they break it so as to occason its discbarge. Incinera'tio. (From incinero, to reduce to ashes.) Incineration. The reducing of any thing to ashes by fire. Ikcisi'vus infe'rior. See Lavator labii inferioris. Iscisi'vus latera'lis. See Lavalor labii superioris alaque nasi. Incisi'vus me'dius. See Depressor labii superioris alaque nasi. Inciso'rium. (From incido, to cut.) A table Avhcreon a patient is laid for an opera- tion. Inciso'rium fora'men. A name of the foramen, which lies behind the dentes inci- sores of the upper jaAv. INCl'SORS. CDentes incisores ; from in- cido, to cut, from their use in cutting the food.) The four front teeth of both jaws are so called, because they cut the food. See Teeth. Incontinentia. (From in and conlineo, * to contain.) Inability lo retain the natural evacuations. Incrassa jntia. (From incrasso, to make thick.) Medicines thickening the fluids. I'NCUBUS. (B'rom incubo, to lie upon ; because tbe patient fancies that something lies upon his chest.) See Night-move, and Oneirodynia. INCUS. (A smith's anvil, from incudo, to smite upon ; so named from its likeness in shape to an anvil.) The largest and strongest of (he bones of the ear in the tympanum. It is divided into a body and 'wo '-nira. I'-. *>ody i> situated unt.-iio-ly. is rat ner broad and thick, and has two emi nonces aud tivo depressions, both covered with cartilage, and intended for the recep- tion of the head of the malleus. Its shorter crus extends no farther than the cells of the mastoid apophysis. Its longer crus, together with the manubrium of tbe malleus, to which it is connected by a ligament, is of Ihe same extent as the shorter ; but ils ex- tremity is curved inwards, to receive tire os orbiculare, by Ihe intervention of which it is united with (he stapes. I'N'DEX. (From indico, lo point out; be- cause it is generally used for such purposes.) Tbe fore-finger. Indian arrow-root. See Maranta. Indian cress. See Tropaolum mnjus. Indian date-plum. The fruil of lire Diospyrus lotus of Linnaeus. When ripe, it has an agreeable taste, and is very nutri- tious. Indian leaf. See Laurus Cassia. Indian pink. See Spigelia. INDIAN RUBBER. The substance knowii by the names Indian Rubber, Elas- tic gum, Cayenne resin, Cautchuc, and by the French Caoutchouc, is prepared from the juice of the Siphonia clastica;—foliis ternatis elliplicis integerrimis subtus cauis longe petiolatis. Suppl. plant. The manner of obtaining this juice is by making incisions through the bark of the lower part of the trunk of the tree, from which (he fluid resin issues in great abundance, appearing of a milky whiteness as it flows into the vessel placed to receive it, and into which it is conducted by means of a tube or leaf fixed in the incision, and supported with clay. On exposure to the air, this milky juice gradually inspissates into a soft, reddish, elastic resin. It is formed by the Indians in South America into various figures, but is commonly brought to Europe in that of peur-shaped bodies, Avhich are said to be formed by spreading the juice of the Sipho- nia over a proper mould of clay ; as soon as one layer is dry, another is added, until the bottle be of the thickness desired. It is then exposed to a thick dense smoke,.or to a fire, until it becomes so dry as not to slick lo the fingers, Avhen, by means of cer- tain instruments of iron, or Avood, it is ornamented on the outside Avith various figures. This being done, it remains only to pick out the mould, which is easily effected by softening it with water. Indian rubber may be subjected to the action of some of the most powerful menstrua, without suffer- ing the least change, Avhile its pliability and elasticity are eminently peculiar to itself. Its proper menstruum is known to some persons in England, who keep it a prolound secret, and prepare the gum into beautiful catheters, bougies, syringes, pessa- ries, he. Indian wheal. See Zea mays. I>n»\'v* Ri'fttK. IpecacuanllH INF Pndica camo'tes. Potatoes. I'NDICANS. Indicant The proxi- mate cause of a disease, or that from which the indication is drawn. Indicating days, are the same as criti- cal days. INDICATION. (Indicatio; from in- dico, to show.) An indication is that which demonstrates in a disease what ought to be done. It is three-fold: preservative, which preserves health; curative, which expels a present disease ; and vital, which respects the powers and reasons of diet. The scope from which indications are taken, or determined, is comprehended in this distich: ----Ars, alas, regio, complexio, virtus, Mos et symptoma, repletio, tempus et usus. INDICATOR. (From indico, to point; so named from its office of extending the index, or fore-finger.) Extensor indicis of Cowper. Extensor secundi tnternodii indicis proprius, vulgo indicator of Douglas, and Cubito-sus phalangettien de Vindix of Dumas. An extensor muscle of the fore- finger, situated chiefly on the lower and posterior part of the fore-arm. It arises, by an acute fleshy beginning, from the middle of the posterior, part of the ulna, its ' tendon passes under the same ligament with the extensor digitorum communis, with part of which it is inserted into the posterior part of the fore-finger. I'ndicum li'gnum. Logwood. I'ndicus. Sweet and bitter costus. I'jvdicus mo'rbus. The venereal disease. INDIGENOUS. (Morbus indigenus; indigena ab indu, i. e. in etgeno, i. e. gigno, to beget.) Applied to diseases which are peculiar to any country. Indura'ntia. (From induro, to harden.) Medicines which harden. Indu'sium. (From induo, to put on.) A shirt. Also the name of the amnios, from its covering the foetus like a shirt. Ine'sis. (From ivaoi, to evacuate.) Ine- thus. An evacuation of the humours. INFECTION. See Contagion. Infernal. A name given to a caustic, lapis infernalis, from its strong burning property. I.vfibula'tio. (From infibulo, to button together.) An impediment to the retrac- tion of the prepuce. INFLAMMABLE. Chemists distin- guish by this term such bodies of the mine- ral kingdom only as burn with facility, and flame in an increased temperature. INFLAMMATION. (Inflammatio ; from inflammo, to burn.) Phlogosis. Phleg- masia. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order phlegmasia, of Cullen. This disease is characterized by heat, pain, redness, attended with more or less of ' umefaction and fever. Inflammation is di- 53 r INF 457 vided into two species, viz.'phlegmonous and erysipelatous. Besides this division, inflammation is either acute or chronic, local or general, simple or complicated Avith other diseases. Phlegmonous inflammation is known by its bright red colour, tension, heat, and a circumscribed, throbbing, painful tume- faction of the part; tending to suppuration. Phlegmon is generally used to denote an inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin, or cellular membrane. When the same disease affects the viscera, it is usually call- ed phlegmonous inflammation. Erysipelatous inflammation is considered as an inflammation of a dull red colour, vanishing upon pressure, spreading une- qually, with a burning pain, the tumour scarcely perceptible, ending in vesicles, or desquamation. This species of inflamma- tion admits of a division into erythema, when there is merely an affection of the skin, with very little of the whole system ; and erysipelas, when there is general af- fection of the system. The fever attending erysipelatous inflam- mation is generally synochus, or typhus, excepting when it affects very vigorous habits, and then it may be synocha. The fever attending phlegmonous inflam- mation is almost always synocha. Persons in the prime of life, and in full vigour, with a plethoric habit of body, are most liable to the attacks of phlegmonous inflammation; whereas, those advanced in years, and those of a weak habit of body, irritable^rfind lean, are most apt to be attacked with erysipe- latous inflammation. Phlegmonous inflammation terminates in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, and scir- rhus, or induration. Resolution is known to be about to take place when the symptoms gradually abate; suppuration, when the inflammation does not readily yield to proper remedies, the throbbing increases, the tumour points ex- ternally, and rigors come on. Gangrene is about to take place when the pain abates, the pulse sinks, and cold perspirations come on. Scirrhus, or induration, is known by the imflammation continuing a longer time than usual; the tumefaction continues, and a considerable hardness remains. This kind of tumour gives little or no pain, and, when it takes place, it is usually the sequel of in- flammation affecting glandular parts. It sometimes, however, is accompanied with lancinating pains, ulcerates, and becomes cancerous. Erythematous inflammation terminates in resolution, suppuration, or gangrene. The symptoms of inflammation are account- ed for in the following way : The redness arises from the dilation of the small vessels, vvhich become sufficiently large to admit the red particles in large quantities; it appears also to occur, in some 4utf ISV cases, from the generation of new vessels. The swelling is caused by the dilatation of the vessels, the plethoric state of the arte- ries and veins, the exudation of coagula- ble lymph into the interstices of the cellu- lar membrane, and the interruption of ab- sorption. In regard to the augmentation of heat, as the thermometer denotes very little in- crease of temperature, it appears to be ac- counted for from the increased sensibility of the nerves, which convey false impressions to the sensorium. The pain is occasioned "*■ by a deviation from the natural state of the parts, and the unusual condition into which tbe nerves are thrown. The throbbing de- pends on the increased action of the arte- ries. Blood taken from a person labouring un- der active inflammation, exhibits a yellow- ish white crust on the surface ; this is de- nominated the buffy coriaceous, or inflam- matory coat. This consists of a layer of co- agulable lymph, almost destitute of red par- ticles. Blood, in this state, is often termed sizy. The colouring part of the blood is its heaviest constituent: and, as the blood of a person labouring under inflammation is longer coagulating than healthy blood, it is supposed that the red particles have an op- portunity to descend to a considerable depth from the surface before they become en- tangled. The buffy coat of blood is gene- rally the best criterion of inflammation; there are a few anomalous constitutions in which this state of blood is always found; but these are rare. The occasional and exciting causes of in- flammation are very numerous; they, how- ever, may generally be classed under ex- ternal violence, produced either by me- chanical or chemical irritation, changes of temperature, and stimulating foods. Fever often seems to be a remote cause; the in- flammation thus produced is generally con- sidered as critical. Spontaneous inflamma- tion sometimes occurs when no perceptible cause can be assigned for its production. Scrophula and syphilis may be considered as exciting causes of inflammation. With regard to the proximate cause, it has been the subject of much dispute. Galen considered phlegmon to be produced by a superabundance of the humour sanguineus. Boerhaave referred the proximate cause to an obstruction in the small vessels, occa- sioned by a viscosity or lentor of the blood. Cullen and others attributed it rather to an affection of the vessels than a change of the fluids. The proximate cause, at the present pe- riod, is generally considered to be a mor- bid dilatation, and increased action of such arteries as lead and are distributed to the inflamed part. Inflammation of the brain. ?ee Phre- ■nili". INI Inflammation of the bladder. See Cystitis. Inflammationof the eyes. See Ophthalmia. Inflammation of the intestines. Sec En- teritis. Inflammation of the kidneys. See Ne- phritis. Inflammation of the liver. See Hepatitis. Inflammation of the lungs. See Pneu- monia. Inflammation of the peritonaum. See Peritonitis. Inflammation of the pleura. See Pleu- rilis. , Inflammation of the stomach. See Gas- tritis. Inflammation of the testicle. See Hernia humoralis. Inflammation of the uterus. See Hysteritis. Infla'tio. (From inflo, to puff up.) A windy tumour, or swelling. See Emphy- sema. Inflati'va. (From inflo, to puff up with wind.) Medicines or food which cause flatulence. INFLUE'NZA. (The Italian word for influence.) Tbe disease is so named be- cause it was supposed to be produced by a peculiar influence of the stars. See Catarrhus a contagio. INFRASCAPULA'RIS. (From infra, beneath, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle named from its position beneath the scapula. INFRASPINATUS. (From infra, be- neath, and spina, the spine.) INFUNDI'BULUM. (From infundo, to pour in.) 1. A canal that proceeds from the vulva of the brain to the pituitary gland in the sella turcica. 2. The beginnings of the excretory duct of the kidney, or cavities into which the urine is first received, are called infundi- bula. INFUSION. (Infusum; from infundo, to pour in.) Infusio. A process that con- sists in pouring water of any required de- gree of temperature on such substances as have a loose texture, as thin bark, wood in shavings, or small pieces, leaves, flowers, Sic. and suffering it to stand a certain time. The liquor obtained by the above process is called an infusion. The following are among the most approved infusions. Infu'sum anthe'midis. Infusion of ca- momile. " Take of caWmile-flowers, two drachms ; boiling water, half a pint. Ma- cerate for ten minutes, «in a covered ves- sel, and strain." For its virtues, see An- themis nobilis. Infu'sum armora'cle compo'situm. Compound infusion of horse-radish. " Take of fresh horse-radish root, sliced, mustard- seeds, bruised, of each one ounce ; boilin" water, a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain; then add compound spirit of horse-radish, a fluid ounce." See Cochlearia armoracia. INF Infu'sum aura'ntii compo'situm. Com- pound infusion of orange-peel. " Take of orange-peel, dried, two drachms; lemon- peel, fresh, a drachm; cloves, bruised, half a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Ma- cerate for a quarter of an hour, in a co- vered vessel, and strain." See Citrus au- rantium. Infu'sum calu'mb^;. Infusion of ca- lumba. " Take of calumba-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Mace- rate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Calumba. Infu'sum caryophyllo'rum. Infusion of cloves. " Take of cloves, bruised, a drachm; boiling water, half a pint. Mace- rate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Eugenia caryophyllata. Infu'sum cascari'lLjE. Iufusion of cas- carilla. " Take of cascarilla bark, bruised, half an ounce; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Croton cascarilla. Infu'sum ca'techc compositum. Com- pound infusion of catechu. " Take of ex- tract of catechu, two drachms and a half; cinnamon bark, bruised, half a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Acacia catechu. Infu'sum cincho'na. Infusion of cin- choua. " Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark, bruised, half an ounce ; boiling wa- ter, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Cin- chona. Infu'sum cuspa'ri^:. Infusion of cus- paria. " Take of cusparia bark, bruised, two drachms ; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- sel, and strain." See Cusparia febrifuga. Infu'sum digita'lis. Infusion of fox- glove. " Take of purple fox-glove leaves, dried, a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for four hours, in a co- vered vessel, and strain ; then add spirit of cinnamon, half a fluid ounce." See Digi- talis. Infu'sum gentia'na compo'situm. Com- pound infusion of gentian. " Take of gen- tian-root, sliced, orange-peel, dried, of each a drachm; lemon-peel, freshj two drachms; boiling water, twelve fluid ounces. Mace- rate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Gentiana. Infu'sum li'ni. Infusion of linseed. " Take of linseed, bruised, an ounce ; li- quorice-root, sliced, half an ounce ; boiling water, two pints. Macerate for two hours, near the fire, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Linum usitatissimum. Infu'sum hua'ssi.*:. Infusion of quas- sia. " Take of quassia wood, a scruple; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, and strain." See Quassia amara. Infu'sum rhe'i. Infusion of rhubarb. INC 459 " Take of rhubarb-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, and strain." See Rheum. Infu'sum vlo'sje. "Take of the petals of red rose, dried, half and an ounce; boiling water, two pints and a half; dilute sulphu- ric acid, three fluid drachms; double-refined sugar, an ounce and a half. Pour the water upon the petals of the rose in a glass vessel; then add the acid, and macerate for half an hour. Lastly, strain the infusion, and add the sugar to it." See Rosa Gallica. Infu'sum se'nnje. Infusion of senna. " Take of senna-leaves, an ounce and a half; ginger-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling water, a pint. Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain the liquor." See Cassia senna. Infu'sum simarou'b;e. Infusion of si- marouba. " Take of Simarouba-bark, bruised, half a drachm; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a cover- ed vessel, and strain." See Quanta sima- rouba. Infu'sum taba'ci. Infusion of tobacco. " Take of tobacco-leaves, a drachm ; boiling water, a pint. Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain." See Nicoliana. INGENHOUZ, John, was born at Bre- da, in 1730. Little'is known of his early life; but in 1767 he came to England to learn the Suttonian method of inoculation. In the following year he went to Vienna, to inoculate some of the imperial family, for which service he received ample honours ; and shortly after performed the same opera- tion on the* Grand Duke of Tuscany; when he returned to this country, and spent the remainder of his life in scientific pursuits. In 1779 he published " Experiments on Vegetables," discovering their great power of purifying the air in sunshine, but in- juring it in the .shade and night. He was also author of several papers in the Philo- sophical Transactions, being an active member of the Royal Society. He died in 1799. Ingll'vies. The claw, crop, or gorge of a bird. Also gluttony. INGRASSIAS, John Philip, was bora in Sicily, and graduated at Padua in 1537, with singular reputation ; whence he was in- vited to a professorship in several of the Italian schools: but he gave the preference to Naples, where he distinguished himself greatly by bis learning and judgment. At length he returned to his native island, and settled at Palermo, where he was also highly esteemed ; and in 1563 made first physician to that country by Philip II. of Spain, to whom it then belonged. This office ena- bled bim to introduce excellent regulations into the medical practice of the island ; and when the plague raged there in 1575, the judicious measures adopted by him arrested its progress : wheuce the magistrates de- creed him a large reward, of which, how- £- 460 IN'N" INN ever, he only accepted a part, and apphed that to religious uses. He died in 1580, at the age of 70. He cultivated anatomy with great assiduity, and is reckoned one of the improvers of that art, especially in regard to the structure of the cranium, and the or- gan of hearing. He is said also to have dis- covered the seminal vesicles. He publish- ed several works, particularly an account of the plague; and a treatise " De Tumoribus praeter Naturam," which is chiefly a com- mentary on Avicenna, but is deserving of notice, as containing the first modern de- scription of Scarlatina, under the name of Rossalia ; and perhaps the first account of varicella, whiebbe called crystalli. But his principal work was published by his nephew in 1603, entitled, " Commentaries on Ga- len's Book concerning the Bones." Ingravidation. (From ingravidor, to be great with child.) The same as impreg- nation, or going with child. I'NGUEN. (-mis, n.) The groin. The lower and lateral part of the abdomen, above the thigh. Inguinal ligament. See PouparVs liga- ment. Inguinal hernia. See Hernia. Inhumation. (From inhumo, to put into the ground.) The burying a patient in warm or medicated earth. Some chemists have fancied thus to call that kind of diges- tion which is performed by burying the ma- terials in dung, or in the earth. I'nion. (From ic, a nerve; as being the place where nerves originate.) The occi- put. Blancard says it is the beginning of the spinal marrow; others say it is the back part of the neck. Injacula'tio. (From injaculor, to shoot into.) So Helmont calls a disorder which consists of a violent spasmodic pain in the stomach, and an immobility1 of the body. INJECTION. (From injicio, to cast into.) A medicated liquor to throw into a natural or preternatural cavity of the body by means of a syringe. INNOMINA'TA ARTE'RIA. The first branch given off by the arch of the aorta. It soon divides into the right carotid and right subclavian arteries. INNOMINATUM OS. (Innominatus; from in, priv. and nomen, a name; so call- ed because the three bones of which it ori- ginally was formed grew together, and formed one complete bone, which was then left nameless.) A large irregular bone, situated at the side of the pelvis. It is di- vided into three portions, viz. the iliac, is- chiatic, and pubic, which are usually de- scribed as three distinct bones. The os ilium, or haunch-bone, is of a very irregular shape. The lower part of it is thick and narrow ; its superior portion is broad and thin, terminating in a ridge, called the spine of the ilium, and more commonly known by the name of the haunch. This spine rises up like an arch. being turned somewhat outward, and from this appearance, the upper part of the pel- vis, when viewed together, has not been improperly compared to the wings of a phaeton. This spine, in the recent subject, appears as if tipped with cartilage; but this appearance is nothing more than the tendinous fibres of the muscles that are in- serted into it. Externally, this bone is un- equally prominent, and hollowed for the at- tachment of muscles ; and internally, at its broadest fore-part, it is smooth and concave. At its lower part, there is a considerable ridge on its inner surface. This ridge, which extends from the os sacrum, and cor- responds with a similar prominence, both on that bone and the ischium, forms, with the inner part of the ossa pubis, what is called the brim of the pelvis. The whole of the internal surface, behind this ridge, is very unequal. The os ilium has likewise a smaller surface posteriorly, by which it is articulated to the sides of the os sacrum. This surface has, by some, been compared to the human ear, and, by others, to the head of a bird ; but neither of these com- parisons seem to convey any just idea of its form or appearance. Its upper part is rough and porous; lower down it is more solid. It is firmly united to the os sacrum by a cartilaginous substance, and like- wise by very strong ligamentous fibres, which are extended to that bone from the whole circumference of this irregular surface. The spine of this bone, which is originally an epiphysis, has two considera- ble tuberosities, one anteriorly, and the other posteriorly, which is the largest of the two. The ends of this spine too, from their projecting more than the parts of the bone below them, are called spinal processes. Before the anterior spinal process, the spine is hollowed, where part of the Sartorius muscle is placed; and below the posterior spinal process, there is a very large niche in the bone, which, in the recent subject, has a strong liga- ment stretched over its lower part, from the os sacrum to the sharp-pointed process of the ischium ; so that a great hole is formed, through which pass the great sciatic nerve and the posterior crural vessels under the pyriform muscle, part of which is likewise lodged in this hole. The lowest, thickest, and narrowest part of the ilium, in conjunction with the other two por- tions of each os innominatum, helps to form the acetabulum for the os fe- moris. The os ischium, or hip-bone, which is the lowest of the three portions of each os innominatum, is of a very irregular figure, and usually divided into its body, tuberosity, and ramus. The body, exter- nally, forms the inferior portion of the ace- tabulum, and sends a sharp-pointed process INN INN ,4fil backwards, called the spine of the ischium. This i« the process to which the ligament is attached, which was just now described as forming a great foramen for the passage of the sciatic nerve. The tuberosity is large and irregular, and is placed at the inferior part of tbe bone, giving origin to several muscles. In the recent subject, it seems covered with a cartilaginous crust; but this appearance, as in the spine of the ilium, is nothing more than the tendinous fibres of the muscles that are inserted into it. This tu- berosity, which is the lowest portion of the trunk, supports us when we sit. Between the spine and the tuberosity is observed a sinuosity, covered with a cartilaginous crust, which serves as a pulley, on which the obturator muscle plays. From the tu- berosity, the bone becoming narrower and thinner, forms the ramus, or branch, which passing forwards and upwards, makes, with the ramus of the os pubis, a large hole, of an oval shape, the foramen magnum ischii which affords, through its whole circumfe- rence, attachment to muscles. This foramen is more particularly noticed in describing the os pubis. The os pubis, or share-bone, which is the smallest of the three portions of the os inno- minatum, is placed at the upper and fore part of the pelvis, where the two ossa pubis meet, and are united to each other by means of a very strong cartilage, which constitutes what is called the symphysis pubis. Each os pubis may be divided into its body, angle, and ramus. The body, which is the outer part, is joined to the os ilium. The angle comes forward to form the symphysis, and the ramus isa thin apophysis, which, uniting with the ramus of the ischium, forms the foramen magnum ischii, or thyroideum, as it has been sometimes called, from its resem- blance to a door or shield. This foramen is somewhat wider above than below, and its greatest diameter is, from above down- wards, and obliquely from within outwards. In the recent subject, it is almost completely closed by a strong fibrous membrane, called the obturator ligament. Upwards and out- wards, where we observe a niche in the bone, the fibres of this ligament are sepa- rated, to allow a passage to the ^posterior crural nerve, an artery', and vein. The Ifreat uses of this foramen seem to be to lighten the bones of the pelvis, and to afford a convenient lodgment to the obturator muscles. The three bones now described as constituting the os innominatum on each side, all concur to form the great acetabu- lum, or cotyloid cavity, which receives the head of the thigh-bone ; the os ilium and os ischium making each about two- fifths, and the os pubis one-fifth, of the cavity. This acetabulum, which is of con- siderable depth, is of a spherical shape. Its brims are high, and, in the recent subject, it is tipped with cartilage. These brims, however, are hisher above and extcrnallv than they are internally and below, where we observe a niche in the bone (namely the ischium), across which is stretched a ligament, forming a hole for the trans- mission of blood-vessels and nerves to the cavity of the joint. The cartilage which lines the acetabulum, is thickest at its cir- cumference, and thinner within, where a little hole is to be observed, in which is placed the apparatus thataerves to lubri- cate the joint, and facihtate its motions. We are likewise able to discover the im- pression made by the internal ligament of the os femoris, which, by being attached both to this cavity and to the head of the os femoris, helps to secure the latter in the acetabulum." The bones of the pelvis serve to support the spine and upper parts of the body, to lodge the intestines, urinary bladder, and other viscera; and likewise to unite the trunk to the lower extremities. But, besides these uses, they are destined, in the female subject, for other important purposes; and the accoucheur finds, in the study of these bones, the foundation of all midwifery knowledge. Several eminent writers are of opinion, that, in difficult par- turition, all the bones of the pelvis undergo a certain degree of separation. It has been observed Likewise, that the cartilage uniting the ossa pubis is thicker, and of a more spongy texture, in women than in men, and therefore more likely to swell and enlarge during pregnancy. That many instances of a partial separation of these bones, during labour, have happened, there can be no doubt; such a separation, however, ought by no means to be considered as an uniform and salutary work of nature, as some wri- ters seem to think, but as the effect of dis- ease. But there is another circumstance, in regard to this part of osteology, which is well worthy of attention ; and this is, the different capacities of the pelvis in the male and female subject. It has been observed, that the os sacrum is shorter and broader in women than in men; the ossa ilia are also found more expanded : whence it hap- pens, that in women the centre of gravity does not fall so directly on the upper part of the thigh as in men, and this seems to be the reason, why, in general, they step with less firmness, and move their hips for- wards in walking. From these circumstan- ces also, the brim of the female pelvis is nearly of an oval shape, being considerably wider from side to side, than from the sym- physis pubis to the os sacrum; whereas, in man it is rounder, and every where of less diameter. The inferior opening of the pel- vis is likewise proportionably larger in the female subject, the ossa ischia being more separated from each other, and the foramen ischii larger, so that, where the os ischium and os pubis are united together, they form a greater circle ; the os sacrum is also more hollowed, though shorter, and the os coc- cygis more loosely connected, an(| therefore 462 INO I NO capable of a'greater degree of motion than in men. Inwomina'ti ne rvi. A name of the fifth pair of nerves. INOCULATION. The insertion of a poison into any part of the body. It was mostly practised with that of the small-pox, because we had learnt, from experience, that, by so doing, we generally procured fewer pustules, and a much milder disease, than when the*%mall-pox was token in a natural way. Although the advantages were evident, yet objections were raised against inoculation, on the notion that it exposed the person to some risk, when he might have passed through life, without ever taking the disease naturtdly; but it is obvious that he was exposed to much great- er danger, from the intercourse which he must have with his fellow-creatures, by taking the disorder in a natural way. It has also been adduced, that a person is liable to take the small-pox a second time, when produced at first by artificial means; but such instances are very rare, besides not be- ing sufficiently authentic. We may conjec- ture that, in most of those cases, the matter used was not variolous, but that of some other eruptive disorder, such as the chick- en-pox, which has often been mistaken for the small-pox. However, since the disco- very of the preventive power of the cow- pock, small-pox inoculation has been rapid- ly falling into disuse. See Variola vaccina. To illustrate the benefits arising from inoculation, it has been calculated that a third of the adults die who take the disease in a natural way, and about one-seventh of the children; whereas, of those who are in- oculated, and are properly treated after- wards, the proportion is probably not great- er than one in five or six hundred. Inoculation is generally thought to have been introduced into Britain from Turkey, by Lady Mary Wortley Montague, about the year 1721, whose son had been inocu- lated at Constantinople, during her resi- dence there, and whose infant daughter was the first that underwent the operation in this country. It appears, however, to have been well known before this period, both in the South of Wales and Highlands of Scot- land. Mr. Mungo Park, in his travels into the interior of Africa, found that inoculation had been long practised by the negroes on the Guinea coast; and nearly in the same manner, and at the same time of life, as in Europe. It is not clearly ascertained where inocu- lation really originated. It has been ascri- bed to the Circassians, who employed it as the means of preserving the beauty of their women. It appears more probable that ac- cident first suggested the expedient among different nations, to whom the small-pox had long been known, independently of any intercourse with eachother; and what adds to the probability of this conjecture is. that in most places where inoculation can be traced back, for a considerable length of time, it seems to have been practised chief- ly by old women, before it was adopted by regular practitioners. Many physicians held inoculation in the greatest contempt at first, from its supposed origin; others again discredited the fact of its utility ; while others, on the testimony of the success in distant countries, believed in the advantages it afforded, but still did not think themselves warranted to recom- mend it to the families they attended ; and it was not until the experiment of it hod been made on six criminals (all of whom recovered from the disease, and regained their liberty,) that it was practised, in the year 1726, on the royal family, and after- wards adopted as a general thing. To insure success from inoculation, the following precautions should strictly be at- tended to. 1. That the person should be of a good habit of body, and free from any disease, apparent or latent, in order that he may not have the disease and a bad constitution, or perhaps another disorder, to struggle with at the same time. 2. To enjoin a temperate diet and proper regimen ; and, where the body is pletho- ric, or gross, to make use of gentle purges, together with mercurial and antimonial medicines. 3.^That the age of the person be as little advanced as possible, but not younger, if it can be avoided, .than four months. 4. To choose a cool season of the year, and to avoid external heat, either by expo- sure to the sun, sitting by fires, or in warm chambers, or by going too warmly clothed, or being too much in bed. 5. To take the matter from a young subject, who has the small-pox in a favour- able way, and who is otherwise healthy, and free from disease ; and, when fresh matter can be procured, to give it the pre- ference. Where matter of a benign kind cannot be procured, and the patient is evidently in danger of the casual small-pox, we should not, however, hesitate a moment to inocu- late from any kind of matter that can be procured; as what has been taken in malig- nant kinds of small-pox has been found to produce a very mild disease. The mildness or malignity of the disease appears, therefore, to depend little or not at all on the inoculating matter. Vario- lous matter, as well as the vaccine, by be- ing kept for a length of time, particularly in a warm place, is apt, however, to un- dergo decomposition, by putrefaction ; and then another kind of contagious material has been produced. In inoculating, the operator is to moke the slightest puncture or scratch imaginable in the arm of the person, rubbing that part of the lancet which is besmeared with mat- INT INT 463 ter repeatedly over it, by way of insuring the absorption; and in order to prevent its being wiped off, the shirt sleeve ought not to be pulled down until the part is perfectly dry. A singular circumstance attending inocu- lation is, that when this fails in producing the disease, the inoculated part nevertheless sometimes inflames and suppurates, as in cases where the complaint is about to follow; and the matter produced in those cases, is as fit for inoculation as that taken from a person actually labouring under the disease. The same happens very frequently in in- oculation for the cow-pox. If, on the fourth or fifth day after the operation, no redness, or inflammation, is apparent on the edge of the wound, we ought then to inoculate in the other arm, in the same manner as before ; or, for greater certainty, we may do it in both. Some constitutions are incapable of hav- ing the disease in any form. Others do not receive the disease at one time, however freely exposed to its contagion, even though repeatedly inoculated, and yet receive it afterwards by merely approaching those labouring under it. On the coming on of the febrile symp- toms, which is generally on the seventh day in the inoculated small-pox, the pa- tient is not to be suffered to lie a-bed, but should be kept cool, and partake freely of antiseptic cooling drinks. See Variola. INOSCULATION. (From in, and osculum, a little mouth.) The running of the veins and arteries into one another, or the interunion of the extremities of arteries and veins. INSA'NIA. (From in, not, and sanus, sound.) Insanity, or deranged intellect. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order vesania, characterized by erro- neous judgment, from imaginary percep- tions or recollections, attended with agree- able emotions in persons of a sanguine tem- perament. See Mania. In3e'ssus. (From insideo, to sit upon.) A vapour-bath, over which the patient sits. Insi'dians. (From insidior, to deceive.) A name for diseases which betray no pre- vious symptoms, but are ready to break out by surprise. Insipie'ntia. (From in, and sapientia, wisdom.) A low degree of delirium, with- out fever. Insola'tio. (From in, upon, and sol, the sun.) A disease which arises from a too great influence of the sun's heat upon the head. INSPIRATION. (From in, and spin, to breathe.) The act of drawing the air into the lungs. See Respiration. INTERCOSTAL ARTERIES. Arte- ria intercostales. The arteries which run between the ribs. The superior intercostal artery is a branch of the subclavian. The other intercostal arteries are given off from the aorta. INTERCOfSTAL MU'SCLES. Inter- costales externi et interni. Between the ribs on each side, are eleven double rows of muscles. These are the intercostales externi and interni. Galen has very properly ob- served, that they decussate each other like the strokes of the letter X. The intercos- tales externi arise from the lower edge of each superior rib, and, running obliquely downwards and forwards, are inserted into the upper edge of each inferior rib, so as to occupy the intervals of the ribs, from as far back as the spine to their cartilages; but from their cartilages to the sternum, there is only a thin aponeurosis covering the in- ternal intercostales. The intercostales in- terni arise and are inserted in the same manner as the external. They begin at the sternum, and extend as far as the an- gles of the ribs, their fibres running ob- liquely backwards. These fibres are spread over a considerable part of the inner sur- face of the ribs, so as to be longer than those of the external intercostals. Some of the posterior portions of the internal intercos- tals pass over one rib and are inserted into the rib below. Verheyen first described these portions as separate muscles, under the name of infra coslales. Winslow has adopted the same name. Cowper, and after him Douglas, call them costarum depressor es proprii. These distinctions, how- ever, are altogether superfluous, as they are evidently nothing more than appendages of the intercostals. The number of these por- tions varies in different subjects. Most commonly there are only four, the first of which runs from the second rib to the fourth, the second from the third rib to the fifth, - the third from the fourth rib to the sixth, and the fourth from the fifth rib to the seventh. The internal intercostals of the two inferior false ribs are frequently so thin, as to be with difficulty separated from the external; and, in some subjects, one or both of them seem to be altogether wanting. It was the opinion of the an- cients, that the external intercostals serve to elevate, and the internal to depress the ribs. They were probably led to this opinion, by observing the different direc- tion of their fibres ; but it is now well known, that both have the same use, which is that of raising the ribs equally during inspiration. Fallopius was one of the first who ventured to call in question the opi- nion of Galen on this subject, by contend- ing that both layers of the intercostals serve to elevate the ribs. In this opinion he was followed by Hieronymus Fabricius, our countryman Mayow, and Borelli. But, towards the close of the last century, Bayle, a writer of some eminence, and- professor at Toulouse, revived the opinion of the ancients by.the following arguments;—He 164 INT u observed, that the oblique direction of the fibres of the internal intercostals is such, that, in each inferior rib, these fibres are nearer to the vertebrae than they are at their superior extremities, or in the rib imme- diately above ; and that, of course, they must serve to draw the rib downwards, as towards the most fixed point. This plau- sible doctrine was adopted by several emi- nent writers, and, amongst others, by Ni- cholls, Hoadley, and Schreiber ; but above all, by Hamberger, who went so far as to assert, that not only the ribs, but even the sternum, are pulled downwards by these muscles, and constructed a particular in- strument to illustrate this doctrine. He pretended likewise, that the intervals of the ribs are increased by their elevation, and diminished by their depression; but he allowed that, while those parts of the inter- nal intercostals that are placed between the bony part of the ribs pull them downwards, the anterior portions of the muscle, which are situated between the cartilages, concur with the external intercostals in raising them upwards. These opinions gave rise to a warm and interesting controversy, in which Hamberger and Haller were the principal disputants. The former argued chiefly frdm theory, and the latter from experiments on living animals, which demonstrate the fallacy of Hamberger's arguments, and prove, beyond a doubt, that the internal in- tercostals perform the same functions as the external. INTERCOSTAL NERVE. Nervus intercostalis, Great intercostal nerve. Sym- pathetic nerve. The great intercostal nerve arises in the cavity of the cranium"! from a branch of the sixth and one of the fifth pair, uniting into one trunk, which passes out of the cranium through the carotid canal, and descends by the sides of the bodies of the vertebrae of the neck, thorax, loins, and os sacrum: in its course, it receives the small accessory branches from all the thirty pair of spinal nerves. In tbe neck, it gives off three cervical ganglions, the upper, middle, and lower; from which the cardiac and pulmonary nerves arise. In the thorax, it gives off the splanchnic or anterior intercos- tal, which perforates the diaphragm, and forms the semilunar ganglions, from which nerves pass to oU the abdominal viscera. They also form in the abdomen ten peculiar plexuses, distinguished by the name of the viscus, to which they belong, as the coeliac, splenic, hepatic, superior, middle, and tower, mesenteric, two renal, and two sper- matic plexuses. The posterior intercostal nerve gives accessory branches about the pelvis and iscbiatic nerve, and at length terminates. INTERCOSTAL VEINS. The inter- costal veins empty their blood into the vena azygos. s v ' J-\TERtc'ltREM" fevers. TJpOte which IN'i happen in certain seasons only, are called stationary : but others are called, by Syden- ham, intercurrents. Intb'rcus. (From inter, between, and culem, the skin.) A dropsy between the skin and the flesh. See Anasarca. Iivterde'ntium. (From inter, between, and dens, a tooth.) The intervals between teeth of the same order. Interdi'gitum. (From inter, between, and digitus, a toe, or finger.) A corn be- twixt the toes, or wart betwixt the fingers. InterfjEMi'neum. (From inter, be- tween, and fozmen, the thigh.) The pari- naeum, or space between the anus and pu- dendum. Interlu'nius mo'reus. (From inter, between, and tuna, the moon; because it was supposed to affect those who were born in the wane of the moon.) The epilepsy. Intermittent fever See Febris intermit- tens. Internu'ntii di'es. (From internuncio, to go between.) Applied to critical days, or such as stand between tbe increase of a disorder and its decrease. INTERO'SSEI MA'NUS. (Inferos- seus musculus ; from inter, between, and os, the bone.) These are small muscles situated between the metacarpal bones, and extending from the bones of the carpus to the fingers. They are divided into internal and external ; the former are to be seen only on the palm of the hand, but the latter are conspicuous both on the palm and back of the hand. The interossci interni* are three in number. The first, which Albinus names posterior indicis, arises tendinous and fleshy from the basis and inner part of the metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, and like- wise from the upper part of that which sap- ports the middle finger. Its tendon passes over the articulation of this part of these bones with the fore-finger, and, uniting with the tendinous expansion that is sent off from the extensor digitorum communis, is inserted into the posterior convex surface of the first phalanx of that finger. The se- cond and third, to which Albinus gives the names of prior annularis, and mterosseus auricularis, arise, in the same manner, from the basis of the outsides of the metacarpal bones that sustain the ring-finger and the little finger, and are inserted into the out- side of the tendinous expansion of the ex- tensor digitorum communis that covers each of those fingers. .These three muscles draw the fingers into vvhich they are inserted, to- wards the thumb. The interossei externi are four in number; for among these is included the small muscle that is situated on the out- side of the metacarpal bone that supports the fore-finger. Douglas calls it extensor tertii internodii indicis, and Winslow semi mterosseus indicis. Albinus, who describes it among the interossei, gives it the name of prior indicis. This first interossei is cxter- IM nus arises t>y two tendinous and fleshy por- tions. One of these springs from the upper hajf of the inner side of the first bone of the thumb, and the other from the liga- ments that unite the os trapezoides to the metacarpal bone of the forefinger, and likewise from all the outside of this latter bone. These two portions unite as tbey descend, and terminate in a tendon, which is inserted into the outside of that part of Ihe tendinous expansion from the extensor digitorum communis thatds spread over the posterior convex surface of the forerifinger. The second, to which Albinus gives the name of prior tncdii, is not quite so thick as the last described muscle. It arises by two heads, one oi which springs from the inner side of tbe metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, chiefly towards its convex sur- face, and the olher arises from the adjacent ligaments, and from the Avhole outer side of the metacarpal bone that sustains the mid- dle ^nger. These two portions unite as they descend, and terminate in a tendon, which is inserted, in the same manner, as the preceding muscle, into the outside of tbe tendinous expansion that covers the pos- terior part of the middle finger. The4hird belongs likewise to the middle finger, and is therefore named posterior medii by Albi- nus. It arises, like the last-described mus- cle, by two origins, which spring from the roots of the metacarpal bones of tbe ring; and middle fingers, and from the adjacent ligaments, and is inserted into tbe inside of the same tendinous expansion as the pre- ceding muscle. The fourth, to which Al- binus gives the name of posterior annularis,. differs from the two last only in its situation, which is between the metacarpal bones of the ring and little fingers. It is inserted into the inside of the tendinous expansion of tbe extensor digitorum communis, that covers the posterior part of tbe ring-finger. All these four muscles serve to extend the fingers into which they are inserted, and likewise to draw them inwards, towards the 'Jiumb, except the.third, or posteriormedii, which, from its situation and insertion, is calculated to pull tbe middle finger out- wards. INTEROSSEI PEDIS. These small muscles, in their situation between the me- tatarsal bones, resemble the interossei of Ihe hand, and, like them, are divided into internal and external. The interossei pedis interni are three in number. They arise tendinous and fleshy from the basis and in- side of the metatarsal bones of the middle, the third, and the little toes, in the same manner as those of the hand, and they each terminate in a tendon thai runs to the in- side of the first joint of these toes, and from thence to their upper surface, where it loses itself in the tendinous expansion that is sent off from the extensors. Each of these three mhs'-les serve* to 'raw the tip into which it liNT 465 is inserted towards the great toe. The in- terossei externi are four in number. The first arises tendinous and fleshy from the outside of the root of the metatarSla.1 bone of the great toe, from the os cuneiforme inter- num, and from the root of the inside of the metatarsal.bone of the fore-toe. Its tendon is inserted into the inside of the tendinous expansion that covers the back part of the toes. The second is placed in a similar manner between the metatarsal bones of the fore and middle toes, and is inserted into the outside of the tendinous expansion on the back part of the fore-toe. The third and fourth are placed between the two next metatarsal bones, and are inserted into the outside of the middle and third toes. The first of these muscles draws the fore-toe in- wards towards the great toe. The three others pull the toes, into which they are in- serted, outwards. They all assist in ex- tending the toes. Interpellate mo'rbus. (From inttr- pello, to interrupt.) In Paracelsus, it is a disease attended with irregular or uncertain paroxysms. Interpola'tus di'es. (From interpolo, to renew.) Iu Paracelsus, these are the days interpolated betwixt two paroxysms. Interscapu'lium. (From inter, be- tween, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) That part of the spine which lies between the shoulders. Interse'ptum. (From inter, between, and septum, an inclosure.) The uvula and the septum narium. - - INTERSPINA'LES COLLI. (Inter- spinales musculi; from inter, between, and spina, (the spine."^ The fleshy portions be- tween the spinous processes of the neck, that draw these processes nearer to each other. INTERSPINA'LES DO RSI ET LUM- BO'RUM. These are rather small tendons than muscles, that connect the spinal and transverse processes. INTERTRANSVERSA'LES LUMBO'- RUM. Four distinct small bundles of flesh, which fill up the spaces between the trans- verse processes of the vertebra of the loins, and serve to draw them towards each other. INTERTRIGO. (From inter,, between, and tero, to rub,) An excoriation about the anus, groins, axilla, or other parts of the body, attended with inflammation and' moisture. It is most commonly produced by the irritation of the urine, from riding, or some acrimony in children. INTESTINES. (Intestina; tromintus, within.) The convoluted membranous tube, that extends from the stomach to the anus; receives the ingested food, retains it a certain time; mixes with it the bile and pancreatic juice; propels the chyle into the lacteals, and covers the faeces with mums, i< a called. The intestines are "# .so 466 INT INI situated in the cavity of the abdomeu, and are divided into the small and large, which havetbesides their size, other circumstances of distinction. The small intestines are supplied inter- nally with folds, called valvula conniventes, and have no bands on their external surface. The large intestines have no folds internally, and are supplied externally with .three strong muscular bands, which run parallel upon the surface, and give the intestines a saccated appearance; and they have also small fatty appendages, called appendicula epiploica. The first portion of the intestinal tube, for about the extent of twelve fingers' breadth, is called the duodenum; it lies in the epigastric region; makes threeturnings, aud between the first and second flexure re- ceives, by a common opening, the pancreatic duct, and the ductus communis choledochus. It is in this portion of the intestines that chylification is chiefly performed. The re- maining portion of the small intestines is distinguished by an imaginary division into the jejunum and ileum. The jejunum, which commences where the duodenum ends, is situated in the umbi- lical region, and is mostly found empty; hence its name : it is every where covered with red vessels, and, about an hour and a half after a meal, with distended lacteals. The ileum occupies the hypogastric region and the pelvis; is of a more pallid colour than the former, and terminates by a trans- verse opening into the large intestines, which is called the valve of the ileum, value of the caecum, or the valve of Tulpius. The beginning of the large intestines is firmly tied down in the right iliac region, and for the extent of about four fingers' breadth is called the cacum, haying adhe- ring to it a worm-like process, called the processus caci vermiformis, or appendicula cazci vermiformis. The great intestine then commences colon, ascends towards the liver, passes across the abdomen, under tbe stomach, to the left side, where it is con- torted like the letter S, and descends to the pelvis : hence it is divided in. this course into the ascending portion, the transverse arch, and the sigmoid flexure. When it has reached the pelvis, it is called the rectum, from whence it proceeds in a straight line to the anus. The intestinal canal is composed of three membranes, or coats; a common one from the peritoneum, a muscular coat, and a villous coat, tiie villi being formed of the fine terminations of arteries and nerves, and the "origins of lacteals and lymphatics. The intestines are connected to the body bj tbe mesentery ; the duodenum has also a peculiar connecting cellular substance, as have likewise the colon and rectum, by whose means the former is firmly accreted to the back, the colon to the kidneys, and tbe latter to tbe os coccygis, and, in womeu. to the vagina. The remaining portion ot the tube is loose in the cavity of the abdo- men. The arteries of this canal are branches of the superior and inferior mesenteric, and the duodenal. The veins evacuate their blood into the vena portae. The nerves are branches of the eighth pair and intercostals. The lacteal vessels, which originate princi- pally from the jejunum, proceed to the glands in the mesentery. Intrica'tus. (From *n*r»eo,-to entangle; so called from its intricate folds.) A muscle of the ear. Intri'nseci. (From intra, within, and secus, towards.) Painful disorders of the internal parts. Introce'ssio. (From introcedo, to go in.) Depressio. A depression or sinking of any part inwards'. INTUS SUSCE'PTION. (Intus-susceptio and intro-susceptio; from intus, within, and suscipio, to receive.) A disease of the intestjinal tube, and most frequently of the small intestines; it consists in a portion of gut passing for some length within another portion. I'ntybus. (From in, and tuba, a hollow instrument, so named from the hollowness of its stalk.) See Cichorium Endivia. I'NULA. ■ (Contracted or corrupted, from helenium, nxtvtov, fabled to have sprung from the tears of Helen.) 1. The name of a genus of. plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- gamia superflua. 2. The herb elecampane. Inula, common. See Inula helenium. Inula dvsente'rica. The systematic name of tbe lesser inula. Conysa media. This indigenous plant, called in some foreign pharmacopoeias Arnica Suedensis, Arnica spuria, and Conyza, is thus described by Linnaeus :—Inula:—foliis amplexicaulibus, cordato obiongis ; caule villoso, panioulato ; squamis calycinis, setaceis. It was once considered as possessing great antidysenteric virtues. The whole p^ant is to the taste acrid, and at the same time rather aromatic. It is now fallen into disuse. I'nula hklf/nium. The systematic name of the elecampane. Enula campana. Helenium. Common inula, or elecampane. Inula helenium; foliis amplexicaulibus ova- tis rugosis subtus tomentosis, calycum squa- mis ovatis, of Linnaeus. This plant, though a native of Britain, is seldom met with in its wild state, but mostly cultivated. The root, which is the part employed mecficinal- ly, in its recent state, has a weaker and less grateful smell than when thoroughly dried; and kept for a length of time, by which it is greatly improved, its odour then approach- ing to that of Florentine orris root. It was formerly in high estimation in dyspepsia, pulmonary affeetions, and uterine obstruc- tions, but is now fallen into disuse. IinrtfrioN. (From in and uro, to burn.) It in somctimoa1 used for hot and dry sea- ports ; but most commonly by surgeons for the operation of the cautery. Inverecu'ndum os. (From in, not, and vcrecundus, modest.) A name of the os frontis, from its being regardedj as the seat of impudence. Inversion of the uterus. See Uterus retro- version of. INVOLU'CRUM. (From in, and volvo, to wrap up; because parts are enclosed by it.) A name of the pericardium;" also a name of other membranes which cover any part. Io'des. (From tos, verdigris.)» Green matter thrown off by vomiting. IODINE. This substance appears to have been discovered in the year 1811, by M. Courtois, a manufacturer of saltpetre at Paris; but for the investigation of its prVroerties we are chiefly indebted to Gay Lussae and Sir Humphry Davy. It is obtained from kelp, evaporating the solution of this to separate the greater part of the common salt, then adding sulphuric acid, and boiling for some time, to get rid of the remaining muriatic acid, or any sulphuret- ted hydrogen, present, finally mixing with the residue, in a small retort, a quantity of the blactt oxide of manganese, equal to the sulphuric acid employed, and applying heat, a violet vapour arises, which is.to be con- densed in a proper receiver. It appears in scales of a grayish black colour, with the metallic lustre, nearly five times the weight of water. It has an acrid taste, and an odour like that of chlorine, but much weaker: it agrees also in destroying vege- table colours, though more slowly. It melts a few degrees above the boiling point, apd volatilises about 350. It is very sparingly sol ublein Water, but more so in alcohol, or sulphuric ether. In most of the compounds, which it forms with other substances, it bears a strong analogy to chlorine. With starch it combines into a compound of a fine blue coloi.r, which affords the means of de- tecting the most minute quantity of it. It appears to exist in various marine plants, besides that from which kelp is usually ob- tained. Ionis. (From uy, a violet.) A carbun- cle, of a violet colour. Io'wthus. (From tov, a violet, and stvflo?, a floAver.) A hard pimple in the face, of a violet colour. Iotaci'smus. (From i«t*, the Greek letter t.) A defect in the tongue, or organs of speech, which renders a person incapa- ble of pronouncing his letters. Ioui. A restorative alimentary liquor, prepared in Japan. It is made from the gravy of half-roasted beef; but as to the rest, it is kept a secret. •» Ipecacua'nha. (An Indian word.) See CalUcocca. IauF.TA'iA. The inhabitants of th^Bra- IRI Y67 zils give this name to the Scrophularia aimatica, which is there celebrated as a cor- rector of the ill flavour of senna. Iracu'ndus. (From ira, anger; so call- ed because it forms the angry look.) A muscle of the eye. IRIS. (A rainbow; so called because of the variety of its colours.) 1. The an- terior portion of the continuation of the choroid membrane of the eye, which is per- forated in the middle by the pupil. It is of various colours. The posterior surface of the iris is termed the uvea. 2. The flower-de-luce is also called iris, from the resemblance of its flowers to the rainbow. 3. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, Monogynia. I'ris Florenti'na. Florentine orris, or iris. The root of this plant, Iris flbren- tina; corollis barbatis, caule foliis altiore subbifioro, floribus sessilibus, Of Linnaeus : which is indigenous to Italy, in its recent state is extremely acrid, and, when chewed, excites a pungent heat in the mouth, that continues several houft: on being dried, this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated ; the taste is slightly bitter, and the smell agreeable, and approaching to that of vio- lets. The fresh root is cathartic, and for this purpose has been employed in dropsies. It is now chiefly used in its dried state, and ranked as a pectoral and expectorant, and hence has a place in the trochisci amyli of the pharmacopoeias. Iris Florentine. See Iris Florentina. I'ris Germa'nica. The systematic name of the flower-de-luce. Iris nostras. Com- mon iris, or orris. Flower-de-luce. This plant is the Iris germanica; corollis barbatis, caule foliis alliori multifloro, floribus infe- riOrtbuspedunculalis,of Linmeus. The fresh roots have a strong disagreeable smell, and an acrid nauseous taste. They are power- fully cathartic, and are given in dropsical diseases,where such remedies are indicated. I'ris no'stras. See Iris Germanica. I'ris palu'stris. See Iris Pseudaeorus. I'ris pseuda'corus. The systematic name of the yellow water-flag. Iris Palus- tris. Gladiolus luteus. Acorus vulgaris. Yel- low water-flag. This indigenous plant, Iris pseudaeorus; imberbis, foliis ensiformibus, pelalis alternis, stigmatibus minoribus, is common in marshes, and on the banks of rivers. It formerly had a place in the London Pharmacopoeia under the name of gladiolus luteus. The root is without smell, but has an acrid styptic taste, and its juice, on being snuffed up the nostrils, produces a burning heat in the nose and mouth, ac- companied by a copious discharge from these organs ; hence it is recommended both as an errhine and sialagogue. Given internalry/when perfectly dry, its adstrin- gent qualities are such as to cuvediarrhoea. * 468 1R0 1KO The expressed juice is likewise said to be a useful application to serpiginous erup- tions and scrophulous tumours. Irish Slate. See Lapis Hybernicus. IRON. Ferrum. Of all the metals, there is none which is so copiously and so variously dispersed through nature as iron. In animals, in vegetables, and in all parts of the mineral kingdom, we detect its presence. Mineralogists are not agreed with respect to the existence of native iron, though immense masses of it have been discovered, which could not have been the products of art; but there is much in favour of the notion that these specimens have been extracted by subterraneous fire. A mass of native iron, of 1600 pounds weight, was found by Pallas, on the river Denisei, in Siberia; and another mass of 30(J pounds was found in Paraguay, of which specimens have been distributed every where. A piece of native iron, of two pounds weight, has been also met with at Kamsdorf, in the territories of Neustadt, which is still preserved there. These masses evidently did not originate in the places where they were fofcid. There are a vast variety of iron ores ; they may, however, be all arranged under the following genera; namely, sulphurets, carburets, oxides, and salts of iron. The sulphurets of iron form the ores called py- rites, oi which there are many varieties. Their colour is, in general, a straw-yellow, with a metallic lustre ; sometimes brownish, which sort is attracted by the magnet. They are often amorphous, and often also crystallized. Iron, in the state of a carbu- ret, forms the graphite oi Werner, (plum- bago.) This mineral occurs in kidney- form lumps of various sizes. Its colour is a dark iron-gray, or brownish black; when out, bluish-gray. It has a metallic lus- tre. Its texture is fine-grained. It is very brittle. The combination of iron with oxy- gen is very abundant. The common mag- netic iron stone, or load-stone, belongs to this class : as does specular iron ore, and all the different ores called hamatites, or blood- stone. Iron united to carbonic acid, exists in tbe sparry iron ore. Joined to arsenic acid it exists in the ores called arseniate of iron, and arseniate of iron and copper. Properties of Iron.—Iron is distinguished from every other metal by its magnetical properties. It is attracted by the magnet, and acquires, under various conditions, the property of attracting other iron. Pure iron is of a whitish gray, or rather bluish colour, very slightly livid; but when po- lished, it has a great deal of brilliancy. Its texture is either fibrous, fine-grained, or inthe oxide to its metallic state. The metal thus obtained, and called smelted, pig, or cast iron, is far from being pure, always retaining a considerable quan- tity of carbon and oxygen, as well as several heterogeneous ingredients. According as one or other of these predominates, the pro- perty of the metal differs. Where the oxy- gen is present in a large proportion, the colour of the iron is whitish gray, it i8 ex- tremely brittle} and its fracture exhibits an 1K») IRR 469 appearance of crystallization ; where the < carbon exceeds, it is of a dark gray, inclin- ing to blue, or black, and is less brittle. The former is the while, the latter the black crude iron of commerce. The gray is inter- mediate to both. In many of these states, the iron it much more fusible than when pure ; hence it can be fused and cast into any form; and when suffered to cool slowly, it crystallizes in octahedra: it is also much more brittle, and cannot therefore be either flattened under the hammer, or by the lami- minating rollers. To obtain the iron more pure, or to free it from the carbon with which it is combined in this state, it must be refined by subject- ingitto the operations of melting and for- ging. By the former, in which the metal is kept in fusion for some time, and constantly kneaded atti stirred, the carbon and oxygen it containafare partly combined, and the produced carbonic acid gas is expelled: the metal at length becomes viscid and stiff; it is then subjected to the action of a very large hammer, or to the more equal, but less forcible pressure of large rollers, by which the remaining oxide of iron, and olher im- purities, not consumed by the fusion, are pressed out. The iron is now no longer granular nor crystallized in its texture; it.as fibrous, soft, ductile, malleable, and totally infusible, it is termed forged, wrought, or bar, iron, and is the metal in a purer state, though far from being absolutely pure. The general medicinal virtues of iron, and the several preparations of it-, are to constringe the fibres, to quicken the circu- lation, to promote the different secretions in the remoter parts, and at the same time to repress inordinate discharges into the in- testinal tube. By the use of chalybeates, the v pulse is very sensibly raised; the colour of the face, though before pale, changes to a florid red; the alvine, urinary, and cuticu- lar excretions, are increased. When given improperly, or to excess, iron produces headach, anxiety, heats the body, and often causes hemorrhages, or even vomiting, pains in the stomach,spasms, and pains of the bowels. Iron is given in most cases of debility and relaxation; in passive haemorrhages; in dy- spepsia, hysteria, and chlorosis; in most of the cachexias; and it has lately been recom- mended as a specific in cancer. Where either a preternatural discharge, or suppres- sion of natural secretions, proceeds from a languor, or sluggishness of the fluids, and weakness of the solids, this metal,i by in- creasing the motion of the former and the strength of the latter, will suppress the flux, or remove the suppression ; but where the circulation is already too quick, the solids too tense and rigid, where there is any stric- >ivc, or spasmodic contraction of the vessels, iron, and all the preparations of it, will ag- gravate both diseases. Iron probably has no action on the body when token into the stomach, unless it be oxidized. But during its oxidizement, hydrogen gas is evolved, and accordingly we find that foetid eructa- tions and black faeces are considered as proofs of the medicine having taken effect. It can only be exhibited internally in the state of filings, which may be given in doses from five to twenty grains. Iron wire is to be preferred for pharmaceutical prepara- tions, both because it is the most convenient form, and because it is the purest iron. The medicinal preparations of iron now in use are :— 1. Subcarbonas ferri. See Ferri subcar- bonas. 2. Sulphas ferri. See Ferri sulphas. 3. Ferrum tartarizatum. See Ferrum tartarizatum. 4. Liquor ferri alkalini. See Ferri alka- lini liquor. 6. Tinctura acetatis ferri. See Tinctura ferri acetatis. 6. Tinctura muriatis ferri. See Tinctura ferri muriatis. 7. Tinctura ferri anunoniati. See Tinc- tura ferri ammoniati. 8. Vinum ferri. See Vinum ferri. 9. Ferrum ammoniatum. See Ferrum ammoniatum. 10. Oxydum ferri rubrum. See Oxy- dum ferri rubrum. 11. Oxydum ferri nigrum. See Oxydum ferri nigrum. IRRITABILITY. (Irritabilitas: from irrito, to provoke.) Vis insita of Haller. V» vdalis of Goerter. Oscillation of Boei- haaxre. Tonic power of Stahl. Muscular power of Bell. Inherent power of Cullen. The contractility of muscular fibres, or a property peculiar to muscles, by which they contract upon the application of certain stimuli, without a consciousness of action. This power may be seen in the tremulous contraction of muscles when lacerated, or when entirely separated from the body in operations. Even when the body is dead to all appearance, and the nervous poAver is gone, this contractile power remains till the organization yields, and begins to be dissolved. It is by this inherent power that a cut muscle contracts, and leaves a gap, that a cut artery shrinks and grows stiff after death. This irritability of mus- cles is so far independent of nerves, and so little connected with feeling, which is the province of the nerves, that, upon stimu- lating any muscle by touching it with caus - tic, or irritating it with a sharp point, of driving the electric spark through it, or exciting with the metallic conductors, as those of silver, or zinc, the muscle in- stantly contracts, although the nerve of that muscle be tied; although the nerve be cm so as to separate the muscle entirely from all connection with the system : althous-i 47t> IRR IRK the muscle be separated from the body ; although the creature upon which the ex- periment is performed may have lost all sense of feeling, and have been Aug appa- rently dead. iThus a muscle, cut from the limb, trembles and palpitates a long time after; the heart, separated from the body, contracts when irritated; the bowels, when torn from the body, continue their peristal- tic motion, so as to roll upon the table, ceasing to ansAver to stimuli only when they become stiff and cold; and too often, in the human body, the vis insita loses the exciting power of the nerves, and then palsy ensues ; or, losing all governance of the nerves, the vis insita, acting without the regulating power, falls into partial or ge- neral convulsions. Even in vegetables, as in the sensitive plant, this contractile power lives. Thence comes the distinc- tion between the irritability of muscles and the sensibility of nerves : for the irri- tability oi muscles survives the animals, as when it is active after death ; survives the life of the part, or the feelings of the whole system, as in universal palsy, where the vital motions continue entire and perfect, and where the muscles, though not obedi- ent to the will, are subject to irregular and violent actions; and it survives the connec- tion with the rest of the system, as when animals very tenacious of life, are cut into parts : but sensibility, the property of the nerves, gives the various modifications of sense, as vision, hearing, and the rest; gives also the general sense of pleasure or pain, and makes the system, according to its various conditions, feel vigorous and healthy, or weary and low. And thus.the eye feels and the skin feels : but their ap- pointed stimuli produce no motions in these parts ; they are sensible, but not irritable. The heart, the intestines, the urinary blad- der, and all the muscles of voluntary mo- tion, answer to stimuli with a quick and forcible contraction ; and yet they hardly feel the stimuli by which these contrac- tions are produced, or, at least, they do not convey that feeling to the brain. There is no consciousness of present stimulus in those parts which are called into action by the impulse of the nerves, and at the com- mand of the will: so that muscular parts have all the irritability of the system, with but little feeling, and that little owing to tbe nerves which enter into their substance; .while nerves have all the sensibility of the system, but no motion. The discovery of this singular property belongs to our countryman Glisson; but Baron Haller must be considered as the first who clearly pointed out its existence, and proved it to be the cause of muscular motion. The laws of irritability, according to Dr. Crichton, are, 1. After every action *:i an irritable part, a state of re=t. or cessation irom motion, must take piace tie- fore the irritable part can be again incited to action. If, by an act of volition, avi throw any of our muscles into action, that action can only be continued for a certain spaee of time; the muscle becomes re- laxed, notwithstanding all our endeavours to the contrary, and remains a certain time in that relaxed state, before it can be again thrown into action. 2. Each irritable part has a certain portion or quantity of the principle of irritability which is natural to it, part of which it loses during action, or from the application of stimuli. 3. By a process wholly unknown to us, it regains this lost quantity, during its repose, or state of rest. In order to express the dif- ferent quantities of irritability in any part, we say that it is either more or less redun- dant, or more or less defective. It be- comes redundant in a part when the stimuli which are calculated to act on that part are withdrawn, or withheld, for a certain length of time, because then no action can take place: while, on the other hand, the application of stimuli causes it to be ex- hausted, or to be deficient, not only by exciting^ action, but by some seoret in- fluence, the nature of which has not yet been detected ; for it is a circumstance extremely deserving of attention, that an irritable part, or body, may be suddenly deprived of its irritability by powerful sti- muli, end yet no apparent muscular or vas- cular action takes place at the time. A certain quantity of spirits, takenat once into the stomach, kills almost as instantaneously as lightning does: the same thing may be observed of some poisons, as opium, distilled laurel-water,the juice of the cerbera ahovai, &c. 4. Each irritable part has stimuli which are peculiar to it, and which are in- tended to support its natural action : thus, blood, which is the stimulus proper to the heart and arteries, if, by any accident, it gets into the stomach, produces sickness, or vomiting. If the gall,-which is the natural stimulus to the ducts of the liver, the gall- bladder, and the intJstinesfljs by any acci- dent effused into the cavity of the perito- naeum, it excites too great action of the vessels of that part, and induces inflamma- tion. The urine does not irritate the tender fabric of the kidneys, ureters, or bladder, except in such a degree as to preserve their healthy action; but if it be effused into the cellular membrane, it brings on such a vio- lent action of the vessels of these parts as to produce gangrene. Such stimuli are called habitual stimuli of parts. 5. Each irritable part differs from the rest in regard to the quantity of irritability which it pos- sesses. This law explains to us the reason of the great diversity which we observe in the action of various irritable parts ; thus the muscles of voluntary motion can remain a long time in a state of action, and if it be IRR ISC 471 continued as long as possible, another con- ciderable portion of time is required before they.regain the irritability they lost; but the heart and arteries have a more short and sudden action, and their state of rest is equally so. The circular muscles of the in- testines have also a quick action and short rest. The urinary bladder does not fully regain the irritability it loses during its con- traction for a considerable space of time; the vessels which separate and throw out the menstrual discharge, act, in general, for three or four days, and do not regain the irritability they lose for a lunar month. 6. All stimuli produce action in proportion to their irritating powers. As a person ap- proaches his hand to the fire, tbe action of all the vessels in the skin is increased, and it glows with heat; if the hand be ap- proached still nearer, the action is increased to such an unusual degree*!* to occasion redness and pain; and if it be continued too kng, real inflammation takes place; but if this heat be continued, the part at last loses its irritability, and a sphacelus or gan- grene ensues. 7. The action of every sti- mulus is in an inverse ratio to the frequency of its application. A small quantity of spirits taken into the stomach, increases the action of its muscular coat, and also of its various vessels, so that digestion is thereby facilitated. If the same quantity, however, be taken frequently, it loses its effect. In order to produce the same ef- fect as at first, a larger quantity is necessa- ry ; and hence the origin of dram-drink- ing. 8. The more the irritability of a part is accumulated, the more that part is dis- posed to be acted upon. It is on this ac- count that the activity of all animals, while in perfect health, is 'much livelier in the morning than at any other part of the day; for, during the night, the irritability of the whole frame, and especially that of the muscles destined for labour, viz. the mus- cles for voluntary action,- is re-accumula- tcd. The same law explains why digestion goes on more rapidly tbe first hour after food is swallowed than at any other time ; and it also accounts for the great danger that accrues to a famished pei n upon first ■ taking in food. 9. If th> stimuli which keep up the action of any irritable body be withdrawn for too great a length of time, that process on which the for- mation of the principle depends is gradu- ally diminished, and at last entirely de- stroyed. When the irritability of the system is too quickly exhausted by heat, as is the case in certain warm climates, the application of cold invigorates the frame, because cold is a mere diminution of the overplus of that stimulus which was causing the rapid consumption of the prin- ciple. Under such or similar circumstan- ces, therefore, cold is a tonic remedy ; but i^ in a climate naturally cold, a person were to go into a cold bath, and not soon return into a warmer atmosphere, it would destroy life just in the same manner as ma- ny poor people who have no comfortable dwellings are often destroyed from being too long exposed to the cold in winter. Upon the first application of cold the irri- tability is accumulated, and the vascular system therefore is exposed to great action; but, after a certain time, all action is so much diminished, that the process, what- ever it be, on which the formation of the irritable principle depends, is entirely lost. For further information on this interesting subject, see Dr. Crichton on Mental De- rangement. IRRITATION. Irritatio. The action produced by any stimulus. I'sca. A sort of fungous excresence of the oak, or of the hazel, &c. The antients used it as the moderns used moxa. Isch/e'mon. (From to-yai, to restrain, and ai/aa, blood.) A name for any medi- cine which restrains or stops bleeding. Isch^'mum. A species of Andropogon. I'SCHIAS. (XvyiAt: from to-ytov, the hip.) Sciatica. A rheumatic affection of the hip-joint. See Rheumatismus. ISCHIATOCE'LE. (From to-ytoY, the hip, and k»xh, a rupture.) Ischiocele. An intestinal rupture, through the sciatic liga- ments. Ischio-caverno'sus. See Erector penis. Ischioce'le. See Ischialocele. ISCHIUM. (From ta-yic, the loin; so named because it is near the loin. A bone of the pelvis of the foetus, and a part of the os innominatum of the adult. See Innomi- natum os. Ischnopho'nia. (From ta-yvocj slender, and YM, the voice.) A shrillness of the voice ; but more frequently a hesitation of speech, or a stammering; it is the psellis- mus hozstans, of Cullen. Fschure'tica. (From to-yovptA, a sup- pression of the urine.) Medicines which relieve a supression of the urine. ISCHU'RIA. (From to-ym, to restrain and ovpov, the urine.) A suppression of urine. A genus of disease in the class lo- cales, and order epischeses, of Cullen. There are four species of ischuria: 1. Ischuria renalis, coming after a dis- ease of the kidneys, with a troublesome sense of weight or paA in that part. 2. Ischuria uretefida, after a disease of the kidneys, with a sense of pain or unea- siness in the course of the ureters. 3. Ischuria vesicalis, marked by a fre- quent desire to make water, with a swell- ing of the hypogastrium, and pain at the neck of the bladder. 4. Ischuria urethralis, marked by a fre- quent desire to make water, with a swell- ing of the hypogastrium, and pain of some part of the urethra. When there is a frequent desire of mnking 472 ISC IX water, attended with much difficulty in voiding it, the complaint is called a dysury, or strangury ; and when there is a total suppression of urine, it is known by the name of an ischury. Both ischuria and dysu- ria are distinguished into acute, when ari- sing in consequence of inflammation; and chronic, when proceeding from any other cause, such as calculus, &c. The causes which give rise to these dis- eases, are an inflammation of the urethra, occasioned either by venereal sores, or by a use of acrid injections, tumour or ulcer of the prostrate gland, inflammation of the bladder or kidneys, considerable enlarge- ments of the haemorrhoidal veins, a lodge- ment of indurated faeces in the rectum, spasm at tbe neck of tbe bladder, tbe ab- sorption of cantbarides applied externally, or taken internally, and excess in drinking either spirituous or vinous liquors ; but particles of gravel sticking at tbe neck of the bladder, or lodging in the urethra, and thereby producing irritation, prove the most frequent cause. Gouty matter falling on the neck of the bladder, will sometimes occasion these complaints. In dysury there is a frequent inclination to make water, attended with a smarting pais, heat, and difficulty in voiding it, to- gether with a seuse of fulness in the region of the bladder. The symptoms often vary, however, according to the cause which has given rise to it. If it proceeds from a cal- culus in the kidney, or ureter, besides the affections mentioned, it will be accompa- nied with nausea, vomiting, and acute pains in the loins and region of the ureter and kidney of the side affected. When a stone in the bladder, or gravel in tbe ure- thra, is the cause, an acute pain will be felt at the end of the penis, particularly on void- ing the last drops of urine, and the stream of water will either be divided into two, or be discharged in a twisted manner, not un- like a cork-screw. If a scirrhus of the prostrate gland has occasioned the suppres- sion or difficulty of urine, a hard, indolent tumour, unattended with any acute pain, may readily be felt in the perinaeum, or by introducing the finger in ano. Dysury is seldom attended with much danger, unless by neglect, it should termi- nate iu a total obstruction. Ischury may always be regarded as a dangerous com- plaint, when it continues for any icugth of time, from the great distension and often consequent inflammation which ensue. In those cases where neither a bougie nor a catheter can be introduced, the event, in all probability, will be fatal, as few patients will submit to the only other means of draw- ing off the urine before a considerable de- gree of inflammation and tendency to gan- grene have taken place. Isinglass. See Ichthyocolla. Isla'ndicus mc'scus. See Lichen islan- dicus. Iso'chronos. (From to-os, equal, and ypoYos, time.) Preserving an equal distance of* time between the beats ; applied to the pulse. Iso'crates. (From to-os, equal, and KtfAVYVfxi, to mix.) Wine mixed with an equal quantity of water. Iso'drom^. (From tros, equal, and i'po/Aos, a course.) The same as Isochronos. Isopy'rum. (From to-oc, equal, and vvp, fire; so named from its flame-coloured flower.) The herb aquilegia. Iso'tonus. (From to-oc, equal, and rovos, extension.) Applied to fevers which are of equal strength during the whole of the pa- roxysm. I'SSUE. Fonticulus. An artificial ul- cer, intended as a remedy for certain mor- bid affections, by producing a discbarge of purulent matter from different parts of the body. . I'sthmion. IFrom io-B/aos, a narrow piece of land between two seas.) The nar- ' row passage between the mouth and gullet: the fauces. I'sthmus Vieussenii. The ridge sur- rounding the oval fossa, or remains of the foramen ovale, in tbe rights auricle of the human heart. Ithmoi'des. Falsely, for Ethmoides. Itinera'rium. (From iter, a way.. The catheter; also a staff used in cutting for the stone ; it is thus named by Hildanus. 1'va peca'nga. See Smilax sarsaparilla. Ivy. See Hedera helix. Ivy, ground. See Glecoma htderacea. Ivy-gum. See Hedera helix, 1'xia. (From j|oj, glue.) A name of7 the carlina, from its viscous juice. Also a preternatural distension of the veins, from t%tpuu, to proceed from. Ixinf,. See Carlina gummifera. J AT JEB 473 J. «l A'CEA. (Quia prodest hominibus tristi- tiajacentibus; because it resists sorrow; or from iao/aai, to heal.) The herb pansey, or heart's-ease. Jaci'nthus. See Hyacinthus. Jack-by-the-hedge. See Erysypum alliaria. Jacobje'a. (Named because it was de- dicated toSt. James, or because it Avas di- rected to be gathered about the feast of that saint.) See Senecio Jacobaa. Jalap. See Convolvulus jalapa. Jala'pa. See Convolvulus jalapa. J AL A'PIUM. (From Chalapa, or Xala- pa, in New Spain, whence it is brought.) See Convolvulus jalapa. Jala'ppa a'lba. See Convolvulus meco- ncan. Jamaica bark. * See Cinchona caribaa. Jamaica pepper. See Myrlus Pimenta. Ja'mblichi sa'les. A preparation with sal-ammoniac, some aromatic ingredients, &c. so called from Jamblichus, the inven- tor of it. Ja'nitor. (Fromyonun, a gate.) The pylorus, so called from its being, as it were, the door or entrance of the intestines. Japan earth. See Acacia catechu. Japo'nica te'rra. SeeiAcacia catechu. JARGON. See Zircon. % JA'SMINUM. (Jasminum; from jas- men, Arab, or from tov, a violet, and oo-/ah, odour, on account of the fine odour of the floAvers.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the jessa- mine. The flowers of this beautiful plant, the Jasminum officinale of Linnaeus, have a A'ery fragrant smell, and a bitter taste. They afford, by distillation, an essential oil, which is much esteemed in Italy to rub paralytic limbs, and in the cure of rheumatic wins. Jasminum Officinale. The systematic name of tire jessamine-tree. See Jasmi- num. JATHROPHA. (Most probably from «*7,--:,-, a physician : the physic-nut.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Jtfona- delphia.^ Jatropha curcas. The systematic name of a plant whose seeds resemble the castor- oil seeds. Ricinus major. Ricinoides. Pi- neus piirgans. Pinhones indici. Faba rathartica. Nttx cathartica Americana. .Vux Barbadensis. An oblong black seed, the produce of the Jatropha curcas ; foliis cordatis angulatis of Linnaeus. It affords a quantity of oil, which is given, in many places, as tiie castor-oil is in this country, 60 to which it is very nearly allied. The seeds of the Jatropha multifida are of an oval and triangular shape, of a pale brown colour, are called purging-nuts, and give out a similar oil. Ja'tropha ma'nihot. This is the plant affording the Cassada root. Cassada. Ca- cavi. Cassave. Cassava. Pain de Mada- gascar. Ricinus minor. Maniot. Yucca. Maniibar. Aipi. Aipima coxera. Aipi poca. Janipha. The leaves are boiled, and eaten as we do spinach. The root abounds with a milky juice, and every part, when raw, is a fatal poison. It is remarkable that the poisonous quality is destroyed by heat: hence the juice is boiled with meat, pepper, &c. into a wholesome soup, and what remains after expressing the juice, is formed into cakes or meal, the principal food of the inhabitants. This plant, which is a native of three quarters of the world, is one of the most advantageous gifts of Providence, entering into the com- position of innumerable preparations of an economical nature. Cassada roots yield a great quantity of starch, called tapioca, exported in little lumps by the Brazilians, and now well known to us as diet for sick and weakly persons. JEBB, John, was born at London in 1736. He was originally devoted to the church, and, after studying at Cambridge, entered into orders, and obtained a living in Norfolk in 1764. The year following he published, in conjunction with two friends, a selection from Newton's Prin- cipia, with notes, which was highly esteem- ed. He soon after returned to Cambridge, and engaged warmly as an advocate for a reform in church and state, as well as in the discipline of that university. At length, in 1775, he resigned all his offices in the church, the established doctrines of which he did not approve ; and determined upon entering into the medical profession. He soon qualified himself for this, obtained a diploma from St. Andrews, and was admit- ted a licentiate of the London College of Physicians ; and in the same year, 1778, he was elected a fellow of the Royal Society. In 1782 he published "Select Cases of Paralysis of the Lower Extremities;' 'which tend to support the practice of Mr. Pott, of applying caustics near the spine. To this work is added, an interesting description of a very rare disease, catalepsy. The warmth of his political sentiments, however, ob- structed his professional career; and the various fatigues and anxieties, to which he 474 JUG exposed himself, in order to further his be- nevolent designs, exhausted his constitution so much, that he sunk a premature victim in 1786. Jecora'ria. (From j'ecur, the liver; so named from its supposed efficacy in diseases of the liver.) See Marchantia polymorpha. Also a name given to a vein in the right hand, because it was usually opened in diseases of the liver. Jecora'ria ve'na. The hepatic vein. Je'cur. (-cinoris, ueut.) The liver. Je'cur uteri'Num. The Placenta is, by some, thus called, from the supposed similitude of its office with that of the liver. JEJU'NUM. (From jejunus, empty,) Jejunum intestinum. The second portion of the small intestines, so called because it is mostly found empty. See Intestines. JELLY. Gelatine. Modern chemists have given this name to the mucilaginous substance, very soluble in water, and not at all in spirits of wine, that is obtained from all the soft and white parts of animals, such as the membranes, tendons, aponeuroses, cartilages, ligaments, and skin, by boiling them in water. If the decoction of these be sufficiently evaporated, it affords a dry, brittle, transparent substance, commonly known by the name of glue, which is im- pure Gelatine. Jerusalem cowslips. See Pulmonaria of- ficinalis. Jerusalem oak. See Chenopodium botrys. Jerusalem sage. See Pulmonaria offici- nalis. Jessamine. See Jasminum. Jesuita'nus co'rtex. (Jesuitanus; from jesuita, a Jesuit.) A name of the Peruvian bark, because it was first introduced into Europe by Father de Lugo, a Jesuit. See Cinchona. Jesui'ticus co'rtex. See Cinchona. Jesuit's bark. See Cinchona. Jet. A black bitumen, hard and com- pact, like certain stones, found in great abundance in various parts of France, Swe- den, Germany, and Ireland. It is brilliant and vitreous in its fracture, and capable of taking a good polish by friction, it attracts light substances, and appears to be electric, like amber; hence it has been called black amber; it has no smell, but when heated it acquires one like bitumen judaicum. Jew's pitch. See Bitumen judaicum. John's wort. See Hypericum. Judicato'rius. (From judico, to dis- cern.) An obsolete term applied to sy- nocha of four days, because its termination may certainly be foreseen. JUGA'LE OS. (Jugalis; from jugum, a yoke, from its resemblance, or because it is articulated to the bone of the upper jaw, like a yoke.) Os mala. Os zygoma- ' ticum. The ossa malarum are the promi- nent square bones which form the upper JUG part of the cheeks. They are situated close under the eyes, and make part of the orbits. Each of these bones has three surfaces to be considered. One of these is exterior and somewhat convex. The second is superior and concave, serving to form the lower and lateral parts of the orbit. The third, which is posterior, is very unequal and concave, for the lodgment of the lower part of the temporal muscle. Each of these bones may be described as having four processes, formed by their four angles. Two of these may be called orbitar processes. The supe- rior one is connected with the orbitar pro- cess of the os frontis; and the inferior one with the malar process of the' maxillary bone. The third is connected with the tem- poral process of the sphenoid bone ; and the fourth forms a bony arch, by its connection with the zygomatic process of the temporal bone. In infants, these bones are entire and completely ossified. JU'GLANS. (Quasi Jovis glans, the royal fruit, from its magnitude.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monozcia. Order, Poly- andria. The walnut-tree. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the wal- nut. See Juglans regia. Ju'glans re'gia. The systematic name of the walnut-tree. The tree which bears the walnut is the Juglans; foliolis ovalibus glabris subserratis subaqualibus, of Linnaeus. It is a native of Persia, but cultivated in this country. The unripe fruit, which has an as- stringent bitterish taste, and has been long employed as a pickle, is the part which was directed for medicinal use by the London College, on account of its anthelmintic vir- tues. An extract of the green fruit is the most convenient preparation, as it may be kept for a sufficient length of time, and made agreeable to the stomach of the patient, by mixing it with cinnamon water. The putamen, or green rind of the watt nut, has been celebrated as a powerful anti- venereal remedy, for more than a century an* a half; and Petrus Borellus has given dictions for a decoction not unlike that whiffi is commonly called the Lisbon diet- drink, in which the walnut, with its green bark, forms a principal ingredient. Ra- mazzim, whose works were published early in the present century, has likewise in- formed us, that in his time the green rind of the walnut was esteemed a good anti-vene- real remedy in England. This part of the rW Sf Veen much used « decoctions, ^J^ ",*, laSt ^ years> both in the green and dried state; it ha, been greatly recommended by writers on the continent; an7f, ^ ^V our own c°u«*ry; tion E Ti!*?1 d°ubt' a very usef«l addi- tion to the decoction of the woods. Mr rearson has employed it during many years in those cases where pains in the limJ and indurations of the membranes have remain J UN ed, after the venereal disease has been cured by mercury; and he informs us, that he has seldom directed it without manifest advantage. Brambilla and Girtanner also contend for the anti-venereal virtues of the green bark ofthe walnut; but the result of Mr. P.'s experience will not permit him to add his testimony to theirs. I have given it, says he, in as large doses as the stomach could retain, and for as long a time as the strength of the patients, and the nature of their complaints, would permit; but I have uniformly observed, that if they who take it be not previously cured of lues venerea, the peculiar symptoms will appear, and proceed in their usual ^purse, in de- fiance of the powers of this medicine. The Decoctum Lusitanicum may be given with great advantage in many of those cutaneous diseases which are attended with aridity of the skin; and I have had some opportunities of observing, that when the putamen ofthe walnut has been omitted, either intention- ally or by accident, the same good effects have not followed the taking of the decoc- tion, as when it contained this ingredient. See Juglans. JUGULAR VEINS. (Venajugulares; from jugulum, the throat.) These veins run from the head down the sides of the neck, and are divided, from their situation, into external and internal. The external, or superficial jugular vein, receives the blood from the frontal, angular, temporal, auricu- lar, sublingual, or ranine, and occipital veins. The internal, or deep-seated jugular vein, receives the blood from the lateral sinusses of the dura mater, the laryngeal and pharyngeal veins. Both jugulars unite, and form, with the subclavian vein, the su- perior vena cava, which terminates in the superior part ofthe right auricle ofthe heart. Ju'gulum. (From jugum, a yoke ; be- cause the yoke is fastened to this part.) The throat, or anterior part of the neck. Ju'jubes. See Jujuba. Ju'jub.*. (Arab.) Jujubes. A half- dried fruit of the plum kind, about the size and shape of an olive, the produce of the Rhamnus zizyphus of Linnaeus. Jujubes, when in perfection, have an agreeable sweet taste, and in the southern parts of Europe, where they are common, they make an ar- ticle of food in their recent state, and of medicine when half dried. July flowers. See Dianthus Caryophyllus. JUNCKER, Gottlob John, was born in 1680 at Londorff in Hesse. After the proper studies, he graduated at Halle in 1718; and became afterwards a distinguish- ed professor there, as well as physician to the public hospital. His works, which are chiefly compilations, have been much es- teemed, and are still occasionally referred to; especially as giving a compendious .view JIN 4T.J of the doctrines of Stahl, which he espoused and taught. He has given a " Conspectus'' of medicine, of surgery, of chemistry, and of several other departments of professional knowledge; also many academical theses on medical, chirurgical, and philosophical subjects. He died in 1759. Ju'ncus odora'tus. See Andropogon Schananthus. Juniper. See Juniperus. Juniper gum. See Juniperus. JUNI'PERUS. . (Juniperus; from ju- venis, young, and pario, to bring forth; so called because it produces its young berries while the old ones are ripening.) L The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Monadelphia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon juniper. See Juniperus communis. Juni'perus commu'nis. The systematic name of the juniper-tree. Juniperus; foliis ternis patenlibus mucronatis, baccis longiori- bus, oi Linnaeus. Both the tops and ber- ries of this indigenous plant are directed in our pharmaeopoeias, but the latter are usually preferred, and are brought chiefly from Holland and Italy. Of their efficacy as a stomachic, carminative, diaphoretic, and diuretic, there are several relations by physicians of great authority: and me- dical writers have also spoken of the utility of the juniper in nephritic cases, uterine obstructions, scorbutic affections, and some cutaneous diseases. Our pharmacopoeias direct the essential oil, and a spirituous distillation of the berries, to be kept in the shops. From this tree is also obtained a Concrete resin, which has been called san- darach, or gum juniper. It exudes in white tears, more transparent than masticb. It is almost totally soluble in alkohol, with which it forms a white varnish that dries speedily. Reduced to powder it is called pounce, which prevents ink from sinking into paper from which the^extcrior coating of size has been scraped away. Juni'perus ly'cia. The systematic name of the plant which affords the true frankin- cense. Olibanum. Thus. Frankincense. This drug has received different appella- tions, according to its different appearances; the single tears are called simply olibanum, or thus ; when two are joined together, thus masculum; and when two are very large, thus femininum ; if several adhere to the bark, thus corticosum; the fine powder which rubs off from the tears, mica thuris; and the coarser, manna thuris. The gum-resin that is so called, is the juice of the Juniperus lycia : foliis ternis undique imbricalis ovatis obtusis, and is brought from Turkey and the East Indies ; but that which comes from India is less esteemed. It is said to ooze spontaneously from the bark of the tree, ap- pearing in drops,or tears,of a pale yellowish, 476 J UN JUR and sometimes of a reddish colour. Oliba- numhas a moderately strong, and not very agreeable smell, and a bitterish, somewhat pungent taste: in chewing, it sticks to the teeth, becomes white, and renders the saliva milky. Laid on a redhot iron, it readdy catches flame, and burns with a strong diffusive and not unpleasant smell. On trituration with water, the greatest part of it dissolves into a milky liquor, which, on standing, deposits a portion of resinous matter. The gummy and resinous parts are nearly in equal proportions ; and though rectified spirit dissolves less of the olibanum than water, it extracts nearly all its active matter. In ancient times, oliba- num seems to have been in great repute iu affections ofthe head and breast, coughs, haemoptysis, and in various fluxes, both uterine and intestinal; it was also much employed externally. Recourse is now sel- dom had to this medicine, which is super- seded by myrrh, and other articles of the resinous kind. It is, however, esteemed by many as an adstringent, and though not in general use, is considered as a valuable medicine in fluor albus, and debilities of the stomach and intestines: applied exter- nally in the form of plaster, it is said to be corroborant, he. and with this intention it forms the basis of the emplastrum thuris. Juni'perus sabi'na. The systematic name of the savine-tree. Sabina. Savina. Sabinasterilis. Brathu. Common or barren Savin. Juniperus sabina; foliis oppositis eredis decurrentibus, oppositionibus pyxida- tis, ot Linnaeus. Savin is a native of the south of Europe and the Levant; it has long been cultivated in our gardens, and from producing male and female flowers on sepa- rate plants it was formerly distinguished into tbe barren and berry-bearing savin. The leaves and tops of this plant have a mode- rately strong smell of the disagreeable kind, and a hot, bitterish, acrid taste. They give out great part of their active matter to wa- tery liquors, and the whole to rectified spi- rit. Distilled with water, they yield a large quantity of essential oil. Decoctions of the leaves, freed from the volatile principle by inspissation to the consistence of an ex- tract, retain a considerable share of their pungency and warmth along with their bit- terness, and have some degree of smell, but not resembling that of the plant itself. On inspissating the spirituous tincture, there remains an extract consisting of two dis- tinct substances, of which one is yellow, unctuous, or oily, bitterish, and very pun- gent; the other black, resinous, less pun- gent, and sub-astringent. Savin is a pow- erful and active medicine, and has been long reputed the most efficacious in the materia medica, for producing a determi- nation to the uterus, and thereby proving emmenagogue ; it heats and stimulates the whole system very considerably, and is said to promote the fluid secretions. The powei which this plant possesses (observes Dr. Woodville) in opening uterine obstructions, is considered to be so great, that we are told it has been frequently employed, and with too much success, for purposes the most infamous and unnatural. It seems pro- bable, however, that its effects in this way have been somewhat over-rated, as it is found, very frequently, to fail as an emme- nagogue, though this, in some measure, may be ascribed to the smallness ofthe dose in which it has been usually pre- scribed by physicians; for Dr. Cullen ob- serves, "that savin is a very acrid and heating substance, and I have been often, on account of these qualities, prevented from employing it in the quantity necessary to render it emmenagogue. I must own, however, that it shows a more powerful determination to the uterus than any other plant I have employed ; but 1 have been frequently disappointed in this, and its heating qualities always require a great deal of caution." Dr. Home appears to have had very great success with this me- dicine, for in five cases of amenorrhaea, which occurred at the Royal Infirmary at Edinburgh, four were cured by the sabina, which he gave in powder from a scruple to a drachm twice a day. He says it is well suited to the debile, but improper in ple- thoric habits, and therefore orders repeated bleedings before its exhibition. Country people give the juice from the leaves and young tops of savin mixed with milk to their children in order to destroy the worms ; it generally operates by stool, and brings them away witii it. The leaves cut small, and given to horses, mixed with their corn, destroy the bots. Externally savin is recommended as an escharotic to foul ulcers, syphilitic warts, &c. A strong de- coction of the plant in lard and wax forms a useful ointment to keep up a constant discharge from blisters, Sic. See Ceratum Sabina. Ju'piter. The ancient chemical name of tin, because supposed under the govern- ment of that planet. JURIN, James, was, during several years, an active member and Secretary of the Royal Society, and at his death in 1750, President of the College of Physicians. He distinguished himself by a series of seven- teen dissertations, printed in the Philosophi- cal Transactions, and afterwards as a sepa- rate work, in which mathematical science was applied with considerable acuteness to physiological subjects. These papers, how- ever, involved him in several philosophical controversies concerning the force of the heart, he. He was a warm advocate for the practice of inoculation, which he proved greatly to lessen the violence of the small- JUV J[ \ 477 pox: but he did not anticipate that it would dicines, or assistances of any kind, which re- increa.«e the mortality upon the whole, by lieve a distemper. keeping up the infection, while many re- Juxtangi'na. (From juxta, near, and tained their prejudices against adopting it. angina, a quinsy.) A disease resembling a Ji'va'ntia. (From juvo, to assist.) Me- quinsy. K. IvflSMPFER, Engelbert, was born in 1651 at Lippe in Westphalia. He was edu- cated in Sweden, and being eager to travel, accompanied the Swedish Ambassador,Fab- ricius, to Persia as Secretary : on whose de- parture from Ispahan after two years he ob- tained the appointment of chief surgeon to the Dutch East India Company ; and was thus enabled to penetrate as far as Siam and Japan,and cleared up the Geographyof these countries, which was very imperfectly known before. On his return to Europe in 1694, he graduated at Leyden, and settled in his own country ; he was afterwards ap- pointed physician to his sovereign, and con- tinued engaged in practice, and in compo- sing several works, till his death in 1716. In hislnaugural Dissertation, among other sub- jects relating to medicine, he notices a me- thod of curing colic amongst the Japanese by puncture with a needle. But his great work entitled " Amaenitates Exoticae," is more especially esteemed for its botanical information, and authentic details, relating to the history and manners of Persia, &c. His History of Japan, of which there is an English translation in folio, is highly valued for its accuracy and fidelity. FCempfe'ria Gala'nga. The plant which affords the greater galangal root. KjEmpfe'ria rotu'.mdA. The systematic name of the plant which affords the offi- cinal zedoary. Zedoaria. Kampferia, fo- liis lanceolatis petiolntis, of Linnaeus. The roots of this plant are brought to us in long pieces about the thickness ofthe little finger, two or three inches in length, bent, rough, and angular ; or in roundish pieces about an inch in diameter, of an ash colour on the outside, and white within. They have an agreeable camphoraceous smell, and a bit- terish aromatic taste. Though formerly much esteemed against rheumatic affec- tions, they are at present thought to possess very little medicinal powers, although they had a place in the confectio aromatica ofthe London Pharmacopoeia. Ka'jeput o'leum. See Melaleuca. Ka'li. (Arab.) The Kali of the phar- macopoeias is the vegetable alkali or potash. ^ee Potassa. Ka'li aceta'tum. See Potassa acetas. Ka'li aera'tum. See Potassa carbonas. Ka'li arsenica'tum. A preparation of arsenic, composed of the vegetable alkali and the acid of arsenic. Ka'li cItra'tum. Alkali vegetabile, succo eitri saturatum. This neutral saline liquor, a citrate of potash, is made by saturating prepared kali with lemon juice. It is the base of the saline draught; it possesses ner- vine and sudorific properties ; and is ex- hibited in rheumatism, catarrh, and most febrile diseases. Ka'li pr^epara'tum. See Potassa sub- carbonas. Ka'li purum. See Potassa fusa. Ka'li sulphura'tum. See Sulphuretum potassa. Ka'li tartariza'tum. See Potassa tar- tras. Ka'li vitriola'tum. See Potassa sul- phas. KEILL, James, was born in Scotland, 1673. After going through the proper* studies abroad, and especially attending to anatomy, he was enabled to lecture on that subject with great reputation in both the English universities, and received an hono- rary degree at Cambridge. During this pe- riod he published a Compendium of Anato- my, chiefly from Cowper. In 1703 he settled in practice at Northampton; and three years after sent to the Royal Society an account of the dissection of a man, reputed to have been 130 years of age ; which agreed very much with what Harvey found in old Parr. He was well skilled in mathematics, which he applied to the explanation of the laws of the animal economy. In 1708 he published " An Account of Animal Secretion, the Quantity of Blood in the Human Body, and Muscular Motion.'' To which, in a second edition, he added an Essay on the Force of the Heart. This engaged him in a contro- versy with Dr. Jurjp, which was carried on in the Philosophical Transactions (Dr. Keill being then a member ofthe Royal Society) till the period of his premature death in 1719, occasioned by a cancer in the mouth, to which he had applied the cautery, but Avithout any relief. 478 KID Kei'ri. Sec Cheiranthus. KELP. The impure mineral alkali which is.obtained in this country by burn- ing marine plants. Kerato pharyng/e'us. (From *«/>*?, a horn, and ^Apvy^, the pharynx.) A muscle so named from its shape, and inser- tion in the pharynx. Ke'rmes. (Chermah, Arab.) Granum tinctorium. Coccus baphica. Round red- dish grains, about the size of peas, found in Spain, Italy, and the south of France, adhering to the branches of the scarlet oak. They are the nidus of a minute red animal- cule, called Coccus quercus ilicis, oi Linnae- us. The confectio alkermcs, now obsolete, was prepared with these, which possess cor- roborant and adstringent virtues. Ke'rmes minera'lis. A preparation •f antimony, so termed from its resemblance in colour to the insect of that name. It is now disused in medicine, and gives place to the other preparations of antimony. See Hydrosulphuretum stibii rubrum. Kernel wort. See Scrophularia nodosa. Ke'rva. (Kervah, Arab.) The ricinus. KETCHUP. The prepared liquor of the mushroom. KEYSER'S PILLS. A once celebra- ted mercurial medicine, the method of pre- paring which was purchased by the French government, and has since been published by M. Richard. The hydrargyrus acetatus b considered as an adequate substitute for the more elaborate form of Keyser. M. Richard concludes his account of Keyser's pills with observing, that he considers it to be, without exception, the most effectual remedy for the venereal disease hitherto discovered. But further trials of this re- medy do not justify the sanguine accounts of its properties; though it may sometimes succeed wben some of the other mercurial preparations have failed. Kibes. A name for chilblains. KIDNEY. (Ren, -nis. m.) An abdo- minal viscus, shaped like a kidney-bean, that secretes the urine. There are two kid- neys. One is situated in each lumbar re- gion, near the first lumbar vertebra*, behind the peritoneum. This organ is composed of three substances; a cortical, which is external, and very vascular ; a tubulous, which consists of small tubes, and a papil- K\S lous substance, which is the innermoot. The kidneys are generally surrounded with more or lev- adipose membrane, and they have also a proper membrane, membrana propria, which is closely accreted to the cortical substance. The renal arteries, call- ed also emulgents, proceed from the aorta. The veins evacuate their blood into the as- cending cava. The absorbents accompany the blood-vessels, and terminate in the tho- racic duct. The nerves of the kidneys are branches of the eighth pair and great inter- costal. The excretory duct of this viscus is called the ureter.. At the middle of the kid- ney, where the blood-vessels enter it, is a large membranous bag, called the pelvis, which diminishes like a funnel, and forms a long canal, the ureter, that conveys the urine from the kidney to the bladder, which it perforates obliquely. Kikekunemalo. A pure resin, very si- milar to copal, but of a more beautiful whiteness and transparency, ft is brought from America, where it is said to be used medicinally, in the cure of hysteria, tetanus, &c. It forms the most beautiful of all var- nishes. Ki'ki. (Kike, Arabian.) See Ricinus. Ki'na kYna. See Cinchona. Ki'nic a'cid. This name has been given by Vauquelin to a peculiar acid, obtained from Cinchona. Kinki'na. See Cinchona. KINO. (Indian.) Gummi gambiense. Gummi rubrum adstringens gambiense. The tree from which this resin is obtained,though not botanically ascertained, is known to grow on the banks of the river Gambia, in Africa. On wounding its bark, the fluid kino immediately issues, drop by drop, and, * by the heat of the sun, is formed into hard masses. It is in appearance very like the resin called Sanguis draconis; much redder, more firm, resjnous, and adstringent than catechu. It is now in common use, and is one of the most efficacious vegetable ad- stringents, or styptics, in the materia me- dica. Its dose is from twenty to thirty grains. Knee-holly. See Rnscus. Knee-pan. See Patella. Holto. (Polonese.) The plica poloni- ca, or plaited hair. Kyna'nche. See Cynanche. LAC I*AC 478 , liA'BDANUM. See Cistus crelicus. Labia lepori'na. (Leporina; from lepus, a hare, resembling a hare.) The hare-lip. LABORATO RIUM. (From laboro, to labour.) A place properly fitted up for the performance of cfelnical operations. LABYRINTH. That part of the in- ternal ear behind the cavity of the tympa- num ; it is constituted by the cochlea, ves- tibulum, and semicircular canals. LAC. (Lac, -lis. n.) 1. Milk. See Milk. 2. The name of a vegetable substance. See Lacca. Lac ammoni'aci. See Mistura ammo- niaci. Lac amx'goaLjE. A very pleasant, cool- ing, demulcent drink, calculated to alleA'i- ate ardor, urinae, and strangury. It forms a pleasant ptisan in coughs, hoarsenesses, and catarrhs. See Mistura amygdalarum. Lac ASSAFaa'Tin.*:. See Mistura assafa- tida. Lac sulphuris. See Sulphur praxipi- tatum. La'cca. (From lakah, Arab.) Gummi Lacca. Stick-lac. Gum-lac. Seed-lac. •Shell-lac. The improper name of gum-lac is given to a concrete brittle substance, of a dark red colour, brought from the East Indies, incrustated on the twigs of the Cro- tonlacciferum; foliis ovatis tomentosis serru- latis petiolalis, calycibus tomentosis, of Lin- naeus, where it is deposited by a small in- sect, at present not scientifically known. It is found in very great quantities on the uncultivated mountains on'^both sides the Ganges; and is of great use to the natives in various works of art, as varnish, paint-. ing, dying, &c. When the resinous mat- ter is broken off the wood into small pieces or grains, it is termed seed-lac, and when melted and formed into flat plates, shell- lac. This substance is chiefly employed for making sealing-wax. A tincture of it is recommended as an antiscorbutic to wash the gums. La'chrtma abie'gna. See Terebinthina areentoratensis. LA'CHRYM^. The tears. A limpid fluid secreted by the lachrymal gland, and flowing on the surface of the eye. LACHRYMAL BONE. See Unguis os. LACHRYMAL DUCTS. Ductus lachrymales. The excretory ducts of the lachrymal gland, which open upon the in- ternal surface ofthe upper eyelid. LACHRYMAL GLAND. Glandula lachrymalis. A glomerate gland, situated above the external angle of the orbit, in a peculiar depression of the frontal bone. It secretes the tears, and conveys them to the eye by its excretory ducts, which are six or eight in number. LACHRYMAL NERVE. The fifth pair of nerA'es from the head is divided into several branches, the first of which is called the orbitary branch; this is divided into three more, the third of which is called the lachrymal branch; it goes off chiefly to the lachrymal gland. Laco'nicum. (Because they were much used by the people of Laconia.) A stove or sweating-room. LACTATION. (From ladfo, to suckle.) The giving suck. LACTATES. Salts formed by the union of tbe acid of sour whey, .or lactic acid, with different bases; thus lactate of potash, &c. LACTEALS. Vasa lactea. The ab- sorbents of the mesentery, which originate in the small intestines, and convey the chyle from thence to the thoracic duct. They are very tender and transparent vessels, pos- sessed of an infinite number of valves, which, when distended with chyle, a milky or lac- teal fluid, give them a knotty appearance. They arise from the internal surface ofthe villous coat of the small intestines, perforate the other coats, and form a kind of net-work, whilst the greater number unite one with another between the muscular and external coats. From thence they proceed between the laminae of the mesentery to the conglo- bate glands. In their course they consti- tute tiic greater part of the gland through which they pass, being distributed through them several times, and curled in various directions. The lacteals having passed these glands, go to others, and at length seek those nearest the mesentery. From these glands, which are only four or five, or per- haps more, the lacteals pass out and ascend with the mesenteric artery, and unite with the lymphatics ofthe lower extremities, and those of the abdominal viscera, and then form a common trunk, the thoracic duct, which, in some subjects, is dilated at its origin, forming the receptaculum chyli. See Nutrition. LACTIC ACID. (From lac, milk.) The acid of sour milk. La'ctia. The Arabian name for that species of fever which the Greeks call Ty- phos, or Typhodes. Lacti'fica. (From toe, milk, and/wgo. 480 LAC LAG to drive away.) Medicines which dispel milk. LACTU'CA. (From lac, milk; named from the ttnilky juice which exudes upon its being wounded. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Polygamia ozqualis. The lettuce. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the gar- den-lettuce, the Lacluca saliva cultivated. Lactu'ca grave'olens. See Lacluca virosa. Lactu'ca sati'va. The systematic name of the lettuce. Lacluca sativa. It is es- teemed as a wholesome aperient bitter anodyne, easy of digestion, but affording no nutriment. Lettuces appear to agree better with hot, bilious, melancholic tempe- raments, than the phlegmatic. The seeds possess a quantity of oily substance, which, triturated with water, forms an emulsion esteemed by some in ardor urinae, and some diseases of the urinary passages. Lettuce was famous for the cure of the Emperor Augustus, and formed the opiate of Galen, in his old age ; a proof that, in the warmer climates, it must acquire an exaltation of its virtues above what is met with in this country. La'ctuca scari'ola. Lacluca sylvestris. Scariola. The Laduco scariola ot Linnaeus, possesses a stronger degree of bitterness than tbe Lactuca sativa, and is said to be more aperient and laxative. It is nearly similar, in virtue as in taste, to endive un- blanched. ^, La'ctuca sylve'stris. See Lactuca scariola. La'ctuca viro'sa. The systematic name of the opium-scented lettuce. Lactuca gra- veolens, strong-scented lettuce. Lacluca vi- rosa; foliis horizontalibus carina aculeatis dentatis, oi Linnaeus. A common plant in our hedges and ditches. It has a strong, ungrate- ful smell, resembling that of opium, and a bitterish acrid taste: it abounds with a milky juice, in which its sensible qualities seem to reside, and which appears to have been no- ticed by Dioscorides, who describes the odour and taste of the juice as nearly agree- ing with that of the white poppy. Its effects are also said, according to Haller, to be pow- ei-fully narcotic. Dr. Collin, at Vienna, first brought the lactuca virosa into medical repute, and its character has lately induced the College of Physicians at Edinburgh to insert it in the catalogue of the materia me- dica. More than twenty-four cases of dropsy are said, by Collin, to have been successful- ly treated by employing an extract prepared from the expressed juice of this plant, which is stated not only to be powerfully diuretic, but, by attenuating the viscid bu>- mours, to promote all the secretions, and to remove visceral obstructions. In the more simple cases, proceeding from debility, the extract, in doses of eighteen to thirty grains a day, proved sufficient to accomplish a cure ; but when Die disease was inveterate, and accompanied with visceral obstructions, the quantity of extract was increased to three drachms; nor did larger doses, though they excited nausea, ever produce any other bad effect; and the patients continued so strong under the use of this remedy, that it was seldom necessary to employ any tonic* medicines. Though Dr. Collin began his experiments with the lactuca at the Pazxnan hospital, at the time he was trying the arni- ca, 1771, yet very few physicians, even at Vienna, have since, adopted the use of this plant. Plenciz, indeed, has published a solitary instance of its efficacy, while Qua- rin informs us that he never experienced any good effect from its use; alleging, that those who were desirous of supporting its character, mixed it with a quantity of ex- tractum scillae. Under these circumstances we shall only say, that the recommendation of this medicine by Dr. Collin will be scarcely thought sufficient to establish its use in England. Lactuce'lla. (Diminutive of lactuca, the lettuce ; so named from its milky juice.) The sow-thistle. Lactuci'mina. (From lacteo, to suckle; so called because they happen chiefly to children while at the breast.) Aphthae, or little ulcers, or crusty scabs, on the skin. Lactu'men. From lac, milk; so named because it is covered with a white crust) The achor, or scald-head; also a little crusty scab on the skin, affecting chiefly* children at the breast. . LACU'NiE. (Lacuna; from lams, a channel.) The mouths or openings of the excretory ducts of muciparous glands in the urethra, and other parts. LADANUM. . (From ladon, Arab.) See Cistus crelicus. Ladies bedstraw. See Galium. Ladies manth. See Alchemilla. Ladies smock. See Cardamine. L^tifica'ntia. (From latifico, to make glad.) This term hath been applied to many compositions under the intention jpf cordials; but both the medicines and dis- tinction are now quite disused. La'garos. (AAyApoc, lax; so named from its comparative laxity.) The right ventricle of the heart. LAGOPHTHA'LMIA. (From xAyms, a hare, and o, to empty ; so named from its concave and empty ap- pearance.) The flank. Laparoce'le. (From xttvAp*, the flank, and k»xh, a rupture.) A rupture through the side of the belly. La'pathum. (From xava^o, to evacu- ate ; so named because it purges gently.) The dock. La'pathum aceto'sum. See Rumex acetosa. La'pathum acu'tcm. See Rumex acu- tus. La'pathum ao-ita'ticum. See Rumex hydrolapathum. La'pioes cancro'rum. See Cancer. Lapide'llum. Lapidellus. (From la- st -j»W LAR pis, a stone.) The name of a kind ot spoon, formerly used to take out small stones and fragments from the bladder. Lapi'lli cancro'rum. Crab's stones, commonly called crab's eyes. See Can- cer. Lapis be'zoar. See Bezoar. La'pis cteru'leus. See Lapis lazuli. La'pis calamina'ris. See Calamine. La'pis caixa'reus. Lime-stone. Hard carbonate of lime. La'pis cy'anus. See Lapis lazuli. La'pis HjEmati'tes. See Hamatites. La'pis hibe'rnicus. Tegula hibernica, Ardesia hibernica. Hardesia. Irish slate. A kind of slate, or very hard stone, found in different parts of Ireland, in a mass of a bluish black colour, which stains the hands. When dried and powdered, it is pale, or of a whitish blue, and, by keeping, grows black. In the fire it yields a sulphureous gas, and acquires a pale red colour, with additional hardness. It is occasionally pow- dered by the common people, and taken in spruce beer, against inward bruises. La'pis hy'stricis. See Bezoar hystricis. La'pis inferna'eis. An old name for the caustic potash. See Potassafusa. La'pis la'zuli. Lapis cyanus. Azure stone. A combination of silex, the blue fluate of lime and sulphate of lime, and iron. This singular mixture forms a stone, of a beautiful opaque blue, which it preserves in a strong heat, and does not suffer any alte- ration by the contact of air. It was formerly exhibited as a purgative and vomit, and given in epilepsy. La'pis *malace'nsis. See Bezoar hys* tricis. La'pis porci'nus. See Bezoar Ihystricis. La'pis si'mtjE. See Bezoar simiat. La'ppa ma'jor. See Arctium lappa. La'psana. (Aa-^avji, from Lampsacus, the town near which it flourished; or from xava^u, to evacuate; because it was said to relax the bowels.) Lampsana. Napium. Papillaris herba. Dock-cresses. Nipple- wort. This plant, Lapsana communis of Linnaeus, is a lactescent bitter, and nearly similar in virtues to the cichory, dandelion, and endive. It has been employed chiefly for external purposes, against wounds and ulcerations, whence the name of nipple- wort and papillaris. La'&ueus gu'tturis. A malignant in- flammation of the tonsils, in which the pa- tient appears as if he were suffocated with a noose. La'rbason. Antimony. Larch-tree. See Pinus larix. LARD. The English name of hog's fat, when melted down. Hog's lard, adeps suilla, forms the base of many unguents, and is often eaten by the poor instead of but- ?e*\ LAI LARYNGOTOMY (From Xi;-y>$'t tins larynx, and ti/avu, to cut.) See Broncho- tomy. LARYNX. (Larynx, -git. f. AApvy^, ft Greek prim.) A cartilaginous cavity, situa- ted behind the tongue, in the anterior part of the fauces, and lined with an exquisitely sensible membrane. It is composed of the annular or cricoid cartilage, the scutiform or thyroid, the epiglottis and two arytaenoid cartilages. The superior opening of the larynx is called the glottis. The laryngeal arteries are branches of the external caro- tids. The laryngeal veins evacuate their blood into the external jugulars. The nerves of the larynx are from the eighth pair. The use of the larynx is to constitute the organ of voice, and to serve also for respira- tion. Lasci'vus. (From lacio, to ensnare; upon account of its irregular motions.) An epithet used by Paracelsus for tbe chorea sancti viti. La'ser. (A term used by tbe Cyrenians.) The herb laser-wort, or asafoetida. LASERPl'TIUM. (Lac serpitium, al- luding to its milky juice.) The name of a genus of plants in tbe Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. Laserpi'tium chiro'nium. Panax. Hercules' allheal or wound-wort. The seeds and roots of this plant are warm, and similar in flavour and quality to those of the pars- nep. The roots and stalks have a much stronger smell, which resembles that of opo- ponax, and Boerhaave relates, that on wounding the plant in the summer, he ob- tained a yellow juice, which being inspissa- ted a tittle in the sun, agreed perfectly in both respects with that exotic gum resin. Laserpi'tium latifo'lium. The sys- tematic name of the white gentian. Gentia- na alba. The root of this plant, Laserpitium latifolium, foliis cordatis, inciso-serratis, of Linnaeus, possesses stomachic, corroborant, and deobstruent virtues. It is seldom used. Laserpi'tium si'ler. The systematic name of the heart-wort. Seseli. Siler mon- tanum. Sermountain. The seeds and roots of this plant, which groAvs in the southern parts of Europe, are directed as officinals. They have an agreeable smell, and a warm, glowing, aromatic taste; and, though ne- glected in this country, do not appear to be deservedly so. LATERAL OPERATION. One mode of cutting for the stone is so called. LATERAL SINUSSES. The bifur- cation and continuation of the longitudinal sinus of the dura mater. They commence about the middle of the tentorium, one passing along each horizontal crucial spine, within the tentorium, and round to the fo- ramen lacerum in basi cranii, where the internal jugular vein begins. Their use is LAI LAU . .183 to carry the blood from the brain into the internal jugulars, which return it to the heart. La'tex. (Latex, quod in venis terra lateat.) Water, or juice. A term some- times applied to the blood, as being the spring or source of all the humours. LATER1TIOUS SEDIMENT. (Late- ritius, from later, a brick.) A term ap- plied to the brick-like sediment occasional- ly deposited in the urine of people afflicted with fever. La'thtris. (Fromx*8a, to forget; be- cause it was thought to affect the memory.) Spurge. La'thyrus. (From xaBui, to lie hid ; so called from its diminutive size.) The vetch. Lati'bulum. (From lateo, to lie hid.) The fumes, or hidden matter of infectious diseases. Lati'ssimus co'lli. See Platysma my- oides. LATI'SSIMUS DO'RSI. (Lalissimus, sc. musculus.) Antiscalptor of Cowper. Dorsi-lumbo sacro humeral of Dumas. A muscle of the humerus, situated on the pos- terior part of the trunk. It is a very broad, thin, and, for the most part, fleshy muscle, which is placed immediately under the skin, except where it is covered by the lower ex- tremity of the trapezius. It arises tendi- nous from the posterior half of the upper edge of the spine of the os ilium, from the spinous processes of the os sacrum and lum- bar vertebrae, and from five or six, and some- times from seven, and even eight, of the losvermost ones of the back; also tendinous and fleshy from the upper edges and external surface of the four inferior false ribs, near their cartilages, by as many distinct slips. From these different origins the fibres of the muscle run in different directions; those from the ilium and false ribs run almost per- pendicularly upwards ; those from the sa- crum and lumbar vertebrae, obliquely up- wards and forwards; and those from the vertebrae ofthe back, transversely outwards and forwards, over the inferior angle ofthe scapula, where they receive a small, thin bundle of fleshy fibres, which arise tendinous from that angle, and are inserted with the rest of the muscle, by a strong, flat, and thin tendon, of about two inches in length, into the forepart of the posterior edge ofthe groove observed between the two tuberosi- ties ofthe os humeri, for lodging the tendon of the long head of the biceps. In dissec- tion, therefore, this muscle ought not to be followed to its insertion, till some of the other muscles of the os humeri have been first raised. Its use is to pull the os humeri downwards and backwards, and to turn it upon its axis. Riolanus, from its use on cer- tain occasions, gave it the name of ani ter- ser. When we raise ourselves upon our hands, as in rising from off an arm-chair, we may easily perceive the contraction of this muscle. A bursa mucosa is found be- tween the tendon of this muscle and the os humeri, into which it is inserted. Lauca'nia. (From xetvat, to receive ; so called because it receives and conveys food.) The oesophagus of the throat. Lau'danum. (From laus, praise; so named from its valuable properties.) See Tinctura opii. Laurel, cherry. See Prunus laurocera- sus. Laurel, spurge. See Daphne laureola. Laure'ola. (Dim. oi laurus, the laurel; named from its resemblance to the laurel.) See Daphne laureola. LAURO-CERASUS. (From laurus, the laurel, and cerasus, the cherry-tree; so called because it has leaves like the laurel.) See Prunus laurocerasus. Lauro'sis. The spodium of silver; so called from Mount Laurus, where there were silver mines. LAU'RUS. (From laus, praise; because it was usual to crown the heads of eminent men with branches of it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in tiic Linnaean system. Class, Enneandria. Or- der, Monogynia. The laurel. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the sAveet-bay. See Laurus nobilis. Lau'rus ca'mphora. The systematic name of the camphire-tree. It affords the substance called camphora. Camphura. Caf. Cafar. Ligalura veneris. Caphora. Ca- pur. Alkosor. Altesor. Camphire. Cam- phor. A peculiar concrete substance pre- pared by distillation from the Laurus cam- phora ; foliis tripUnerviis lanceolato-ovatis, of Linnaeus ; a tree indigenous to Japan, where it grows abundantly. The camphire is found to lodge every where in the inter- stices of the fibres of the wood, pith, and knots of the tree. The crude camphire, exported from Japan, appears in small grey- ish pieces, and is intermixed with various extraneous matters; in this state it is re- ceived by the Dutch, and purified by a second sublimation ; it is then formed into loaves, in which state it is sent to England. When pure it is white, semi-pellucid, some- what unctuous to the touch; of a bitterish, aromatic, acrid taste, yet accompanied with a sense of coolness; of a fragrant smell, and approaching to that of rosemary, but much stronger. It is totally volatile and inflam- mable, soluble in vinous spirits, oils, and the mineral acids ; not in water, fixed noi* volatile alkaline liquors, nor in acids of the vegetable kingdom. The use of this im- portant medicine, in different diseases, is very considerable. It has been much em- ployed, with great advantage, in fevers of all kinds, particularly in nervous fevers, at- tended with delirium and much watchful- ness. The experienced Werlhoff has wit- nessed its utility in several inflammatory 484 LAL LAV diseases, and speaks highly in favour of its refrigerant qualities. The benefit derived from it in putrid fevers, where bark and acids are contra-indicated, is remarkable. In spasmodic and convulsive affections it is also of much service, and even in epi- lepsy. In chronic diseases this medicine is likewise employed; and against rheuma- tism, arthritis, and mania, we have several accounts of its efficacy. Nor is it less effi- cacious when applied externally in certain diseases : it dissipates inflammatory tumours in a short time; and its antiseptic quality, in resisting and curing gangrene, is very considerable. Another property peculiar to this medicine, must not, however, be omitted; the power it possesses of obvia- ting the strangury that is produced by can- tharides, when sprinkled over a blister. The preparations of camphor are, spiritus camphora; linimentum camphora, tinctura camphora composita, and tbe mistura cam- phora. Camphor, dissolved in acetic acid with some essential oils, forms tbe aromatic vinegar. Lau'rus ca'ssia. This species yields the Cassia lignea. Cortex canella Malabaricoz. Cassia lignea Malabarica. Xylo-cassia. Canella Malabarica et Javensis. Karva. Ca- nella Cubana. Arbor Judaica. Cassia ca- nella. Canellifera Malabarica. Cortex cras- sior. Cinnamomum Malabaricum. Caliha- cha canela. Wild cinnamon-tree. Malabar cinnamon-tree or cassia lignea tree. Cassia lignea is the bark of the Laurus cassia ; fo- liis triplinerviis lanceolatis, of Linnaeus, whose leaves are called folia malabathri in the shops. The bark and leaves abound with the flavour of cinnamon, for which they may be substituted; but in much larger doses, as they are considerably weaker. Lau'rus cinnamc/mum. The systematic name of the cinnamon-tree. Cinnamomum. The tree which affords the true cinnamon, which is its inner bark, is tbe Laurus cinna- momum ; foliis trinerviis ovato-oblongis; ner- vis versus apicem evanescentibus, of Jacquin. Cinnamon bark is one of the most grateful of the aromatics; of a fragrant smell, and a mo- derately pungent, glowing, but not fiery taste, accompanied with considerable sweet- ness, and some degree of adstringency. It is one of the best cordial carminative, and restorative species we are in possession of, and is generally mixed with the diet of the sick. The essential oil, on account of its high price, is seldom used: a tincture, simple and spirituous water, are directed to be kept in the shops. The watery infusion of cinnamon is given with advantage to relieve nausea and check vomiting. Lau'rus culila'avan. The systematic name of the plant whose bark is called cor- tex culilawan in the shops. Cullitlawan. Cortex caryophylloides. The bark of tbe Laurus culilawan; foliis triplinerviis oppo- titis, of Linnaeus. It very much resem- bles cinnamon in appearance and proper- ties. Lau'rus no'bilis. The systematic name of the sweet bay-tree. Laurus; foliis venosis lanceolatis perennanlibus, floribus quadriji- dis, of Linnaeus. This tree is a native of Italy, but cultivated in our gardens and shrubbe- ries as a handsome evergreen. The leaves and berries possess the same medicinal qua- lities, both having a sweet fragrant smell, and an aromatic adstringent taste. The lau- rus of honorary memory, the distinguished favourite of Apollo, may be naturally sup- posed to have had no inconsiderable fame as a medicine ; but its pharmaceutical uses are so limited in the practice ofthe present day, that this dignified plant is noAV rarely em- ployed, except in the way of enema, or as an external application; thus the leaves are di- rected in the decoctum pro fomento, and the berries in the emplastrum cumini. Lau'rus Pe'rsea. This species affords the Avigato pear, which, when ripe, melts in the mouth like marrow, which it greatly resembles iu flavour. It is supposed to be the most nutritious of all the tropical fruits, and grows in vast abundance in the West Indies and New Spain. The unripe fruit have but little taste; yet, being very salu- brious, are often eaten with salt and pepper. Tbe sailors, Avhen they arrive at the Ha- vannah, and those parts, purchase them in great quantities; and chopping them into small pieces, with green capsicums, and a little salt, regale themselves heartily with them. They are esteemed also for their antidysenteric qualities, and are prepared iu a variety of ways for the tables of the rich. Lau'rus sa'ssafras. The systematic name of the sassafras-tree. Sassafras. Cor- nus mas odorata. Lignum pavanum. An- huiba. The wood of this tree, Laurus; fo- liis Irilobis integrisque, of Linnsus, is im- ported from North America, in long straight pieces, very light, and of a spongy texture, and covered with a rough, fungous bark. It has a fragranUmell, and a sweetish, aro- matic, subacrid taste; the root, wood, and bark agree in their medicinal qualities, and are all mentioned in the pharmacopoeias; but the bark is the most fragrant,and thought to be more efficacious than the woody part; and the branches are preferred to the large pieces. The medical character of this drug was formerly held in great estimation, and publications were professedly written on the subject. It is now, however, thought to be of little importance, and seldom used but in conjunction with other medicines, as a cor- rector ofthe fluids. It is an ingredient in the decoctum sarsaparilla compositum, or decoc- tum lignorum ; but the only officinal pre- paration of it is the essential oil, which is carminative and stimulant, and which may be given in the dose of tAvo drops to ten. Lavandula. See Lavendula. LAX LEA 485 Lavender, French. See Lavendula stoz- chas. LAVE'NDULA. (Fron Iavo, to wash; so called, because, on account of its fra- grancy, it was used in baths.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in tbe Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- der, Gymnospermia. Lavender. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon LaA'ender. See Lavendula spica. Lave'ndula spi'ca. The systematic name of the common Lavender. Lavendula; foliis sessilibus lanceolato-linearibus mar- gine revolulis, spica interrupta nuda, oi Lin- naeus. A native of the southern parts of Eu- rope, but cultivated in our gardens on ac- count of the fragrance of its flowers. Their taste is bitter, warm, and somewhat pun- gent; the leaves are weaker and less grate-' ful. The essential oil, obtained by distil- lation, is of a bright yellow colour, of a very pungent taste, and possesses, if carefully distilled, the fragrance of the lavender in perfection. Lavender has been long recom- mended in nervous debilities, and various affections proceeding from a want of energy in the animal functions. The College directs an essential oil, a simple spirit,, and a com- pound tincture, to be kept in the shops. Lave'ndula stos'chas. The systematic name of the French Lavender. Stozchas. Stmchas Arabica. Spica hortulana. Stuca- dore. Lavendula stadias, of Linnaeus. This plant is much less grateful in smell and fla- vour than the common lavender, to which it is allied in its properties. La'ver. (From Iavo, to wash ; so named because it is found in brooks, where it is con- stantly washed by the stream.) 1. The brook-lime. 2. The English name of a species of fucus which is eaten as a delicacy. Lavipe'dium. (From Iavo, to wash, and pes, the foot. A bath for theifeet.) Lawso'nia ine'rmis. The systematic name of the true alkanna. Alkanna vera. Alkanna Orientalis. An Oriental plant; the Lawsonia inermis, ramis inermibus, of Linnaeus; principally employed, in its na- tive place, as a dye. The root is the offici- nal part; which, however, is rarely met with in the shops. It possesses adstringent properties, and may be used as a substitute for the anchusa. Laxati'va. (From laxo, to loosen.) Gen- tle purgatives. LAXA'TOR TY'MPANI. (From laxo, to loosen ; so called from its office to relax the drum of the ear.) Exlernus mallei, of Al- binus. Anterior mallei, of Winslow. Obli- quus auris, oi Douglas. Externus auris vel laxator interims, of Cowper, and Spheni sal- pingo mallien, oi Dumas. A muscle of the internal ear, that draws the malleus obliquely forwards toward? its origin; consequently the membrana tympani is made less concave, or is relaxed. La'zulus. Lazuli lapis. (From and, Arabian.) A precious stone, of a blue co- lour. The lapis lazuli. LEAD. Plumbum. A metal found in considerable quantity in many parts of the earth, in different states, seldom, if at all, in the metallic state. It is found in that of oxide, red lead ore, mixed with a por- tion of iron, clay, and other earths. The colour of this ore is aurora red, resem- bling red arsenic. It is found in small lumps, of an indeterminate figure, and also crystallized in four-sided rhomboidal prisms. Combined with carbonic acid, it forms the sparry lead ore, so called because it has the texture and crystallization of certain spars. There are a great many varieties of this kind. It is found also united with sulphuric, phosphoric, arsenic, molybdic, and chromic acids. Lastly, lead is found mineralized by sulphur, forming what is called galena, (sulphuret of lead,) which is by far its most abundant ore. This ore, which is very common, is found both in masses and crystals. The primitive form of its crystals is a cube. Its colour is of a blu- ish lead grey. It has a considerable me- tallic, lustre, its texture is foliated. It stains the fingers, and often feels greasy. It contains in general a minute quantity of silver. Properties of Lead.—Lead is of a blu- ish white colour, and very brilliant when fresh cut. It is malleable. It soon tar- nishes in the atmosphere. It may easily be cut with a knife, and stains the fingers bluish grey when rubbed. It fuses at 612° Fahr. and renders other more refractory metals fusible. It becomes vitrified in a strong and continued beat, and vitrifies various other metals. It is tbe least elastic of nil the metals. It is very laminable, but it possesses very little ductility. Its spe- cific gravity is 11.435. It crystallizes by cooling in small octahedra. When fused in contact with air, its surface first be- comes yellow, and then red. It unites by fusion with phosphorus and sulphur. The greater part of the acids act upon it. The sulphuric acid requires the assistance of a boiling heat. Nitric acid is decomposed by it. Muriatic acid acts very weakly on it. Acetic acid dissolves it. Fluoric acid at- tacks it by heat, and slightly in the cold. It combines with other metals, but few of its alloys are applied to any use. When com- bined with mercury, it forms a crystallizable alloy which becomes fluid when triturated with that of bismuth. Method of obtaining Lead.—In order -to obtain lead in a great way, the ore is picked from among the extraneous matter with which it was naturally mixed. It is then pulverized and washed. It is next roasted 4S6 LEA LEG in «. reverberatory furnace, in which ii is to be agitated, in order to bring the whole in contact Avith the air. When the external parts begin to soften, or assume the form of a paste, it is covered with charcoal, the mix- ture is stirred, and the heat increased gra- dually ; the lead then runs on all sides, and is collected at the bottom of tbe furnace, which is perforated so as to permit tbe metal to flow into a receptacle defended by a lining of charcoal. The scoriae remaining above in the furnace still retain a considerable proportion of lead; in order to extract it, the scoriae must be fused in a blast furnace. The lead is by that means separated, and cast into iron moulds, each of which contains a portion, called a pig of lead. These pigs are sold under tbe name of ore lead. To disengage the silver from lead thus obtained, the metal is subjected to the ac- tion of the refining furnace. The continu- al application of a quantity of fresh air, which is thrown by means of large bellows upon the fused lead, which is at the same time heated as intensely as possible, oxi- dizes the lead, and converts it into the yellow scaly oxid, known by the name of litharge. This scaly oxid being driven off from the surface of the fused metal, as it is formed, leaves the silver alone unaltered at the bottom. Tbe litharge is then to be fused in contact with charcoal, that it may assume the proper- ties of metallic lead. In order to obtain perfectly pure lead, the lead of commerce may be dissolved in pure nitric acid, and the solution be de- composed by adding to it, gradually, a so- lution of sulphate of soda, so long as a precipitate ensues. This precipitate, which is sulphate of lead, must then be collected on a filter, washed repeatedly in distilled wa- ter, and then dried. In order to reduce it to its metallic state, let it be mixed with two or three times its weight of black flux, introduce the mixture into a crucible, and expose it briskly to a red heat. Lead, when injudiciously administered, or taken accidentally into the body, causes emaciation, violent colics, paralysis, tre- mors, and contractions of the limbs; and, as they generally come on gradually, the cause is sometimes overlooked till it be too late. Poisoning from lead is hardly ever intentional, but only accidental; either from liquors becoming impregnated with lead, by being improperly kept in vessels, lined or glazed with lead, or to which lead has been criminally added, to correct its acidity; or among manufacturers who work much with lead, as painters, or plumbers, and who are not sufficiently at- tentive to avoid swallowing it. The pre- sence of lead in any suspected liquor, if d*>*Tt»d by the hydro-sulphuret of potash. which forms with it a dark-brown precipitate not soluble in diluted muriatic acid, and still more certainly by evaporating a por- tion of the liquor to dryness, and exposing the extract to a heat sufficient to reduce the lead. The preparations of lead used in medicine are:— 1. Plumbi Subcarbonas. See Plumbi sub- carbonas. 2. Oxidum plumbi rubrum. See Mini- um. 3. Oxidum plumbi semivitreum. See Li- thargyrus. 4. Superacetas plumbi. See Plumbi su- peracetas. 5. Liquor plumbi subacetatis. See Plum- bi subacetatis liquor. • 6. Liquor plumbi subacetatis dilutus. See Plumbi subacetatis liquor dilutus. LEAKE, John, was born in Cumber- land, and after qualifying himself as a sur- geon in London, travelled to Portugal and Italy. On his return he settled in the me- tropolis, and published a dissertation on the Lisbon Diet Drink. He not long after be- came a licentiate of the college of physicians, and began to lecture on midwifery. In 1765, he originated the plan for the West- minster Lying in Hospital, and purchased a piece of ground for the purpose. His death occurred in 1792. He published a volume of " Practical Observations on Child-bed Fever;" " Medical Instructions" concerning the Diseases of Women; in two volumes, which passed through several editions; and some other works. Leje'na. (From xt*tv&, a lioness; so named from its power.) A plaster for the hip. Le'dum pal'ustre. The systematic name of the rosmarinus sylvestris. The plant which bears this name in tbe pharma- copoeias, is the Ledum palustre, of Linnaeus. It has a bitter suBastringent taste, and was for- merly used in Switzerland iu the place of hops. Its medicinal use is confined to the continent, where it is occasionally given in the cure of hooping-cough, sore throat, dysentery, and exanthematous diseases. LE CLERC, Daniel, was born at Geneva, in 1652. His father being pro- fessor in the Greek language, instructed him in the rudiments of knowledge, and gave him a taste for researches into anti- quity. He afterwards studied at different universities, and took his medical degree at Valence at the age of 20. Returning to his native city, he soon got into considerable practice; which he at length relinquished in 1704, on being appointed a member of the council of state, and that he might complete his various literary undertakings, which had already greatly distinguished him. His death occurred in 1728. He had pub- lished, in conjunction with Man»ets, a LEE L-Ei, 487 1 Bibnotheca Anatomica," in two volumes, 1685. But his most celebrated work is the ''Histoire de la Medecine," from the earli- est times to that of Galen, which evinces immense erudition. He afterwards added a plan for continuing it to the middle of the 17th century. But Dr. Freind has com- pleted this part of the task on a much better method. Le Clerc also published an ac- count of certain worms occurring in men and animals. LE DRAN, Henry Francis, was born at Paris in 1685, and educated under his father, who had acquired reputation as an operator, particularly in removing cancers of the breast. The young surgeon turned his attention principally to lithotomy, which be performed in the lateral method, and made some valuable improvements; which he communicated to the public in 1730, giving an accurate description of the parts: the work was favourably received, has been frequently reprinted, and translated into most modern languages. His surgical ob- servations contain also much valuable prac- tical matter: and his Treatise on Gun-shot Wounds is remarkable for the bold and successful measures which he adopted. He published likewise a Treatise on Operations, another called Surgical Consultations; and sent several papers of considerable merit to the academy of surgeons, which appear in their memoirs. He died in 1770. LEECH. Hirudo. A genus of insects belonging to the order of vermes intestina. The body moves either forward or back- ward. There are several species, princi- pally distinguished by their colour; but that most known to medical men, is the hirudo medicinalis, or medicinal leech, which grows to the length of two or three inches. The body is of a blackish broAvn colour, marked on the back with six yel- low spots, and edged with a yellow line op each side; but both the spots and lines grow faint, and almost disappear, at some seasons. The head is smaller than the tail, which fixes itself very firmly to any thing the creature pleases. It is viviparous, and produces but one young one at a time, which is in the month of July. It is an in- habitant of clear running waters, and is well knoAvn for its use in bleeding. The species most nearly approaching this, and which it is necessary to distinguish, is the hirudo sanguisuga, or horse-leech. This is larger than the former; its skin is smooth and glossy; the body is depressed, the back is dusky; and the belly is of a yellowish green, having a yellow lateral margin. It inhabits stagnant waters. Tbe leech's head is armed with a sharp instrument that makes three wounds at once. They are three sharp tubercles, strong enough to cut through the skin of a man, or even of an ox, or horse. The mouth is as it were the body ofthe pump, and tiie tongue, or fleshy nipple, the sucker: by the working of this piece of mechanism, the blood is made to rise up to the conduit which conveys it to the animal's stomach, which is a membranaceous skin, divided into twenty-four small cells. The blood which is sucked out is there preserved for several months, almost without coagulating, and proves a store of provision to the animal. The nutritious parts, absorbed after diges- tion by animals, need not in this to be disengaged from the heterogeneous sub- stances ; nor indeed is there an anus disco- verable in the leech; mere transpiration seems to be all that it performs, the matter fixing on the surface of the body, and af- terwards coming off in small threads. Of this, an experiment may be tried, by put- ting a leech into oil, where it keeps alive for several days; upon being taken out, and put into water, there appears to loosen from its body a kind of slough, shaped like the creature's body. The organ of respi- ration, though unascertained, seems to be situated in the mouth ; for if, like an in- sect, it drew breath through vent-holes, it would not subsist in oil, as, by it, these would be stopped up. The first species'only is used in medicine; being applied to the skin in order to draw off blood. With this view they are em- ployed to bleed young children, and for the purposes of topical bleeding, in cases of inflammation, fulness, or pain. They may be employed in every case where topical bleedings are thought necessary, or where venesection cannot be performed. If the leech does not fasten, a drop of sugar- ed milk is put on the spot it is wished to fix on, or a little blood is drawn by means of a slight puncture; after which it immedi- ately settles. The leech, when fixed, should be watched, lest it should find its way into the anus, when used for the haemorrhoids, or penetrate into the oesopha- gus, if employed to draw the gums; other- wise it might fix upon the stomach, or in- testines. In such a case, the best and quickest remedy is to swallow some salt: which is the method practised to make it loose its hold, when it sucks longer than is intended. Vegetable or volatile alkali, pepper, or acids, also make it leave the part on which it was applied. Cows and horses have been known to receive leeches, when drinking, into the throat; and the usual remedy is to force doAvn some salt, which makes them fall off. If it is intended that the leech shall draw a larger quantity of blood, the end of the tail is cut off; and it then sucks continually, to make up the loss it sustains. The discharge occasioned by the puncture of a leech after the animal falls off is usually of more service than the process itself. When too abundant, it is easily stopped with brandy, vinegar, or other styptics, or with a 48» LEM LEN compress of dry linen rags, bouud strongly ou the bleeding orifice. They are said to be very restless before a change of weather, if con- fined in glasses, and to fix themselves above the water on the approach of a fine day. As these little animals are depended on lor the removal of very dangerous diseases, and as they often seem capriciously deter- mined to resist the endeavours made to cause them to adhere, the following direc- tions are added, by which their assistance may, with more certainty, be obtained. The introducing a hand, to which any ill-flavoured medicine adheres, into the water in which they are kept, will be of- ten sufficient to deprive them of life : the application of a small quantity of1 any sa- line matter to their skin, immediately occa- sions the expulsion of the contents of their stomach; and what is most to our purpose, the least flavour of any medicament that has been applied remaining on the skin, or even the accumulation of the matter of perspiration, will prevent them from fas- tening. The skin should therefore, previ- ous to their application, be very carefully cleansed from any foulness, and moistened with a little milk. The method of apply- ing them is by retaining them to the skin by a small wine-glass, or the bottom of a large pill box, when they will in general, in a little time, fasten themselves to the skin. On their removal, the rejection of the blood they have drawn may be obtained by the application of salt externally : but it is to be remarked, that a few grains of salt are sufficient for this purpose ; and that covering them with it, as is sometimes done, generally destroys them. LEEK. A Ilium porrum. A well-known vegetable, much employed for culinary pur- poses. The recent root and juice are ex- hibited internally in quartan fever, in dys- pepsy, dropsy, asthma, and scurvy. See Allium Porrum. Le'gna. (From xtyvoi, a fringed edge.) The extremities of the pudenda muliebria. LEGU'MEN. (From lego, to gather ; so called because they are usually gathered by the hand.) All kinds of pulse are so called. Lei'chen. See Lichen. Leiente'ria. See Lienteria. Leipopsy'chia. (From xtivu, to leave, and -tvyii, the soul, or life.) A swoon. See Syncope. Leipopy'ria. (From xetvoi, to leave, and vvp, heat.) A kind of ardent fever, where the internal parts are scorched with heat, while the external parts are cold. Leipothy'mia. (From xuvu, to leave, and 9-u/aof, the mind.) See Lipothymia. Le'me. (From xa, much, and /"«», to wink.) A defect in the eyes, when* tbey are always winking. LEMERY, Nicholas, was born at Rouen in 1645, and brought up to the business of pharmacy. Ho went to Paris at the age of 21 to improve himself, parti- cularly in chemistry ; and then travelled for some years: after which, in 1672, he began to give chemical lectures at Paris, and became very popular. Three years af- ter he published his " Cours de Chymie," which passed rapidly through numerous edi- tions ; and so great was his reputation, that he acquired a fortune by the sale of his preparations, some of which he kept secret. In 1681 he was interdicted from lecturing on account of his religious principles, and took shelter in this country T but shortly after obtained the degree of doctor of phy- sic at Caen, and got considerable practice in the French metropolis; the revocation of the edict of Nantes, however, forbidding this employment also, he was reduced to such difficulties, that he at length adopted the catholic religion. He then flourished again, and in 1697 published his " Pharma- copee Universelle," followed the year af- ter by his " Dictionnaire Universel des Drogues simples," which, though with ma- ny imperfections, proved of considerable utility. On the re-establishment of the academy of sciences, he was made associate chemist, and read before that body his pa- pers on antimony, which were printed in 1707. He died in 1715. LEMERY, Louis, son of the preceding, was born at Paris in 1677, and intended for the law, but adopted such a partiabty for his father's pursuits, that be was allowed to indulge it, and graduated in his native city in 1698. Two years after he was admitted into the academy of sciences, and in 1708 began to lecture on chemistry, in the royal garden : he was appointed physician to the Hotel Dieu in 1710 ; and twelve years after purchased the office of king's physician, which soon led to the appointment of con- sulting physician to the Queen of Spain. In 1731 he was appointed professor of chemistry in the royal garden ; and subse- quently communicated several papers to the academy of sciences, which appeared in their memoirs. He published also " Traite des Aliments," which was frequently re- printed ; a Dissertation on the Nourishment of Bones, refuting the idea of its being ef- fected by the Marrow ; and three Letters on the Generation of Worms. He died in 1743. Lemithocho'rton. See CoralHna Cor- sicana. Le'mma. (From xtvu, to decorticate.) Bark. The skin. Le'mnius. (From Lemnos, whence it is brought.) A species of bole was called terra Lemnia, or earth of Lemnos. Lemon. See Citrus. Lemon Scurvy-grass. See Cochlearia offi- cinalis. Lenie'ntia. (From lenio, to assuage.) Medicines which abate irritation. LEu LEP 4b'J L&Mi'iVA. (From lenis,gentle.) Me- dicines which gently palliate diseases. Gentle purgatives. Lenitive electuary. A preparation composed chiefly of senna and some aro- matics, with the pulp of tamarinds. It is given in doses of a tea-spoonful, or more, frequently repeated, as a mild laxative; and, when fresh, it answers this purpose well. See Confectio Senna. LKNS. (A lentore; from its glutinous quality.) 1. The lentil. See Ervum Lens. 2. See also Crystalline lens. Lenti'cula. (Dim. of lens, a lentil.) A smaller sort of lentil. Also a freckle, or small pustule, resembling the seeds of lentil. Lenti'cular. (From lenticulaire, dou- bly convex.) A surgical instrument em- ployed for removing the jagged particles of bone from the edge of the perforation made in the cranium with the trephine. Lenticula'ria. (From lenticula.) A species of lentil. Lentigo. (From lens, a lentil; so named from its likeness to lentil-seeds.) A freckle. Lentil. An annual vegetable of the pulse kind, much used for improving the flaA'oar of soups. Lenti'scus. (From lentesco, to become clammy; so called from the gumminess of its juice.) The mastich-tree. LE'NTOR. (From lentus, clammy.) A viscidity or siziness of any fluid. Leoni'nus. (From leo, the lion.) An epithet of that sort of leprosy called leonfi- asis. Leonti'asis. (From xem, a lion; so called because it is said lions are .subject to it.) A species of leprosy resembling the elephantiasis. LEO'NTODON. (From xtm, the lion, and tlovsy a tooth ; so called from its sup- posed resemblance.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualis. The dandelion. Leo'ntodon tara'xacum. Dens leonis. The dandelion or pissabed. Leontodon ta- raxacum; caule squamis inferne reflexis,foliis runcinalis, denliculatis, lavibus, of Linnaeus. The young leaves of this plant in a blanched state have the taste of endive, and make an excellent addition to those plants eaten early in the spring as salads; and Murray informs us, that at Goettingen, the roots are roasted and substituted for coffee by the poorer inhabitants, who find that an infusion prepared in this way can hardly be distinguished from that of the coffee-berry. The expressed juice of dandelion is bitter and somewhat acrid; but that of the root is bitterer, and possesses more medicinal power than any other part of the plant. It has been long in repute as a detergent and aperient, and its diuretic effects may be inferred from the vulgar name it bears in most of the European languages, quasi lecti nunga et urinaria herba dicilur; and there are various proofs of its efficacy in jaundice, dropsy, consumption, and some cutaneous disorders. The leaves, roots, flowers, stalks, and juice of dandelion, have all been separately employed for medical purposes, and seem to differ rather in degree of strength than in any essential property ; therefore the ex- pressed juice, or a strong decoction of the roots, have most commonly been prescrib- ed, from one ounce to four, two or three times a day. The plant should be always used fresh; even extracts prepared from it appear to lose much of their power by keep- ing. Leontopo'dium. (From xtm, a lion, and vovs, a foot, so named from its supposed resemblance.) The herb lion's foot. LEONU'RUS. (From xtm, a lion, and ovpA, a tail; so named from its likeness.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnospermia. Lion's tail. 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, for the lion's tail. Leonu'rus cardi'aca. The mother-wort. Agripalma gallis. Marrubium. Cardiaca crispa. Leonurus cardiaca ; foliis caulinis lanceolatis, trilobis, of Linnaeus. The leaves of this plant have a disagreeable smell and a bitter taste, and are said to be serviceable in disorders of the stomach of children, to promote the uterine discharge, and to allay palpitation of the heart. Leopard's bane. See Arnica. LEPI'DIUM. (From xtvts, a scale ; so named from its supposed usefulness in clean- sing the skin from scales and impurities.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnae- an system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Siliculosa. Pepper-wort. Lepi'dium I'beris. Iberis. Cardaman- tica. Sciatica cresses. This plant possesses a warm, penetrating, pungent taste, like unto other cresses, and is recommended as an antiscorbutic, antiseptic, and stoma- chic. Lepi'dium satiVum. Nasturtium hor- tense. Dittander. This plant possesses warm, nervine, and stimulating qualities, and is given a3 an antiscorbutic, antiseptic, and stomachic, especially by the lower or- ders. Lepidosarco'ma. (From xtvts, a scale, and *■*/>£, flesh.) An irregular scaly tu- mour, i. Lepi'sma. (From xtvt^a, to decorticate.) Decortication. A peeling off of the skin. LE'PRA. (From xtvts, a scale ;' named from its appearance.) The leprosy. A disease in the class cachexia, and order ian- petigines, of Cullen. Dr. Willan describes this disease as characterized by scaly patches, of different sizes, but having al- ways nearly a circular form. In this coun- try, three varieties of the disease are ob- served, which he has described uuder llie 62 490 LEP LEI names of Lepra vulgaris, Lepra alphos, Le- pra nigricans. K 1. The Lepra vulgaris exhibits first small distinct elevations of the cuticle, which are reddish and shining, but never contain any fluid; these patches continue to enlarge gradually, till they nearly equal the dimen- sions of a crown-piece. They haA-e always an orbicular, or oval form ; are covered with dry scales, and surrounded by a red border. The scales accumulate on them, so as to form a thick prominent crust, which is quickly re-produced, whether it fall off spontaneously, or may have been forcibly detached. This species of lepra sometimes appears first at the elboAv, or on the fore-arm; but more generally about the knee. In the latter case, the primary patch forms immediately below the patella; Avithin a few weeks, several other scaly circles appear along the forepart of the leg and thigh, increasing by degrees, till they come nearly into contact. The dis- ease is then often stationary for a consi- derable length of time. If it advance fur- ther, the progress is towards the hip and loins; afterwards to the sides, back, shoulders, and, about the same time, to the arms aud hands. In the greater number of cases, the hairy scalp is the part last affect- ed ; although the circles formed on it re- main for some time distinct, yet they finally unite and cover the whole surface op which the hair grows with a Avhite scaly incrustation. This appearance is attended, more especially in hot weather, with a troublesome itching, and with a watery discharge for several hours, when any portion of the crust is detached, which takes place from very slight impressions. The pubes in adults is sometimes affected in the same manner as the head : and if the subject be a female, there is usually an in- ternal pruritus pudendi. In some cases of the disorder, the nails, both of the fingers and toes, are thickened, and deeply indented longitudinally. When the lepra extends uni- A'ersally, it becomes highly disgusting in its appearance, and inconvenient from the stiff- ness and torpor occasioned by it in the limbs. The disease, however, even in this advanced stage, is seldom disposed to terminate spon- taneously. It continues nearly in the same state for several years, or sometimes during the whole life of the person affected, not be- - ing apparently connected with any disorder of the constitution. 2. Lepra alphos. The scaly patches in the alphos are smaller than those of the lepra vulgaris, and also differ from them in having their central parts depressed or indented. This disorder usually begins about tbe elbow, with distinct, eminent asperities, of a dull red colour, and not much longer than papillae. These, in a short time, dilate to nearly the size of a 9flver penny. Two or three days after- wir-.To, the cpntral part of them suffers a depression, within which small white paw-* dery scales may be observed. The sur- rounding border, however, still continues to be raised, but retains the same size and the same red colour as at first. The whole of the fore-arm, and sometimes the back of the hand, is spotted with similar patches: they seldom become confluent, excepting round the elbow, which, in that case, is covered with an uniform crust. This affec- tion appears in the same manner upon the joint of the knee, but without spreading far along the thigh or leg. Dr. Willan has seldom seen it on the trunk of the body, and never on the face. It is a disease of long duration, and not less difficult to cure than the foregoing species of lepra; even when the scaly patches have been removed by persevering in the use of suitable applica- tions, the cuticle still remains red, tender, and brittle, very slowly recovering its usual texture. The alphos, as above described, frequently occurs in this country. 3. Tbe Lepra nigricans differs little from the lepra vulgaris, as to its form and distri- bution. The most striking difference is in the colour of the patches, which are dark and livid. They appear first on the legs and fore-arms, extending afterwards to the thighs, loins, neck, and hands. Their cen- tral part is not depressed, as in the alphos. They are somewhat smaller in size than the patches of the lepra vulgaris, and not only is the border livid or purplish, but the livid colour of the base likewise appears through the scaly incrustation, which is seldom very thick. It is further to be observed, that the scales are more easily detached than in the other forms of lepra, and that the sur- face remains longer excoriated, discharging lymph, often with an intermixture of blood, till a new incrustation forms, which is usual- ly hard, brittle, and irregular. The lepra nigricans affects persons whose occupation is attended with much fatigue, and exposes them to cold or damp, and to a precarious or improper mode of diet, as soldiers, brew- ers, labourers, butchers, stage-coachmen, scullermen, &c.; some women are also lia- ble to it, who are habituated to poor living and constant hard labour. Le'pra grjeco'rum. The lepra vulgaris, alphos, and nigricans, have all been so de- nominated. Leprosy. See Lepra. Leptu'ntica. (From xea-Tsy, thin.) At- tenuating medicines. ' j Lepty'smus. (From mv&c, slender.) Attenuation, or the making aiibstance less solid. Le'ros. (From xuptu, to trifle.) A slight delirium. LETHARGY. Letliargus. A heavy and constant sleep, with scarcely any inter- vals of waking; when awakened the per- son answers, but ignorant or forgetful of what he said, immediately sinks into the *ame sta'e of sleep. It is considered as LEV an imperfect apoplexy, and is mostly symp- tomatic. Lethe'a. (From %.»0n, forgetfulness; so named because it causes forgetfulness.) The name of the poppy. Lettuce, garden. See Lactuca. Leucaca'ntha. (From xivkoc, white, and , to flow.) Fluor albus. The whites. An increased secretion of white mucus from the vagina of women, arising from debility, and not from the venereal virus. Leuco'rrhois. (From xtvKos, white, and per, to flow.) A discharge of mucus from the intestines. LEVATOR. From ievo, to lift up.) A muscle whose office is to lift up the part to which it is attached. LEVATOR A'NGULI ORIS. Ab- •lacens labiorum, of Spigelius. Elevator LEV 491 labiorum communis, of Douglas. Canimis, of Winslow, and Sus maxillo labial, of Du- mas. A muscle situated above the mouth, which draws the corner of the mouth up- wards, and makes that part of the cheek opposite to the chin prominent, as in smi- ling. It arises thin and fleshy from- the hol- low of the superior maxillary bone, between the root of the socket of the first grinder and the foramen infra orbitarium, and is in- serted into the angle of the mouth and under Up, where it joins with its antago- nist. LEVATOR ANI. Levator magnus, seu internus, of Douglas. Pubo coccigi an- nulaire, oi Dumas. This muscle arises from the os pubis, within the pelvis, as far up as the upper edge of the foramen thyroideum, and joining of the os pubis with the os is- chium, from the thin tendinous membrane that covers the obturator internus and coc- cygaeus muscles, and from the spinous pro- cess of the ischium. From these origins all round the inside of the pelvis, its fibres run down like rays from the circumference to a centre, to be inserted into the sphincter ani, acceleratores urinae, and anterior part of the two last bones of the os coccygis, surrounding the extremity of the rectum, neck of the blad- der, prostrate gland, and part of the vesiculae seminales. Its fibres, joining with those of its fellow, form a funnel-shaped hole, that draws the rectum upwards after the evacu- ation of the faeces, and assists in shutting it. The levatores ani also sustain the con- tents of the pelvis, and assist in ejecting the semen, urine, and contents of the rectum, and perhaps, by pressing upon the veins, contribute greatly to the erection of the penis. LEVATOR LABII INFERIORIS. Levator menti, oi Albinus. Incisivus infe- rior, of Winslow. Elevator labii inferioris proprius, oi Douglas. A muscle of the mouth situated below the lips ; it arises from the lower jaw, at the roots of the alveoli of two incisor teeth and the cus- pidatus, and is inserted into the under lip and skin of the chin. LEVATOR LA'BII SUPERIORIS ALjE'QUE NASI. Elevator labii supe- rioris proprius, of Douglas. Incisivus late- ralis et pyramidalis, oi Winslow. A muscle of the mouth and lips, that raises the upper lip towards the orbit, and a littie outwards; it serves also to draw the skin of the nose upwards and outwards, by which the nos- tril is dilated. It arises by two distinct origins; the first, broad and fleshy, from the external part of the orbitar process of the superior maxillary bone, immediately above the foramen infra orbitarium ; the second, from the nasal process of the supe- rior maxillary bone, where it joins the oa frontis. The first portion is inserted into the upper lip and orbicularis muscle, the second into the upper lip and outer part of the ala nasi M,± LEV LIC LEVATOR LABII SUPERIO RIS PRO'PRIUS. Musculus incisivus. It arises under the edge of the orbit, and is inserted into the middle of the lip. Leva'tor o'culi. See Rectus superior oculi. LEVATOR PALATI. Levator pa- lati mollis, oi Albinus. Pdrosalpingo-sta- philinus, vel salpingo-staphilinus internus, of Winslow. Salpingo-staphilinus, oi Valsalva. Pterigo-staphilinus externus vulgo, of Doug- las. Sphtno-staphilinus, of Cowper. A muscle situated between the lower jaw and the os hyoides laterally. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the extremity of tbe petrous portion of the temporal bone, where it is perforated by the Eustachian tube, and also from the membranous part of the same tube, and is inserted into the whole length of the velum pendulum palati, as far as the root of the uvula, and unites with its fellow. Its use is to draw the velum pendulum palati upwards and backwards, so as to shut the passage from the fauces into the mouth and nose. Leva'tor pala'ti mo'llis. See Levator palati. LEVATOR PALPEBRA SUPE- RIO'RIS. Aperiens palpebrarum rectus. Aperlor oculi. A proper muscle of the up- per eyelid, that opens the eye by drawing the eyelid upwards. It arises from the upper part of the foramen opticum of the sphenoid bone, above the rectus superior oculi, near the trochleacis, and is inserted by a broad thin tendon into the cartilage lhat supports the up- per eyelid. Leva'tor pa'rvus. See Transverus pe- rinei. LEVATOR SCAPULA. A mus- cle situated on the posterior part of the neck, that pulh the scapula upwards and a little forwards. This name, which was first given to it by Riolanus, has been adopted by Albinus. Douglas calls it elevator seu musculus patientia; and Winslow, angula- ris, vulgo levator proprius. It is a long muscle, nearly two inches in breadth, and is situated obliquely under the anterior edge of the trapezius. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the transverse processes of the four and sometimes five superior ver- tebrae colli, by so many distinct slips, which soon unite to form a muscle that runs obliquely downwards and outwards, and is inserted by a flat tendon into the upper angle of the scapula. Its use is to raise the scapula upwards and a little for- wards. LEVIGATION. The reduction of hard substances, by triture, to impalpable powders. Levi'sticum. (From levo, to assuage ; so called from the relief it gives. in painful flatulencies.) See Ligusticum Uvislicum. LEVRET, Andrew, a French surgeon and accoucheur, was admitted into the Royal Academy of Surgery at Paris in 1742. He obtained fconsiderable reputation by the im- provements which he made in some of the instruments used in difficult cases, and by the great number of pupils whom he in- structed. He was employed and honoured with official appointments by all the female branches of the Royal family. He pub- lished several works, which went through various editions and translations, mostly on obstetrical subjects ; but there is one on the radical Cure of Polypi in different parts of the body. Lexipha'rmaca. (From xtiyu, to ter- minate, and ^ap/aa.kov, poison.) Medi- cines which resist or destroy the power of poison. Lexipy'reta. (From x»ym, to make cease, and wuptToc,a fever.) Febrifuge me- dicines. Liba'dium. (From xtC*£v, to make moist; so called because it grows in watery places.) The lesser centaury. Libano'tis. (From x/C*»oc, frankincense; so called from its resemblance in smell to frankincense.) Rosemary. Li'bancs. (From Lihanon, a mountain in Syria, where it grows.) The frankincense- tree. Li'bos. (From xtiCa, to distil.) A rheum or defluxion from the eyes. Libu'rnum. (From Liburnia, the coun- try where it flourished.) The mealy-tree. LICETO, FoRTUHio, was son of a Ge- noese physician, and born in 1577. After prosecuting with diligence the requisite stu- dies, he settled at Pisa at the age of twenty- two, and soon obtained the professorship of philosophy there; and in 1609 he received a similar appointment at Padua. Thence after twenty-seven years he removed to Bo- logna, being disappointed of the Medical chair; but on a vacancy occurring in 1645, he was induced, by the pressing invitations made to him, to accept the office; in which he continued till bis death in 1657. He was a very copious writer, having published above fifty treatises on different subjects, and displayed much erudition; but no great acute- ness or originality. His treatise " De Mon- strorum Causis, Natura, et Differentiis" is best known, and shows him to have been very credulous; which appears farther from his belief, that the ancients had a method of ma- king lamps which should burn for ever with- out a fresh supply of fuel, and that such had been found in sepulchres. Li'chanus. (From xttyie, to lick; so called because it is commonly used in licking up any thing.) The fore-finger. LI'CHEN. (xtiyav, or xtyuv, a tetter, or ring-worm.) 1. The name of a disease, defined, by Dr. Willan, an ex- tensive eruption of papulae affecting adults, connected with internal disorder, usually terminating in scurf, recurrent, not con- tagious. The varieties of lichen he con- siders under the denominations of Lichen L1L LIC 493 simplex, Lidun agrius, Lichen pilaris, Li- chen lividus, and Lichen tropicus. The Lichen simplex usually commences with headach, flushing of the face, less of appetite, general languor, and increased quickness of the pulse. Distinct red pa- pulae arise first about the cheeks and chin, or on the arms; and, in the course of three or four dayt, the same appearance takes place on the neck, body, and lower extre- mities, accompanied with an unpleasant sensation of tingling, which is somewhat aggravated during the night. In about a Week, the colour of the eruption fades, and the cuticle begins to separate; the whole surface is at length covered with scurfy exfoliations, which are particularly large, and continue longest in the flexures of the joints. The duration of the complaint is seldom in any two C3ses alike; ten, four- leen, seventeen, or sometimes twenty days intervene betwixt the eruption and the re- novation of the cuticle. The febrile state, or rather the state of irritation at the be- ginning of this disorder, is seldom consider- able enough to confine the patient to the bouse. After remaining five or six days, it is generally relieved on the appearance of the eruption. This, as well as some other species of the lichen, occurs about the be- ginning of summer, or in autumn, more es- pecially affecting persons of a weak and irritable habit; hence women are more liable to it than men. Lichen simplex is also a frequent sequel of acute diseases, particularly fever and catarrhal inflamma- tion, of Avhich it seems to produce a crisis. In these coses the eruption has been term- ed, by medical writers, scabies critica. .Many instances of it are collected under that title by Sauvages, Nosol. Method. Class x. Order 5. Impetigines. The Lichen agrius is preceded by nausea, pain in the stomach, headach, loss of :-trength, and deep seated pains in the limbs, Avith fits of coldness and shivering; which symptoms continue several days, and are sometimes relieved by the papulous erup- tion. The papulae are distributed in clus- ters, or often in large patches, chiefly on the arms, the upper part of the breast, the neck, face, back, and sides of the abdomen; they are of a vivid red colour, and have a redness, or. some degree of inflammation, diffused round them to a considerable ex- tent, and attended with itching, heat, and a painful tingling. Dr. Willan has observed, in one or two cases where it was produced from imprudent exposure to cold, that an acute disease ensued, with great quickness of the*pulse, heat, thirst, pains of the bowels, frequent vomiting, headach, and delirium. After these symptoms had continued ten days, or somewhat longer, the patient reco- vered, though the eruption did not return. The diffuse redness connecting the papulae, iind the tendency to become pustular, dis- tinguish the lichen agrius from the lichen simplex, and the other varieties of this com- plaint, in which the inflammation does not extend beyond the basis of the papulae, and», terminates in scurf, or scales. Lichen pilaris. This is merely a modifi- cation of the first species of lichen, and, like it, often alternates with complaints of the head, or stomach, in irritable habits. The peculiarity of the eruption is, that the small tubercles or asperities appear only at the roots of the hairs of the skin, being pro- bably occasioned by an enlargement of their bulbs, or an unusual fulness of the blood- vessels distributed to them. This affection is distinguishable from the cutis anserina, by its permanency, by its red papulae, and by the troublesome itching or tingling which attends it. If a part thus affected be violently rubbed, some of the papulae en- large to the size of wheals, but the tumour soon subsides again. The eruption con- tinues more or less vivid for about ten days, and terminates, as usual, in small exfolia- tions of the cuticle, one of which surrounds the base of each hair. This complaint, as likewise the lichen agrius, frequently oc- curs in persons accustomed to drink largely of spirituous liquors undiluted. Lichen lividus. The papulae characteri- zing this eruption are of a dark red, or livid hue, and somewhat more permanent than in the foregoing species of lichen. They appear chiefly on the arms and legs, but sometimes extend to other parts of the body. They are finally succeeded, though atyery uncertain periods, by slight exfolia- tions of the cuticle, after which a fresh eruption is not preceded, nor attended by any febrile symptoms. It principally affects persons of a weak constitution, who live on a poor diet, and are engaged in laborious occupations. Young persons, and often children living in confined situations, or using little exercise, are also subject to the lichen lividus; and in them, the papulae are generally intermixed with petechia, or larger purple spots, resembling vibices. This circumstance points out the affinity of the lichen lividus with the purpura, or land-scurvy, and the connexion is further proved by the exciting causes, which are the same in both complaints. The same method of treatment is likewise successful in both cases. They are presently cured by nourishing food, moderate exercise in the open air, along with the use of Peruvian bark and vitriolic acid, or the tincture of muriated steel. Lichen tropicus. By this term is ex- pressed the prickly heat, a papulous erup- tion, almost uniA-ersally affecting Europeans settled in tropical climates. The prickly heat appears without any preceding disorder of the constitution. It" consists of nume- rous papulae, about the size of a small pin's head, and elevation so as to produce a con- siderable roughness on the skin. The pa- pulae are of a vivid red colour, and oftpi 494 LIC exhibit an irregular form, two or three of them being in many places united together; but no redness or inflammation extends to the skin in the interstices of the papulae. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Or- der, Alga. There are several species, some of which are used in medicine. Li'chen cani'nus. The systematic name of the ash-coloured ground liver-wort. Li- chen cinereus terrestris. Muscus caninus. The cryptogamous plant, called ash-co- toured ground liver-wort, and scientifically, Lichen caninus by Linnaeus, has a weak, faint smell, and a sharpish taste. It was for a long time highly extolled as a medi- cine of singular virtue, in preventing and curing that dreadful disorder which is pro- duced by the bite of rabid animals, but it is now deservedly forgotten. Li'chen cine'reus terre'stris. See Lichen caninus. Li'chen cocci'ferus. See Lichenpyxi- datus. Li'chen isla'ndicus. The medicinal qualities of the lichen islandicus have lately been so well established at Vienna, that this plant is now admitted into the materia me- dica of the London pharmacopoeia. It is extremely mucilaginous, and to the taste bitter, and somewhat astringent. Its bit- terness, as well as the purgative quality which it manifests, in its recent state, are in a great measure dissipated on drying, or may be extracted by a slight infusion in water; so that the inhabitants of Iceland convert it into a tolerably grateful and nu- tritive food. An ounce of this lichen, boil- ed a quarter of an hour in a pint of water, yielded seven ounces of mucilage as thick as that procured by the solution of one part of gum Arabic in three of water. The medical virtues of this lichen were probably first learned from the Icelanders, who employ it in its fresh state as a laxa- tive ; but when deprived of this quality, and properly prepared, we are told that it is an efficacious remedy in consumptions, coughs, dysenteries, and diarrhoeas. Scopoli seems to have been the first who, of late years, called the attention of physicians to this re- medy in consumptive disorders: and further instances of its success are related by Herz, Cramer, Tromsdorff, Ebeling, Paulisky, Stoll, and others, who bear testimony to its efficacy in most of the other complaints above-mentioned. Dr. Herz says, that since he first used the lichen in dysentery, he found it so successful, that he never had occasion to employ any other remedy ; it must be observed, however, that cathartics and emetics were always repeatedly admi- nistered before he had recourse to the lichen, to which he also occasionally added opium. Dr. Crichton informs us, that during seven months' residence at Vienna, he had frequent opportunities of seeing the lichen islandicus tried in phthisis pulmonalis LIC at the general hospitals, and conu^str, " that it by no means answered the expec- tation he had formed of it." He adds, however, "from what I have seen, I am fully convinced in my own mind, that there are only two species of this disease where this sort of lichen promises a cure. The two species I hint at are the phthisis hac- moptoica, and the phthisis pituitoso, or mucosa. In several cases of these I have seen the patients so for get the better of their complaints as to be dismissed the hos- pital cured, but whether they remained long so or not I cannot take upon me to say." That this lichen strengthens the digestive powers, and proves extremely nutritious, there can be no doubt; but the great medi- cinal efficacy attributed to it at Vienna, will not readily be credited at London. It is commonly given in the form of a decoction : an ounce and a half of the lichen being boiled in a quart of milk. Of this, a tea- cupful is directed to be drank frequently in the course of the day. If milk disagree with the stomach, a simple decoction of the lichen in water is to be used. Care ought to be taken that it be boiled over a slow fire, and not longer than a quarter of an hour. Li'chen pyxida'tus. The systematic name of the cup-moss. Muscus pyxidatus. Musculus pyxoides terrestris. Lichen pyxi- datus major. These very common little plants, Lichen cocciferus, and pyxidatus, of Linnaeus, for both are used indifferently, are employed by the common people in this country in the cure of hooping-cough, in the form of decoction. Li'chen plica'tus. The systematic name of the muscus arboreus. This plant, Lichen plicatus, of Linnaeus, we are inform- ed by that great botanist, is applied by the Laplanders to parts which are excoriated by a long journey. It is slightly astringent, and is applied with that intention to bleed- ing vessels. Li'chen pulmona'rius. The systematic name of the officinal muscus pulmonarius quercinus. Pulmonaria arborea. This subastringent, and rather acid plant, Li- chen pulmonarius, of Linnaeus, was once in high estimation in the cure of diseases of the lungs, especially coughs, asthmas, and catarrhs. Its virtues are similar, and in no way inferior to those of the lichen islandi- cus. Li'chen rocce'lla. The systematic name ofthe roccella ofthe shops. Roccella. The principal use of this plant is, as a blue dye. It has been employed medicinally Avith success in allaying the cough attend- ant on phthisis, and in hysterical coughs. Li'chen saxa'tilis. The systematic name ofthe muscuscranii humani. Usnea. This moss, Lichen saxalilis, of Linnaeus, when growing on the human skull, was formerly in high estimation, but is now ik> servedly forgotten. L1F LIG LIEN. (Froma«oj, soft, or smooui.j The spleen. LI'EN SINA'RUM. The faba Mgyo- lia. LIENTE'RIA. (From mioc, smooth, and tvrtpov, the intestine.) The Latins call it lozvitas intestinorum. Lientery. Dr. Cullen makes it a species of diarrhoea. See Diarrhoza. LIEUTAUD, Joseph, was born at Aix, in Provence, in 1703. A taste for bota- ny induced him to travel into the coun- tries which Tournefort had visited : and he brought back many plants unnoticed by that distinguished botanist: this gained him great applause, and he obtained the rever- sion of the chairs of Botany and Anatomy, which his maternal uncle had long filled. He was also appointed physician to the hos- pital at Aix, which led him to turn his at- tention chiefly to anatomy. His audience soon became numerous, and in 1742 he published a syllabus, entitled " Essais Anatomiques," which was many times re- printed, with improvements. He commu- nicated also several papers on morbid ana- tomy, and on physiology, to the Academy of Sciences, of which he was elected a cor- responding member. In 1749 he went to Versailles, Senac having obtained for him the appointment of physician to the Royal Infirmary ; which act of friendship is as- cribed to a liberal private communication of some errors committed by Senac. He there continued his investigations with great zeal, and was soon elected assistant anato- mist to the Royal Academy, which he pre- sented with many valuable memoirs. He also printed a volume, " Elementa Physi- ologise," composed for his class at Aix. In 1755 he was nominated physician to the royal family, and 20 years after first physi- cian to Louis XVI. In 1759 his " Precis de la Medicine Pratique," appeared, which went through several editions; and seven years after, his " Precis de la Matiere Me- dicare." But his most important work, which still ranks high in the estimation of physicians, is entitled »Historia Anato- mico-Medica," in 2 vols, quarto, 1767, containing numerous dissections of morbid bodies. His death occurred in 1780. LIFE. To live, may be defined the pro- perty of acting from an intrinsic power.; hence the life of an animal body appears to be threefold. 1. Its chemical life, which consists in that attraction of the elements, by which the vital principle diffused through the solids and fluids, defends all the parts of the body from putrefaction. In this sense it may be said, that every atom of our body lives cltemically, and that life is destroyed by putrefaction alone. 2. Its physical life, which consists in the irritability of the parts. This physical property remains for some time after death. Thus the heart or intes- tines removed from the body, Avhilst still tvm-n>, contract thenE^'es oa the applica- tion ot a stimulus. In like manner the serpent or eel, being cut into pieces, each part moves and palpitates for a long time afterwards. Hence these parts may be said to live physically, as long as they continue warm and soft. 3. Its physiological life consists in the action of inorganic parts pro- per to each, as the action of the heart and vessels; so that, these actions ceasing, the body is said to be physiologically dead. The physiological life ceases first, next the phy- sical, and finally the chemical perishes. LIGAMENT. (From ligo, to bind.) Ligaments are elastic and strong membranes connecting the extremities ofthe moveable bones. They are divided into capsular^ which surround joints like a bag, and con- necting ligaments. The use of the capsular ligaments is to connect the extremities of the moveable bones, and prevent the efflux of synovia; the external and internal con- necting ligaments strengthen the union of the extremities of the moveable bones. A Table ofthe principal Ligaments: Ligaments of the lower jaw. The condyles of the lower jaw are connected with the ar- ticular sinuses of the temporal bone by two ligaments, the capsular, and lateral. Ligaments ofthe occipital bone, and verte- bra ofthe neck. The condyles of the occipi- tal bone are united with the articular de- pressions of the first vertebra by the capsu- lar, broad anterior, and posterior ligaments, the ligaments of the odontoid process, and the ligamentum nuchae. Lispments of the vertebra. The vertebra? are connected together by means of their bodies and oblique processes. The bodies by asoft^cartilaginous substance interposed between, hnfj" the processes by ligaments, viz. the transverse ligament of the first ver- tebra* the anterior and posterior common liganiefits; the interspinous; the intertrans- verse; the intervertebral ligaments; the capsular ligaments ofthe oblique processes; and the ligaments ofthe last vertebrae of the loins with the os sacrum. Ligaments of the ribs. The posterior ex- tremity of the ribs is united with the verte- brae ; the anterior with the sternum. The ligaments of the posterior extremity are the capsular ligaments of the greater and lesser heads; the internal and external li»a- ments of the neck of the ribs; and a liga- ment peculiar to the last rib. The li°-anients ofthe anterior extremity are, the capsular ligaments ofthe cartilages ofthe true ribs, and the ligaments of the ribs inter se. Ligaments of the sternum. The ligaments connecting the three portions of the ster- num to the ribs are, the membrana propria ofthe sternum : and the ligaments of the ensiform cartilage. Ligaments of the pelvis. The ligaments which connect the ossa innominata with the os sacrum are, three ligamenta ilio sacra; two sacro-iscbiatic ligaments; two 496 LIG Liti transverse ligaments of the pelvis ; to which may be added the ligamentum obturaus of the foramen ovale, and the ligamentum Pouparti, or inguinale. See Pelvic Liga- ments. Ligaments of the os coccygis. The basis of the os coccygis is connected to the apex of the os sacrum, by the capsular and lon- gitudinal ligaments. Ligaments of the clavicle. The anterior extremity is connected with the sternum and first rib; and tbe posterior extremity with the acromion of the scapula; by the interclavicular, and capsular ligaments, the ligamentum rhomboideum, and in the pos- terior extremity, the capsular ligament. Ligaments of the scapula. The proper ligaments which connect the scapula with the posterior extremity of the clavicle are, the conoid and trapezoid ligaments. Ligaments of the humerus. The head of the humerus is connected with the gle- noid cavity of the scapula by the capsular ligament. Ligaments ofthe articulation ofthe cubit. The elbow-joint is formed by the inferior extremity of the humerus, and superior ex- tremities of the ulna and radius. The liga- ments connecting these bones* are, the cap- sular, the brachio-cubital, and the brachio- radial ligaments. Ligaments of the radius. 'The radius is affixed to the humerus, cubit, and carpus, by peculiar ligaments, namely, the supe- rior, inferior, oblique, and interosseous liga- ments. Ligaments ofthe carpus. The liawnents which connect the eight bones |f mewrist together, and with the fore-arm and meta- carpus, are, the capsular 1j£anf"ffi[t of the carpus ; the first and see^M fwmisverse ligaments, the oblique ligaments,**- Aid the capsular ligaments proper to the Vacs of the carpus. .& Ligaments of the metacarpus. The bones of the metacarpus are in part connected with the second row of bones of the carpus, and in part together, by the articular and interosseous ligaments. Ligaments of the fingers. The phalanges of the fingers and thumb are connected to- gether, and with the metacarpus by the capsular and lateral ligaments. Ligaments which keep the tendons of the muscles of the hand in their proper place. The ligaments which keep the tendons of tbe muscles of the hand in their place, are situated partly on the palm and partly on the back of the hand. In the back of the hand are, the external transverse ligament cf the carpus, the vaginal, and the transverse ligaments of the extensor tendons. In the palm of the hand are, the internal transverse ligament ofthe carpus, the vaginal or crucial ligaments of the flexor tendons of the pha- langes, and the accessory ligaments of the *1exor tendons. Ligaments ofthe articulation of tlvt femur. The head of the os femoris is strongiy an- nexed to the acetabulum of the os innomi- natum, by two very strong ligaments, the capsular ligament, and ligamentum teres, or restraining ligament. Ligaments of the articulation ofthe knee. The knee-joint is formed by the condyles of the os femoris, the head of the tibia and the patella. The ligaments are the cap- sular, the posterior, the external, and the internal lateral ligaments, the crucial and the alar ligaments, the ligaments of the semilunar cartilages, and the ligaments of the patella. Ligaments of the fibula. The fibula is connected with the tibia by means of the capsular ligament of the superior extremity, the interosseous ligament, and the ligaments of the inferior extremity. Ligaments ofthe articulation ofthe tarsus. The inferior extremity of the tibia and fibula forms the cavity into which the as- tragalus ofthe tarsus is received. This ar- ticulation is effected by the anterior, mid- a- die, and posterior ligaments of the fibula, the ligamentum tibiae deltoides, the capsu- lar ligament, and the ligaments proper to the bones of the tarsus. Ligaments of the metatarsus. Tbe bones of the metatarsus are connected in part together, and in part with the tarsus by means of the capsular ligament, the articu- lar ligaments, the transverse ligaments in the back and sole of the foot, and the inte- rosseous ligaments of the metatarsus. Ligaments of the toes. The phalanges of the toes are united partly together, and partly with the metatarsus, by the capsular and lateral ligaments. Ligaments which retain the tendons of the muscles of the foot in their proper place. These ligaments are found partly in the back and partly in the sole of the foot. They are the vaginal ligament of the tibia, the transverse or crucial ligaments of the tarsus, the ligaments of the tendons of the peronei muscles, the laciniated ligament, the vaginal ligament of the extensor muscle and flexor pollicis, the vaginal ligaments of the flexor tendons, the accessory ligaments of the flexor tendons, and the transverse li- gaments ofthe extensor tendons. LIGAMENTUM ANNULA'RE. The annular ligament. A strong ligament on each ankle and each wrist. Ligamentum arterio'sum. The duc- tus arteriosus of the foetus becomes a liga- ment after birth, which is so called. LIGAMENTUM CILIARE. Behind the uvea of the human eye, there arise out of the choroid membrane, from the ciliary circle, white complicated striae, covered with a black matter. The fluctuating ex- tremities of these striae are spread abroad even to the crystalline lens, upon which they lie, but are not affixed. Taken toge- ther, they are called ligamentum ciliare. LIGAMENTUM DENTICULA'TUM. LIG L1G 1'f. A small ligament supporting the spinal marrow. LIGAMENTUM FALLO'PH. The liagamentum rotundum uteri has been so called. See also Ligamentum Pouparli. LIGAMENTUM INTERO'SSEUM. The ligament uniting the radius and ulna, and also that between the tibia and fibula. LIGAMF.NTUM LATUM. The broad. ligament of the liver, and that of the ute- rus. See Liver, and Uterus. LIGAMF/NTUM NU'CHjE. A strong ligament of the neck, which proceeds from one spinous process to another. ♦ LIGAMENTUM OVARII. The thick round portion of the broad ligament of the uterus, by which the ovarium is connected with the uterus. The antients supposed this was hollow, to convey the female se- men into the uterus. LIGAMENTUM POUPA'RTI. Fallo- pian ligament. Poupart's ligament. A Hgament extending from the anterior supe- rior spinous process of the ilium to the crista of the os pubis. LIGAMENTUM ROTU'NDUM. The round ligament of the uterus. See Uterus. LIGATURE. (From ligo, to bind.) A thread, or silk, of various thickness, cover- ed with white wax, for the purpose of tying arteries, or veins, or other parts. They should be round and very firm, so as to al- low being tied with some force, without risk of breaking. The immediate effect of a tight ligature on an artery is to cut through its middle and internal coats, a circumstance that tends very much to promote the adhesion of the opposite sides of the vessel to each other. Hence the form and mode of ap- plying a ligature to an artery should be such as are most certain of dividing the above coats of the vessel in the most fa- vourable manner. A broad flat ligature does not promise to answer the purpose in the best manner; because it is scarcely pos- sible to tie it smoothly round the artery, which is very likely to be thrown into folds, or to be puckered by it, and consequently to have an irregular bruised wound made in its middle and internal coats. A ligature of an irregular form is likely to cut through these coats more completely at some parts than at others ; and if it does not perfectly divide them, no adhesion can take place, and Secondary haemorrhage will follow. A fear Or tying the ligature too tight may often lead to the' same consequences. LIGHT. Lux. The nature of. light has occupied much of the attention of phi- losophers, and numerous opinions have been entertained concerning it. It has been sometimes considered as a distinct sub- stance, at other times as a quality; some- times as a cause, frequently as an effect; by some it has been considered as a compound, 63 by others as a simple substance. Philoso- phers of the present day are mostly agreed as to the independent existence of light, or, the cause by which we see. * Nature of Light. Light is that which proceeds from any body producing the sensation of vision, or perception of other bodies, by depicting an image of external objects on the retina of the eye. Hence it announces to animals the presence of the bodies Avhich surround them, and enables them to distinguish these bodies into transparent, opaque, and colour- ed. These properties are so essentially connected with the presence of light, that bodies lose them in the dark, and becomp undistinguishable. Light is regarded by philosophers as a substance consisting of a vast number of ex- ceedingly small particles, which are actual- ly projected from luminous bodies, and which probably never return again to the body from which they were emitted. It is universally expanded through space. It exerts peculiar actions, and is obedient to the laws of attraction, and other properties of matter. Explanation of certain terms of Light. In order to facilitate the doctrine of light, we shall shortly explain a few terms made use of by philosophers when treating of it; namely : A ray of light is an exceedingly small portion of light as it comes from a luminous body. A medium is a body which affords a pas- sage for the rays of light. A beam of light is a body of parallel rays. A pencil of rays is a body of diverging or converging rays. Cdkyerging rays are rays which tend to a common point. , Diverging rays are those which come from a point, and continually separate as they proceed. The rays of light are parallel, when the lines which they describe are so. Thm-radiantpoint is the point from whicb •diverging rays proceed. The focus is the point to which the con- verging rays are directed. Sources of Light. Light is emitted from the sun, the fixed stars, and other luminous bodies. It is pro- duced by percussion, during electrisation, combustion, and in various other chemical processes. Why the sun and stars are constantly emitting light, isaa question which probably will for ever baffle human understanding. The light emitted during combustion exists previously, either combined with the combustible body, or with the substatf^ which supports the combustion. The ligJK W!3 LIG LIG liberated during chemical action, lonned a fonstituent part of the bodies which act on each other. Chemical Properties of Light. The chemical effects of light have much engaged the attention of philosophers. Its influence upon animal, vegetable, and other substances, is as follows : 1. Effects of LigKt on Vegetables. Every body knows that most of the dja- uous flowers follow the sun in his course ; that they attend him to his evening retreat, and meet his rising lustre in the morning with the same unerring law. It is also well known that the change of position in the leaves of plants, at different periods of the day, is entirely owing to the agency of light, and that plants which grow in windows, in the inside of houses, are, as it were, soli- citous to turn their leaves towards the light. Natural philosophers have long been aware >>f the influence of light on vegetation. It Avas first observed that plants growing in the shade, or darkness, are pale and without colour. The term etiolation, has been given to this phenomenon, and the plants in Avhich it takes place, are said to be etiolated, or blanched. Gardners avail themselves of the knowledge of this fact, to furnish our tables Avith white and tender vegetables. When the plants have attained a certain height, they compress the leaves, by tying them.together, and by these means (or by laying earth over them) deprive them of the contact of light: and thus it is that our white celery, lettuce, cabbages, endive, he. are obtained. For the same reason, wood is white under the green bark ; and roots are less coloured than plants; some of them alter their taste, &c.; they even acquire a deleterious quality when suffered to grow exposed to light. Potatoes are of this kind. Herbs that grow beneath stones, or in places utterly dark, are white, soft, aque- ous, and of a mild and insipid taste. The more plants are exposed to the ligbfc the more colour they acquire. Though plant* are capable of being nourished exceedingly well in perfect obscurity, and in that state they even grow much more rapidly than in the sun, (provided the air that surrounds them is fit for vegetation,) they are colour- less and unfit for use. Professor Davy found, by experiment, that red rose-trees, carefully excluded from light, produce roses almost white. He likewise ascertained that this flower owes its colour to light entering*into its compo- sition, that pink, orange, and yellow flow- ers imbibe a ^mailer portion of light than red ones, and that Avhite flowers contain no Ijght. But vegetables are not only indebted to the light for their colour : taste and odour are likewise derived from tiie same source. Light contributes greatly to the maturity of fruits and seeds. This seems to be the cause, why, under the burning sun of Africa, vegetables are in general more odo- riferous, of a stronger taste, and more abounding with resin. From the same cause it happens that hot climates seem to be the native countries of perfumes, odo- riferous fruits, and aromatic resins. Tbe action of light is so powerful on the organs of vegetables, as to cause them to pour forth torrents of pure air from the sur- face of their leaves into the atmosphere, Avhile exposed to the sun ; whereas, on the contrary, when in the shade, they emit an air of a noxious quality. Take a feAV hands- ful of fresh-gathered leaves of mint, cab- bage, or any other plant; place them in a bell-glass, filled with fresh Avater, and invert it into a bason with the same fluid. If the whole be then exposed to the direct rays of the sun, small air bubles will appear on the surface of the leaves, which will gradually grow larger, and at last detach themselves and become collected at the surface of the water. This is oxygen gas, formerly called vital air. All plants do not emit this air with the same facility : there are some which yield it the moment the sun acts upon them, as the jacoboaa, or rag-wort, lavender, peppermint, and some other aromatic plants. The leaves afford more air when attached to the plant than when gathered; the quantity is also greater, the fresher and sounder they are, and if full grown and collected during dry weather. Green plants afford more air than those which are of a yellowish or white colour. Green fruits afford likewise oxygen gas; but it is not so plentifully furnished by those Avhich are ripe. Flowers in general render the air noxious. The nasturtium indicum, in the space of a few hours, gives out more air than is equal to the bulk of all its leaves. On the contrary, if a like bell-glass, pre- pared in the same manner, be kept in the dark, another kind of air will be disengaged, of an opposite quality. There is not a substance which, in well- clqsed glass vessels, and exposed lo the sun's light, does not experience some alter- ation. ,^ Camphor kept in glass bottles, expoaflP to light, crystallizes, or vegetates, into th* m°3t beautiful symmetrical figures, on that side of the glass which is exposed to the light. Yellow wax, exposed to the light, lose9 its colour, and becomes bleached. Gum guaiacum reduced to powder, becomes green on exposure to light. Vegetable colours, such as those of saffron, logwood. «c. become pale, or^white/&c. LIG l.i I. 41* il. Effects of Light on Animals. The human being is equally dependent on the influence of light. Animals in general droop when deprived of light, they become unhealthy, and even sometimes die. When a man has been long Confined in a dark dungeon, (though well aired,) his whole complexion becomes sal- low : pustules, filled with aqueous humours, break out on his skin; and the person who has been thu3 deprived of light, becomes languid, and frequently dropsical. Worms, grubs, and caterpillars, which live in the earth, or in wood, are of a whitish colour; moths, and other insects of the night, are likewise distinguishable from those which fly by day by the want of bril- liancy in their colour. The difference be- tween those insects, in northern and south- ern parts, is still more obvious. The parts of fish which are exposed to light, as the back, fins, &c. are uniformly coloured, but the belly, which is deprived of light, is white in all of them. Birds which inhabit the tropical coun- tries have much brighter plumage than those of the north. Those parts of the birds which are not exposed to the light are uni- formly pale. The feathers on the belly of a bird are generally pale, or white; the back, which is exposed to the light, is almost al- ways coloured; the breast, which is par- ticularly exposed to light in most birds, is brighter than the belly. Butterflies, and various other animals of equatorial countries, are brighter coloured than those of the polar regions. Some of the northern animals are even darker in summer and paler in winter. 3. Effects of Light on other Substances. Certain metalic oxides become combusti- ble when exposed to light; and acids, as the nitric, &c. are decomposed by its con- tact, and various other substances change their nature. Light carbonated hydrogen. See Carbu- retted hydrogen gas. Li'gnum aga'llochi ve'ri. See Lig- num aloes. Li'gnum a'loes. LignumagaUochiveri. Lignum calambac. Lignum aspalathi. Xylo aloes. Agallochum. Calambac. Aloes- wood. The tree whose wood bears this name is not yet scientifically known. It is imported from China in small compact, ponderous pieces, of a yelloAv rusty brown colour, with black or purplish veins, and sometimes of a black colour. It has a bit- terish resinous taste, and a slight aromatic smell. It is used to fumigate rooms in eas- tern countries. LroNUM aspa'lathi. See Lignum aloes. Li'gnum cala'mbac. See Lignum aloes. LI'GNUM CAMPECHE'NSE. (Cam- peckensis; so called because it was brought irom Campeachy, iu the bay of Hondurus.) See Hamatoxylon campechianum. Li'gnum i'ndicum. See Guaiacum. m Li'gnum molucce'nse. See Croton tig-* Hum. Li'gnum nephri'ticum. See Gulian- dina moringa. Li'gnum pava'nje. See Croton tiglium. Li'gnum rho'dium. See Rhodium lig- num. Li'gnum sa'jtctum. See Guaiacum. Li'gnum sa'ntali ru'bri. See Ptero carpus santalinus. Li'gnum sa'ppan. See Hamatoxylon campechianum. Li'gnum serpe'ntum. The wood of the Ophioxylum serpentinum oi Linnaeus. It is said to be analexipharmic. Ligu'sticum levi'sticum. The system- atic name of lovage. Levisticum. The odour of this plant, Ligusticum levisticum : foliis mulliplicibus, foliolis superne incisis, of Linnaeus, is very strong, and particularly ungrateful; its taste is warm and aromatic. It abounds with a yellowish gummy-resiu- ous juice very much resembling opoponax. Its virtues are supposed to be similar to those of angelica and master-wort, in ex- pelling flatulences, exciting sweat, and opening obstructions; therefore it is chiefly used in hysterical disorders and uterine ob- structions. The leaves, eaten in sallad, are accounted emmenagogue. The root, which is less ungrateful than the leaves, is said to possess similar virtues, and may be employ- ed in powder. LIGU'STRU.M. (From ligo, to bind; • so named from its use in making bands.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopmial name of the herb privet. Lilia'go. (Dim. of lilium, the lily ; so named from the resemblance of its flower to that of a lily.) Liliasirum. Spider- wort ; formerly said to be alexipharmic and carminative. LI'LIUM. (From xttoc, smooth, grace- ful ; so named from the beauty of its leaf.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class,'1 Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. The lily. Li'lium a'lbum. The white lily. See Lilium candidum. Li'lium ca'ndium. The systematic name of the white lilly. Lilium album. The roots of the common Avhite lily, Lilium candidum: foliis sparsis, corollis campanu- lalis, inlus glabris, of Linnaeus, are directed by the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia; they are extremely mucilaginous, and chiefly used, boiled in milk and water, in emollient and suppurating cataplasms, to inflammatory^ tumours. These lily-roots afford a goou substitute, in times of scarcity, for bread. The distilled water has been sometimes used as a cosmetic. * itiW L1M Li'lium conva'llium. See Convallaria majalis. Lily, May. See Convallaria majalis. Lily, u-lnte. See Lilium candidum. Lily, water. See Nymphaa alba, and Nymphaa lutea. Lily of the valley. See Convallaria ma- jalis. LIMATU'RA FERRI. Steel filings are considered as possessing stimulating and strengthening qualities, and are exhibited in worm cases, ataxia, leucorrhoea, diar- rhoea, chlorosis, \,c. UMAX. (From limus, slime; so named from its sliminess.) Cochlea terrestris. The snaiL This animal abounds with a viscid slimy juice, which is readily given out by boiling, to milk or water, so as to render them thick and glutinous. These decoctions are apparently very nutritious and demulcent, and are recommended in consumptive cases and emaciations. LIME. Calx. An earth found in great abundance in nature, though never pure, or in an uncombined state. It is always united to an acid, and very frequently to the carbonic acid, as in chalk, common lime-stone, marble, calcareous spar, &c. It is contained in the waters of the ocean ; it is found in vegetables.; and is the basis of the bones, shells, and other hard parte of animals. Its combination with sulphuric acid is known by the name of sulphate of lime (gypsum, or plaster of Paris.) Com- bined with fluoric acid it constitutes fluate of lime, or Derbyshire spar. Properties.—Lime is in solid masses, of a white colour, moderately hard, but easily reducible to powder. Its taste is bitter, urinous, and burning. It changes blue cabbage juice to a green. It is unalterable by the heat of our furnaces. It splits and falls into powder in the air, and loses its strong taste. It is augmented in weight and in size by slowly absorbing water and carbonic acid from the atmosphere. Its specific gravity is 2.3. It combines with phosphorus by heat. It unites to sulphur both in the dry and humid way. It absorbs sulphuretted hydrogen gas. It unites with some of the metallic oxids. Us slacking by water is attended with heat, hissing,: split- ting, and swelling up, while the water is partly consolidated and partly converted into vapour: and the lime is reduced into a very A'olumi -kous dry powder, when it has been sprinkled with only a small quantity of water. It is soluble when well prepared in about 450 parts of water. It unites to acids. It renders silex and alumine fusible, and more iiarticularly these two earths to- gether. Method of obtaining Lime.—Since the carbonic acid may be separated from the Aptive carbonate of lime, this becomes a rafeans of exhibiting the lime in a state of toleriMe purity. For this purpose, intro- LIN duce into a porcelain, or earthen retort, or rather into a tube of green glass, well coated over with lute, and placed across a furnace, some powdered Carara marble, or oyster- shell powder. Adapt to its loAver extremity a bent tube of glass, conveyed under a bell. If we then heat the tube we obtain carbonic acid gas ; and lime will be found remaining in the tube, or retort. The burning of lime in the large way, depends on the disengagement of the car- bonic acid by heat: and, as lime is infusi- ble in our furnaces, there would be no danger from too violent a heat, if the native carbonate of lime were perfectly pure, but as this is seldom the case, an extreme de- gree of heat produces a commencement of vitrification in the mixt stone, and enables it to preserve its solidity, and it no longer retains the qualities of lime, for it is covered with a sort of crust, which prevents the ab- sorption of the water when it is attempted to be slaked. This is called over-burnt lime. In order to obtain lime in a state of great purity, the following method may be had recourse to. Take Carara marble, or oyster-shells; reduce them to powder, and dissolve the powder in pure acetic acid; precipitate the solution by carbonate of ammonia. Let the precipitate subside, wash it repeatedly in distilled water, let it dry, and then expose it to a white heat for some hours. The acetic acid, in this operation, unites to the lime, and forms acetate of lime, dis- engaging at the same time the carbonic acid which flies off in the gaseous state : on add- ing to the acetate of lime carbonate of am- monia, acetate of ammonia, and an artificial carbonate of lime are formed; from the latter the carbonic acid is again expelled, by exposure to heat, and the lime is left behind in a state of perfect purity. Lime-tree. See Tilia. Lime-water. See Calx. LIMES. A fruit like a small lemon, the juice of which is a very strong acid, and very much used in the making of punch. Externally, the same acid is applied in the cutaneous affections of warm climates,' and also as a remedy against the pains that pre- cede the appearance of yaws. LI'MON. (Hebrew.) See Citrus medica. Limo'nium. (From xu/aw, a green field; so called from its colour.) This name has been applied to the Valeriana rubra, to the Polygonum fagopyrum, and to the Pyrola rotundifolia, but more common- ly to the sea-lavender, or Statice limonium, of Linnaeus, which is said to possess astrin- gent properties. Limo num. (From xu/auv, a green field; so called from the colour of its unripe fruit.) The lemon-trro, or citrus medica. LINACRE, Thomas, was born at Can- terbury, about the year 14C0. After study- ing at Oxford, he travelled to Italy LIN where he acquired a perfect knowledge of the Latin and Greek languages; and after- wards devoted his attention to medicine and natural philosophy, at Rome. On his re- turn, he graduated at Oxford, and gave lectures there on physic, as well as taught the Greek language. His reputation soon became so high, that he was called to court by Henry VII. who not only entrusted bim with the education of his children, but also appointed him his physician; which office he likewise enjoyed under his successor Henry VIII. He appears in this monarch's reign to have stood above all rivalship at the head of his profession, and evinced his attach- ment to its interests, as well as to the public good, by founding medical lectures at the two universities, and obtaining the institu- tion in 1518, of the royal college of physi- cians in London. The practice of medicine Avas then occupied by illiterate monks and empirics, who were licensed by the bishops, whence much mischief must have arisen. A corporate body of regularly bred physi- cians was therefore established, in whom was vested the sole right of examining and admitting persons to practice, as well as of examining apothecaries1 shops. Linacre was the first president, which office he retained during the remainder of his life, and at his death in 1524, bequeathed* his house to the college. He had relinquished practice, and entered into holy orders, about five years before, being greatly afflicted with the stone, which was the cause of his dissolu- tion. In his literary character Linacre stands eminently distinguished, haA'ing been one of the first to introduce the learning of the ancients into this country. He transla- ted several of the most valuable works of Galen into Latin; and his style is remark- able for its purity and elegance; he had indeed devoted great time to Latin composi- tion, on which he published a large philo- . sophical treatise. His professional skill was universally allowed among his contempo- ries, as well as the honour and humanity with which he exercised the medical art ; and the celebrated Erasmus has bestowed upon him the highest commendation. He Avas buried in St. Paul's Cathedral, where a monument was afterwards erected to his memory, with a Latin inscription by Dr. Caius. Linagro'stis. (From xtvov, cotton, and ctypais-ic, grass, so called from the softness of its texture.) Cotton-grass. Linangi'na. (From linum, flax, and ango, to strangle; so called because, if it grows among flax or hemp, it twists round it, and chokes it.) The herb dodder. Lina'ria. (From linum, flax, named from the remsemblance of its leaves to those of flax.) See Antirrhinum. LINCTUS. (Linctus, -us, m. from lin- go, to lick.) Lohoc. Eclegma. Elexis. Eleg- rna. Eleetos. Erie/foe. Illindus. Loch and ' LIN sot lambative. A term in pharmacy, that is generally applied to a soft and somewhat oily substance, of the consistence of honey, which is licked off the spoon, it being too solid and adhesive to be taken otherwise. Ll'NEA A'LBA. (From linum, a thread, and album, white; so called from its appearance aud colour.) Linea centralis. An aponeurosis that extends from the scro- biculus cordis straight down to the navel, and from thence to the pubes. It is formed by the tendinous fibres of the internal ob- lique ascending and the external oblique descending muscles, and the transversalis, interlaced with those of the opposite side. Linea: semiluna'res. The lines which bound the outer margin of the recti mus- cles, formed by the union of the abdomi- nal tendons. Li'nejE transve'rsje. Lines which cross the recti muscles. LI'NGUA. (From lingo, to lick up.) The tongue. See Tongue. Li'ngua a'vis. The seeds ofthe Fraxi- nus, or ash, are so called, from their sup- posed resemblance to a bird's tongue. Li'ngua cani'na. So called from the resemblance of its leaves to a dog's tongue. See Cynoglossum. Li'ngua cervi'na. SeeAspleniumSco- lopendrium. LINGUA'LIS. (Lingualis, sc. muscu- lus; from lingua, a tongue.) Basio-glossus, oi Cowper. A muscle of the tongue. It arises from the root ofthe tongue laterally, and runs forward between the hyo-glossus and genio-glossus, to be inserted into the tip ofthe tongue, along with part of the stylo- glossus. Its use is to contract the sub- stance of the tqpgue, and to bring it back- wards. LINIMENT. (Linimentum ; from lino, to anoint.) An oily substance of a medi- ate consistence between an ointment and oil, but so thin as to drop. The following are some of the most ap- proved forms. • Linime'ntum jeru'ginis. Liniment of verdigris, formerly called oxymel aeruginis, mel jEgyptiacum and unguentum jEgyp- tiacum. "Take of verdigris, powdered, an ounce; vinegar, seven fluid-ounces; clarified honey, fourteen ounces. Dis- solve the verdigris in the vinegar, and strain it through a linen cloth; having added the honey gradually, boil it down to a proper consistence." Linime'ntum ammo'nije subcarbo- na'tis. Liniment of subcarbonate ofammo- nia, formerly called linimentu mammoniae, and linimentum A'olatile. " Take of solution of subcarbonate ofammonia, a fluid-ounce; olive oil, three fluid-ounces. Shake them together until they unite." A stimulating liniment, mostly used to relieve rheumatk? pains, bruises, and paralytic numbness. ** Linime'ntum ammo'ni* fo'rtius. oOa Li A LIN Strong liniment of ammonia. " Take of rosemary, a pint. Dissolve the camphor solution of ammonia, a fluid-ounce; olive in the spirit, then add the soap, and ma- oil, two fluid-ounces. Shake them toge- cerate in the heat of a sand-bath until it ther until they unite." A more powerful be melted." The basis of this form was stimulating application than the former, first proposed by Riverius, and it is now acting as a rubefacient. In pleurodynia, commonly used under the name of opo- indolent tumours, stiffness of the joints, deldoc. This is a more pleasant prepara- and arthritic pains, it is to be preferred to tion, to rub parts affected with rheumatic the milder one. pains, swellings of the joints, &c. than Linime'ntum a'oxm ca'lcis. Liniment any of the foregoing, and at the same time of lime-water. " Take of lime-water, not inferior, except where a rubefacient is olive oil, of each eight ounces; rectified required. spirit of wine, one ounce. Mix." This Linime'ntum sapo'nis cum o'pio. Soap has been long in use as an application to liniment, with opium. " Take of corn- burns and scalds. pound soap liniment, six ounces; tincture Linime'ntum ca'mphorje. Camphor of opium, two ounces. Mix." For dis- liniment. " Take of camphor half an persing indurations and swellings, attended ounce ; olive oil, two fluid-ounces. Dis- with pain, but no acute inflammation. solve the camphor in tlte oil." In retentions Linime'ntum terebi'nthinje. Tur- of urine, rheumatic pains, distensions ofthe pentine liniment. "Take of resin cerate, abdomen from ascites, and tension of the a pound; oil of turpentine, half a pint. skin from abcess, this is an excellent appli- Add the oil of turpentine to the cerate, cation. previously melted, and mix." This lini- Linime'ntum ca'mfhorje compo'si- nient is very commonly applied to burns, tum. Compound camphor liniment. "Take and was first introduced by Mr. Kentish, of of camphor two ounces; solution of am- Newcastle. monia, six fluid-ounces; spirit of laven- Linime'ntum terebi'nthin.e vitri- der, a pint. Mix the solution of ammonia o'licum. Vitriolic liniment of turpentine, with the spirit in a glass retort; then, by " Take of olive oil, ten ounces; oil of tbe heat of a slow fire, distil a pint. Last- turpentine, four ounces; vitriolic acid, ly, in this distilled liquor dissolve the cam- three drachifs. Mix." This preparation phor." An elegant and useful stimulant ap- is said to be efficacious in chronic affections plication in paralytic, spasmodic, and rheu- of the joints, and in the removal of long matic diseases. Also for bruises, sprains, existing effects of sprains and bruises. rigidities of the joints, incipient chilblains, Liniment of ammonia. See Linimen- he. &c. tum ammonia. Linime'ntum hydra'rgyri. Mercu- Liniment of camphor. See Linimen- rial liniment. " Take of strong mercurial turn camphora. ' ointment, prepared lard, of each four onn- Liniment of mercury. See Linimentum ces; camphor, an ounce; rectified spirit fif- hydrargyri. teen minims ; solution of ammonia, four flu- Liniment of verdigris. See Linimentum id-ounces. First powder the camphor, with aruginis. the addition of the spirit, then rub it with Liniment of turpentine. See Linimentum the mercurial ointment and the lard; lastly, terebinthinaz. add gradually the solution ofammonia, and LINN-52'A. (So named in honour of- mix the whole together." An excellent Linnaeus.) The name of a genus of plants formula for all surgical cases, in Avhich the ^n the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia, object is to quicken the action of the ab- Order, Angiospermia. sorbents, and gently stimulate the surfaces Linnje'a borea'lis. The systematic of parts. It is a useful application for di- name of the plant named in honour of the minishing the indurated state of particular immortal Linnaeus, which has a bitter sub- muscles, a peculiar affection every now astringent taste, and is used in some places and then met with in practice; and it is in the form of fomentation, to rheumatic peculiarly well calculated for lessening the pains, and an infusion with milk, is much stiffness and chronic thickening often no- esteemed in Switzerland in the cure of sci- "ticed in the joints. If it be frequently or atica. largely applied, it affects the mouth more LINNEUS, Charles, was born in rapidly that the mercurial ointment. Sweden, in 1707. He derived at a very Linime'ntum opia'tum. A resolvent early age from his father, that attachment anodyne embrocation, adapted to remove to the study of nature by which he after- indolent tumours of the joints, aud those wards so eminently distinguished himself. weaknesses which remain after strains, and He was intended for the church but made chilblains before they break. so little improvement in the requisite learn- Linime'ntum saponis compositum. ing, that this was soon abandoned for the Compound soap liniment. Linimentum profession of medicine. He appears to have Saponis. " Take of hard soap, three had a singular inaptitude for learnin- lan- ounces ; camphor, an ounce; spirit of guages: though he was sufficiently versed LIN m Latin. His scanty finances much embar- rassed bis progress at first; but his taste for botany at length having procured him the patronage of Dr. Celsius, professor of divi- nity at Upsal, he was enabled to pursue his studies to more advantage. In 1730, he was appointed to give lectures in the botanic garden, and began to compose some of those Works by which he rendered his fa- vourite science more philosophical, and more popular than it had ever been before. Two years afterwards he was commissioned to make a tour through Lapland, of which he subsequently published an interesting account; and having learnt the art of assay- ing metals, he gave lectures on this subject also on his return. In 1735, he took his degree in physic at Harderwyck, and in his inaugural dissertation advanced a strange hypothesis, that intermittent fevers are ow- ing to particles of clay, taken in with the food, obstructing the minute arteries. Soon after this his Systema Naturae first ap- peared; which was greatly enlarged and unproved in numerous successive editions. In Holland, he fortunately obtained the support of a Mr. Clifford, an opulent banker, whereby he was enabled to visit England also; but his great exertions afterwards impaired his health, and being attacked with a severe intermittent, he could not resist the desire, when somewhat recovered, of returning to his native country. Arriving* there in 1738, he settled at Stockholm, where his reputation soon procured him some medical practice, and the appointment of physician to the navy, as well as lecturer on botany and mineralogy ; a literary so- ciety was also established, of which he was the first president, and by which numerous volumes of transactions have since been published. In 1740, he was chosen pro- fessor of medicine at Upsal, having been admitted a member of that academy on his return to Sweden; he also shared with Dr. Rosen the botanical duties, and considerably improved the garden; he was afterwards made secretary, and on some public occa- sions did the honours of the university. He received likewise marks of distinction from several foreign societies. About the year 1746 he was appointed Archiatcr; and it became an object of national interest to make additions to his collection from every part of the world. A systematic treatise on the Materia Medica was published by him iu 1749; and two years after his Philoso- phia Botanica, composed during a severe fit of the gout, in which he supposed him- self to have derived great benefitfroai taking a large quantity of wood strawberries. This was soon followed by his great work, lire Species Plantarum ; after which he Avas honoured with the order of the Polar Star, uever before conferred for literary merit; and having declined a splendid invitation to Spain, he was raised to the rank of nobility. LIN O03 In 1763, his son was allowed to assist him in the botanical duties. About this time be published his Genera Morborum, and three years after his Clavis Medicinae. His medical lectures, though too theoretical, were very much esteemed; but he had de- clined general practice on his establishment at Upsal. As he advanced in life, the fa- tiguing occupations in which he was en- gaged, impaired his health, notwithstanding his temperate and regular habits; and at length brought on his dissolution in 1778. This was regarded as a loss to the nation, and even to the world. About ten years after, a society, adopting his name, was formed in this country, which has published many valuable volumes of transactions, and the president purchased Linnsus's collec- tions of his widow; similar institutions have also been established in other parts of the world. Linospe'rmum. (From xtvov, flax, and o-vtp/AA, seed.) Linseed. Linseed. The fruit of the flax plant, or linum, is much used in medicine. Its qualities are mucilaginous and oily. It is lubricating and emollient. It is employ- ed in decoction, or infusion, in heat of urine, &c. in the form of clyster, in tenesmus; in cataplasm, in quincy, and other complaints. The proportion of the seeds in the decoc- tion, are an ounce to a pound of water. See Linum. Lint. See Linleum. Ll'NTEUM. Lint. A soft wooly sub- stance, made by scraping old linen cloth, and employed in surgery as the common dressing in ail cases of wounds and ulcers, either simply or covered with different unc- tuous substances. LI'NUM. (From xttoc, soft, smooth; so called from its soft, smooth, texture.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Pentagynia. 2. The pharmacopmial name of the com- mon flax. See Linum usitatissimum. Li'num catha'rticum. Linum mini- mum. Chamozlium. Purging flax, or mill- mountain. This small plant, Lmum cathar- ticum, foliis opposilis ovato-lanceolatis, caule dichotomo, corollis aculis, oi Linnaeus, is an effectual and safe cathartic. It has a bitterish and disagreeable taste. A handful infused in half a pint of boiling water is the dose for an adult. Li'num usitati'ssimum. The systematic name ofthe common flax. Linum sylvestre. Linum usitatissimum; calycibus capsulisque mucronatis, petalis crenatis, foliis lanceolatis alternis, caule subsolitario, of Linnaeus. The seeds of this useful plant, called linseed, have an unctuouSj mucilaginous, sAveetish taste, but no remarkable smell; on expression they yield a large quantity of oil, which, whenJ carefully drawn, without the application qf heat, has no particular taste or flavour: 604 LIP L1Q boiled in water, they yield a large propor- tion of a strong flaA'ourless mucilage, which is in use as an emollient or demulcent in coughs, hoarseness, and pleuritic symptoms, that frequently prevail in catarrhal affec- tions ; and it is likewise recommended in nephritic pains and stranguries. The meal ofthe seeds is also much used externally, in emollient and maturating cataplasms. The expressed oil is an officinal preparation, and is supposed to be of a more healing and balsamic nature than the other oils of this class : it has, therefore, been very generally employed in pulmonary complaints, and in cohcs and eonstipations of the bowels. The cake which remains after the expression of the oil, contains the farinaceous part of the seed, and is used in fattening cattle, under the name of oil-cake. Li'paris. (From xtvoc, fat; so named from its unctuous quality.) See Pinguecula. Liparoce'le. (From xtvoc, fat, and Ktixn, a tumour.) That species of sarcocele in which the substance constituting the disease is fat. LIPO'MA. (From xtvoc, fat.) A soli- tary, soft, unequal, indolent tumour, arising from a luxuriancy of adeps in the cellular membrane. The adipose structure forming the tumour is sometimes diseased towards its centre, and more fluid than the rest. At other times it does not appear to differ in any respect from adipose membrane, except in the enlargement of the cells containing the fat. These tumours are always many years before they arrive at any size. Lipopsy'chia. (From xuvu, to leave, and ■{vyvi, the soul, or life.) A swoon. LIPOTHY'MIA. (From xuvm, to leaA'e, and Bv/aos, the mind.) Deliquium animi et anima. Defedio animi; dissolu- tio. Exanimatio. Syncope. Asphyxia. Vi- rium lapsus. The greatest degree is called Apopsychia. Apsychia. Ecchysis. Faint- ing. Dr. Cullen makes it a genus of disease under the name of Syncope, in the class Neuroses, order Adynamia, which he de- fines the motion of the heart dimished, or at rest for some time. He distinguishes it into three species. See Syncope. LIPPITUDO. (From lippus, blear- eyed.) Epiphora. Xerophthalmia. Blear- eyedness. An exudation of a puriform hu- mour from the margin of the eyelids. The proximate cause is a deposition of acri- mony on the glandulae meibomianae in the margin of the eyelids. This humour in the night glues the tarsi of the eyelids together. The margins of the eyelids are red and tumefy, are irritated and excite pain. An opthalmia, fistula lachrymali?, and some- times an ectropium, are the consequences. The species of the lippitudo are, j. 1. Lippitudo infantum, which is familiar -to children, particularly of an acrimonious habit. The lippitudo of infants is mostly accompanied with tinea, or jpme scabby eruption, which points out that the disease originates, not from a local, but general or constitutional, affection. . 2. Lippitudo adultorum or senilis. This arises from various acrimonies, and is like- wise common to hard" drinkers. 3. Lippitudo venerea, which arises from a suppressed gonorrhoea, or fluor albus, and is likewise observed in children born of pa- rents Avith venereal complaints. 4. Lippitudo scrophulosa, which accom- panies other scrophulous symptoms. 5. Lippitudo scorbutica, which affects the scorbutic. Lipy'ria. (From xuvm, to leave, and wp, heat.) A sort of fever, where the heat is drawn to the inward parts, while the external are cold. LIQUIDAMBAR. (From liquidum, fluid, and ambar, a fragrant substance, ge- nerally taken for ambergris; alluding to the aromatic liquid gum which distils from this tree.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Polyandria. LiauiDA'MBAR styraci'flua. The sys- tematic name of the tree which affords both the liquid amber and storax liquida, or liquid storax. The liquid amber is a resi- nous juice, of a yellow colour, inclining to red, at first about the consistence of turpen- tine, by age hardened into a solid brittle mass. It is obtained by wounding the bark of this tree, which is described by Linnaeus the Liquidambar foliis palmato-angulatis; foliis indivisis, acutis. The juice has a moderately pungent, warm, balsamic taste, and a very fragrant smell, not unlike that of the Styrax calamita heightened by a lit-*f tie ambergris. It is seldom used medicinally. The Styrax liquida is also obtained from this plant by boiling. There are two sorts dis- tinguished by authors; the one, the purer part of the resinous matter, that rises to the surface in boiling, separated by a strainer, of the consistence of honey, tenacious like turpentine, of a reddish or ash-brown colour, moderately transparent, of an acrid unctuous taste and a fragrant smell, faintly resembling that of the solid storax, but somewhat disagreeable. The other, the more impure part which remains on the strainer, untransparent, and in smell and taste much weaker than the former. Their use is chiefly as stomachics, in the form of plaster. Liquidambra. See Liquidambar styra- ciflua. LiauiRi'TiA. ' (From liquor, juice, or from dikoris, Welsh.) See Glycyrrhiza. Li'auoR jrthe'reus vitrio'licus. The liquor procured from a distillation of equal parts of sulphuric acid and spirit of wine re-distilled. Li'auoR aceta'tis ammo'ni;e. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. Li'auoR aceta'tis plumbi. See Plum- bi subacetatis liquor. L1Q LIS oWj LiaooR aceta'tis plumbi dilutus. ^ee Plumbi subacetatis liquor dilutus. Li'huor alu'minis compo'situs. Com- pound solution of alum. " Take of alum, sulphate of zinc, of each half an ounce; boiling water, two pints. Dissolve at the same time the alum and sulphate of zinc in the water, aud then strain the solution through paper." This water was long known in our shops under the title of aqua aluminosa bateana. It is used for cleansing and healing ulcers and wounds, and for removing cutaneous eruptions, the part being bathed with it hot three or four times a day. It is sometimes likewise employed as a collyrium ; and as an injection in fluor albus and gonorrhoea, when not accompanied with virulence. Li'auoR ammo'nije. Solution of am- monia. See Ammonia. Li'auoR ammo'nijE carbona'tis. See Ammonia subcarbonas. Ll'QUOR A'MNH. All that fluid which is contained in the membranaceous ovum surrounding the foetus in utero is called by the general name of the waters, the water of the amnion, or ovum, or liquor ammi. The quantity, in proportion to the size of the different parts of the ovum, is greatest by far in early pregnancy. At the time of parturition, in some cases, it amounts to or exceeds four pints ; and in others it is scarcely equal to as many ounces. It is usually in the largest quantity when the child has been some time dead, or is born in a weakly state. This fluid is generally transparent, often milky, and sometimes of a yellow, or light brown colour, and very different in consistence; and these altera- tions seem to depend upon the state of the constitution of the parent. It does not coagulate with heat, like the serum of the blood; and, chemically examined, it is found to be composed of phlegm, earthy matter, and sea salt, in different proportions in different subjects, by which the varieties in its appearance and consistence are pro- duced. It has been supposed to be excre- mentitious; but it is generally thought to be secreted from the internal surface ofthe ovum, and lo be circulatory as in other ca- Arities. It was formerly imagined, that the foetus was nourished by this fluid, of which it was said lo swallow some part frequently; and it was theu asserted, that the qualities of the fluid were adapted for its nourish- ment. But there have been many exam- ples of children born without any passage to the stomach; and a few, of children in which the head was wanting, and which have nevertheless arrived at the full size. These cases fully prove that this opinion is not just, and that there must be some other medium by which the child is nourished, besides the waters. The incontrovertible u&cs of this fluid are, to serve the purpose of affording a soft bed for the residence of fi4 the foetus, to which it allows free motion, and prevents any external injury during pregnancy : and inclosed in the membranes, it procures the most gentle, yet efficacious, dilatation of the os uteri, and soft parts, at the time of parturition. Instances have been recorded, in which the waters of the ovum are said to have been voided so early as in the sixth month of pregnancy, without prejudice either to the child or parent. The truth of these reports seems to be doubtful, because, when the membranes are inten- tionally broken, the action of the uterus ne- ver fails to come on, when all the water is evacuated. A few cases have occurred to me, says Dr. Denman, in practice, which might have been construed to be of this kind ; for there was a daily discharge of some colourless fluid from the vagina, for several months before delivery ; but there being no diminution of the size of the abdomen, and the waters being regularly discharged at the time of labour, it was judged that some lymphatic vessel near the os uteri had been ruptured, and did not close again till the patient was delivered. He also met with one case, in which, after the expulsion ofthe placenta, there was no sanguineous discharge, but a profusion of lymph, to the quantity of several pints, in a few hours after delivery ; but the patient suffered no inconvenience, except from sur- prise. Li'auoR antimo'nii tartariza'ti. See Antimonium tartarizatum. Li'auoR arsenica'lis. See Axsenic. Li'auoR ca'lcis. See Calx. Li'auoR cu'pri ammonia'ti. See Cupri ammoniati liquor. Li'auoR fe'rri alkali'ni. See Ferri alkalini liquor. Li'auoR hydrargyri oxymuria'tis. See Hydrargyri oxymurias. Li'auoR minera'lis ano'dynus Hoff- ma'nni. Hoffman's anodyne liquor. A preparation of ether, extolled as an anodyne and antispasmodic. See Spiritus idheris compositi. Li'auoR pota'ss^;. See Potassa liquor. Li'auoR subcarbonatis pota'ssje. See Potassa subcarbonatis liquor. Li'auoR vola'tilis co'rnu ce'rvi. This preparation of the volatile alkali, com- monly termed hartshorn, possesses the same virtues as the sub-carbonate of ammonia. It is in common use to smell at in faintings, he. See Ammonia subcarbonas. Liquorice. See Glycyrrhiza. Liquorice, Spanish. See Glycyrrhiza. LISTER, Martin, was born about 1638, of a Yorkshire family, settled in Buckinghamshire, which produced many medical practitioners of reputation ; aud his uncle, Sir Matthew Lister, was physician to Charles I. and president of the college^ After studying at Cambridge, where he was made fellow of St. John's College, by -M ^ o06 LIT Ll'l royal mandate, he travelled to the coutineut for improvement. On his return, in 1670, he settled at York, where he practised for many years with considerable success. Having communicated many papers on the natural history and antiquities of the north of England to the Royal Society, he was elected a fellow of that body : and he like- wise enriched the Ashmolean museum at Oxford. He came, by the solicitation of his friends, to London, in 1684, having re- ceived a diploma at Oxford; and soon after was admitted a fellow of the College of Physicians. In 1698 he accompanied the embassy to France ; and published an ac- count of this journey on his return. He Avas made physician to Queen Anne about three years before his death, which hap- pened in the beginning of 1712. He wrote on the English medicinal waters, on small- pox, and some other diseases; but his writings, though containing some valuable practical observations, are marked by too much hypothesis, and attachment to ancient doctrines; and he particularly condemned the cooling plan of treatment in febrile diseases, introduced by tbe sagacious Syden- ham. His reputation is principally founded on his researches in natural history and comparative anatomy, on which he pub- lished several separate works, as well as nearly forty papers in the Philosophical Transactions. Lithago'g a. (From xtBos, a stone, and *yu, to bring away.) Medicines which expel the stone. Litharge. See Lithargyrus. Litharge plaster. See Emplastrum li- lhargyri. Lytha'rgyrus. (From xtQos, a stone, and Apyvpos, silver.) Lithargyrum. An oxyd of lead, in an imperfect state of vitrifi- cation. When silver is refined by cupel- Iation with lead, this latter metal, which is scorified, and causes the scorification of the imperfect metals alloyed with the silver, is transformed into a matter composed of small semitransparent shining plates, resem- bling mica; which is litharge. Litharge is more or less white or red, according to the metals with which the silver is alloyed. The wb>le is called litharge of silver; and the red has been improperly called litharge of gold. See Lead, and plumbi subacetatis liquor. LI'THIAS. A lithiate, or salt, formed by the union of the lithic acid, or acid of the stone sometimes found in the human bladder, with different bases ; thus, lithiate ofammonia, he. LITHI'ASIS. (From xtBot, a stone.) 1. The formation of stone or gravel. 2. A tumour of the eyelid, under which is a hard concretion resembling a stone. Lithoi'des. (From xtBos, a 9tone, and -jtos, a likeness; so called from its hard- ness.) The petrous portion of the tempo- ral bone. Liiholabcm. (From xtttos, a alone, and xa/aCavu, to seize.) An instrument for extracting the stone from the bladder. L1THOLOGY. (Lithologia ; from xt- Bos, a stone, and xoyoc, a discourse.) A discourse or treatise on stones. Lithoma'rga. Stone marie. Fuller's earth is one of the most useful varieties of lithomarge. LITHONTRIPTICS. (Lithonlriptica, sc. medicamenta ; from xtBos, a stone, and TptSet, to bear away.) Lithontriptics. From the strict sense and common acceptation of the word, this class of medicine should com- prehend such as possess a power of dissolving calculi in the urinary passages. It is, how- ever, doubted by many, Avhether there be in nature any such substances. By this term, then, we mean those substances which pos- sess a power of removing a disposition in the body to the formation of calculi. The researches of modern chemists have proved, that these calculi consist mostly of a pecu- liar acid, named the lithic or uric acid. With this substance, the alkalies are capable of uniting, and forming a soluble compound ; and these are accordingly almost the sole lithontriptics. From the exhibition of alka- line remedies, the symptoms arising from stone in the bladder are very generally alle- viated ; and they can be given to such an extent that the urine becomes very sensibly alkaline, and is even capable of exerting a solvent power on these concretions. Their administration, however, cannot be conti- nued to this extent for any length of time, ' from the irritation they produce on the sto- mach and urinary organs. The use, there- fore, of the alkalies, as solvents, or lithon- triptics, is now scarcely ever attempted; they are employed merely to prevent the increase ofthe concretion, and to palliate tbe painful symptoms, which they do apparently by preventing the generation of lithic acid, or the separation of it by the kidneys; the urine is thus rendered less irritating, and the surface of the calculus is allowed to become smooth. When the alkalies are employed with this view, they are generally given neutralized, or with excess of carbonic acid. This ren- ders them much less irritating. It at the same time, indeed, diminishes their solvent power; for the alkaline carbonates exert no action on urinary calculi; byj; they are still capable of correcting that acidity in the prima: via, which is the cause ofthe depo- sition of the lithic acid from the urine, and therefore serve equally to palliate the dis- ease. And when their acrimony is thus di- minished, their use can be continued for any length of time. It appears from the experiments of Four- croy, and others, that some other ingredients of calculi, as well as the lithic acid, are dis- solved by the caustic alkali, and various ex- periments have shown that most calculi yield LIT to its power. It is obvious, however, that what is taken by the mouth is subject to many changes in tbe alimentary canal, and also the lymphatic and vascular systems: and in this way it must be exceedingly difficult to get such substances (even were they not lia- ble to alterations) in sufficient quantity into the bladder. Indeed there are very few au- thenticated cases ofthe urine being so chang- ed as to become a menstruum for the stone. Excepting the case of Dr. Newcombe, re- corded by Dr. Whytt, the instance of Mr. Home is almost the only one. Though lithontriptics, however, may not in general dissolve the stone in the bladder, yet it is an incontrovertible fact that they frequently mitigate the pain; and, to lessen such tor- ture as that of the stone in the bladder, is surely an object of no little importance. Lime was long ago known as a remedy for urinary calculi, and different methods were employed to administer it. One of these plans fell into the hands of a Mrs. Steeveus, and her success caused great anxiety for the discovery of the secret. At last, Parliament bought the secret for the sum of 5000/. In many instances, stones which had been unquestionably felt Avere no longer to be discovered ; and as the same persons Avere examined by surgeons of the greatest skill and eminence, both before and after the exhibition of her medicines, it was no won- der that the conclusion was drawn that the stones really were dissolved. From the ces- sation of such success, and from its now being known that the stones are occasion- ally protruded between the fasciculi of the muscular fibres of the bladder, so as to be lodged in a kind of cyst on the out- side of the muscular coat, and cause no longer any grievances, surgeons ofthe pre- sent day are inclined to suspect that this must have happened in Mrs. Steevens's cases. This was certainly what happened in one of the cases on whom the medicine had been tried. It is evident that a stone so situated would not any longer produce irritation, but would also be quite indisco- verable by the sound, for, in fact, it is no longer in the cavity of the bladder. As soap was, with reason, supposed to increase the virtues of the lime, it led to the use of caustic alkali, taken in mucilage, or veal broth. Take of pure potash ?viij; of quick lime "|iv; of distilled water, fljij- Mix them well together in a large bottle, and let them stand for twenty-four hours. Then pour off the ley, filter it through paper, and keep it in well stopped vials for use. Of this, the dose is from thirty drops to 3'j> which is to be repeated two or three times a-day, in a pint of veal broth, early in the morning, at noon, and in the evening. Continue this plan for three or four months, living, during the course, on such things as least counteract the effect of the medicine. ui 50: The common fixed alkalies, or carbona- ted alkali, and the acidulous soda-water, have of late been used as lithontriptics. Ho- ney has also been given; and Mr. Home, surgeon at the Savoy, has recorded its uti- lity in his own and his father's cases. Bit- ters have likewise been tried. Dismissing all theories, lime-water, soap, acidulous soda-water,caustic alkali, and bit- ters, are useful in cases of stone. Of the soap, as much may be taken as the stomach will bear, or as much as will prove gently laxative; but of the lime-water, few can take more than a pint daily. The acidulous soda-water may be taken in larger quantities, as it is more agreeable. There is a remedy celebrated in Holland, under the name of liquor lithontriptica loosii, which contains, according to an ac- curate analysis, muriate of lime. This pro- fessor Hufeland recommends in the follow- ing form: rx Calcis muriatae 3j- • Aquae distillatae, ?ij. ft. solutio. Thirty drops are to be taken four times a-day, which may be increased as far as the stomach will bear. For curing stone patients, little reliance can be placed in any lithontriptics hitherto discovered, though they may rationally be given, with a confident hope of procuring an alleviation of the fits of pain attending the presence of stone in the bladder. After all, the only certain method of getting rid of the calculus is the operation. See Li- thotomy. Lithontry'ptics. (Fromx/flsf, a stone, and Srpuvlu, to break.) See Lithontriptics. LfcTHOSPE'R VIUM. (From xtBos, a stonejh and o-vtp/AA, seed; named from the hardness of its seed.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of common or officinal gromwell. Lithospe'rmum officina'le. The sys- tematic name of the officinal gromwell. The seeds of this officinal plant, Lithospermum officinale; seminibus ttevibus, corollis vix ca- lycem superantibus,fokis lanceolatis, ot Lin- naeus, were formerly supposed, from their stony hardness, to be efficacious in calculous and gravelly disorders. Little credit is given to their lithoutriptic character, yet they are occasionally used as a diuretic for clear- ing the urinary passages, and for obviating strangury, in the form of emulsion. LITHOTOMY. (Lithotomia; from xtBos, a stone, and rt/Avoe, to cut.) Cyslo- mia. The operation of cutting iuto the bladder, in order to extract a stone. Se- veral methods have been recommended for performing this operation, but there are only two which, can be practised with any propriety. One is, where the operation n 50ii LIV ^v to be performed immediately above the pubes, in lhat part of the bladder which is not covered with the peritonaeum, called the high operation. The other, where it is done in the perinaeum, by laying open the neck and lateral part ofthe bladder, so as toallow of the extraction of the stone, called the la- teral operation^ from the prostate gland of the neck ofthe bladder being laterally rut. Li'tron. (Corruptly written for vtlpov.) Nitre. Li'tus. (From lino, to anoint.) A lini- ment. LI'VER, tivAp. Hepar. A large viscus, of a deep red colour, of great size and weight, situated under the diaphragm, in the right hypochondrium, its smaller portion occupying part of the epigastric region. In the human body, the liver is divided into two principal lobes, the right of which is by far the largest. They are divided on the upper side by a broad ligament, and on the other side Jjy a considerable depression or fossa. Between and below these two lobes is a smaller lobe, called lobulus Spigelii. In describing this viscus, it is necessary to at- tend to seAen principal circumstances:— its ligaments; its surfaces ; its margins; its tubercles; its fissure; its sinus; and the pori biliari. The ligaments of the liver are five in number, all arising from the peritonaeum. 1. The right lateral ligament, which con- nects the thick right lobe with the posterior part ofthe diaphragm. 2. The left lateral li- gament, which connects the convex surface and margin of the left lobe with the dia- phragm, and, in those of whom the liver is very large, with the oesophagus and sgfeen. 3. The broad or middle suspensory hggment, which passes from the diaphragm into the convex surfacp, and separates the right lobe of the liver from the left It descends from above through the large fissure to the con- cave surface, and is then distributed over the whole liver. 4. The round ligament, which in adults consists ofthe umbilical vein; indurated into a ligament. 5. The coronary ligament. The liver has two surfaces, one superior, which is convex and smooth, and one in- ferior, which is concave, and has holes and depressions to receive, not only the conti- guous viscera, but the vessels running into the liver. The margins of the liver are also two in number; the one, which is posterior and superioris obtuse, the other, situated ante- riorly and inferiorly, is acute. The tubercles of the liver are likewise two in number, viz. lobulus anonymus, and lobulus caudatus, and are found near the Aena portae. Upon looking on the concave surface of this viscus, a considerable fissure is obvious, knoAvn by the name of the fisrure of the lirtr. In order to expose the sinus, it is neces- sary to remove the gall-bladder, when a considerable sinus, before occupied by the gall-bladder, will be apparent. The blood vessels of the liver are the hepatic | artery, the vena porta?, and the venae cavac hepaticae, which are described under their proper names. The absorbents oi the liver are very numerous. The liver has nerves from the great intercostal and eighth pair, which arise from the hepatic plexus, ana proceed along with the hepatic artery and vena portae into the substance of the liver. With regard to the substance of the liver, various opinions have been entertained. It is, however, now pretty well ascertained to be a large gland, composed of lesser glands connected together by cellular structure. The small glands which thus compose the substance of the liver, are termed penicilli, from the arrangement of the minute rami- fications of the vena portae composing each gland, resembling that of the hairs of a pencil. The chief use of this large viscus is to supply a fluid, named bile, to the intestines, which is ofthe utmost importance in chylification. The small penicilli per- form this function by a specific action on the blood they contain, by which they se- cret in their very minute ends the fluid termed hepatic bile; but whether they pour it into what is called a follicle, or not, is yet undecided, and is the cause of the difference of opinion respecting the substance of the liver. If it be secreted into a follicle, the % substance is truly glandular, according to the notion of the older anatomists: but if it be secreted merely into a small vessel, called a biliary pore (whose existence can be de- monstrated) corresponding to the end of each ofthe penicilli, without any intervening fol- licle, its substance is then, in their opinion, vascular. According to our notions in the present day, in either case, the liver is said to be glandular; for we have the idea of a gland when any arrangement of vessels per- forms the office of separating from the blood a fluid or substance differeut in its nature from the blood. The small vessels which receive the bile secreted by the peni- cilli, are called pori biliarii; these converge together throughout the substance of the liver towards its under surface, and, at length, form one trunk, called ductus hepa- iicus, which conveys the bile into either the ductus communis choledochus, or ductus cys- ticus. See Gall bladder. Liver, acute inflammation of the. See Hepatitis. Liver of sulphur. See Sulphuret. Liyer-icort. See Marchantia polymorpha. Liver-wort, ash-coloured. See Lichen ca- ninus. Liver-wort, ground. See Lichen caninw. Liver-wort, h-'and. See Lichen islandi- LOB LOC jOU Liver-wort, noble. See Marchantiapoly- znorpha. Li'vor. (From Hreo, to be black and blue.) A blackish mark on the body, from a blow. A dark circle under the eye. Lix. (From xts, light.) Potash. Wood- ash. Lixi'via vitriola'ta sulphu'rea. An impure sulphate of potash. LIXIVIAL. Those salts are called lixi- vial which have been extracted by lixivia- tion, and these chiefly are fixed alkalies \ Avhich are therefore called lixivial salts. LIXIVIATION. Lessive. The process employed by chemists of dissolving, by means of warm water, the saline and solu- ble particles of cinders, the residues of distil- lation and combustion, coals and natural earths, in order to obtain those particles which are termed lixivial salts. LIXIVIUM. (From lix, wood-ash.) The liquor in which saline and soluble par- ticles of the residues of distillation and combustion are dissolved. Lixi'vium sapona'rium. See Potassa liquor. Lixi'vium ta'rtari. ' See Potassa sub- carbonatis liquor. LOBB, Theophii.us, practised as a physician in London with considerable re- putation, and left several works on medical topics. He died in 1763, in the 85th year of his age. He wrote on fevers, small-pox, and some other diseases: but his most cele- brated publication was, " A Treatise on Solvents of the Stone, and on curing the Stone and the Gout by Aliments," which passed through several editions, and was translated into Latin and French; he con- sidered the morbid matter of an alkaline nature, and vegetable acids as the remedy. He was author also of " A Compendium of the Practice of Physic," and of several pa- pers in.the Gentleman's Magazine. LOBE'LIA. (Named in honour of Lo- bel, a botanist.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Monogamia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the blue lobelia, or cardinal flower. Lobe'lia syphilitica. The systema- tic name of the blue lobelia of the pharma- copoeias. The root is the part directed by the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia for medicinal use ; in taste it resembles tobacco, and is apt to excite vomiting. It derived the name of syphilitica from its efficacy in the cure of syphilis, as experienced by the North Ame- rican Indians, who considered it as a specific in that disease, and with whom it was long an important secret, Avhich was purchased by Sir William Johnson, and since pub- lished by different authors. The method of employing this medicine is stated as fol- lows : i decoction is made of a handful of the roots in three measures of water. Of this half a measure is taken in the morning fasting, and repeated in the evening; and the dose is gradually increased, till its pur- gative effects become too violent, when the decoction is to be intermitted for a day or two, and then renewed, until a perfect cure is effected. During the use of this medicine, a proper regimen is to be enjoined, and the ulcers are also to be frequently washed with the decoction, or, if deep aud foul, to be sprinkled with the powder ofthe inner bark of the NeAv Jersey tea-tree. Ceanolhus Americanus- Although the plant thus used is said to cure tbe disease in a very short time,yet it is not found that the antisyphilitic powers of the lobelia have been confirmed in any instance of European practice. LO'BULUS. (Dim. of lobus, a lobe.) A small lobe. Lo'eulus accesso'rius. See Lobulus anonymus. LO'BULUS ANO'NYMUS. Lobulus accessorius anterior-quadrotus. The ante- rior point of the right lobe of the liver. Others define it to be that space of the great lobe betwixt the fossa for the umbilical vein and gall-bladder, and extending forward from the fossa for the lodgement of the vena portae, to the anterior margin of the liver. Lo'bulus cauda'tus. Processus cauda- tus. A tail-like process of the liver, stretch- ing downward from the middle of the great right lobe to the lobulus spigellii. It is be- hind the gall-bladder and betwixt the fossa venae portarum, and the fissure for the lodgement of the vena cava. LO'BULUS SPIGE'LII. Lobulus pos- terior. L. posticus papillatus. The lobulus spigelii is betwixt the two greater lobes, but rather belonging to the right great lobe. From its situation, deep behind, and from its having a perpendicular papilla- like projection, it is called lobulus posterior. or papillatus. To the left side it has the fissure for the lodgement of the ductus veno- sus; on the right, the fissure for the vena cava; and above, it has the great transverse fissure ofthe liver, for the lodgement ofthe cylinder ofthe porta; obliquely to the right, and upwards, it has a connection with the lower concave surface ofthe great lobe, bv the processus caudatus,which Winslow calls one of the roots ofthe lobulus spigelii. It is received into the bosom of the lesser curve of the stomach. LOCALES. The fourth class of Cul- len's Nosology, which comprehends morbid affections that are partial, and includes eight orders, viz. dysaesthesiae, dysorexiae, dyscinesiae, apocenoses, epischeses, tumores, ectopia, and dialyses. Loca'lis membrana. The pia mater. LO'CHIA. (From xoyevu, to bring forth.) The cleansings. The serous, anil for the most part green-coloured, discharge .;10 LON LON that takes place from the uterus and vagina of women, during the first four days after delivery. LOCHIORRHCE A. (From xoytA, and and ptu, to flow.) An excessive discharge of the lochia. Locked jaw. See Tetanus. Logwood. See Hamatoxylon campechia- num. LOMMIUS, Jodocus, was born in Guel- derland, about the commencement of the 16th century. Having received from his father a good classical education, he turned his attention to medicine, which he studied chiefly at Paris. He practised for a consi- derable time at Tournay, where he was pensionary-physician in 1557; and three years after he remoA-ed to Brussels. The period of his death is not known. He left three small works, which are still valued from the purity and elegance of their Lati- nity: a Commentary on Celsus; Medicinal Observations, in three books; and a Trea- tise on the Cure of continued Fevers ; the two latter have been several times reprint- ed and translated. Lonchi'tis. (From xoyyx, a lance; so named because the leaves resemble the head of a lance.) The herb spleenwort. Longa'num. (From longus, long; so named from its length.) The intestinum rectum. Longing. A disease peculiar to the female, and only during pregnancy, and those states in which the uterine discharge is suppressed. LONG1SS1MUS DORSI. Lumbodorso trachdien, of Dumas. This muscle, which is somewhat thicker than the sacro-lumba- lis, greatly resembles it, however, in its shape and extent, and arises, in common with that muscle, between it and the spine. It ascends upwards along the spine, and is inserted by small double tendons into the posterior and inferior part of all the trans- A'erse processes of the A-ertebrac of the back, and sometimes of the last vertebra of the neck. From its outside it sends off several bundles of fleshy fibres, interspersed with a few tendinous filaments, which are usually inserted into the lower edge of the ten uppermost ribs, not far from their tubercles. In some subjects, however, they are found inserted into a less number, and in others, though more rarely, into every one of the ribs. Towards the upper part of this muscle is observed a broad and thin portion of fleshy fibres, which cross and intimately adhere to the fibres ofthe longissimus dorsi. This portion arises from the upper and pos- terior part of the transverse processes of the five or six uppermost vertebrae of the back, by as many tendinous origins, and is usually inserted by six tendinous and fleshy slips, into the transverse processes of the six inferior vertebrae ofthe neck. This portion is described by Winslow and Albinus, u* a distinct muscle; by the former, under the name of transversalis major colli, and by the latter, under that of transversalis cervicis. But its fibres are so intimately connected Avith those of the longissimus dorsi, that it may very properly be considered as an ap- pendage to the latter. The use of this mus- cle, is to extend the vertebra: of the back, and to keep the trunk of the body erect; by means of its appendage, it likewise serves to turn the neck obliquely backwards, and a little to one side. Longissimus ma'nus. The flexor tertii internodii pollicis. Longi'ssimus o'culi. The obliquus ma- jor oculi. ** LONGITUDINAL SINUS. Longitudi- nal sinus of the dura mater. A triangular canal, proceeding in the falciform process of the dura mater, immediately under the bones of the skull, from the crista galli to the tentorium, where it branches into the lateral sinusses. The longitudinal sinus has a number of trabecules or fibres crossing it. Its use is to receive the blood from the veins of the pia mater, and convey it into the late- ral sinusses, to be carried through the inter- nal jugulars to the heart. LONGUS COLLI. Pre dorso cervical, of Dumas. This is a pretty considerable muscle, situated close to the anterior and lateral part of the vertebrae of the neck. Its outer edge is in part covered by the rec- tus internus major. It arises tendinous and fleshy within the thorax, from the bodies of the three superior vertebrae of the back, la- terally ; from the bottom and fore-part of the transverse processes of the first and se- cond vertebrae of the back, and of the last vertebra of the neck: and likewise from the upper and anterior points of the transverse processes of the sixth, fifth, fourth, and third vertebrae of the neck, by as many small, dis- tinct tendons ; and is inserted tendinous into the fore-part of the second vertebra of the neck, near its fellow. This muscle, when it acts singly, moves the neck to one side; but, when both act, the neck is brought di- rectly forwards. LONPCERA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Monogynia. Loni'cera oiervi'lla. The systema- tic name of a species of honey-suckle. Di- ervilla. The young branches of this spe- cies, Lonicera diervilla; racemis lermina- libus, foliis serratis, of Linnaeus, are em- ployed in North America as a certain re- medy in gonorrhoea and suppression of urine. It has not yet been exhibited in Eu- rope. Loni'cera pericli'menum. Honeysuc- kle. This beautiful and common plant was formerly used in the cure of asthma, for cleansing sordid nicer?, and removing tb'sea- LOR LU\\ 5H iCs of the sltin, virtues it does not now ap- pear to possess. Looseness. See Diarrhoza. Lopez radix. Radixlopeziana. Radix. indica lopeziana. The root of an unknown tree, growing, according to some, at Goa. It is met with in pieces of different thick- ness, some at least of two inches diameter. The woody part is whitish, and very light; softer, more.spongy, and whiter next the bark, including a denser, somewhat reddish, medullary part. The bark is rough, Avrink- led, brown, soft, and, as it were, woolly, pretty thick, covered with a thin paler cuti- cle. Neither the woody nor cortical part has any remarkable smell or taste, nor any appearance of resinous matter. It appears that this medicine has been remarkably effectual in stopping colliquative diarrhoeas, which had resisted the usual remedies. Those attending the last stage of consump- tions were particularly relieved by its use. It seemed to act, not by an astringent power, but by a faculty of restraining and appeasing spasmodic and inordinate mo- tions of the intestines. Dr. Gaubius, who gives this account, compares its action to that of Simarouba, but thinks it more effica- cious than this medicine. Lopes-root. See Lopez radix. Lopeziana ra'dix. See Lopez radix. Lopha'bia. (From xopos, the hinder part of the neck.) Lophia. The first ver- tebrae of the neck. Lordoses. (From xopios, curved, bent.) An affection of the spine, in which it is bent inwards. Lo'rica. (From lorico, to crust over.) A kind of lute, with which vessels arc coated before they are put into the fire. Lorica'tion. Coating. Nicholson re- commends the following composition for the coating of glass vessels, to prevent their breaking when exposed to heat. Take of sand and clay, equal parts; make them into a thin paste, with fresh blood, prevented from coagulating by agitation, till it is cold, and diluted with water; add to this some hair, and powdered glass; with a brush, dipped in this mixture, besmear the gloss ; and when this layer is dry, let the same operation be repeated twice, or oftener, till the coat applied is about one-third part of an inch in thickness. Lo'rind matri'cis. An epilepsy, or a convulsive cUsorder, proceeding from the uterus. LORRY, Anne-Charles, was born near Paris in 1725. He studied and prac- tised as a physician, with unremitting zeal and peculiar modesty, and obtained a high reputation. At 23 he was admitted doctor of medicine at Paris, and subsequently be- came doctor regent of the faculty. He was author of several works, some of which still maintain their value ; particularly his trea- "ec on Cutaneous Diseases, which com- bines much erudition and accurate obser- vation, with great clearness of arrangement, and perspicuity of language. He died in 1783. Loss of Appetite. See Anorexia. LOTION. (Lotto; from Iavo, to wash.) An external fluid application. Lotions are usually applied by wetting linen in them, and keeping it on the part affected. LOTUS. (From \«, to desire.) 1. A tree whose fruit was said to be so delicious as to make those who tasted it to forsake all other desires : hence the proverb A»tov i^Ayov, latum gustavi : I have tasted lotus. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- der, Decandria. LOUIS, Anthony, was born at Metz in 1723. He attained great reputation as a surgeon, and was honoured with nume- rous appointments, and marks of distinction, as well in his own, as by foreign countries. He wrote the surgical part of the ♦' Ency- clopedic," and presented several interest- ing papers to the Royal Academy of Sur- gery, of which he was secretary ; besides Which, he was author of several works on anatomical, medical, and other subjects. In a memoir on the legitimacy of retarded births, he maintains that the detention of the foetus more than ten days beyond the ninth month is physically impossible. Lousy disease. A general corruption of the humours, in consequence of which these insects are bred in ulcers, and cover the whole body. Love-apple. The fruit of the Solanum lycopersicum, of Linnaeus. It is so much esteemed by the Portuguese and the Spa- niards, that it is an ingredient in almost all their soups and sauces, and is deemed cool- ing and nutritive. Lavage. See Ligusticum Levisticum. LOWER, Richard, was born in Corn- wall about the year 1631. He graduated at Oxford, and having materially assisted the celebrated Dr. Willis in his dissections, he was introduced into practice by that physician. In 1665 he published a defence of Willis's work on Fevers, displaying much learning and ingenuity. But his most important performance was entitled, " Tractatus de Corde, item de motu et ca- lore Sanguinis, et Chyli in eum transitu," printed four years after. He demonstrated the dependance of the motions of the heart upon the nervous influence, and referred the red colour of arterial blood to the action ofthe air in the lungs; he also gave an ac- count of his experiments, made at Oxford in February 1665, on the transfusion of blood from one living animal to another, of which an abstract had before appeared in the Philosophical Transactions. He after- wards practised this upon an insane person, before the Royal Society, of which he was admitted a fellow in 1667. as well as ofthe ^ Lb I LLM College of Physicians. The reputation ac- quired by these and some other minor pub- lications procured him extensive practice, particularly after the death of Dr. Willis : but his political opinions brought him into discredit at court, and he declined conside- rably before the close of his life in 1691. The operation of transfusion was soon ex- ploded, experience having shown that it was attended Avith pernicious conse- quences. Loxa'rthros. (From *.o£oc, oblique, and ApBpov,, a joint) An obliquity of the joint, without spasm or luxation. Lu'dus helmo'ntii. The waxen vein, called also ludus paracelsi. A stony matter said to be serviceable in calculus. LUDWIG, Christian Theophilus, Was born in Silesia in 1709, and educated for the medical profession. Having a strong bios towards natural history, he went on an expedition to the north of Africa : and soon after bis return, in 1733, he became pro- fessor of medicine at Leipsic. The first thesis defended there under his presidency related to the manner in which marine plants are nourished; which he showed not to be by the root, as is the case in the gene- rality of the vegetable kingdom. He after- wards published several botanical works, in which he finds many objections to the Lin- naean arrangement, rather preferring that of Rivinus; but on very unsatisfactory grounds. Elementary works were likewise written by him on the different branches of medical knowledge. A more important work is entitled "Adversaria Medico-practica," in three octavo volumes. He has given an account of his trials of Stramonium and Belladonna in epilepsy, by no means fa- vourable to either. He died in 1773. Lu'es dei'fica. One of the pompous names for epilepsy. Lu'es neuro'des convulsi'va. A mild typhus fe\-er. LU'ES VENE'REA. (From xvu, to dissolve, because it produces dissolution; and venerea, from Venus, because it is pro- pagated by acts of venery.) The plague of Venus, or the venereal disease. Dr. Cul- len calls it syphilis. It has also been called the Arenereal pestilence, or pox. Aphrodi- sius morbus. Morbus gallicus. Indicus morbus. Neapolitanus morbus. Patursa. See Syphilis and Gonorrhoza. LUISINUS, Louis, was born at Udina, where he obtained considerable reputation about the middle of the 16th century. He translated Hippocrates's aphorisms into La- tin hexameters; and published a treatise on regulating the affections of the mind by moral philosophy and the medical art: but his most celebrated work is entitled " Aphrodisiacus," printed at Venice, in two folio volumes: the first containing an ac- count of preceding treatises on syphilids, the second comprehended principally tbe ma- nuscript avoi kson the subject, which had uu 1 then been committed to the press. LU'JULA. (Corrupted or contracted from Allelujah, Praise the Lord; so called from its many virtues.) See Oxalis acetosella. LUMBAGO. (From lumbus, the loin.) A rheumatic affection of the muscles ubout the loins. Lumba'go psoa'dica. Lumbago aposle- matosa. Lumbago ab arthrocace. Pains in the loins from abscess. Lumba'res arte'rle. The lumbal arteries. Lumba'res ne'rvi. The lumbal nen-e. Lumba'res ve'n.*:. The lumbal veins. Lumba'ris externus. See Quadratus. lumborum. Lumba'ris inte'rnus. See Psoas magnus. LUMBAR ABSCESS. Psoas abscess, A species of arthropuosis, that receives its name from the situation in which the mat- ter is found, namely, upon the side of the psoas muscle, or betwixt that and the iliacus internus. Between these muscles, there lies a quantity of loose cellular membrane, in which an inflammation often takes place, either spontaneously or from mechanical in- juries. This terminates in an abscess that can procure no outlet but by a circuitous course, in which it generally produces irre- parable mischief, without any violent symp- toms occurring to alarm the patient. The abscess sometimes forms a swelling above Poupart's ligament; sometimes below it; and frequently the matter glides under the fascia of the thigh. Occasionally, it makes its way through the sacro-ischiatic foramen, and assumes rather the appearance of a fis- tula in ano. The uneasiness in the loins, and the impulse communicated to the tu- mour, by coughing, evince that the disease arises in the lumbar region; but it must be confessed, that we can hardly ever know the existence of the disorder, before the tu- mour, by presentingitself externally, leads us to such information. The lumbar abscess is sometimes connected with diseased ver- tebra?, which may either be a cause or ef- fect of the collection of matter. The dis- ease, however, is frequently unattended with this complication. The situation of the symptoms of lumbar abscess renders this affection liable to be mistaken for some other, viz. lumbago and nephritic pains, and towards its termina- tion, for crural or femoral hernia. The first, however, is not attended with the shivering that occurs here; and nephritic complaints are generally discoverable by attention to the state of the urine. The distinction from crural hernia is more diffi- cult. In both, a soft inelastic swelling is felt in the same situation : but in hernia, it is attended with obstructed faeces, vomiting, &c. and its appearance is always sudden, while tbe lumbar tumour is preceded by va- rious complaints before its appearance in L-UN LUT o!3 the ihigh. In a horizontal posture^the ab>ress also totally disappears, while* the hrrnea ubes not. Lumbar region. The loins. LI MBRICA'LES MA'NUS. (Lumbri- cales, be. musculi; from their resemblance to the lumbricus, or earth-worm. Fidici- nales. Flexor primi internodii digitorum manus, vel perforatus lumbricalis, of Cow- per. Anuli tendino-phalangiens, of Dumas. The four small flexors of the fingers, which assist the bending of the fingers when the long flexors are in full action. They arise thin and fleshy from the outside of the ten- done of the flexor profundus, a little above the lower edge of the carpal ligaments, and are inserted by long slender tendons into the outer sides of the, broad tendons of the connects these parts is termed the paren- chyma. The lungs are covered with a fine membrane, a reflection of the pleura, called pleura pulmonahs. The internal surface of the air-cells is covered with a very fine, delicate, and sensible membrane, which is continued from the larynx through the tra- chea and bronchia. The arteries of the lungs are the bronchial, a branch of the aorta, which carries blood to the lungs for their nourishment; and the pulmonary, which circulates the blood through the air- cells to undergo a certain change. The pul- monary veins return the blood that has un- dergone this change, by four trunks, into the left auricle of the heart. The bronchial veins terminate in the vena azygos. The nerves of the lungs are from the eighth pair interosseal musoles about the middle ofthe -and great intercostal. The absorbents are first joint of the fingers. LUVIBRICA'LES PE'DIS. Planli- tendino-phalangien, of Dumas. Four mus- cles like the former, that increase the flex- ion of the toes, and draw them inwards. LUMBRI'CUS. (d lubricitate; from its slipperiness.) Ascaris lumbricoides. Lum- bricus teres. The long round worm. A species of worm which inhabits occasionally the human intestines. Itlhas three nipples at its head, and a triangular mouth in its middle. Its length is from four to twelve inches, and its thickness, when twelve inches long, about that of a goose-quill. They are sometimes solitary, at other times very numerous. Lumbiu'cus terre'stris. See Earth- worm. Lu'mbus ve'neris. See Achillea mille- folium. Lu'na. (So named from its resemblance in brightness to the moon.) The old alche- mistical name of silver. Lunar caustic. See Argenti nilras. LUNA'RE OS. Oneaf the bones of the wrist. Lun a/tica ischu'ria. (From lunoy the moon.) A suppression of urine which returns monthly. It is noticed by Sauva- ges. LUNG. Pulmo. The lungs are two viscera situated in the chest, by means of which we breathe. The lung in the right cavity of the chest is divided into three lobes, that in the left cavity into two. They bang in the chest, attached at their superior part to .the neck, by means of the trachea, and are separated by the mediastinum. Thy of two orders; the superficial, and deep- seated: the former are more readily detect- ed^han the latter. .The glands of these vis- cera are called bronchial. They are mu- ciparous, and situated about the bronchia. See Respiration. * Lung-wort, spotted. See Pulmonaria officinalis. ' LU'PIA. (From xvvton, to molest.) A genus of disease including etfcysted tumours, whose contents are very thick, and some- times solid, as mdiceris, atheroma, sleatoma. and g'anglion. LuprVus. (From xvvti, grief, or dis- like ; so called from its extreme bitterness.) Under this term the white lupin is directed in some pharmacopoeias. The seed, the ordinary food of mankind in the days of Galen and Pliny, is now forgotten. Its farinaceous and bitter meal is occasionally exhibited to remove worms from the intes- tines, and made into poultices to resolve in- dolent tumohrs. Lupi'nus a'lbus. The systematic name of the white lupin. See Lupinus. LU'PULUS. (From xum, dislike: so named from its bitterness). See Humu- tus. LU'PUS. The wolf, so named from its rapacity. The cancer is also so called, be- cause it eats away the flesh like a wolf. Lustra'go. (From lustro, to expiate ; so called because it was used in the ancient purifications.) Flat or base vervain. Lute. See Lutum. Lutea co'rpora. See Corpus luteum. Lute'ola. (From lutum, mud, because are also attached to the heart by means of it grows in muddy places, or is ofthe colour the pulmonary vessels. The substance of of mud.) Struthium. Dyer's weed. Di- the lungs is of four kinds, viz. vesicular, vascular, bronchial, and parenchymatous. The vesicular substance is composed of the air-cells. The vascular invests those cells like a net-work. The bronchial is formed by the ramifications ofthe bronchia through- out the lungs, having the air-cells at their oscorides recommends it as useful in jaun- dice, but it is now neglected. LU'TUM. (From Aurot, soluble.) Ca- menlum. MucL Lute. A composition with which chemical vessels are covered, to preserve them from the violence ofthe fire, and to close exactly their joinings to extremities: and the spongy substance that^each other, to retain the substances which 65 i>14 L\C LiM • they eontain when they are Arolatile and reduced to vapour. LUXATION. (Luxatura; from luxo, to put out of joint) A dislocation of a bone from its proper cavity. Lyca'nche. (From xvxtt, a wolf, and "tyX") to strangle.) A species of quincy, in which tbe patient makes a noise like the hoAvling of a wolf. Lycanthro'pia. (From xukos, a wolf*, and AYBpuvos, a man.) A species of insa- nity, in which the patients leave their houses in the night, and wander about like wolves, in unfrequented places. Lychnis. (From xoyyos, a torch; be- cause the ancients used its leaves rolled up for torches.) A name of several vegetable productions. Lyco'ctonum. (From xukos, a wolf, and KTtiva, to slay;) so called because it was the custom of hunters to secrete it in raw flesh, for the purpose of destroying wolves. LYCOPERDON. (From xvkoc, a wolf, and tii MAC brows or eye-lashes, causing a disagreeable deformity, and painful sensation of the eyes, in. a strong light. Madder. See Rubia. Madness. See Mdancholia, and Mania. Madness, Canine. See Hydrophobia. Ma dor. Moisture. A sweating. See Ephidrosis. MAGATTI, Ca.sar, was born in 1579, in the duchy of Reggio. He distinguished himself by his early proficiency in philosophy and medicine at Bologna, where he gra- duated in his 18th year ; and afterAvards went to Rome. Returning at last to his native countiy, he soon acquired so much reputation in his profession, that he was invited, as professor of surgery, to Ferraia; and after greatly distinguishing himself in that capacity, he was induced, during a severe illness, to enter into the fraternity of Capuchins, fie stfll continued, however, to practise, and acquired the confidence of persons of the first rank, especially the duke of Modena. But suffering severely from the stone, he underwent an operation at Bologna in 1647, which he did not long survive. He was author of a considerable improvement in the art of surgery, by hi? work entitled " De -rara Medicatione Vul- nerum," condemning the use of tents, and recommending a simple, easy method of dressing, without the irritation of frequently cleansing and rubbing the tender granula- tions : and in an appendix he refutes the notion of gun-shot wounds being envenomed, or attended Avith cauterization. He after- Avards published a defence of this work against some objections of Sennertus. Magda'leon. (From (aao-ooh, to knead.) V mass of" plaster, or other composition, re- duced to a cylindrical^rm. Magella'nicus co'rtex. The Winter- anus cortex, nearly allied in its properties to canella alba. Ma'gistery. (From magisier, a master.) The ancient chemists used this word to sig- nify a peculiar and secret method of pre- paring any medicine, as it were, by a mas- terly process. A subtle preparation, as a precipitate or solution, by menstruum. Magistr.a'lia. (From magister, a mas- ter.) Applied by way of emiirenoe, to such medicines as are extemporaneous, or in common use. Magistra'ntia. (From magislro, to rule; so called by way of eminence, as exceeding all others in virtue.) See Impe- ratoria. Magma. (From /A*, to blend toge- ther.)* Ecpiesma. A thick ointment. The faeces of an ointment after the thinner parts are strained off. A confection, MA'GNES. (From Magnes, its inven- tor.) The magnet, or load-stone. A mud- dy iron-ore, in which the iron is modified in such a manner as to afford a passage to a fluid called the magnetic fluid. The MAl. magnet exhibits certain phenomena; it r known by its property of attracting steel filings, and is found in Auvergne, in Biscay, in SSpain, in Sweden, and Siberia. Ma'gnes Arsenica lis. Arsenical mag- net. It is a composition of equal parts of antimony, sulphur, and arsenic, mixed and melted together, so as to become a glassy body. Ma'gnes epile'psi;e. The native cin- nabar. MAGNESIA. 1. The ancient chemists gave this name to such substances as they conceived to have the power of attracting any principle from the air. Thus an earth which, on being exposed to the air, in- creased in weight, and yielded vitriol, they called magnesia vitriolata: and later che- mists, observing in their process for obtain- ing magnesia, that nitrous acid was separa- ted, and an earth left behind, supposing it had attracted the acid, called it magnesia nitri, which, from its colour, soon obtained the name of magnesia alba. 2. An earth not found pure in nature, but obtained by art from some of its com- binations. It gives a peculiar character to the substances of which it forms a part. The. stones which contain magnesia in a considerable quantity have generally a smooth and unctuous feel, a greenish cast, a fibrous or striated texture, and a silky lustre. Among them we may mention, talc, steatite, serpentine, chlorite, asbestus, adinolile, jade, or nephritic stone, baikalite, boracite, Aic. It is likewise found neutrali- zed with various acids. It has been dis- covered by Vauquelin in several sea-plants. Properties.—Pure magnesia does not form with water an adhesive ductile mass. It is in the form of a very white spongy powder, sbft to the touch, and perfectly tasteless. It is very slightly soluble in water. It absorbs carbonic acid gradually from the atmosphere. It changes very delicate blue vegetable colours to green. Its attraction to the acids is weaker than those of the alkalies. Its salts are partially decomposed by ammonia, one part of the magnesia being precipitated,*and the other forming a triple compound. Its specific gravity is about 2.3. It is infusible even by the most intense heat; but when mixed with some of the other earths it becomes fusible. It combines with sulphur. It does not unite to phosphorus or carbon. It is not dissolved by alkalies in the humid way. When heated strongly, it becomes phosphorescent. With the dense acids it becomes ignited. With all the acids it forms salts of a bitter taste, mostly very soluble. Method of obtaining Magnesia.—The usual method of procuring magnesia, is to precipitate it from sulphate of magnesia by means of an alkali. To effect this, dissolve any quantity of sulphate of magnesia in a large quantity of 1 VI At. -VIAL, .j ii) juuUfd water, and add to it gradually a solution of. perfectly pure subcarbonate of potash or soda, till no more precipitate ensues. Then collect the precipitate on a olotli, and boil it repeatedly in a large quantity of distilled water, till this fluid passes perfectly tasteless. It is then to be dried, and exposed in a crucible to a red heat, till a sample of it, when cold, does not occasion the least effervescence with acids. • In this process, a double decomposition takes place, the sulphuric acid of the sul- phate of magnesia combines with the al- kali, and forms sulphate of potash; and the carbonic acid of theWkali joins to the dis- engaged magnesia, and forms subcarbonate of magnesia; the latter is precipitated, and the sulphate of potash remains in solu- tion. On exposing the subcarbonate of magnesia to heat, the acid is expelled, and the magnesia is left behind in a pure state. The magnesia of the present London Phar- macopoeia was formerly called Magnesia calcinata: usta; pura. It is directed to be made thus:—" Take of carbonate of magnesia, four ounces; burn it in a very strong fire, for two hours, or until acetic acid being dropped in, extricates no bub- bles of gas." It is given as an absorbent, antacid, and eccoprotic, in cardialgia* spasms, convulsions, and tormina of the bowels of infants; pyrosis, flatulencies, and other diseases of the primae vise ; obstipation, leucorrhoea, rickets, scrofula, crusta lactea, and podagra. The dose is from half a drachm to a drachm. Magne'sia cHlcina'ta. See Magnesia. Magn'esia opali'na. In making the hepar antimonii, some add, to the antimony and nitre, decrepitated sal-ammoniac, and thus make the opalin. It is a weaker emetic than the liver of antimony. Magne'sia vitriola'ta. See Magnesia; sulphas. Magne'sia u'sta. See Magnesia. MAGNE'SLE CARBO'NAS. Magne- sia alba. Subcarbonate of magnesia. The London College direct it to be made as follows:—" Take of sulphate of magnesia, a pound; subcarbonate of potash, nine ounces; water, three gallons. Dissolve the subcarbonate of potash in three pints of the water, and strain; dissolve also the sulphate of magnesia separately in five pints ofthe water, and strain; then add the rest of the water to this latter solution, apply heat, and when it boils^ pour in the former solu- tion, stirring them well together; next, strain through a linen cloth; lastly, wash the powder repeatedly with boiling water, and dry it ujxm bibulous paper, in a heat of 200°." It is in form of very fine powder, considerably resembling flour in its appear- ance and feel; it has no sensible taste on Uie tongue; it gives a faint greenish colour to tlie tincture of violets, and converts turn- ro\e to a blue. It is employed medicinally as an absorbent, antacid, and purgative, in doses from half a drachm to two drachms. * MAGNESIA SU'LPHAS. Sulphas magnesiw. Sulphas magnesia purijicata. Magnesia vitriolata. Sal catharticus amarus. Sal catharticum amarum. Sulphate of mag- nesia. Epsom salt. Bitter purging salt. The sulphate of'magnesia exists in several mineral springs, and in sea-water. It is from these saline solutions that the salt is obtained; the method generally adopted for obtaining it is evaporation, which causes the salt to crystallize in tetra- hedral prisms. It has a very bitter taste, and is soluble in its own weight of water at 60°, and in - three-fqurths of its weight of boiling water. Sulphate of magnesia, when perfectly pure, effloresces ; but that of com- merce generally contains foreign salts, such as the muriate of magnesia, which renders it so deliquescent, that it must be kept in a close vessel or bladder. By the action of heat it undergoes the watery fusion, and loses its water of crystallization, but does not part with its acid. One hundred parts of crystallized sulphate of magnesia consist of 29.35 parts of acid, 17 of earth, and 53.65 of water. The alkalies, strontian, barytes, and all thf* salts formed by these salifiable bases, excepting the alkaline muriates, decompose sulphate of magnesia. It is also decomposed by the nitrate, carbo- nate, and muriate of lime. Epsom salt is a mild and gentle purga- tive, operating with sufficient efficacy, and in general with ease and safety, rarely oc- casioning any gripes, or the other incon- veniencies of resinous purgatives. Six or eight drachms may be dissolved in a proper quantity of common water; or four, five, or more in a pint orTfuart of the purging mineral waters. These solutions may like- wise be so managed, in small doses, as to produce evacuation from the other emunc- tories; if the patient be kept warm, they increase perspiration, and by moderate exer- cise in the cool air, the urinary discharge. Some allege that this salt has a peculiav effect in allaying pain, as in colic, even in- dependently of evacuation. It is, however, principally used for the preparation ofthe subcarbonate of magnesia. Magnet. See Magnes. MAGNETISM, fhe property which iron possesses of attracting or repelling other iron, according to circumstances, that is, similar poles of magnets repel, but opposite poles attract each other. MAGNETISM, ANIMAL. A sym- pathy lately supposed, by some persons, to exist between the magnet and the human body ; by means of Avhich, the former be- came capable of curing many diseases in an unknown way, somewhat resembling the performances «f the old magicians. Animal magnetism is now entirely exploded. Ma'gnum de'i do'num. So Dr. Me■■>.•"• calls the Pernvipn tiark u2U MAI. MAL MA'GNUM OS. The*third bone ot the lower row of bones of the carpus, reck- oning from the thumb toAvards the little finger. Ma'gnus mo'rbus The great disease. So Hippocrates calls the epilepsy. Magy'dakis. The root of the herb la- serwort. Maha'goni. Mahogany. See Swietenia. Mahaleb. A species of Prunus. Mahmou'dy. Scammonium. Maidenhair. See Adianthum. Maidenhair, Canada. Adianthum Canadense. This is the Adianthum peda- tum, of Linnaeus. It is in common use in France, for the same purposes as the com- mon adianthum is in this country, and ap- pears to be far superior to it. Maidenhair, English. See Adianthum. Maidenhair-tree. Ginkgo. Ginan Itsio. In China and Japan, where this tree grows, the fruit acquires the size of a da- mask plum, and contains a kernel resem- bling that of our apricot. These kernels always make part of the desert at all pub- lic feasts and entertainments. They are said to promote digestion, and to cleanse the stomach and bowels. Maja'nthemum. S»e Convallaria ma- jalis. Mail-a'nschi. A species of rhamnus growing in Malabar. A decoction of its root is recommended against the gout; and a decoction of its leaves against the jaundice. Mail-e'lou. A Malabar tree, from whose bruised leaves and bark is prepared an apozem against the after-pains of women in child-bed, and for promoting the lochia. Mail-elou-ka'tou. This is larger than the above species. It is evergreen and as- tringent. * MAJORA'NA. (Quod mense Maio flo- reat, because it flowers in May.) See Ori- ganum majorana. Majora'na SSRTaca. See Teucrium marum. Ma'la. (From malus, an apple; so called from its roundness.) A prominent part of the cheek. Ma'la assy'ria. The citron. Ma'la ^thio'pica. A species of Lyeo- persicon. Ma'la aura'ntia. See Citrus auran- tium. Ma'la coto'nea. The quince. Ma'la insa'na ni'gra. The fruit*of the black-fruited night-shade. See Solanum melongena. Ma'labar plum. See Eugenia jambos. Malaba'thri o'leum. Oil of cassia lignea. Malaba'thrum. (IAaxaZaBpoy : from Malabar, in India, whence it was brought, and betre, a leaf, Ind.) The leaf of the tree whose bark is called cassia. See Lau- rus cassia. Malaba'thrinum- (From (aaxa^aBpoy, malabathruin.) Ointment of muiubatliruui. It is compounded of myrrh, spikenard, ma- labathrum, and many other aromatic ingre- dients. Malacca bean. See Avicennia tomentosa. Ma'la ca ra'dix. The root ofthe sagit- taria alexipharmaca. Ma'lache. (From (aaxakoc, soft; so called from the softness of its leaf.) The mallow. « MALACHITE. (From )aaxax»i, the mallow; from its resemblance in colour to the mallow.) A species of copper ore found in Siberia. Mala'cia. (From[AAXAytov, a ravenous fish.) Pica, or depraved appetite, wben such things are covered as are not proper for food. MALACO'STEON. (From /aaxakoc, soft, and os-tov, a bone.) Mollities ossium. A softness of the bones. Mala'ctica. (From /aaxao-o-cb, to soft- en.) Emollient medicines. MA'L^E OS. (From malus, so called from its roundness.) The cheek-bone. See Jugate os. Malagfue'tta. Malaguetta. Grains of Paradise. Mala'gma. (From /aaxaoo-oi, to soften.) Bozos. It is synonymous with Cataplasmd, from the frequency of making cataplasms to soften; but formerly malagmas were made of many other ingredients. Malamiris. A species of Piper. MALA'RUM OSSA. The cheek-bones. See Jugate os. MA'LATES. Salts formed by the union of the malic acid, or acidaof apples,-witb different bases; thus malate of copper, ma- late of lead, Sec. Ma'le. . The arm-pit. Male fern. See Polypodium filix mas. Male orchis. See Orchis mascttia. ' Male speedwell. See Veronica. MALIC ACID. Acidam malicum. This acid is obtained by saturating the juice of apples with alkali, and pouring in the ace- tons solution of lead, until it occasions no more precipitate. The precipitate is then to be edulcorated, and sulphuric acid pour- ed on it, until the liquor has acquired a fresh acid taste, without any mixture of sweetness. The whole is then to be filter- ed, to separate the sulphate of- lead. The filtered liquor is the malic acid, which i? very pure, remains always in a fluid state. and cannot be rendered concrete. The union of this acid with different bases, con- stitutes what are called malates. MALIGNANT. Malignus. A term which may be applied to any disease whose symptoms are so aggravated as to threaten destruction ofthe patient. . It is frequently used to signify a dangerous epidemic. Malignant fever. See Typhus. Malignant sore throat. See Cynanch' maligna. MAI MAL Ma'lis. A disease ofthe skin, produced "jy an insect lodging underneath. It is very om mon in Persia, where the disease is pro- duced by the worm called Gordius medi- nensis, or Dracunculus Persicus ; in Ame- rica, by the Pulex; and it is sometimes pro- duced in Europe by the Pediculus. Mallam-to'ddali. The name of a tree in Malabar, the root, bark, leaves, and fruit of which are esteemed, as a specific, in the epilepsy. MALLEABILITY. (Malleabilitas ; from malleus, a hammer.) The property which several metals possess of being extended under the hammer into thin plates, with- out cracking. The thin leaves of silver and gold are the best examples of mallea- bility. Malleamothe. Pavette. Pavate. Ery- sipelas curans arbor. A shrub which grows in Malabar. The leaA'es boiled in palm oil, cure the impetigo; the root, powdered and mixed with ginger, is diuretic. Ma'llei ante'rior. See Laxator tym- pani. Ma'llei exte'rnus. See Laxator tym- pani. Ma'llei inte'rnus. See Tensor tym- pani. MALLEOLUS. (Dim. of malleus, a mallet; so called from its supposed resem- blance to a mallet.) The ancle, distinguish- ed into external and internal, or malleolus externus and internus. MA'LLEUS. (Malleus quasi molleus; from mollio, to soften; a hammer.) A bone of the internal ear is so termed from its re- semblance. It is distinguished into a head, neck, and manubrium. The head is round, and encrusted with a thin cartilage, and an- nexed to another bone ofthe ear, the incus, by ginglymus. Its neck is narrow, and situated between the head and manubrium, or handle; from which a long slender pro- cess arises, adheres to a furroAv in the audi- tory canal, and is continued as far as the fissure in the articular cavity of the tempo- ral bone. The manubrium is terminated by an enlarged extremity, and connected to the membrana tympani by a short conoid pro- cess. Mallow, common. See Malva. Mallow, round-leaved. See Malva rolun- difolia. Mallow, vena in. See Malva alcea. Malograna'tum. (From malum, au ap- ple, and granum, a grain ; so named from its grain-like.seeds.) The pomegranate. MALPIGHI, Marcello, was born near Bologna, in 1628. He went through his preliminary studies with great eclat, and especially distinguished himself by his zea- lous pursuit of anatomy. His merit pro- Hired him, in 1653, the degree of doctor in medicine, and three years after the appoint- ■"■"-''' of orofessur of ohvsic, at Bologna; but he was soon invited to Pisa, by the Grand Duke of Tuscany. However, the air of this place injuring his health, which was naturally delicate, he Avas obliged in 1659 to return to his office at Bologna. Three years after he was tempted by the magistrates of Messina, to accept the medi- cal professorship there; but his little de- ference to ancient authorities involved him in controversies with his colleagues, which forced him to return again to Bologna, in 1666. His reputation rapidly extended throughout Europe as a philosophical in- quirer,, and he was chosen a member of the royal society of London, which afterwards printed his works at their own expense. In 1691, Pope Innocent XIL, on his election, chose Malpighi for his chief physician and chamberlain, whence he removed to Rome; but three years after he was carried off by an apoplectic stroke. He joined Avith an inde- fatigable pursuit of knowledge, a remark- able degree of candour and modesty ; and ranks very high among the philosophers of the physiological age in which he lived. He was the first to employ the microscope in examining the circulation of the blood; and the same instrument assisted him in exploring the minute structure of various organs, as is evident from his first publica- tion on tbe lungs, in 1661; and this was followed by successive treatises on many other parts. In 1669, his essay " De For- matione Pulli in Ovo," was printed at London, with his remarks on the silk- worm, and on the conglobate glands: much light was thrown by these investigations on the obscure subject of generation, and other important points of physiology. He was thence led to the consideration of the struc- ture and functions of plants, and evinced himself an original, as well as a very pro- found observer. His " Anatome Planta- rum" was published by the royal society in 1675 and 1679, with some observations on the incubation of the egg. His only me- dical work, " Consultatiorum Medicinalium Centuria Prima," did not appear till 1713: he was not distinguished as a practitioner, but deserves praise for pointing out the mischief of bleeding in the malignant epi- demics, which prevailed in Italy in his time. Malpi'ghia glabra. (So named it- honour of Malpighi.) The systematic name of a tree which affords an esculent cherry. Ma'ltha. (From fAAXAo-o-tt, to soften.) Malthacodes. A medicine softened and tem- pered with wax. Maltha'ctica. (From (aaxBaki^v, Ic soften.) Emollient medicines. Maltheorum. Common salt.' MALUM. 1. A disease. 2. An apple Ma'lum mo'rtuum. A disease lhat appears in the form of a pustule, Avhich booh forms a drv. broAvn. hard, and broad ^ MAL crust. It is seldom attended with pain, and remains fixed for a long time before it can be detached. It is mostly observed on the tibia and os coccygis, and sometimes the face. Ma'lus. The apple-tree. See Pyrus Malus. Ma'lus I'ndica. Bilumbi biling-bing, of Bontius. The malus Indica .—fructu pentagono, of Europeans. It is carefully cultivated in the gardens of the East-Indies, where it flowers throughout the year. The juice of the root is cooling, and drank as a cure for fevers. The leaves boiled and made into a cataplasm with rice, are famed in all sorts of tumours, and the juice of the fruit is used in almost all external heats, dipping linen rags in it, and applying them to the parts. It is drank, mixed with ar- rack, to cure diarrhoeas; and the dried leaves mixed with betel leaves and given in arrack, are said to promote delivery. The ripe fruit is eaten as a delicacy, and the unripe made into a pickle for the use of the table. MA'LVA. (Malva, quasi molva; from mollis, soft; named from the softness of its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monadel- phia. Order, Polyandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon mallow. See Malva sylvestris. Ma'lva a'lcea. The vervain mallow. The flowers of this plant are used medici- nally in some countries. Maxva arbo'rea. See Alcea. Ma'lva rotundifo'lia. Round-leaved mallow. The whole herb and root possess similar virtues to, and may be substituted for, the common mallow. See Malva. Ma'lva sylve'stris. The systematic name of the common mallow. Malva vul- garis. Malva:—caule eredo herbaceo, foliis septemlobatis acutis, pedunculis petiolisque pilosis. This indigenous plant has a strong affinity to the althaea, both in a botanical and a medical respect. See Althcea. The leaves and flowers are principally used in fomentations, cataplasms, and emollient enemas. The internal use of the leaves seems to be wholly superseded by the radix althaeae. Ma'lva verbena'cea. Alcea. Alcea vulgaris major. Vervain mallow. This plant is distinguished from the common mallow, by its leaves being jagged, or cut in about the edges. It agrees in virtues Avith the other mallows, but it is least mu- cilaginous of any. « Ma'lva vulga'ris. See Malva. Malvavi'scus. (From malva, the mal- low, and viscus, glue; so named from its viscidity.) The marsh-malloAV. See Al- thcea officinalis. MALVERN WATER. The village of Great Malvern has, for many years, been ^"lebrated for a spring of remarkable pu- AIAL nty, which has acquired the name oi the holy well, from the reputed sanctity of its waters, and the real and extensive benefit long derived in various cases from its use. The holy well water, when first drawn,, appears quite clear and pellucid, and doea not become sensibly turbid on standing. It possesses somewhat of an agreeable pun- gency to the taste; but this is not considera- ble. In other respects it does not differ in taste from pure good water. The contents of Malvern holy well are: —some carbonic acid, which is in an un- combined state, capable of acting upon iron, and of giving a little taste to the water; but the exact quantity of which has not been as- certained :—a very small portion of earth, either lime or magnesia, united with the car- bonic and marine acids: perhaps a little neutral alkaline salt, and a very large pro- portion of water:—for we may add, that, the carbonic acid perhaps excepted, the fo- reign matter is less than that of any spring water which we Hse. No iron, or metal of any kind, is found in it, though there are chalybeates in the neighbourhood. It is singular that, notwithstanding its apparent purity, this water is said not to keep well, and soon acquires a foetid smell, by standing in open vessels. Malvern water, like many others, was at first only employed as an external applica- tion; and this, indeed, is still its principal use, though it is extended witb some advan- tage, to a few internal diseases. It has been found highly efficacious in painful and deep ulcerations, the consequence of a scro- phulous habit of body, and which are always attended witb much local irritation, and often general fever. Applied to the sore, it moderates the profuseness of the discharge, corrects the fetor, which so peculiarly marks a caries of the bone, promotes the granula- ting process, and a salutary exfoliation ofthe carious part; and, by a long perseverance in this course, very dangerous and obsti- nate cases have at last been cured. Inflam- mation of the eye, especially^he ophthalmia, which is so troublesome in scrophulous ha- bits, often yields to this simple application, and we find that, for a great number of years, persons afflicted with sore eyes, have been in the habit of resorting to Malvern holy well. Another order of external dis- eases for Avhich this water is greatly cele- brated, is cutaneous eruptions; even those obstinate cases of dry desquamations that frequently follow a sudden application of cold in irritable habits, are often cured by this remedy. Where the skin is hot and dry, it remarkably relieves the intolerable itching of herpetic disorders, and renders the surface of the body more cool and per- spirable. It appears, however, from a nice observation of Dr. Wall, that this method of treatment is not so successful in the cu- taneous eruptions of very lax leucophlegm- vfAM u.lic habits, where the extremities are cold and the circulation languid; but that it suc- ceeds best where there is unusual irritation of the skin, and where it is apt to break in painful fissures, that ooze out a watery acrid lymph. On the first application of this wa- ter to an inflamed surface, it will often for a time increase the pain and irritation, but these effects go off in a few days. The great benefit arising from using Mal- vern waters, as an external remedy, in dis- eases of the skin and surface of the body, has led to its employment in some internal disorders, and often with considerable ad- vantage. Of these, the most important are painful affections of the kidneys and blad- der, attended with the discharge of bloody, purulent, or foetid urine, the hectic fever, produced by scrophulous ulceration of the lungs, or very extensive and irritating sores on the surface of the body, and also fistulas of long standing, that have been ne- glected, aud have become constant and troublesome sores. & The Malvern water is in general a per- fectly safe application, and may be used with the utmost freedom, both as an exter- nal dressing for sores and as a common drink. The internal use of Malvern waters is sometimes attended at first with a slight nausea, and, not unfrequently, for the first day or two, it occasions some degree of drowsiness, vertigo, or slight pain of the head, which comes on a few minutes after drinking it. These symptoms go off spon- taneously, after a few days, or may readily be removed by a mild purgative. The effects of this water on the bowels are not at all constant; frequently it purges briskly for a few days, but it is not uncommon for the body to be rendered costive by its use, especially, as Dr. Wall observes, with those who are accustomed to malt liquors. In all cases, it decidedly increases the flow of urine, and the general health of the patient. The duration of a course of Malvern Avaters must vary very considerably on account of the different kinds of disease for Avhich this spring is resorted to. Mame'i. The mammoe, momin, or tod- dy-tree. This tree i3 fouud in different parts of the West Indies, but those on the island of Hispaniola are the best. From incisions made in the branches, a copious discharge of pellucid liquor is obtained, which is called momin, or toddy wine ; it must be drank very sparingly, because of its very diuretic quality. It is esteemed as an effectual preservative from the stone, as also a solvent of it when generated. There are two species. Mami'll*. (Dim. of mamma, the breast.) The breasts of men are so term- ed. It is likewise applied sometimes to the nipple. Mami'ra. It is said, by Paulus .Egi- neta, to be the root of a plant which is of a MAN ( j.23 detergent quality. Some think it is the root of the doronicum; but what it really is,, cannot be ascertained. MAMMA. 'Sec Breast. MA'MMARY ARTERIES. Artcricema- millares. The internal mammary artery is a branch of the subclavian, and gives off the mediastinal, thymal, and pericardiac arte- rfes. The external mammary is a branch- of the axillary artery. MAMMARY VEINS. Venaz mamillares. These vessels accompany the arteries, and evacuate their blood into the subclavian vein. Mammea Americana. The systematic name of the tree on which the mammce fruit grows. See Mammee. Mammee. A delicious fruit, the pro- duce of the Mammea Americana, of Lin- naeus. They have a very grateful flavour when ripe, and are much cultivated in Jamaica, where they are generally sold in the markets for one of the best fruits of the island. MAN. Homo. Man is compounded of solids, fluids, a vital principle, and, what distinguishes him from every other animal. a soul. I. The solids are divided into hard and soft, which analysis demonstrates to be formed of earthly particles, connected toge- ther by an intermediate gluten. The hard parts are the bones and cartilages. The soft parts, muscles, nerves, the viscera, and every other part, except the fluids. See Bone, Cartilage, Ligament, Muscle, Artery. Vein, Nerve, Lymphatics, &c. II. The fluids are very various. See Fluids of the Body. Anatomy demonstrates the structure of the various parts ■ of which the human body consists. Chemistry has, of late, made great progress towards ascertaining its principles and elements, which are as follows:— The constituent principles oi man are—• 1. T7ie tcater, which constitutes the greatest part of the humours, and is the vehicle of the other principles. 2. The animal gas, which consists of carburetted hydrogen, and is found, not only in the blood, but in all the other fluids. 3. The inflammable gas, emitted from the large intestines, in flatu. 4. The animal gluten, which consists of carbon and azote, and forma the fibres of the solid parts; the caseous portion oi" the milk; and the principal part of the cruor of the blood. 5. The albumen, present in the serum of blood. 6. The jelly, found in the serum of the blood ; lymph of the lymphatic A'essels, and other fluids. 7. The cruor, which is the animal gluten impreg- nated with iron. 8. The mucus, which lubricates the primae viae; the aerial sur- faces of the lungs; the parts of generation, and the urinary passages, 9. The animal oil, which fills the celh of the adipose mem- ■•*i .- MAN brano. *10. The resin, found in the bile. 11. The sebacic acid, which is present in animal oil. 12. The phosphoric add, which enters into the composition of the animal earth of the bones, and some of the salts of the urine. 13. The sacladic acid, in the sugar of the serum ofthe milk. 14. The sugar, latent in the serum of the milk. 15, The animal *£arth, which is phosphate of lime, and not only forms the greatest part of the bones, but also is found in the fibres of the soft parts, and in all the fluids. 16. Phosphate of ammonia, and 17. Phosphate of soda, both of which are detected in the urine. 18. Culinary salt, obtained from the urine, gastric juice, and other hu- mours. The elementary principles of our body hitherto known, are, 1. Azote, an element which, combined with hydrogen, constitutes volatile alkali; with the matter of heat, azo tic air; Avith carbon, the gluten of ani- raa* fibres. Azote is the primary element of the animal body, for it may be extracted from almost every part of the animal; the mucus, jelly, membranes, tendons, liga- ments, and cartilages, afford it in a less degree ; the lymph, serum of the blood, the water of hydropic patients, the liquor amnii, and cheese, give out more; the greatest quantity is obtained from the co- agulable lymph of the blood, and from mus- cle. The flesh of young animals contains less than that of old : and it is in greater quantity in sarcophagous, than in the flesh of phytophagous animals and fish. 2. The matter of heat, whicb^enters into the com- position of both solids and fluids, and which, in a separate form, constitutes the animal heat. 3. The matter of light, which, in its free state, produces vision, and, when com- pounded, enters as an element into the com- position of oil and all other inflammable parts. The eyes of animals, which shine in the night-time, owe this property to the mat- ter of light. 4. Thiielectric matter, which enters into all bodies, and affords the phe- nomena of animal electricity. 5. Oxygen, which, in combination with the matter of heat, constitutes vital air; with hydrogen, forms water; with acescent bases, the acid salts of our fluids. 6. Hydrogen, which, combined Avith oxygen, forms water; with azote, volatile alkali; with the matter of heat, inflammable air, which is emitted from the large intestines; and with carbon, animal gas; and lastly, combined with car- bon, and the sebacic acid, constitutes the oil of the adipose membrane. 7. Carbon, Avhich, < in combination with hydrogen and the sebacic acid, constitutes the oil of the adipose membrane; with hydrogen alone, animal gas; with azote, animal gluten. 8. Sulphur, which, combined with inflammable air, constitutes the hepatic air, that exhales from muscular fibre:, hair, incubated eggs, animal gluten, and. according to Lavoisier, a human excrement. 9. Phosphoi-us, wbicL. with oxygen, forms the phosphoric acid; and, Avith inflammable air, phosphuretted hydrogen. The lucid sweat of some men, the phosphorescence, or light, given out by the putrefying bodies of some animals, and the phosphorus obtained from cheese, and human bones, sufficiently shoAV that phos- phorus constitutes an element of our body. 10. Soda, or the fixed mineral alkali. 11. Potash, or the fixed vegetable alkali. Each of these is found in several of the fluids of the human body. 12. An earthy element. Of the earths, no kind is so frequently de- tected as the calcareous, which is found iu the bones and other parts. 13. A metallic element. Of so great a number of metals, iron and manganese alone are found in an organized body, whether animal-or vegeta- ble. Iron is in greater quantity in the flesh than in the bones; but in the greatest pro- portion in the cruor or red part of the blood. 14. An odorous principle, perceptible in all the animal fluids ; but of a peculiar kind in the human urine and excrements. 15. The nervous fluid, or principle contained in the nerves, and which appears to be an element sui generis, distinct from all known fluids, and not to be collected by art. III. The vital principle. In all solid and fluid parts of a living body, there exists an element, with properties peculiar to itself, which constitutes life; hence it is justly called vital. This principle induces a mode of union in tbe other elements, widely differing from that which arises from the common laws of chemical affinity. By the aid of this principle, nature produces the animal fluids, as blood, bile, semen, and the rest, which can never be produced by the art of chemistry. But if, in consequence of death, the laws of vital' attraction, or affinity, cease to operate, then the elements, recovering their former properties, become again obedient to the common laws of che- mical affinity, and enter into new combina- tions, from which, new principles, in the process of putrefaction, are produced. Thus the hydrogen, combining itself with the azote forms volatile alkali; and the carbu- retted hydrogen, with the azote, putrid air, into which the whole body is converted. It also appears from hence, why organized bodies alone, namely, animal and vegetable, are subject to putridity; to which inorganic or mineral substances are in no degree lia- ble, the latter not being compounded ac- cording to the laws of vital affinity, but only according to those of chemical affinity. For the fatiscense, or resolution of pyrites, or sulphuret of iron, in atmospheric air, is not putrefaction, but only the oxygen, furnished by the air, combining with tbe sulphur, and forming iron and sulphate of iron. Fire, as well as putridity, separates the constituent principles of animal bodies into their elements; but these, by a peculiar law. MAN wader the action of fire, again combine in a different manner, and form peculiar consti tuent principles, called the products of fire. Torn the hydrogen, combining with azote, is changed into volatile alkali: but with a large proportion of carbon, it forms empy- reumatic oil. From what has hitherto been paid, it will also appear, that the true con- stituent principles of the animal body can- not be detected, either by putrefaction or the action of fire; for by these means we only discover the elements of those princi- ples. Thus, whenever volatile alkali is found to be generated, azote and hydrogen may be supposed to have been present in the natural state of the animal substance ; and when empyreumatic oil is obtained, it may be concluded il is furnished by the hy- drogen and carbon of the animal part. Ma'naca. A Brazil shrub, whose root is powerfully emetic and cathartic. Ma'ncoron. According to Oribasius, a kind of sugar, which is found in a sort of cane. xMancura'na. The origanum vulgare. MAND1BULA. (From mando, to chew.) The lower jaw. See Maxilla in- ferior. Mandra'gora. (From fAAvfy*,, a den, and Aytipce, to collect; because it grows about caves and dens of beasts; or from the German man dragen, bearing man.) See Atropa. Mandragori'tes. (From /uAvfpAyopA, the mandrake.) Wine, in which the roots of the male mandrake are infused. Mandrake. See Atropa. . Manduca'tor. (From manduco, to chew.) The muscles which perform the action of chewing. Ma'nga. (Indian.) The mango-tree. MANGANESE. This metallic sub- stance seems, after iron, to be the most fre- quently diffused metal through the earth ; its ores are very common. As a peculiar metal, it was first noticed by Gahn and Scheele, in the years 1774 and 1777. It is always found in ihe state of an oxid, varying in the degree ■'of oxidizement. La Pe- rouse affirmed that he had found manga- nese in a metallic state; but there was pro- bably some mistake in his observation. The ores are distinguished into grey oxid of manganese, black oxid of manganese, reddish whit^oxid of manganese, and carbonate of manganese. All these combinations have an earthy texture; they are very ponderous; they occur both amorphous and crystallized; and generally contain a large quantity of iron. Their colour is black, blackish brown, or grey, seldom white. They soil the fingers like soot. They are sometimes crystallized in prisms, tetrahedral, rhom- boidal, or striated. Properties.—Manganese is of a whitish ~rey colour. Its fracture is granulated. UAN , jji... irregular, and uneven. It is of a metallic brilliancy, which it, however, soon loses in the air. Its specific gravity is about 8. It is very hard, and extremely brittle. It is one of the most refractory metals, and most difficult to fuse, requiring at least 160° of Wedgewood's pyrometer. Its attraction of oxygen is so rapid, that exposure to the air insufficient to render it red, brown, black, and friable, in a Arery short time; it can, therefore, only be kept under water, oil, or ardent spirit. It is the most combustible of all the metals. It decomposes water, by means of heat, very rapidly, as well as the greater part of the metallic oxids. It decom- poses sulphuric acid. It is soluble in nitric acid. It is fusible with earths, and colours them brown, violet, or red, according to its state of oxydizement. It frees from colour glasses tinged by iron. It does not readily unite with sulphur. It combines with phos- phorus. It unites with gold, silver, and copper, and renders them brittle. It unites to arsenic in close vessels, but does not enter into union with mercury. It forms' three differently coloured oxids, by combi- ning with different proportions of oxygen. Method of obtaining Manganese___This metal is obtained by mixing the black oxid, finely powdered, with pitch; making it into a ball, and putting this into a crucible, with powdered charcoal, one-tenth of an inch thick at the sides, and one-fourth of an inch deep at the bottom. The empty space is then to be filled with powdered charcoal; a cover is to be luted on; and the cru- cible exposed, for an hour, to the strongest heat that can be railed. Or, digest the black oxid of manganese repeatedly, with the addition of one-sixteenth of sugar, in nitric acid ; dilute the mixture with three times its bulk of water; filter it, and de- compose it by the addition of potash ; col- lect the precipitate, form it into a paste with oil, and put it into a crucible, well lined With charcoal. Expose^the crucible for a'. least two hours to the strongest heat of a forge. Manganese may also be obtained in the following manner: Prepare a saturated solution of sulphate of manganese, bring it to a boiling heat, and add to it, gradually, a solution of tar trate of potash, until no further precipitate ensues ; then filter the solution, and wash the precipitate in water, and when dry. make it into a paste with oil, and proceed as before. In this process, the sulphuric acid unites to the potash, and forms sulphate of potash, and the tartaric acid joins to the oxyd of manganese, and forms a tartrate of manga- nese, which is decomposable by heat. Mang el wursel. The root of scarcity. A plant of great importance, as a substitute for bread in period? of famine. It has no*. o26 MAN VIA.N however, succeeded so well in this country as in Germany. It is properlv a species of beet. MANGET, John James, was born at Geneva in 1652. He originally studied for the clerical profession, but, after five years' labour, his inclination to medical pursuits prevailed, and he made such progress, with- out the aid of any teacher, that he was a* mitted to the degree of doctor at Valence in 1678. He then commenced practice in his native city, and obtained considerable re- putation, and refused many invitations to go to other countries. In 1699 he was ap- pointed chief physician to Frederick III. afterwards first king of Prussia. In his literary labours he was indefatigable even to the end of his life, which terminated in his 91st year. Among the numerous works of compilation, executed by him, originality is not to be expected; nor are they remarkable for judgment or accuracy, though still some- times used for reference. He published ample collections on almost every subject connected with medicine, besides improved editions of the works of others; but the most important of his productions is entitled " Bibliotheca Scriptorum Medicorum vete- rum et recentiorum," at which he laboured when at least eighty years of age. Mangi'fera. (From Mango, the name of the fruit which it bears.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. The Mango-tree. Mangi'fera I'ndica. The systematic name of the mango-tree, which is cultivated all over Asia. Mangos, when ripe, are juicy, of a good flavour, and so fragrant as to perfume the air to a considerable dis- tance. They are eaten either raw or pre- served with sugar. Their taste is so lus- cious, that they soon pall the appetite. The unripe fruits are pickled in the milk of the cocoa-nut that has stood until sour, with salt, capsicum, and garlick. From the ex- pressed juice is prepared a Avine ; and the remainder of the kernel can be reduced to an excellent flour for the making of bread. Mango. See Mangifera indica. Mangostana. i Mangosteen. > See Garcinia. Mangosteen bark. ) MA'NIA. (From /aaivo/aai, to rage.) Raving or furious madness. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order vesanioz, of Cullen. The definition of mania is, delirium, unaccompanied with fever; but this does not seem altogether correct; as a delirium may prevail without any frequency of pulse, or fever; as hap- pens sometimes Avith women in the hysteric disease. In mania, the mind is not perfectly master of all its functions ; it receives im- pressions from the senses, Avhich are very different from those produced in health; the judgment and memory are both lost, or un- paired, and the irritability of the body is much diminished, being capable, as is sup- posed, of resisting the usual morbid effects of cold, hunger, and watching, and being likewise less susceptible of other diseases than before. Mania may be said to be a false per- ception of things, marked by an incohe- rence, or raving, and a resistance of tbe passions to the command of the will, ac- companied, for the most part, with a vio- lence of action, and furious resentment at restraint. There are tAvo species of madness, viz. the melancholic and furious. Madness is occasioned by affections of the mind, such as anxiety, grief, love» religion, terror, or enthusiasm; the fre- quent and uncurbed indulgence in any passion, or emotion, and by abstruse stu- dy. In short, it may be produced by any thing that affects the mind so forcibly as to take off its attention from all other affairs. Violent exercise, frequent intoxication, a sedentary life, the suppression of periodical and occasional discharges and secretions, excessive evacuations, and paralytic sei- zures, are likewise enumerated as remote causes. Certain diseases of the febrile kind have been found to occasion madness, where their action has been very violent. In some cases it proceeds from an heredi- tary predisposition. Two constitutions are particularly the victims of madness; the sanguine and melancholic : by the dif- ference of which its appearance is some* what modified. Each species of mania is accompanied wilh particular symptoms. Those which attend on the melancholic are sadness, dejection of spirits, and its at- tendants. Those which accompany an at- tack of furious madness, are severe pains in the head, redness of the face, noise in the ears, wildness of the countenance, roll- ing and glistening of the eyes, grinding of the teeth, loud roaring, violent exertion of strength, absurd incoherent discourse, un- accountable malice to ceTtain persons, particularly to the nearest relatiA-es and friends, a dislike to such places and scenes as formerly afforded particular pleasure, a diminution of the irritability of* the body, with respect to the morbid effects of cold, hunger, and watching, together with a fulk quick pulse. "* Mania comes on at different periods of life; but in the greater number of cases, it makes it attack between thirty and forty years of age. Females appear to be more subject to mania than males. Dissections of maniacal cases, Dr. Tho- mas observes, most generally show an ef- fusion of water into the cavities of the brain; but, in some cases, we are able to discover evident marks of previous liv 2* MAN MAN llammation, such as thickening and opacity of the tunica arachnoides and pia mater. In a few instances a preternatural hardness of the substance of the brain. From Dr. Greding's observations, it ap- pears that the skulls of the greater number of such persons are commonly very thick. Some he found of a most extraordinary de- gree of thickness; but it appears that the greater number of insane people die of atrophy and hydrothorax. The treatment of madness is partly cor- poreal, partly mental. The leading indica- tions under the first head are : to diminish vascular or nervous excitement when ex- cessive, as in mania ; to increase them when defective, as in melancholia; at the same time guarding against the several exciting causes, and removing any obvious fault in the constitution, or in particular parts, by which the brain may be sympathetically affected. Among the mostpowerful means of lessening excitement is the abstraction of blood, which freely practised has been often an effectual remedy in recent cases and robust habits; but repeated small bleed- ings are rather likely to confirm the disease; and in those, who have long laboured under it, the object should merely be to obviate dangerous accumulation in the head, by oc- casionally withdrawing the requisite quan- tity locally. Purging is much more ex- tensively applicable ; where the strength will admit, it may be useful to make very large evacuations in this way; and in all cases it should be a rule to procure regular discharges from the bowels, which are ge- nerally torpid. Calomel is mostly proper, as it may evacuate bile more freely, and have other beneficial effects; but it usually requires the assistance of other cathartics. The application of cold to the head is ma- terially serviceable under increased excite- ment, and some have advised it to the body generally; at any rate, the accumu- lation of heat should be avoided, and the antiphlogistic regimen steadily observed. Emetics have sometimes had a good effect, especially as influencing the mind of the patient; but to diminish excitement, and induce diaphoresis, itAvill generally be bet- ter to give merely nauseating doses ; and occasionally their operation may be pro- moted by the tepid bath ; even the hot bath has been found useful, producing great relaxation, and rendering the patient more tractable. Digitalis may be employed Avith advantage from its sedative powor, exerted especially on the circulation, pushing it till some obvious effect is produced. Nar- cotics, particularly opium, have been much used, but certainly are not indiscriminately proper: where there is fulness of the ves- sels of the head, they may even do mischief; and where organic disease exists, they will probably only palliate : whenever resorted U\ the dose should be large, such as may .mluce .'iwp, and if no mitigation ct" t'v disease appear, it may be better not to per- severe in them. Camphor has been some- times decidedly useful, carried gradually to a very considerable extent. Blisters and other means of lessening fulness and irrita- tion in the brain, should not be neglected, where circumstances indicate their use.—In the melancholic, on the other hand, where there is rather a deficiency of excitement, it is necessary to direct a more generous diet, nutritious and easy of digestion, as the sto- mach is usually weak, with a moderate quantity of some fermented liquor, and medicines of a tonic or even stimulant na- ture, especially ammonia, to relieve flatu- lence and acidity. Attention should be paid to the bowels, and to maintain the function of the skin, &c. The utility of the cold bath seems questionable in melan- cholies ; though, it may occasionally arrest a paroxysm of mania. Regular exercise may contribute materially to improve the health ; and even hard labour has been often signally useful in a convalescent state, particularly to those accustomed to it. It" the mental derangement supervened on the stoppage of any evacuation, or the metasta- sis of any other disorder; or appear con- nected with a scrophulous or syphilitic taint; proper remedies to restore the former, or remove the latter, should be exhibited: and in some instances trepanning has relieved the brain from local irritation. In the ma- nagement of the insane, it is necessary to inspire a certain degree of awe from a con- viction of superior power, and at the same time seek to gain their confidence and af- fection by steadiness and humanity. Some restraint is often necessary for the security of the patient, or of others, carefully watch- ing, or even confining them, if they threaten the lives of their attendants. When they refuse to take food, or medicine, or any thing which appears absolutely necessary, coercion is proper, and sometimes these ca- prices may be overcome by stratagem; or exciting uneasy sensations by the motion of a swing, whirling chair, &c. In order to remove any deranged association of ideas, it will be right to endeavour to occupy their minds with some agreeable and regular train of thought, cheerful music, poetry, narrative, the elementary parts of geometry, &c. according to their previous inclinations; to lead them gradually to their former ha- bits, and the society of their friends, engage them in rural sports, take them to public amusements, the watering places, &c. but with as little appearance of design as possi- ble. Ma'nihot. The jatropha manihot. Mani'pulus. (Quod manum impleat, because it fills the hand.) A handful. Manjapu'meram. A common tree in the West Indies, the flowers of which are distilled, and the water used against in- flammations ofthe eyes. MA'NNA (Froatmano. a gift, Srr : MAR UAH being the food given by God to the children ef Israel in the wilderness; or from mahna, what is it ? an exclamation occasioned by their wonder at its appearance.) See Fraxinus. Ma'nna Briganti aca. A species of manna brought from Brianconois in Dau- phiny. Ma'nna Calabri'na. Calabrian manna. Ma'nna canula'ta. Flaky manna, or manna concreted on straw, or chips. Ma'nna secu'nda. An inferior or se- cond sort of manna. Ma'nna thu'ris. A coarse powder of olibanum. Manni'fera a'rbor. (From manna, and fero, to bear.) The fraxinus ornus. Manso'rius. (From mando, to chew.) The masseter muscle. Manti'le. The name of a bandage. Ma'nus de'i. A name of a resolvent plaster, which is described by Lemery. Also for opium. Maple. See Acer pseudoplatanus. Mira'nda. A species of myrtle, grow- ing in the island of Ceylon, a decoction of the leaves of which is said to be excellent against the venereal disease. MARA'NTA. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The name of the Indian arrow-root. There are three species of Maranta, the Aurundinacea, Galanga, and Comesa, all of them herbaceous, perennial, exotics of the Indies, kept here in hot-houses for curi- osity; they have thick, knotty, creeping roots, crowned with long, broad, arundina- ceous leaves, ending in points, and upright stalks half a yard high, terminated by bunches of monopetalous, ringent, five- parted flowers. They are propagated by pajting the roots in spring, and planting dram in pots of light rich earth, and then pronging them in the bark-bed. - Mara'nta arundina'cea. The root of this species, commonly called arrow-root, is used by the Indians to extract the virus communicated by their poisoned arrows, from whence it has obtained its name. It is cultivated in gardens and provision- grounds in the West Indies; and the starch is obtained from it by the following process : The roots, when a year old, are dug up, well washed in water, and then beaten in a large deep wooden mortar to a pulp ; this is thrown into a large tub of clean Avater : the whole is then well stirred^and the fibrous part wrung out by the hands, and thrown away. The milky liquor being passed through a hair sieve, or coarse cloth, is suf- fered to settle, and the clear water drained off. At the bottom of the vessel is a white mass, which is again mixed Avith clean water, and drained: lastly, the mass k dried on sheets in the sun, aud is pure starch. Wow-root cont?in=; in small bulk, a greater proportion of nourishment man -amy other yet known. The powder, boiled in water, forms a very pleasant transparent. jelly, very superior to that of sago or ta- pioca: and is much recommended as a nutritious diet for children and invalids. The jelly is made in the following man- ner : to a dessert-spoonful of powder, add as much cold water as will make it into a paste ; then pour on half a pint of boil- ing water : stir it briskly and boil it a few minutes, when it will become a clear smooth jelly ; a little sugar and sherry wine may be added for debilitated patients, but for infants a drop or two of essence of cara- Avay-seeds, or cinnamon, is preferable, wine being very liable to become ascescent in the stomachs of infants, and thus disagree with tbe bowels. Fresh milk, either alone or diluted with water, may be substituted for the water. For very debilitated frames, and especially for ricketty children, this jelly, blended with an animal jelly, as that of the stag's-horn, (rasurce cornu cervi,) affords a more nutritious diet than arrow- root alone, which may be done in the fol- lowing manner: Boil half an ounce of stag's-horn shavings, in a pint of water, for fifteen minutes ; then strain, and add two dessert-spoonsful of arrow-root powder, pre- viously well mixed with a tea-cupful of water; stir them briskly together, and boil them for a few minutes. If the child should be much troubled with flatulency, two or three drops of essence of caraway- seeds, or a little grated nutmeg may be added; but for adults, port wine, or brandy, will answer best. Mara'nta Gala'nga. The smaller ga- langal. The roots of this plant are used medicinally; two kinds of galangal are men- tioned in the pharmacopoeias ; the greater galangal obtained from the Kampferia go- langa, of Linnaeus, and the smaller galan- gal, the root of the Maranta galanga; cau- lino simplici foliis lanceolatis .subsessilibus, oi Linnaeus. The dried root is brought from China, in pieces from an inch to two in length, scarcely half so thick, branched, full of knots and joints, with several circu- lar rings, of a reddish-brown colour on the outside, and brownish within. It has an aromatic smell, not very grateful, and an unpleasant, bitterish, hot, biting taste. It was formerly much used as a waffci sto- machic bitter, and generally ordered in bit- ter infusions. It is now, however, seldom employed. MARA'SMUS. (From /aapaivu, to grow lean.) Atrophia. Emaciation. A wasting away of the flesh, without fever or apparent disease. See Atrophy. Marathri'tes. (From /AApABpov, fen- nel.) A vinous infusion of fennel; or wine impregnated with fennel. Marathrophy'llum. (From /AApABpov, fennel, and 2% he retired from practice, and .- r. MA"- abowt nine years after resigned his proie.-soi - ship in favour of his son, the Rev. Thomas Martyn; in consequence of whose election he presented his botanical library, of above 200 volirtSBB, with his drawings, herbarium, &c. to the university. He died in 1768. r Ma'rum cre'ticum. See Teucrium marum. Ma'rum Syri'acum. (From mar, bitter, Heb.) See Teucrium marum. Ma'rum ve'rum. See Teucrium marum. Ma'rum vulga'bje. Sec Thymus ma.v- tichina. Ma'rvisum. Malmsey Avine. Ma'schale. (Maoxaxh.) The arm-pit. Maschali'ster. (From fAAo-y^uxtTiip.) The second vertebra of the back. Ma'slach. A medicine of the opiate- kind, in use amongst the Turks. Ma'speta. , Maspetum. The leaves of the asafostida plant. MA'SSA. (From (AAe-o-ce, to blend to- gether.) A mass. A term generally ap- plied to the compound out of which pills are to be formed. Ma'ssa ca'rnea jaco'bi sy'lvii. See Flexor longus digitorum jiedis. Ma'ssalis. A name for mercury. •, MASSE'TER. (From /xAe-rAOfAAt, to chew; because it assists in chewing.) Zi- gomafo-maxillaire, of Dumas. A muscle of the lower jaw, situated on the side of the face. It is a short, thick muscle,1 which arises, by fleshy and tendinous fibres, from the lower edge of the malar process of the maxillary bone, the lower horizontal edge of the os malae, and the lower edge of the zygomatic process of the temporal bone, as far backwards as the eminence belonging to the articulation of the lower jaw. . From some little interruption in the fibres of this muscle, at their origin, some writers de- scribe it as arising by two, and others by three, distinct portions, or heads. The two layers of fibres of which it seems to be com- posed, cross each other as they descend, the external layer extending backwards, and the internal one slanting forwards. It is in- serted into the basis of the coronoid»procei£ and into all that part ofthe lower jaw which supports the coronoid and condylokLpro- cesses. Its use is to raise the lower jaw, and, by means of the above-mentioned de- cussation, to move it a little forwards "and backwards in the act of chewing. VL V Massicot. Calcined white lead.' • Ma'ssoy co'rtex. See Cortex Massoy. Masterwort. See Imperatoria. MASTICATION. (Masticatio; from maslico, to chew.) Chewing. A natural function. The mixing together and dividing of the particles of the food in the mouth by the action of the jaws, tongue, lips, and cheeks. By means of this function, the food is lacerated and mixed with the saliva and the nwcu«s of the mouth and fauce=. MA? MAT ma inns made into a bole of sucli a consis- fence as to be formed into a convenient size taube swallowed. See Deglutition. P.-MASTICATORIES. (Masticatoria, sc. » medicamenta, from mastico, to chew.) Such medicines as are intended for chewing. MA'STICHE. (From /nAo-o-a, to ex- press.) See Pistacia Lenliscus. Mastich-tree. See Pistacia Lentiscus. Mastich, herb, common. See Thymus mastichina. > Mastich, herb, Syrian. vSee- Teucrium marum. Mastich, wood. See Pistacia Lentiscus. MasticHF.LiE'uM. (From fAATiyn, mas- tich, and»Act/oy, oil.) Oil of mastich. Masti'chia. (From /AArtyu, maetich, •o called because it smells like mastich.) Nux virginiana, or mastich of ligon. iMasti'china. (Dim. of maffiehe.) Mas- tiltuna gallorum, marum, or mastich thyme. See Thymus mastichina. Masticol. See Massicot. Ma'stix. See Pistacia Lentiscus. MASTODY'NIA. (From /*Ai 2. The name of a muscle which is inserted into the mastoid process. Mastoide'um fora'men. A hole in the temporafcbone of the skull. . Mastoide'uS'EA'EERa'lis. A name for the complexus. Mastoide'us. (From/**sW»c,. the mas- toid process.) See Stemo-cleido-mastoideus. Matali'sta ra'dix. A root said to be imported from America, where it is given as a purgative, its action being rather milder than that of jalap. MA'TER. (M«t»/>, a mother.) Two membranes of the brain had this epithet given them, by the Arabians, who thought they gave origin to all other membranes of the body. See Dura mater and Pia mater. Also a name of the herb mugwort, because of its virtue in disorders of the womb. • Ma'ter du'ra. See Dura mater.. Ma'ter herba'rum. Artemisia, orcom- mon mugwort. Ma'ter metallo'rum. Quicksilver. VMa'ter perla'rum. Mother of pearl. The concha margaritifera. , Ma'ter pia. See Pia mater. Mate'ria perla'ta. If, instead of crys- talizing the salts contained in the liquor se- parated from diaphoretic antimony, an acid be poured into it, a white precipitate is formed, which is nothing else but a very re- fractory calx of antimony. Materiatu'ra. Castellus explains mor- bi materiatura to be diseases of intempe- rance. MATE'RIA MEDICA. By this term is understood a general class of substances, both natural and artificial, which are used in the cure^if diseases. Cartheuser, Newman, Lewis, Gleditsch, Linnaeus, Vogel, Alston, and other writers on the Materia Medica, have been at much labour to contrive arrangements of these articles. Some have arranged them accor- ing to their natural resemblances; others according to their real or supposed virtues; others according to their active constituent principles. These arrangements have their peculiar advantages. The first may be preferred by the natural historian, the se- cond by the physiologist, and the last by the chemist. The pharmacopoeias published by the Colleges of Physicians of London, Dub- lin, and Edinburgh, llrve the articles of the Materia Medica arranged in alphabetical order, this plan is also adopted by almost nil the continental pharmacopoeias. y^i ■a. MATERIA MEDICA. Dr. Cullen has arranged the Materia Medica as follows :- ' Nutriments, which are Food, Drinks, Condiments; , Medicines which act on the Solids, „■ I Simple, as Astringents, Tonics, Emollients, Corrosives ; ( Living, as i Stimulants, J Sedatives, I Narcotics, [ Refrigerants. Antispasmodics. ' Fluids, / Producing a change of i fluidity, Atlenuants, Inspissants. Mixture, Correctors of Acrimou Demulcents, Antacids, Antalkalines, Antiseptics. Evacuants; viz. Errhines, Sialagogues, Expectorants. Emetics, Cathartics, \ Diuretics, ' Diaphoretics, • \ Emmenagogues. The following is the list of articles which come under I. NUTRIMENTS. a. Fruits. a. Fresh, sweet, acidulous, as Prunes Oranges Lemons Raspberries Red and black currants Mulberries Grapes^&c. b. Dried, sweet, acidulous^ Raisins Currants £ Figs. #• Oleraceous Herbs. Water-cresses Dandelion Parsley Artichoke. y. Roots, Carrot Garlick Satyrionr J. Seeds and Nuts. Almonds, sweet and bijAer Walnuts Olives. II. MEDICINES. 1. Astringents.- Red*rose Cinquefoil Tormentil Madder Sorrel Water-dock Bistort Fern Pomgranate Oak-bark Galls Logwood Quince Mulberry Sloe •_; _ Gum-arabic Catechu Dragon's blood Alkanet Balaustine flower St. John's wort Millefod Plantain Convallaria Boar's berrv. the preceding classes:— 2. Tonics. Gentian Lesser centaury Quassia Simarouba Marsh trefoil Fumitory Camomile Tansy Wormwood Southernwood Sea-wormwood Water-germander Virginian snake-root Leopard's bane Peruvian bark. 3. Emollients. Columniferous, Marsh mallow Mallow. Farinaceous,.,. Quince-seeds Faenugreek-seed. Linseed. Various emollients, Pellitory Verbascum White lih-. V1AILRIA MEDICA. ,.,.1 i. Corrosives' 5. Stimulants. * Verticillated, Lavender \Balm Marjoram Sweet marjoram Syrian herb mastich Rosemary Hyssop Ivy Vlint Peppermint Pennyroyal Thyme Mother of thyme Sage. Umbellated. Fennel Archangel Anise Caraway Coriander Cumin Dill Saxifrage. Siliquose, Horse-radish Water-cress Mustard Scurvy-grass. Alliaceous, Garlick. Coniferous, Fir Juniper. ' Balsamics, Venice turpentine Common turpentine Canada balsam Copaiba balsam Tolu balsam Balm of Gilead. Resinous, Guaiacum Ladanum Storax Benzoin. Aromatics, Cinnamon Nutmeg Mace Clove Allspice Canella Cascarilla Black pepper Long pepper Indian pepper Ginger Lesser cardamom Zedoary Virginian snake-root Ginseng Aromatic reed. Acrids, Wake-robin Pellitorv Stavesacre. 6. Narcotics. '■' ' Rliozudacdtus, White poppy Red poppy. Umbellated, Hemlock Water hemlock. Solanaceous, Belladonna Henbane * Tobacco Bitter sweel Stramonium. Varia, Laurel Camphor Saffron Wine. 7. Refrigerants. Fruits of plants Acidulous herbs and roots 8. Antispasmodics. Fatid herbs, ■- Worm-ijMpd Foetid goosefoot Cumin Pennyroyal Rue Savine. Fatid gums, Asafoetida Galbanum Opopanax Valerian. 9. Diluents. Water. 10. Attenuants. Alkalis Sugar Liquorice Dried fruits. H.Inspissants. Acids Farinaceous and mucila- ginous demulcents. 12. Demulcents. Mucilaginous, Gum Arabic ----tragacanth. Farinaceous,' as Starch. Bland oils. : 13. Antacids. Alkalis and earths. 14. Antalkalines. Acids. 15. Antiseptics. Acid parts of plants Acescent herbs Sugar Siliquose 'plants Alliaceous plants Astringents ' *)'" Bitters Aromatics E^entiRl o'l« Camphor Gum rerins Saffron ■ Contrayerva Valerian . Opium Wine. <" -16» Errhines. ^ Asarabacca White hellebore Water iris Pellitory. 17. Sialagogues. Archangel . Cloves Masterwort Tobacco Pepper Pellitory. 18. Expectorants. Ivy Horehound Penny royal Elecampane Florentine oris-root Tobacco Squill Coltsfool Benzoin Storax Canada balsam Tolu balsam 19. Emetics. Asarabaccu Ipecacuan Tobacco Squill Mustard Horse-radish Bitters. 20. Cathartics. Milder, Mild acid fruit* Cassia pulp Tamarind Sugar Manna Sweet roots Bland oils Damask rose Violet Polypody Mustard Bitters Balsamics. Acrid, Rhubarb Seneka Broom Elder Castor oil Senna Black hellebore Jalap Scammony Buckthorn Tobacco White hellebore j3t MATERIA MEDICA. Coloqumtida Elaterium. 21. Diuretics. Parsley Carrot Fennel Pimpinel Eryngo Madder Burdock Bitter-sweet Wake-robin Asarabacca Foxglove Tobacco <-.Rue« Savine Snake-root Squill Bitters Balsamics Siliquosae Alliaceae. 22. Diaphoretics. Saffron Bitter-sweet Opium ■ Camphor >.- tQentrayerva Serpentaria Sage Water germander Guaiacum Sassafras Seneka Vegetable acids Essential oil Wine Diluents. 23. EMMENAGOGUEa. Aloes Foetid gums Foetid plants Saffron. i. ( hemical remedies. ijjThe following is the arrangement of the "flBHeria Medica, according to J. Murray, mbis Elements of Materia Medica and Pharmacy. a . General stimulants. t-w/t -ui $ Narcotics °-Dl^slble J Antispasmodics. .A. Permanent j AsTringents. B. Local stimulants. Emetics. Cathartics Emmenagogues Diuretics Diaphoretics Expectorants Sialagogues Errhines Epispastics. Refrigerants Antacids Lithontriptics Escharotics. o. Mechanical remedies. Anthelmintics Demulcents Diluents Emollients. Under the head of Narcotics are in- cluded— Alcohol. Ether. Camphor. Papaver somniferum. Hyoscyamus niger. Atropa belladona. Aconitum napellus. Conium rnaculatum. Digitalis purpurea. Nicoti- anatabacum. Lactuca virosa. Datura stramonium. Rhododendron chrysan- themum. Rhus toxicodendron. Arnica montana. Strychnos nux vomica. Pru- nus lauro-cerasus. Under the second class, Antispasmodics, are included—Moschus. Castoreum. Ole- um animale empyreumaticum. Petro- leum. Ammonia. Ferula asafoetida. Sa- gapenum. Bubon galbanum. Valeriana officinalis. Crocus sativus. Melaleuca ieucadendron. Narcotics used as Antispasmodics— Ether. Camphor. Opium. Tonics used as Antispasmodics— Cuprum. Zincum. Hydrargyrus. Cin- chona. The head of Tonics embraces— 1. From the mineral kingdom, Hydrargyrus. Ferrum. Zincum Cu- prum. Arsenicum. Barytes. Calx. Ac um. Nitricum. Oxy-murias potassae. 2. From the vegetable kingdom, Cinchona officinalis. Cinchona caribaea. Cinchona floribunda. Cusparia. Aristo- lochia serpentaria. Dorstenia contrayerva. Croton eleutheria. Calumba. Quassia excelsa. Quassia Simarouba. Swictenia febrifuga. Swietenia mahagoni. Gentiana lutea. Anthemis nobilis. Artemisia ab- sinthium. Chironia centaurium. Marru-' bium vulgare. Menyanthes trifoliata. Cen- taurea benedicta. Citrus aurantium. Citrus medica. Laurus cinnamomum. Laurus cassia. Canella alba. Acorus calamus. Amomum zinziber. Kaemferia rotunda.^ Santalum album. Pterocarpus santalinus. Myristica moschata. Caryophyllus aroma- ticus. Capsicum annuum. Piper nigrum. Piper longum. Piper cubeba. Myjrtus pimento. Amomum repens. Carum ca- rui. Coriandrum sativum. Pimpinella anisum. Anethum faeniculum. Anethum graveolens. Cuminum cyminum. Ange- lica archangelica. Mentha piperita. Men- tha viridis. Mentha pulegium. Hyssopus officinalis. The class of Astringents comprehends the following:— 1. From the vegetable kingdom, Quercus robur. Quercus cerris. Tor- mentilla erecta. Polygonum bistorta. An- chusa tinctoria. HsematoxyIon campechi- anum. Rosa Gallica. Arbutus uva ursi. Mimosa catechu. Kino. Pterocarpus draco. Ficus indica. Pistachia lentiscus. 2. From the mineral kingdom, Acidum sulphuricum. Argilla. Super sulphas argillae et potassae. Calx. Carbo- nas calcis. Plumbum. Zincum. Ferrum Cuprum. The articles which come under the head of Emetics, are 1. From the vegetable kingdom, Callicocca ipecacuanha. Scilla maritima Anthemis nobilis. Sinapis alba. Asarum Europaeum. Nicotiana tabacum. 2. From the mineral kingdom, Antimonium. Sulphas zinci. Sulphas cupri. Subocetas cupri. Ammonia. Hy- dro-surphuretnm ammonim* MATERIA MEDICA. 53o -4'aihartics include Laxatives. Manna. Cassia fistula. Ta- 'narindus Indica. Ricinus communis. Sul- phur. Magnesia. Purgatives. Cassia senna. Rheum pal- lnatum. Convolvulus jalapa. Helleborus niger. Bryonia alba. Cucumis colocyn- this. Momordica elaterium. Rhamnus catharticus. Aloe perfoliata. Convolvulus 6cammonia. Gambojia gutta. Submurias hydrargyri. Sulphas magnesiae. Sulphas rodae. Sulphas potassae. Supertartras po- tatosac. Tartras potassa; et sodae. Murias sodae. Terebinthina veneta. Nicotiana tabacum. The medicines arranged under Emme- nagogues, are: 1. From the class of Antispasmodics. Castoreum. Ferula asafcetida. Bubon galbanum. 2. From the class of Tonics. Ferrum. Hydrargyrus. Cinchona offi- cinalis. 3. From the class of Cathartics. Aloe. Helleborus niger. Sinapis alba. Rosmarinus officinalis. Rubia Tinctorum. Ruta graveolens. Juniperus sabina. The class of Diuretics includes, 1. Saline diuretics. Supertartras potassae. Nitras potassae. Murias ammoniac. Acetas potassae. Po- tassae. . 2. From the vegetable kingdom, Scilla maritima. Digitalis purpurea. Nicotiana tabacum. Solauum dulcamara. Lactuca virosa. Colchicum autumnale. Gratiola officinalis. Spartium scoparium. Juniperus communis. Copaifera officinalis. Pinus balsamea. Pinus larix. 3. From the animal kingdom, Meloe A'esicatorius. Under the class Diaphoretics are, Ammonia. Murias ammoniae. Acetas ammoniae. Citras ammoniae. Submurias hydrargyri. Antimonium. Opium. Cam- phor. Guaiacum officinale. Daphne me- zercum. Smilax sarsaparilla. Laurus sas- safras. Cochlearia armoracia. Salvia officinalis. The class Expectorants comprehends, Antimonium. Ipecacuanha. Nicotiana tabacum. Digitalis purpurea. Scilla ma- ritima. Allium sativum. Polygala senega. Ammoniacum. 'Myrrha. Styrax benzoin. Styrax officinalis. Tolun'era balsamum. Myroxylon peruiferum. Amyris gilead- a ensis. The articles of the class Sialagooues are, Hydrargyrus. Anthemis pyrethrum. Arum maculatum. Amomum zinziber. Daphne mezereum. Nicotiana tabacum. The class of Errhines are, Iris floren- tina. jEsculus hippocastanum. Origanum majorana. Lavendula spica. Asarum Eu- ropaeum. Veratrum album. ^Nicotiana ta- bacum. Euphorbia officinalis. In the class Epispastics, and Rubefa- cients are, Meloe vesicatorius. Ammonia. Pix Burgundica. Sinapis alba. Allium sativum. Refrigerants are constituted by the following articles. Citrus aurantium. Ci- trus medica. Tamarindus Indica. • Acidum acetosum. Supertartras potassae. Nitras potassae. Boras sodae. The list of articles that come under the class Antacids are, Potassa. Soda. Am. monia. Calx. Carbonas calcis. Mag- nesia. ° In the class Lithontriptics are, Po- tassa. Carbonas potassae. Soda. Carbo- nas sodae. Sapo albus. Calx. In the class Escharotics are, Acida mineralia. Potassa. Nitras argenti. Mu- rias antimonii. Sulphas cupri. Acetas cupri. Murias hydrargyri. Subnitras hy- drargyri. Oxydum arsenici album. Ju- niperus sabina. In the class Anthelmintics are, Doli- chos pruriens. Ferri limatura. Stannum piilveratum. Olea Europaea. Artemisia santonica. Spigelia marilandica. Polypo- dium filix mas. Tanacetum vulgare. Ge- offroea inermis. Gambojia gutta. Sub- murias hydrargyri. Demulcents are, Mimosa nilotica. As- tragalus tragacantha. Linum usitatissi- mum. Althaea officinalis. Malva sylvestris. Glycyrrhiza glabra. Cycas circinalis. Or- chis mascula. Maranta arundinacea. Tri- ticum hybernum. Ichthyocolla. Olea Eu- ropaea1. Amygdalus communis. Sevum ceti. Cera. Water is the principal article of the class Diluents : and as for the last class Emol- lients, heat conjoined with moisture is the principal, though all unctuous appli- cations may be included. The New London Abietis resina Absinthium Acaciae gummi A'cctosae folia Acetosclla \cetum Acidum sulphuriciun Aconiti folia Vdeps "Rrujro Pharmacopoeia presents us with the following list for the Materia • Medica:—- Allii radix Aloes spicatae > Aloes vulgaris $ extractum Althaeae folia et radix Alumen Ammonae murias Ammoniacum Amygdala amara et dulcis Amylum Xn^thyseminn Anisi semina Anthemidis flores Antimonii sulphurctum Argentum Armoraciae radix Arsenici oxydum A sari folia Asafoetidse gummi resiua Avena; semina Aurantii baccae J&) vj A >14* Auaantii contour Balsamum Peruvianum Balsamum Tolutanum Belladonna; folia Benzoinum Bistorta ^ Cajuputi oleum Calamina Calami radix Calumbae radix Camphora Canellae cortex Capsici baccae Carbo ligni Cardamines flores Cardamomi semina - Caricae fructus Carui semina Caryophylli Caryophyllorum oleum Cascarillae cortex Cassia? pulpa jCastoreum Catechu extractum < " Centaurii cacumina ; - Cera alba Cera flava Cerevisiae fermentmn Cetaceum Cinchonae lancifolia;, cordi- foliae et oblongifoliae cor- tex Cinnamomi cortex Cinnamomi oleum Coccus Colchici radix Colocynthidis pulpa Conii folia ; Contrayerva? radix Copaiba Coriandri semina Cornua Creta Croci stigmata Cumini semina Cupri sulphas Cusparia? cortex Cydonia? semina Dauci radix Dauci semina Digitalis folia Dolichi pubes Dulcamara? caulis Elaterii poma : „' Elemi J ^L Euphorbia? gummi reama'/., Farina Ferrum Fjjjcis radix Fucus. ,(- Galbani gummi resin: i Galla - . Gentiana? radix Glycyrjiuitie latux Granati cortex Guaiaci resina.et lignum Haematoxyli lignum Hellebori foetidi folia Hellebori^ngri .radix Hordei semina Humuli stwbili Hydrargyrum ■> Hyoscyami foliaj et semina Jalapae radix Ipecacuanha? radix Juniperi nacca? et semina Kino Lapis calcareus Lavendula? flores Lauri baccae et folia Lichen Limones Limonum cortex et oleum Linum catharticum ~ Lini usitatissimi semina Lytta ■ Magnesia sulphas Malva Manna Marrubium Mastiche Mel ,V Mentha piperita Mentha viridis Menyanthes , * Mezerei cortex * Mori bacca? Moschus Myristica; nuclei et oleum expressum Myrrha Olibanum Olivae oleum Opium —« t)popanaois gufjjmi resina Origanum '» K Ovum • Papaveris capsula; Petrolexim Pimentae baccae ' Piperis longi fructus Piperis nigri baecae Pix arida •*' Pix liquida. Plumbi subcarbonas Retina flava Resjn a nigra Rhamni bacca Rhei radix Rhoeadoe. petala^ Ricini semini et oleum Rosa? canina? pulpa Rosa? centifolia? petals Rosa? gallicae petola Rosmarini cacumina Rubiee radix Ruta; folia ■ Sabina? folia Saccharum Salicis cortex Sambuci flores Sapo durus et mollis Sarsaparilla? radix Sassafras lignum et radix Scammoneae gummi resiua Scilla? radix Senega? radix Senna? folia Serpentaria; radix Sevum Simarouba? cortex Sinapis semina Sodae murias ,, Soda? subboras Soda? sulphas Soda impura Spartiicacumina Spigeliae radix • - Spiritus rectificatus^et tenuis Spongia ■*.-.■ Stannum Staphisagria? semina Styracis balsamum Suocinum Sulphur et sulphur sublima- tum Tabaci folia Tamarindi pulpa Taraxaci radix Tartarum . • Terebinthina Canadensis et Chia Terebinthina vulgaris Terebinthinae oleum • •' Testae Tormentilla? radix Toxicodendri folia Plumbroxydum semivitreum Tragacantha Porri radix Potassa? nitJfts Potassae supertartras Potassa impura Pruna ** Pterocarpi lignum • J'ullegium 'JPyrfethri radix Quassa|lj*gn\im Quercus cor teat* - -fi Tussilago Valerianae radix Veratri radix Vipum Ulmi cortex Uva? passae - .-«. IWa? ursi folia-- Zincum Zfrigiberis radix "• "MATLOCK. A village in Derbyshire affords a mineral Avater -of the acidulous class; its abundant springs issue frftjii" a •\vi -stone rock, near the bank= of theDer- Went. Several' ot these springs possess^. temperature of 68°. Matloekwater scarce^ differs from common gwod spring water,-in eensibfc properties. It is extremely trans- 4- MAT Mai j 3' parent, and exhales no vapour, excepting in cold weather. It holds little or no excess of aerial particles; it curdles soap, when first taken up, but it loses this effect upon long keeping, perhaps from the deposition of its calcareous salts: it appears to differ very little from good spring water when tasted; and its effects seem referrible to its tempe- rature. It is from this latter circumstance that it forms a proper tepid bath for the ner- vous and irritable, and those of a debilitated constitution; hence it is usually recommend- ed after the use of Bath and Buxton waters, and as preparatory to sea-bathing. Matrica'lia. (From matrix, the womb.) Medicines appropriated to disorders of the Uterus. MATRICARIA. (From matrix, the womb; so called from its uses in disorders of the Avomb.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Polygamia superfl.ua. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Ma- tricaria partheniuni. See Matricaria par- thenium. L Matrica'ria chamomi'lla. Chamcc- melum vulgare. Chamomilla nostras. Leu- canthemum, of Dioscorides. Common wild corn, or dog's chamomile. The plant di- rected under this name in the pharmaco- poeias, is the Matricaria chamomilla:—recep- taculis conicis radiis patentibus; squamis cahycinis, margine aqualibus, of Linnaeus. Its virtues are similar to those of the parthe- niuni, but in a much inferior degree. Matrica'ria parthe'nium. The sys- tematic name of the fever-few. Parthenium febrifuga. Common fever-few, or febrifuge, and often, but very improperly, feather-few. Mother's wort. The leaves and floAvers of this plant, Matricaria parthenium:—foliis compositis, plants; foliolis ovatis, incisis; pedunculis ramosis, have a strong, not agree- able smell, and a moderately bitter taste, both which they communicate by warm in- fusion, to water and rectified spirit. The watery infusions, inspissated, leave an ex- tract of considerable bitterness, and which discovers also a saline matter, both to the taste, and in a more sensible manner by throwing up to the surface small crystalline efflorescences in keeping. The peculiar fla- vour ofthe matricaria exhales in the evapo- ration, and impregnates the distilled water, on which also a quantity of essential oil is found floating. The quantity of spirituous extract, according to Cartheuser's experi- ments, is only about one-sixth the weight of the dry leaves, whereas the watery extract amounts to near one-half. This plant is evidently the Parthenium of Dioscorides, since whose time it has been very generally employed for medical purposes. In natural affinity, it ranks with chamomile and tansy, and its sensible qualities show it to be nearlv allied to them in its medicinal cha- racter. Bergius states its virtues to be tonic, stomachic, resolvent, and emmena- gogue. It has been given successfully as a vermifuge, and for the cure of intermittents; but its use is most celebrated in female disorders, especially in hysteria; and hence it is supposed to have derived the name matricaria. Its smell, taste, and analysis^ prove it to be a medicine of considerable activity; we may, therefore, say, with Murray—Rarius hodie prascribitur, quam debetur. Matrisy'lva. See Asperula. MATRIX. (M.) The womb. See Uterus. Matrona'lis. (From matrona, a ma- tron ; so called because its smell is grateful to women.) The violet. MATTHIOLUS, Peter Andrew, was born at Sienna in 1501. He went to study the law at Padua; but disliking that pur- suit, he turned his attention to medicine. His father's death interrupted him in his progress; but having conciliated the good opinion of the professors, the degree of doctor was conferred upon him before his departure. He speedily found ample em- ployment in his native place, but afterwards went to Rome, and in 1527 to the court of the prince bishop of Trent. During hrs residence of fourteen years there, he ac- quired such general esteem, that on his removal, men, women, and children, ac- companied him, calling him their father and benefactor. At Gorizia, where he then settled as public physician, he likewise ex- perienced a signal mark of gratitude ; a fire having consumed all his furniture, the peo- ple flocked to bim next day with presents, which more than compensated his loss, and the magistrates advanced him a year's sala- ry. After twelve years, he accepted an in- vitation to the Imperial court, where he Ava^ highly honoured, and created aulic coun- sellor: but finding the weight of age press- ing upon him, he retired to Trent, Avhere he shortly died of the plague, in 1577. He left several works, chiefly relating to the vir- tues of plants: and that, by which he prin- cipally distinguished himself, was a Com- mentary on the writings of DioscorideL This was first published in Italian, after- wards translated by him into Latin, wilh plates, and passed through numerous edi- tions. He certainly contributed much to lay the foundation of botanical science, though he was not sufficiently scrupulous in consult- ing the original sources, and examining the plants themselves. Matura'ntia. (From maturo, to ripen.) Medicines which promote the suppuration of tumours. MATURATION. (Maturatio; from maturo, to make ripe.) A term in surgery, signifying that process which succeeds in- flammation, by which pus h collected in an abscess. 6ft j38 MAX MA'S Maudlin. See Achillea ageratum. MAURICEAU, Francis, was born at Paris, where he studied surgery with great industry for many years, especially at the Hotel-Dieu. He had acquired so much experience in midwifery, before he com- menced public practice, that he rose almost at once to the head of" his profession. His reputation was farther increased by his writings, and maintained by his prudent conduct during a series of years; after which he retired into the country, and died in 1709. He published several works, re- lating to the particular branch of the art which he practised, containing a great store of useful facts, though not well arranged, nor free from the false reasoning prevalent in his time. Mauro-ma'rson. See Marrubium. MAXI'LLA. (From /aaooaoo, to chew.) The jaw. MAXILLA INFE'RIOR. Os maxillare inferius. Mandibula. The maxilla inferior, or lower jaw, which, in its figure, maybe compared to a horse-shoe, is at first com- posed of two distinct bones; but these, soon after birth, unite together at the middle of the chin, so as to form only one bone. The superior edge of this bone has, like the up- per jaw, a process, called the alveolar pro- cess. This, as well as that of the upper jaw, to which it is in other respects a good deal similar, is likewise furnished with cavities for the reception of the teeth. The posteri- or part of the bone, on each side, rises per- pendicularly into two processes, oneof which is called the coronoid, and the other the con- dyloid process. The first of these is the highest: it is thin and pointed; and the tem- poral muscle, which is attached to it, serves to elevate the jaw. The condyloid process is narrower, thicker, and shorter than the other, terminating in an oblong, rounded head, which is formed for a moveable arti- culation with the cranium, and is received into the fore-part of the fossa described in the temporal bone. In this joint there is a moveable cartilage, which, being more close- ly connected to the condyle thau to the ca- vity, may be considered as belonging to the former. This moveable cartilage is con- nected with both the articulating surface of the temporal boue and the condyle of the jaAv, by distinct ligaments arising from its edges all round. These attachments of the cartilage are stregthened, and the whole ar- ticulation secured, by au external ligament, which is common to both, and which is fixed to the temporal bone, and to the neck of the condyle. On the inner surface of the liga- ment, which attaches the cartilage to the temporal bone, and backwards in the cavi- ty, is. placed what is commonly Called the gland of the joint; at least the ligament is there found to be much more vascular than ^t any other part. At the bottom of each i..orouoid process, on its inner part, is a foramen, or canal, which extends under the roots of all tbe teeth, and terminates at the outer surface of the bone near the chin. Each of these foramina affords a passage to an artery, vein, and nerve, which sends off branches to the several teeth. This bone is capable of a great many motions. The condyles, by sliding from the cavity towards the eminences on each side, bring the jaw horizontally forwards, as in the action of biting; or the condyles only may be brought forwards, while the rest of the jaw is tilted backwards, as is the case when the mouth is open. The condyles may also slide alternately back- wards and forwards from the cavity to the eminence, and vice versi; so that, while one condyle advances, the other moves backwards, turning the body of the jaw from side to side, as in grinding the teeth. The great use of the cartilages seems to be that of securing the articulation, by adapt- ing themselves to the different inequalities in these several motiotfr of the jaw, and to prevent any injuries from friction. This last circumstance is of great importance where there is so much motion, and accord^- ingly this cartilage is found in the different tribes of carnivorous animals, where there is no eminence and cavity, nor other appa- ratus for grinding. The alveolar processes are formed of an external and internal plate, united together by thin bony partitions, which divide the processes at the fore-part of the jaw, into as many sockets as there are teeth. But, at the posterior part, where the teeth have more than one root, each root has a dis- tinct cell. These processes in both jaws, begin to be formed with the teeth, accom- pany them in their growth, and disappear when the teeth fall. So that the loss of the one seems constantly to be attended with the lo«s of the other. MAXI'LLA SUPFRIOR. Os maxil- lare superius. The superior maxillary bones constitute the most considerable portion of the upper jaw, are two in num- ber, and generally remain distinct through life. Their figure is exceedingly irregular, and not easily to be described. On each of these bones are observed several emi- nences. One of these is at the upper and fore-part of the bone, and, from its making part of the nose, is called the nasal pro- cess. Internally, in the inferior portion of this process, is a fossa, which, with the os unguis, forms a passage for the lachry- mal duct. Info this nasal process, likewise, is inserted in the short round tendon of the musculus orbicularis palpebrarum.. Back- wards and outwards, from the root of the nasal process, the bone helps to form the lower side of the orbit, and this part is MAX MAY ojy tnci'cioie called the orbilar process. Be- hind this orbitar process, the bone forms a considerable tuberosity, and, at the upper part of this tuberosity, is a channel, which is almost a complete hole. In this channel passes a branch of the fifth pair of nerves, which, together with a small artery, is transmitted to the face through the external orbiter foramen, which opens immediately under the orbit. Where the bone on each side is joined to the os mala?, and helps to form-the cheeks, is observed what is called the malar process. The lower and anterior parts of the bone make a kind of circular sweep, in which are the alveoli, or sockets for the teeth; this is called the alveolar pro- cess. This alveolar process has posteriorly a considerable tuberosity on its internal sur- face. Above this alveolar process, and just behind the fore-teeth, is an irregular hole, called the foramen incisivum, which, separating into two, and sometimes more holes, serves to transmit small arteries and veins, and a minute branch of the fifth pair of nerves to the nostrils. There are two horizontal lamella? behind the alveolar pro- cess, wbich, uniting" together, form part of the roof of the mouth, and divide it from the nose. This partition, being seated somewhat higher than the lower edge of the alveolar process, gives tbe roof of the mouth a considerable hollowness. Where the ossa maxillaria are united to each other, they project somewhat forwards, leaving between them a furrow, which receives the interior portion of the septum nasi. Each of these bones is hollow, and forms a considerable sinus under its orbitar part. This sinus, which is usually, though im- properly, called antrum Highmorianum, is lined Avith the pituitary membrane. It answers the same purposes as the other sinuses of the nose, and communicates with the nostrils by an opening, which appears to be a large one in the skeleton, but which, in the recent subject, is much smaller. In the foetus, instead of these sinuses, an oblong depression only is obser- ved at each side of tbe nostrils, nor is the tuberosity of the alveolar process then formed. On the side of the palate, in young subjects, a kind of fissure may be noticed, which seems to separate the portion of the bone which contains the the dentes incisores from that which contains the dentes canini. This fissure is sometimes apparent till the sixth year, but after that period it in general wholly disap- pears. The ossa maxillaria not only serve to form the cheeks, but likewise the palate, nose, and orbits; and, besides their union with eacty other, they are connected with the greatest part of the bones of the face and cranium, viz. with the ossa nasi, ossa malarum, ossa unguis, ossa palati, os frontis, oa sphenoides, and os ethmoid es MAXILLARY ARTERIES. Arteria maxillares. These are branches of the ex- ternal carotid. The external maxillary is the fourth branch of the carotid; it pro- ceeds anteriorly, and gives off the facial or mental, the coronary of the lips, and the angular artery. The internal maxillary is the next branch of. the carotid ; it gives off the spheno-maxillary, the inferior alveolar, and the spinous artery. MAXILLARY GLANDS. Glandula maxillares. The glands so called are con- glomerate, and are situated under the an- gles of the lower jaw. The excretory ducts of these glands are called Warthonian, after their discoverer. MAXILLARY NERVES. Nervi max- illares. The superior and inferior maxillary nerves are branches of the fifth pair, or trigemini. The former is divided into the spheno-palatine, posterior alveolar, and the infra-orbital nerve. The latter is divided into two branches, the internal lingual, and one, more properly, called the inferior maxillary. May-lily. See Convallaria majalis. May-wetd. See Anthemis cotula. MAYERNE, Sir Theodore Turoue i de, Baron D'Aubonne, was born at Ge- neva in 1573, and graduated at Montpelier. He then went to Paris, and, by the influ- ence of Riverius, was appointed in 1600 to attend the Duke de Rohan, in his embassy to the diet at Spire ; and also one of the physicians in ordinary to Henry IV. On his return he settled in Paris as a physician, and gave lectures in anatomy and pharmacy, in which he strongly recommended various chemical remedies : this drew upon him the ill-will of the faculty, and he was anony- mously attacked as an enemy to Hippocrates and Galen; whence in bis " Apologia," he cleared himself from this imputation, ma- king also some severe strictures on his op- ponents. They consequently issued a decree against consulting with him; but the esteem of the king supported him against this per- secution, and he would have been appointed first physician, had he not refused to em- brace the Catholic religion. After the as- sassination of Henry IV. in 1810, he recei- ved an invitation from James I. of England, to whom he had been introduced three years before: he accepted the office of his first physician, and passed the remainder of his life in this country. He was admitted to the degree of doctor in both universities, and into the College of Physicians, and met with very general respect. He incurred some obloquy, indeed, on the death of the Prince of Wales, having differed in opinion from the other physicians; but his con- duct obtained the written approbation of the king and council. He was knighted in 1624, and honoured with the appoint- ment of physician to the two succeeding monarchs; and accumulated a large for- j40 MEA WEA tune by his extensive practice. He died iu 1655, and bequeathed his library to the College of Physicians. Several papers, written by him, were published after his death: among which are the cases of many of his distinguished patients, very well drawn Up. MAYOW, John, was born in Cornwall in 1645. He studied at Oxford, and took a degree iu civil law, but afterwards chan- ged to medicine, which he practised chiefly at Bath ; but he died in London at the age of 34. These are the only records of the life of a man, who went before his age in his views of chemical physiology, and anti- cipated, though obscurely, some of the most remarkable discoA-eries in pneumatic chemistry, which have since been made. He published at Oxford in 1669 two tracts, one on Respiration, the other on Rickets; which were reprinted five years after with three additional dissertations, one on the Respiration of the Fcetus in Utero et Ovo, another on Muscular Motion and the Animal Spirits, and the remaining one on Saltpetre and the Nitro-ae'rial Spirit. On this lat- ter his claim above-mentioned chiefly rests, the existence of the nitro-aerial spirit being proved by many ingenious ex- periments, as a constituent of air, and of nitre, the food of life and flame, agreeing with the oxygen of modern chemists. Much A'ague speculation, indeed, occurs in the work: but he clearly maintains that this spirit is absorbed by the blood in the lungs, and proves the source of the animal heat, as also of the nervous energy and of mus- cular motion. He likewise anticipated the mode of operating with aerial fluids in ves- sels inverted over water, and transferring them from one to another. Mays, Indian. See Zea mays. Maw-worm. See Ascaris. MEAD, Richard, was born near Lon- don in 1673. After studying some time at Leyden, and in different parts of Italy, he graduated at Padua in 1695. Then re- turning to his native country, he settled in practice, and met with considerable success. His first publication, " A Mechanical Ac- count of Poisons," appeared in 1702, and displayed much ingenuity; though he after- wards candidly retracted some of his opi- nions, as inadequate to explain the functions of a living body. He was soon after elected a member of the Royal Society, and in the folloAving year physician to St. Thomas's Hospital. In 1704 he published a treatise, maintaining the influence of the sun and moon on the human body, arguing from tbe Newtonian theory of the tides, and the changes effected by those bodies in the at- mosphere. In 1707 he received a diploma from Oxford, and about four years after he was appointed to read the anatomical lec- tures at Surgeons' Hall, which he continued Sir some, time with great applause. In 1714, ou the death of his patron, Dr. Raticlilk- he took his house, and being then a fellow of the College of Physicians, and having been called into consultation in the last ill - ness of Queen Anne, when he displayed su- perior judgment, he seems to have been re- garded among the first of the profession, and soon after, from his extensive engagements, resigned his office at St. Thomas's Hospi- tal. The plague raging at Marseilles in 1719, he was officially consulted on the means of prevention, which led to a publi- cation, by him, in the following year, deci- dedly maintaining its infectious nature, which had been questioned in France, and recommending suitable precautions: this work passed rapidly through many editions. In 1721 he superintended the experiment of inoculating the small-pox in the persons of some criminals; and his report being favou* rable, the practice was rapidly diffused. He was soon after engaged in a controversy with Dr. Middleton, concerning the condi- tion of physicians among the Romans, which was, however, carried on in a manner honourable to both parties. About the same period Dt-. Freind having been committed to the Tower for his political sentiments, Dr. Mead obtained his liberation in a spiri- ted manner, and presented him a conside- rable sum, received from his patients during his-imprisonment. In 1727 he was ap- pointed physician in ordinary to George IL' and his professional occupations became so extensive, that he had no leisure for wqjting. It was not till 20 years after, therefore, that he printed his treatise on Small-pox and Measles, written in a pure Latin style, with a translation in the same language of Rhazes' Commentary on the former disease. In 1749 he published a treatise on the Scurvy, ascribing the disease to moisture and putridity, and recommending Mr. Sut- ton's ventilator, which was, in consequence of his interposition, received into the navy. His " Medicina Sacra," appeared in the same year, containing remarks on the dis- eases mentioned in the Scriptures. His last work was a summary of his experi- ence, entitled " Monita et Praecepta Medi- ca," in 1751; it was frequently reprinted, and translated into English. His life ter- minated in 1754; and a monument was erected to him in Westminster Abbey. He distinguished himself not only in his pro- fession, but he was the greatest patron of science and polite literature of his time ; and he made an ample collection of scarce and valuable books, manuscripts, and literary curiosities; to which all respectable per- sons had free access. Meadow-crowfoot. See Ranunculus acris. Meadow, queen of the. See Spiraa nl- maria. Meadow saffron. See Colchicum. Meadow saxifrage. See Pcucakmum si- faus. MED MED o41 Meadow sweet. See Spinea vitmria. Meadoav thistle, round leaved. The leaves of this plant, Cnicus oleraceus, of Linnaeus, are boiled, in the northern part9 of Europe, and eaten as we do cabbage. Measles. See Rubeola. MEATUS AUDITO'RIUS EXTER- NUS. See Ear. MEATUS AUDITO'RIUS INTE'R- NUS. The internal auditory passage is a small bony canal, beginning iqfcernally by a longitudinal orifice at the posterior sur- face of the petrous portio^of the temporal bone, running towards the vestibulum and cochlea, and there being divided into two less cavities by an eminence. The superior und smaller of these is the orifice of the aqueduct of Fallopius, which receives the portio dura of the auditory nerve: the other inferior and larger cavity is perfora- ted by many small holes, through which the portio mollis of the auditory nerve passes into tho labyrinth. Mea'tus cra'cus. A passage in the throat to the ear, called Eustachian tube. Mea'tus cuticula'res. The pores of the skin. Mea'tus cy'sticus. The gall-duct. MEA'TUS URINA'RIUS. In women, this is situated in the vagina, immediately below the symphysis of the pubes, and be- hind the nympha;. In men, it is at the end ofthe glans penis. Mecca balsam. See Amyris Gileadensis. Mechoacan. See Convolvulus mechoa- canna. Mechoaca'nna. (From Mechoacan, a province in Mexico, whence it is brought) See Convolvulus Mechoacanna. Mechoaca'nna ni'gra. See Convolvu- lus Jalapa. Me'con. (From /xukos, bulk; so named from the largeness of its head. The papa- ver, or poppy. Meco'nis. (From /adkuv, the poppy; so called because its juice is soporiferous, like the poppy.) The lettuce. Meco'nium. (From /adkuv, the poppy.) 1. The inspissated juice of the poppy. Opi- um. 2. The green excrementitious sub- stance that is found in the large intestines ofthe foetus. MEDIAN NERVE. The second branch ofthe brachial plexus. MEDIAN VEINS. The situation of the veins of the arms is extremely different in different individuals. When a branch pro- ceeds near the bend of the arm, inwardly from the basilic vein, it is termed the basi- lic median; and when a vein is given off from the cephalic in the like manner, it is termed the cephalic median. When these two veins are present, they mostly unite just below the bend of the arm, and the common trunk proceeds to the cephalic vein. Media'num. The Mediastinum MEDIASTINUM. (Quasi in medio stans, as being in the middle.) The mem- branous septum, formed by the duplicative of the pleura, that divides the cavity of the chest into two parts. It is divided into an anterior and posterior portion. Mediasti'num ce'rebri. The falci- form process of the dura mater. Me'dica. (From Media, its native soil.) A sort of trefoil. Medica'go. (From medica.) The herb trefoil. Medicamenta'ria. Pharmacy, or the art of making and preparing medicines. MEDIC AMENTUM. (From medico, to heal.) A medicine. Medica'ster. A false pretender to the knowledge of medicine; the same as quack, Medici'na dIjETe'tica. The regulation of regimen, or the non-naturals. Medici'na diaso'stica. That part of medicine which relates to preserving health. Medici'na gymna'stica. That part of medicine which relates to exercise. Medici'na herme'tica. The applica- tion of chemical remedies. Medici'na prophyla'ctica. That part of medicine which relates to preserving health. Medici'na tristi'ti/E. Common saf- fron. MEDICINE. Any substance that is ex- hibited with a view to cure or allay the violence of a disease. It is also very fre- quently made use of to express the healing art, when it comprehends anatomy, physio- logy, and pathology. Medicinal days. Such days are so called t by some writers wherein the crisis or change is expected, so as to forbid the use of medicines, in order to wait nature's effort, and require all the assistance of art to help forward, or prepare the humours for such a crisis: but it is most properly used for those days wherein purging, or any other evacuation, is most conveniently com- plied with. Medicinal hours. Are those wherein it is supposed that medicines may be taken to the greatest advantage, commonly rec- koned in the morning fasting, about an hour before dinner, about four hours after dinner, and at going to bed; but in acute cases, the times are to be governed by the symptoms and aggravation of the distem- per. MEDICINA'LIS. (From medicina.) Me- dicinal, having a power to restore health, or remove disease. Medina. In Paracelsus it is a species of ulcer. MEDINE'NSIS VE'NA. (Medinensis; so called because it is frequent at Medina.) Dracunculus. Gordius medinensis, of Lin- naeus. The muscular hair-worm. A very singular animal, which, in some coun- tries, inhabits the cellular membrarr- be- oAH MLI >ik.L tween the skiaand muscles, bee Dracun- culus. MEDITUXLIUM. (From medius, the middle.) See Diploe, Mb'bids. vjs'nter. The middle venter is the thorax,.op chest. Medlar. See MespUus. MEDU'LLA. (Quasi m medio ossis,) 1. The marrow. See Marrow. 2. The pith or pulp of vegetables. 3. The white substance of. the brain is called medulla, or the medullary part, to distinguish! it from the cortical. Medu'lla ca'ssijE. The pulp of the cassia, fistularis. MEDU'LLA OBLONGATA. The me- dullary substance that lies within the cra- nium, upon the basillary process of the oc- cipital bone. It ie formed by the connec- tion of the erura cerebri and crura cere- belli, and terminates in the spinal marrow. It has several eminences, vig. pons varohi, corpora pyramidalia, and corpora olivaria. MEDU'LLA SPINALIS. Cerebrum elongatum. AZon. The spina} marrow. A continuation of the medulla oblongata, which descends into the specus vertebralis from the foramen magnum occipitale, to the third vertebra of the loins, where it ter- minates in a number of nerves, which, from their resemblance, are called cauda equina. The spinal marrow is composed, like the brain, of a cortical and medullary sub- stance : the former is placed internally. It is covered by a continuation of the dura mater, pia mater, and. tunica arachnoidea. The use of the spinal marrow is to give off, through the lateral or intervertebral fora- mina, thirty pairs of nerves, called cervical, dorsal, lumbar, and sacral nerves. MEDULLARY. (Medullaris; from me- dulla, marrow.) Like unto marrow. MEDULLARY SUBSTANCE. The white or internal substance of the brain is so called. Megalospla'nchnus. (From f*ty*c, great, and o-vxAyyvov, a bowel.) Having some of the viscera enlarged, from scirrhus or other cause. Me'grim. A species of cephalalgia, or a pain generally affecting one side of the head, towards the eye or temple, and ari- sing from the state of the stomach. MEIBOMIUS, Henry, was born at Lu- beck in 1638. After studying in different universities, he graduated at Angers, and afterwards was appointed professor of me- dicine at Helmstadt, where he continued till his death in 1700. He published seve- ral works, and commentaries on those of others. That which chiefly illustrates his name is entitled " De Vasis Palpebrarum novis," printed in 1666. He seems to have contemplated a history of medicine, and published a letter on the subject, which indeed his father bad begun; but the diffi- culties, which he met with in investigating the medicine oi the Arabians;, aire:tea his progress. MEIBOMIUS'S GLANDS. Meibomu glandula. The small glands which are si- tuated between the conjunctive membrane of the eye and the cartilage of the eye-lid, first described by Meibomius. MEL. See Honey. Mel aceta'tum. See Oxymel. Mel bora'cis. Honey of borax. "Take of borax, powdered, a drachm; clarified honey, an ounce. Mix." This prepara- tion is found very, useful in aphthous affec- tions ofthe fauces. Mel despuma'tum. Clarified honey. Melt honey in a water-bath, then remove the scum. See Honey. Mel Ro'SyE. Rose honey. "Take of redprose petals, dried, four ounces; boiling water, three pints; clarified honey, five, pounds. Macerate the rose petals in the water, for six hours, and strain ; then add the honey to the strained liquor, and, by means of a water-bath, boil it down to a proper consistence." An admirable pre- paration for the base, of various gargles and collutories. It may also be employed with advantage, mixed with extract of bark, or other, medicines, for children who have a natural disgust to medicines. Mel sci'lljE. See Oxymel scilla. Me'la. (From /aau, to search.) A probe. MELjE'NA. (From /aixas, black.) Th, to milk.) Milk. A food made of acidulated milk. Me'le. (From /**», to search.) A probe. Melea'gris. (From Meleagtr, whose sisters were fabled to have been turned into this bird.) The guinea-fowl. Also a species of fritillaria, so called because its flowers are spotted like a guinea-fowl. Melege'ta. Meleguetta. Grains of Pa- radise. Melei'os. (From Melos, the island Where it is made.) A species of alum. Me'li. (Mext.) Honey. Melice'ria. See Meliceris. MELI'CERIS. (From /Atxt, honey, and Ktpos, wax.) An encysted tumour, whose contents resemble honey in consistence and appearance. Meli'craton. (From /Atxt, honey, and KtpAvvv/At, to mix.) Hydromel. Mead. Wine impregnated with honey. Meligei'on. (From /utxi, honey.) A foetid humour, discharged from ulcers at- tended with a caries of the bone, of the consistence of honey. Melilot. See Melilolus. Melilo'tus. (From /Atxt, honey, and xuros, the lotus; so called from its smell, being like that of honey.) See Trifolium. Melime'lum. (From /Atxt, honey, and (Atixov, an apple ; so named from its sweet- ness.) Paradise apple. Meli'num. (From /aikov, an apple.) Oil made from the flowers of the apple- tree. Meliphy'llum. (From /Atxt, honey, and distinguish be- tween an approaching miscarriage and a common flooding, which may be readily done by inquiring'^vhether or not the haemorrhage has proceeded from anv evi- 69 o-*o ME\ < MEN • del* cause, and whether it'flows gently, V or is accompanied with unusual pains. The former usually arises from some fright, surprise, or accident, and does not Aoav genitry and regularly; but bursts out of a sudden, and again stops all at once, and al«e*is attended with severe pains in the back and the bottom of the belty; Avhereas the latter is marked with no such occur- rence. The further a woman is advanced in pcegnancy, the greater will be the dauger if flooding! take place, as the mouths of the Ares9els are much enlarged during the last stage of pregnancy, and of course a' vast quantity will be discharged in a short space of time. »' The treatment must differ according to the particular causes ofthe disease, and ac- cording to the different states of constitution under which it occurs. The haemorrhage is more frequently of the active kind, and re- quires the antiphlogistic plan to be strictly enforced, especially obviating the accumu- lation of heat in every way, giving cold acidulated drink, and using cold local ap- plications; the patient must remain quiet in the horizontal posture , the diet be of the lightest and least stimulant description; and the bowels kept freely open by cooling laxa- tives, as the neutral salts, &c. It may be :-oinetimes advisable in robust, plethoric, females, particularly in the pregnant state^ to take blood at an early period, especially where there is much pain, with a hard pulse: digitalis and antimonials in nauseating doses would also be proper under such circum- stances. But where the discharge is rather of a passive character, tonic and astringent medicines ought to be given : rest and the horizontal position are equally necessary, costiveness must be obviated, and cold as- tringent applications may be materially use- ful, or the escape of the blood may be pre- vented mechanically. In alarming cases per- haps the most powerful internal remedy is the superacetate of lead, combined with opium; which latter is often indicated by * the irritable state of the patient. A nourish- lf ing diet, with gentle exercise in'a carriage, ? and the prudent use of the cold bath, may contribute to restore the patient, when the discharge has subsided. Me'nsa. The second lobe ofthe liver Avas so-called by the antients. Me'nses. (Frommensis,a month)"Bee Menstruation. Me'nses cessa'ntes. The menses de- parting. . Me'nses deficik'ntks. Menses defec- tive or suppressed. The amenorrhoea of Cullen. Me'nsis immo'dicje. The menorrhagia rubra of Cullen. • Menses, immoderate flow of the'.* See Menorrhagia. ^ Menses, interruption of. See Amenor- rhaa. Memx*, retention of. See. Am-rioryturp.. Me'nsts philoso'phicus. A pilUOSKpli. caL or chemical month. According to some, it n three days and nights; others say it in ten ; and there are who reckon it to be thirty or forty days. MENSTRUATION. From the uterus of every healthy women who is not preg- nant^'or who does not give suck, there is a discnSrge of a red fluid, at certain periods, from the time of puberty to the approach of old* age1; and, from the periods or returns of this discharge being monthly, it is called Menstruation. There are several exceptions to'this definition. It is said that some wo- men* never menstruate; some menstruate wliile tbey continue to give suck: and others are said to menstruate during preg- nancy; some are said to menstruate in early infancy"""* and others in old hge; but such discharges, Dr. Denman is of opinion, may Avith more propriety, be called morbid, or symptomatic; and certainly the definition is' generally true. ♦ "At whatever time of life this discharge comes on, a woman is said to be at puberty: though of this state it is a consequence, ana-not a cause. The enrly or late ap- pearance of the menses may depend upon the climate, the constitution, the delicacy or'hardness of living, and upon the'man- ners" of those with whom young women con- verse." la Greece, and other hot coun- tries, girls begin to menstruate at eight, nine, and ten years of age, but, advan-' cing to the northern climes, there is a gradual protraction of the time till Are come to Lapland, where women do not menstruate till they arrive at maturer age, and then iu small quantities, at long .intervals, and sometimes only in the summer. But if they do not menstruate according to the genius of the country, it is' said they suffer equal inconvenien- cies as in warmer climates, where the quantity discharged is much greater, and the periods shorter. In this country, girls begin to menstruate from the fourteenth to the eighteenth year of their age, and sometimes at a later period, without any signs of disease ; but if they are'luxurious- ly educated, sleeping upon doAvn beds, and sitting in hot rooms, menstruation usu- ally commences at a more early period. Many changes in the' constitution and appearapce of Women are produced at the time of their first beginning to menstruate. Their Complexion is improved, their coun- tenance is more expressive and animated, their attitudes graceful, and their conversa- tion more intelligent and agreeable; the tone of their voice becomes more harmoni- ous, their Avhole frame, but particularly their breasts, are expanded and enlarged, and their minds arc no longer engaged in childish pursuits and amusements. Some girls begin to menstruate without any preceding indisposition ; but there are generally appearances or symptoms which Mi.i\ indicate the change which is about to lake place. These are usually more severe at the first than in the succeeding periods; and they are similar to those produced by uterine irritation from other causes, as pains in the back and inferior extremities, complaints of the viscera, with various hys- teric and nervous affections. These com- mence with the first disposition to men- struate, and continue till the discharge comes on, when they abate, or disappear, returning, however, with considerable vio- lence in some women, at every period dur- ing life. The quantity of fluid discharged at each evacuation, depends upon the cli- mate, constitution, and manner of living; but it varies in different women in the same climate, or in the same woman at different periods; in this country it amounts to about five or six ounces. There is also a great difference in the time required for the completion of each period of menstruation. In some women the discharge returns precisely to a day, or an hour, and in others there is a variation of several days, without inconvenience. In some it is finished in a few hours, and in others it continues from £ie to ten days: but the intermediate time, from three to six days, is most usual. There has been an opinion, probably de- rived *rom the Jewish legislator, afterwards adopted by the Arabian physicians, and credited in other countries, that the men- struous blood possessed some peculiar ma- lignant properties. The severe regulations which have been made in some countries for the conduct of women, at the time of men- struation;—the expression used, Isaiah, chap. xxx. and in Ezekiel;—the disposal of the blood discharged, or of any thing con- taminated with it;—tbe complaints of wo- men attributed to its retention :—and the effects enumerated by grave writers, indi- cate the most dreadful apprehensions of its baneful influence. Under peculiar circum- stances of health, or states ofthe uterus, or in hot climates, if the evacuation be slowly made, the menstruous blood may become more acrimonious or offensive than the com- mon mass, or any other secretion from it; but in this country and age no malignity is suspected, the menstruous woman mixes in society as at all other times, and there is no reason for thinking otherwise than that this discharge is of the most inoffensive nature. At the approach of old age, women cease to menstruate; but the time of cessation is commonly regulated by the original early or late appearance of the menses. With those who began to menstruate at ten or twelve years of age, the discharge will often cease before they arrive at forty; but if the first appearance was protracted to sixteen pr eighteen years of age, independently of dis- ease, such women may continue to menstru- ate till they have passed the fiftieth, or even A V1EN i :-A'i approach the sixtieth year of theii;age. But ^ the most frequent time of the cessation of the menses, in this country, is between the forty-fourth and forty-eighth year; after which women never bear children. By thr= constitutional regulation of the menses, the propagation of the species is in every coun- try confined to the most vigorous part of life; and had it been otherwise, children might have become parents, and old women might have had children, when they were unable to supply them Avith proper or suffi- cient nourishment. See Catamenia. ME'NSTRUUM. Solvent. All liquors are so called which are used as dissolvents, or to extract the virtues of ingredients by infusion, decoction, &c. The principal menstrua made use of in Pharmacy, arc water, vinous spirits, oils, acid, and alka- line liquors. Water is the menstruum of all salts, of vegetable gums, and of animal jellies. Of the first it dissolves only a de- terminate quantity, though of one kind of salt more than of another; and being thus saturated, leaves any additional quantity of the same salt untouched. It is never satur- ated with the tiffo latter, but unites readily with any proportion of them, forming, with different quantities, liquors of different con- sistencies. It takes up likewise, when as- sisted by trituration, the vegetable gummy resins, as ammoniacum and myrrh; the solutions of which, though imperfect, that is, not t transparent, but turbid and of a milky hue, are nevertheless applicable to valuable purposes in medicine. Rectified spirit of wine is the menstruum of the es- sential oils and resins of vegetables; ofthe pure distilled oils of animals, and of soaps„ though it does not act upon the expressed oil and fixed alkaline salt, of which soap is composed. Hence, if soap contains any superfluous quantity of either the oil or salt, it may, by means of'this menstruum, be ex- cellently purified therefrom. It dissolves, by the assistance of heat, volatile alkaline salts, and more readily the neutral ones, composed either of fixed alkali and the acetic acid, as the sal diureticus, or of „ volatile alkali and the nitric acid. Oil? dissolve vegetable resins and balsams, wax. animal fats, mineral bitumens, sulphur, and certain metallic substances, particularly lead. The expressed oils are, for most of these > bodies, more powerful menstrua than those obtained by distillation ; as the former are more capable of sustaining, without injury, a strong heat, which is, in most cases, ne- cessary to enable them to act. All acids dis- solve alkaline salts, alkaline earths, and me- tallic substances. The different acids differ greatly in their action upon these last: one dissolving some particular metals, and another others. The vegetable acids dis- solve a considerable quantity of zinc, iron, copper, and tin; and extract so much from the metallic part of antimony as to become ■18 ML.N MEN „ powerful emetic: they likewise dissolte lead, if previously calcined by fire; but more copiously if corroded by their steam. The muriatic acid dissolves zinc, iron, and copper; and though it scarcely acts on any other metallic substance in the common way of making solutions, it may never- theless be artfully combined with them all. The corrosive sublimate and anti- monial caustic of the shops, are combina- tions of it with the oxydes of mercury and antimony, effected by applying the acid in tjje form of fume, to the subjects al the same time strongly heated. The nitric acid is the common menstruum of all metallic sub- stances, except gold and antimony, which are soluble only in a mixture of the nitric aud muriatic. The sulphuric acid easily dissolves zinc, iron, aud copper; and may be made to corrode, or imperfectly dissolve most of the other metals. Alkaline lixivia dissolve oils, resinous substances, and.sul- phur. Their power is greatly promoted by the addition of quick lime, instances of which occur in the preparation of soap and in the common caustic. Thus assisted, they reduce the flesh, bone's, and other solid parts of animals, into a gelatinous matter. Solu- tions made in water and spirit of wine, pos- sess the virtue of the body dissolved; whilst oils generally sheathe its activity, and acids and alkalies vary its quality. Hence watery and spirituous liquors are the proper men- strua of the native virtues of A'egetable and animal matters. Most of the foregoing solutions are easily effected, by pouring the menstruum on the body to be dissolved, and suffering them to stand together for some ,tii%e, exposed to a suitable warmth. A strong heat is generally requisite to enable oils and alkaline liquors to perform their office; nor will acids act on some metallic bodies Avithout its assistance. The action of watery and spirituous menstrua is likewise expedited by a moderate beat, though the quantity which they afterwards keep dis- solved, is not, as some suppose, by this means increased. All that beat occasions these to take up, more than ti^ey would do in a longer time in the cold, will, when the heat ceases, subside again. The action of acids on the bodies which they dissolve, is, generally accompanied with heat, efferves- cence, and a copious discharge of fumes. The fumes Avhich arise during the dissolu- tion of some metals, in the sulphuric acid, prove inflammable; hence, in the prepara- tion,dfthe artificial vitriols of iron and zinc, the operator ought to be careful, especially where the solution is made in a narrow- mouthed vessel, lest by the imprudent ap- proach of a candle, the exhaling vapour be set on fire. There is another species of solution in whirh the moisture of air is the menstruum. Fixed alkaline salts, and those of the neutral kind, composed of alkaline ;t'ts and rrrtoin vegetable acids, or of alka- line earths, and any acid except the sulphu- ric, and some metallic salts on being expo- sed for some time to a moist air, gradually attract its humidity, and at length become liquid. Some substances, not dissoluble in water in its grosser form, as the butter of antimony, are easily liquified by this slow action of the aerial moisture. This process is termed Deliquation. The cause of solu- tion assigned by some naturalists, namely, the admission of the fine particles of one body into the pores of another, whose figure fits them for their reception, is not just, or adequate,but hypothetical and ill-presumed; since it is found that some bodies will dis- solve their own quantity of others, as water does of Epsom salt, alcohol of essential oils, mercury of metals, one metal of another,&c. whereas the sum of the pores or vacuities of every body must be necessarily less than the body itself, and consequently those pores cannot receive a quantity of matter equal to the body wherein they reside. How a menstruum can suspend bodies much heavier than itself, which very often happens, may be conceived by considering^ that the parts of no fluids can be so easily, separated, but tfcey will a little resist or retard the descent of any heavy bodies through them ; and that this resistance is, cateris paribus, still .proportional to the surface of the descending bodies. Bftt the surface of bodies do by no means increase or decrease in the same proportion as their solidities do: for the solidity increases as the cube, but the surface only as the square of the diameter; wherefore it is plain, very small bodies will have much largar surfaces, in proportion to their solid contents, than larger bodies will, and consequently, when grown exceeding small, may easily be buoyed up in the liquor. Menta'gra. (From mentum, ihe chin, and AypA, a prey.) Impetigo. Anjeruption about the chin, forming a tenacfomlcrust, like that on scald heads. ME'NTHA. (From Minthe, the harlot who was changed into this herb.) Hedyos- mus. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnqspermia. Mint. Me'ntha AauATic. Menthastrum. Si- symbrium menthastrum, Mentha rotundi- foKpqialustris. Water-mint. This plant is frequent in moist meadows, marshes, and on the banks of rivers. It is less agreeable than the spear-mint, and to taste bitterer and more pungent. It may be used with the same intentions as the spear-mint, to which, however, it is much inferior. Mentha cata'ria. Mentha feline. Herbafelisg Calamintlia. Nepetella. Nep, or cat-mint. See Nepeta cataria. .Mentha cervi'na. The systematic name ofthe heart's penny-royal. Pulegmm cervinum This plant possesses the virtues of penny-royal in a very great degree; but is Mi> ) emarkably unpleasant. It is seldom em- ployed but by the country people, who sub- stitute it for penny-royal. Me'ntha cri'spa. Colymbifera minor. The achillea ageratum. This species of mentha has a strong and fragrant smell, its taste is warm, aromatic, and slightly bitter. . In flatulencies of the prima? vi/>*, a prey.) A disorder of the penis, induced by a contraction of the erectores musculi, and causing impotence. MENYA'NTHES. The name of a ge- nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Menya'nthes trifolia'ta. The sys- tematic name of the buck-bean. Trifolium paludosum. Trifolium aqualicum. Trifo- lium fibrinum. Menyanthes. Water-trefoil, or buck-bean. Menyanthes trifolia la, fo- liis ternalis, of Linnaeus. The whole plant is so extremely bitter, that in some countries it is used as a substitute for hops, in the preparation of malt liquor. It is sometimes employed in country places as an active eccoprotic bitter in hydropic and rheumatic affections. Cases are related of its good effects in some cutaneous diseases of the herpetic and seemingly cancerous kind. Mephitic air. See Nitrogen.* MEPHITIS. (From mtphuhith, a blast. Syr.) A poisonous exhalation. See Con- tagion. MERCURIALI, Girolamo, was born at Torli, in Romagna, in 1530. After taking the requisite degree, he settled as a physi- cian in his native town; and was delegated, at the age of 32, on some public business to pope Pius IV. at Rome. He evinced so much talent on this occasion, that he was particularly invited to remain there; which he accepted, chiefly as it enabled him to pursue his favourite studies to more advantage. He produced, in 1569, a learned and .elegant work, "De Arte Gymnastica?^ which was many times re- printed; and the reputation ol this pro- cured him the appointment to*, the first medical chair at Padua. In 1573, he was called to Vienna to attend the emperor Maximilian IL, and was so successful, that he returned loaded with valuable presents, and honoured with the dignities of a knight and count palatine. In 1587, he removed to Bologna, which is ascribed to a degree of self-accusation, in consequence of an error of judgment, into which he had been led, in pronouncing a disease, about which he was consulted at Venice, not contagious, whence much mischief had arisen. His reputation however, does not appear to have materially suffered from this; and he was invited in 1599, by the grand duke of Tus- cany to Pisa; but shortly after, a severe calculous affection prevented the execution of his duties, and he retired to his native place, where his death happened in 1606. He was a voluminous writer, and among many other'publications, edited a classified collection of the works of Hippocrates, with a learned commentary; but he was too much bigoted to ancient authority and hypothesis. He wrote on the diseases of the skin, those -wU MER j ^ peculiar to women and children, on poisons, and several other subjects. MERCURIA'LIS. (From Mercurius, its discoverer.) 1' The name of a genus of plants in tbe Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Enneandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the French mercury. Mercurialis annua, of Linnaeus. The leaves of this plant have no remarkable smell, and very little taste. It is ranked among the emollient olera- ceous herbs, and is said to be gently ape- rient. Their principal use has been in clysters. M^rcuria'lis a'nnua. The systematic name of the French mercury. See Mercu- rialis. Mercuria'lis monta'na. The Mercu- rialis perennis, of Linnaeus. Mercuria'lis pere'nnis. The syste- matic name of dog's mercury. Cynocrambe. Mercurialis montanu et sylvestris. A poi- sonous plant very common in our hedges. It produces vomiting and purging, and the person then goes to sleep from which he does not often awake. Mercuria'lis sylve'stris. The Mer- curialis perennis, of Linnaeus. Mercu'rius aceta'tus. See Hydrar- gyrus acetatus. Mercu'rius alkaliza'tus. See Hy- drargyrum cum creta. Mercu'rius calcina'tus. See Hydrar- gyri oxydum rubrum. Mercu'rius chemico'rum. Quicksilver. Mercu'rius cinnabari'nus. Cinniba- ris factitia, now called sulphuretum hydrar- gyri rubrum. Mercu'rius corrosi'vus: See Hydrar- gyri oxymurias. MERCuJftius corrosi'vus ru'bep.. See Hydrargyri nilrico-oxydum. Mercu'rius corrosi'vus sublima'tus. See Hydrargyri oxymurias. Mercu'rius du'lcis sublima'tus. Dul- cified mercurial sublimate, now called sub- murias hydrargyri; formerly called calo- melas. Mercu'rius eme'ticus fla'vus. See Hydrargyrus vitriolatus. Mercu'rius mo'rtis. See Mercuriu^ vita. Mercu'rius pr^cipita'tus a'lbus. See Hydrargyrum pracipitatem album. . Mercu'rius pr^ecipita'tus du'lcis. See Hydrargyri submurias. Mercu'rius pr^cipitata'tus ru'ber. See Hydrargyri nitrico-oxydum. Mercu'rius vi'tje. The mercury of life. Pelvis angelicus. Mercurius mortis. Algarothi pulvis. A submuriate of anti- mony, formerly preferred to the vitrum antimonii, for making of emetic tartar. MERCURY. Hydrargyrum. Hydrar- gyrus. Mercurius. A metal found in five different states in nature. 1. Native, (mz- VI Eh hoe mercury) adhering in small globule* to the surface of cinnabar ores, or scattered through the crevices, or over the surfaces of different kinds of stones. 2. It is found united to silver in the ore called amalgam of silver, or native amalgam of silver. This ore exhibits thin plates, or grains ; it some- times crystallizes in cubes parellelopipeda, or pyramids. Its colour is of a silver white, or grey ; its lustre is considerably metallic. 3. Combined with sulphur, it constitutes native cinnabar, or sulphuret of mercury. This ore is the most common. It is fre- quently found in veins, and sometimes crys- tallized in tetrahedra, or three-sided pyra- mids. Its colour is red. Its streak metallic. 4. Mercury oxydized, and united either to muriatic or sulphuric acid, forms the ore called horn quicksilver, or corneous mer- cury. These ores, are, in general, semi- transparent, of a grey or white colour, sometimes crystallized, but more frequently, in grains. 5. United to oxygen, it consti- tutes the ore called native oxydeof mercury. Mercurial ores particularly abound in Spain, Hungary, China, and South America. Properties.—Mercury, or quicksilver, is the only one of the metals that remains fluid at the ordinary temperature of the at- mosphere, but when its temperature is re- duced to—40° Fahr. it assumes a solid form. This is a degree of cold, however, that only occurs in high northern latitudes, and, in our climate mercurg cannot be ex- hibited in a solid state, but by means of ar- tificial cold. When rendered solid, it pos- sesses both ductility and malleability. It crystallizes in octahedra, and contracts strongly during congelation. It is divisible into very small globules. It presents a convex appearance in vessels to which it has little attraction, but is concave in those to which it more strongly adheres. It becomes electric and phosphorescent by rubbing upon glass, and by agitation in a vacuum. It is a very good conductor of caloric, of electricity, and of Galvanism. The*epecific gravity of mercury is 13.563. Although fluid, its opacity is equal to that of any other metal, and its surface when clean has considerable lustre. Its colour is white, similar to silver. Exposed to the temperature of somewhat above 600° Fab. it is volatilized. When agitated in tbe air, especially in contact with viscous fluids, it becomes converted into a black oxyde. At a temperature nearly the same as that at which it boils, it absorbs about 14 or 16 per cent, of oxygen, and then becomes changed into a red crystallizable oxyde which is spon- taneously reducible by light and caloric at a higher temperature. The greater num- ber ofthe acids act upon mercury, or are at least capable of combining Avith its oxydes. It combines with sulphur by trituration. but more intimately by heat. It is acted on by the alkaline sulphurets. It. combines / MLR with many of the metals; these compounds :ire brittle, or soft, when the mercury is in large proportion. There is a slight union between mercury and phosphorus. It does not unite with carbon, or the earths. Method of obtaining Mercury.—Mercury may be obtained pure by decomposing cinnabar, by means of iron filings. For that purp'ose, take two parts of red sul-; phuret of mercury, (cinnabar,) reduce it to powder, and mix it Avith one of iron filings, put the mixture into a stone retort, direct the neck of it into a bottle, or receiver) filled with water and apply heat. The mercury will then be obtained in a state of purity. In this process the sulphuret of mercury, which consists of sulphur and mercury, is heated in contact with iron, the sulphur quits the mercury and unites to the iron, and the mercury becomes disengaged; the residue in the retort is a sulphuret of iron. Mercury is a very useful article both in the cure of diseases and the arts. There is scarcely a disease against which some of its preparations are not exhibited; and over the venereal disease it possesses a specific power. It is considered to have first gained repute in curing this disease, from the good effects it produced in eruptive diseases. In the times immediately fol- lowing the venereal disease, practitioners ofttt attempted to employ this remedy with timorous -caution, so that, of several of their formula?, mercury scarcely com- posed a fourth part, and few cures were effected. On the other hand, empirics Avho noticed the little efficacy of these small doses, ran into the opposite extreme, and exhibited mercury in such large quan- tities, and with such little care, that most of their patients became suddenly attacked with the most violent salivations, attended with dangerous consequences. From these two very opposite modes of practice, there originated such unce rtainty respecting what could be expected from mercury, and such fears of the consequences which might result from its employment, that every plan was eagerly' adopted which offered the least chance of cure without having recourse to this mineral. A medicine, however, so powerful, and whose salu- tary effects were seen, by attentive prac- titioners, amid all its inconveniencies, could not sink into oblivion. After efforts had been made to discover a" substitute for it, and it was seen how little confidence those means deserved on which the highest praises had been lavished, the attempts to discover its utility were renewed. A me- dium was pursued, between the too timid methods of those physicians who had first administered it, and the inconsiderate boldness of the empirics. Thus the causes com which both parties failed wore a void- oil; tbe character of th* medicine was "** MEK 051 revived in a more durable way, and from this period its reputation has always been maintained. It was about this epoch that mercury began to be internally given; hitherto it had only been externally employed, which was done in three manners. The first was in the form of a liniment, or ointment; the second, as a plaster; and the third, as a fumigation. Of the three methods just described only the first is at present much in use, and even this is very much altered. Mercurial plasters are now only used as topical discutient applications to tumours and indurations." Fumigations, as antiently managed,'were liable to many objections, particularly from its not being possible to regulate the quantity of mercury to be used, and from the effect of the vapour on the organs of respjration frequently occa- sioning trembling, palsies, &c. Frictions with ointment have always been regarded as the most efficacious mode of administer- ing mercury. Mercury is carried into the constitution in the same way as other substances, either by being absorbed from the surface of the body, or that of the alimentary canal. It cannot, however, in all cases, be taken into the constitution in both ways, for some- times the absorbents of the skin will not readily receive it; at least no effect is produced, either on the disease or constitu- tion, from this mode of application. On the other hand the internal absorbents will, sometimes, not take up the medicine, or, at least, no effect is produced either on the disease or constitution. In many persons, the. bowels can hardly bear mercury at all; and it should then be given in the mildest form possible, conjoined with such medi- cines as will lessen or correct its violent effects, although not its specific ones, on the constitution. When mercury can be thrown into the constitution with propriety, by the external method, "it is preferable to the internal plan; because the skin is not nearly so essential to life as' the stomach, and is therefore in itself capable of bearing much more than the stomach. The con- stitution is also less injured. Many courses of mercury would kill the patient if the me- diqine were only given internally, because it proves hurtful to the stomach and* intes- tines, when given in any form, or joined Avith the greatest correctors. Mercury has two effects: ope as a stimu- lus on the constitution and particular parts, the, other as a specific on a diseased action ofthe Avhole body, or of parts. The latter action can only be computed by the disease disappearing. In giving mercury in the venereal dis- ease, the first.. attention should be to the quantity, and its visible effects in a given time; which, when brought to a proper pitch, are only to be kept up, and the de- 532 MER : cline of the disease to be watched; for by this we judge ofthe invisible or specific ef- fects of thelnedicine, and know what vari- ation in the quantity may be necessary. The visible effects of mercury affect either the whole constitution or some parts capa- ble of secretion. In the first, it produces universal irritability, making it more sus- ceptible of all impressions. It quickens the pulse, ; and, as a substitute for th* ___________.J MEK amde ol applying mercury, Mr. Abemethy recommends the mercurial fumigation, where the patient has not strength to rub in ointment, and whose bowels will not bear the internal exhibition of it The preparations of mercury now in use are, 1. Nitrico-oxydum hydrargyri. 2. Oxydum hydrargyri cinereum. •, 3. Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. 4. Oxy-murias hydrargyri. 5. Submurias hydrargyri. 6. Sulphuretum hydrargyri rubrum et nigrum. 7. Hydrargyrum cum creta. 8. Hydrargyrum precipitatum album. 9. Hydrargyrum purificatum. Mercury, dog's. See Mercurialis peren- nis. Mercury, English. See Chenopodium bonus henricus. Mercury, French. See Mercurialis. Meroba'lneum. (From /Atpoc, a part, and /8*x*»«/ov, a bath.) A partial bath. MEROCE'LE. (From /Atpoc, the thigh, and k»x», a tumour.) A femoral hernia. See Hernia. Me'ron. (Miyoc.) The thigh. MERRET, Christopher, was born at Winchcombe in 1614. After graduating at Oxford, he settled in LondoD, became a fellow of the College of Physicians, and one of the original members of the Philosophi- cal Society, which, after the Restoration, was called the Royal Society. He appears to have had a considerable practice, and reach- ed his 81st year. His first publication was a Collection of Acts of Parliament, &c. in proof of the exclusive Rights of the Col- lege, printed in 1660; which afforded the basis of Dr. poodall's history : this was^ followed nine years after by "A Short View of the Frauds of Apothecaries," which involved him in much controversy. He published also a Catalogue of the Natural Productions of this island, of which the bo- tanical part is best executed ; and he com- municated several papers to the Royal So- ciety. Me'rls. Applied to several things in the same sense as genuine, or unadulterated, as merum vinum, neat wine. MERY,. John, was born at Vatau, in France, in 1645. His father being, a sur- geon, he determined upon the same profes- sion, and went accordingly to the Hotel Dieu at Paris, where he studied with ex- traordinary ardour, even passing the night in dissection in his bed-room. In 1681 he was appointed to the office of queen's sur- geon; and two years after, surgeon-major to the invalids. Soon after this he was chosen to attend the Queen of Portugal, who died, however, before his arrival; and he refused very advantageous offers to de- tain him at that, as well as the Spanish court. He was now received into tbe Aca- demy of Sciences, and shortly after sent on a secret journey to England; then chosen to attend upon the Duke of Burgundy, who was a child. But these occupations were irksome to him, and he even shunned private practice, and general society, devoting him- self to the duties of the Hospital of Invalids, and to the dissecting room. In 1700 he was appointed first, surgeon to the Hotel Dieu, which gratified his utmost ambition; and he declined repeated solicitations to give lectures there on anatomy. He pro- cured, howewer, the erection of a theatre for the students, where they might have more regular instruction. It was a great part of the labour of his life to form an anatomical museum, yet he did not estimate these re- searches too highly, and was very slow in framing, or in receiving, neAv theories con- cerning the animal economy. About the age of 75, he suddenly lost the use of his legs, after which his health declined, and he died in 1722. Besides many valuable com- munications to the Academy of Sciences, he. published a description of the ear; Ob- servations on Frere Jacques' Method of Cutting^for the Stone, the general princi- ple of which he approved; a tract on the Foetal Circulation, controverting the re- ceived opinion, that part ofthe blood passes from the right to the left ventricle, through the foramen ovale, and even assigning it an opposite course; and physical problems, concerning the connection ofthe foetus with the mother, and its nutrition. Mesar^k'um. (From /Atooc, the middle, and apaia, the belly.) The mesentery. Mesembrya'nthemum crysta'lli- num. The juice of this plant, in a dose of four spoonfuls every two hours, it is asser- ted, has removed an obstinate spasmodic af- fection of the neck of the bladder, which would not yield to other remedies. MESENTERIC. Meseraic. Belonging to the mesentery. See Mesentery. MESENTERIC ARTERIES. Arte- ria mesenterica. Two branches of the aorta in the abdomen are so called. The superior mesenteric is the second branch; it is distributed upon the mesentery, and gives off the superior or right colic artery. The inferior mesenteric is the fifth branch of the aorta: it sends off the internal ha?- morrhoidal. MESENTERIC GLANDS. Glandula mesenterica. These are conglobate, and are situated here and there in the cellular mem- brane of the mesentery. The chyle from the intestines passes through these glands to the thoracic duct. MESENTERIC PLEXUS OF NERVES. Nervorum plexus•nesentericus. The superior, middle, and lower mesenteric plexuses of nerves are formed by the bran- ches of the great intercostal nerves. MESENTERIC VEINS. Vena me- sent erica. They all run into one trunk, 70 ,0-1 VIL- MJ.= that evacuates its blood into the vtua porta?. See Vena porta. MESENTERI'TIS. (From /utotvltptov, the mesentery.) .An inflammation of the mesentery. A species of peritonitis of Cullen. ME'SENTERY. (Mesenterial; from /Atoos, the middle, and tvltpov, an intestine.) A membrane in the cavity of the abdomen attached to the vertebra? of the loins, and to which the intestines adhere. It is formed of a duplicature of the peritoneum, and contains within it adipose membrane, lac- teals, lymphatics, lacteal glands, mesenteric arteries, veins, and nerves. Its use is to sustain the intestines in such a manner that they possess both mobility and firmness ; to support and conduct with safety the blood- vessels, lacteals, and nerves; to fix the glands, and give an external coat to the in- testines. It consists of three parts: one uniting the small intestines, which receives the proper name of mesentery; another connecting the colon; termed mesocolon: and a third at- tached to the rectum, termed mesorectum. Meseraic. The same as mesenteric. Mese'rion. See Daphne mezereum. Mesi're. A disorder of the liver, men- tioned by Avicenna, accompanied with a sense of heaviness, tumour, inflammation, pungent pain, and blackness of the tongue. MESOCOLON. (From /Ato-os, the middle, and >dexov, the colon.) The por- tion of the mesentery to which the colon is attached. The mesentery and mesocolon are the most important of all the produc- tions of the peritoneum. In the pelvis, the peritonaeum spreads itself shortly before the rectum. But where that intestine becomes loose, and forms the semilunar curve, the peritonaeum there rises considerably from the middle iliac vessels, and region of the psoas muscle, double, and with a figure adapted for receiving the hollow colon. But above, on the left side, the colon is connected with almost no intermediate loose production to the peritonaeum, spread upon the psoas muscle, as high as the spleen, where this part of the peritoua?um, which gave a coat to the colon, being extended under the spleen, receives and sustains that viscus in a hollow superior recess. Afterwards the peritonaeum, from the left kidney, from the interval between the kid- neys, from the large vessels, and from the right kidney, emerges forwards under the' pancreas, and forms abroad and sufficiently long continuous production, called the trans- verse mesocolon, which, like a partition, di- vides the upper part ofthe abdomen, contain- ing the stomach, liver, spleen, and pancreas, from the lower part. The lower plate of this transverse production is continued singly from the right mesocolon to the left, and serves as an external coat to a pretty large portion of the liver, and descending part of the duodenum. But the upper plate, «c:m simple in the course, departs from the lum- bar peritonaeum at the kidney, and region ol the vena cava, farther to the right than the duodenum, to which it gives an external membrane, not quite to the valve of the pylorus; and beyond this intestine, and be- yond the colon, it is joined with the lowei plate, so that a large part of the duodenum lies within the cavity of the mesocolon. Afterwards, in the region of the liver, the mesocolon is inflected, and descending over the kidney of the same side much shorter, it includes the right of the colon, as far as the intestinum caecum, which rests upon the iliac muscle and the appendix, Avhioh is provided with a peculiar long curved mesentery. There the mesocolon termi- nates, almost at the bifurcation of the aorta. The whole of the mesocolon and of the mesentery is hollow, so that the air may be forced in between its two lamina?, in such a manner as to expand them into a bag. At the place Avhere it sustains the colon, and also from part of the intestinum rectum, the mesocolon, continuous Avith the outer membrane of the intestine, forms itself into small slender bags, resembling the omen- tum, for the most part in pairs, with their loose extremities thicker and bifid, and ca- pable of admitting air tolown in between the plates of the mesocolon. Mesocra'nium. (From fAtooc, the mid- dle, and KpAvtov, the skull.) The crown of the head, or vertex. Mesoga'strium. (From /Ato-os, the mid- dle, and yATup, the stomach.) The sub- stance on the concave part of the sto- mach, which attaches itself to the adjacent parts. * Mesoglo'ssus. (From /Ajtroc, the mid- dle, and yxooa-o-A, the tongue.) A muscle inserted in the middle ofthe tongue. Mesome'ra. (From /Ato-os, the middle, and/A»poc, the thigh.) The parts between the thighs. ^_ Mesompha'lium. (From /Ato-os, the mid- dle, and o/AQAXos, the navel.) The middle ofthe navel. M eso'phryum. (From /Atooc, the mid- dle, and o, to di- gress.) Metabole. A change of remedy, of practice, or disease; or any change from one thing to another, either in the cura- tive indications, or the symptoms of a dis- temper. Meta'bole- See Mttabasis. xVlETACARPAL BONES. The five longitudinal bones that are situated between the wrist and the fingers; they are distin- guished into the metacarpal bone of the thumb, fore-finger, &c. METACARPUS. (From ^t«, after, and KApvos, the wrist.) Metacarpinm. That part ofthe hand which is between the Avrist and the fingers. Metac.a'rpei«. A muscle of the car- pus. See Adductor metacarpi minimi digiti manus. Metacbra'sma. (From /asta, after, and KtpAvw/At, to mix.) Cerasma. A mixture tempered with any additional sub- stance. * Metacheiri'xis. (From p-tTAytipi^te, to perform by the hand.) Surgery. Any manual operation. Metachore'sis. (From /AtTAympico, to digress.) The translation of a disease from one part to another. Metacinb'ma. (From luta, and Ktvtee, to remove.) Diseased pupil of the eye, or distortion of it. Metaco'ndylus. (From /AtTA, after, and koyo^uxoc, a knuckle.) The last joint of a finger, or that which contains the nail. Meta'llage. (From /aitaxxatIui, to change.) A change in the state or treat- ment of a disease. METALLU'RGIA. (From /AtTAXXov, a metal, and tpyov, work, labour.) That part of chemistry which concerns the ope- rations of metals. METALS. We are at present ac- quainted with twenty-seven metals, essen- tially differing from each other, besides those recently obtained from the fixed al- kalies and earths, namely. Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. Columbium. Titanium. Uranium. Co- balt. Nickel. Manganese. Bismuth. An- timony. Tellurium. Mercury. Zinc. Tin. Lead. Iron. Copper. Silver. Gold. Pla- tina. Palladium. Rhodium. Iridium. Os- mium, and Cerium. The ancient division of these substances into noble or perfect, and semi, or imper- fect metals, is now abandoned, and we class them into different genera; proceeding in a gradation from those which possess, in a certain sense, the least, to those which pos- sess the most metallic properties. „> Classification of Metals. 1. Very brittle and acidifiable Metals— Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. Columbium. 2. Less brittle and simple oxidizable Me- tals.—Titanium. Uranium. Cobalt. Nickel, Manganese. Bismuth. Antimony. Tellu- rium. 3. Partly ductile and oxidizable Metals.— Mercury. Zinc. 4. Very ductile and easily oxidizable Me- tals.—Tin. Lead. Iron. Copper. 5. Exceedingly ductile and difficultly oxi- dizable Metals.—Silver. Gold. Platina. The properties of the rest are not sufficient- ly ascertained to be arranged here. All the metals are found in the bowek of the earth, though sometimes they are on the surface. They are met with in different combinations with other matters, such a? 556 MET MET sulphur, oxygen, and acids; particularly with the carbonic, muriatic, sulphuric, and phosphoric acids. They are also found combined with each other, and sometimes, though rarely, in a pure metallic state, dis- tinguishable by the naked'eye. In their different states of combination, Ihey are said to be mineralized, and are called ORES. The ores of metals are, for the most part, found in nature in mountain- ous districts ; and always in such as form a continued chain. There are mountains Avhich consist entirely of iron ore, but, in general, the metallic part of a mountain bears a very inconsiderable proportion to its bulk. Ores are also met with in the cavi- ties or crevices of rocktf, forming what are termed Veins, which are more easily dis- covered in these situations than when they lie level in plains. The metallic matter of ores is very ge- nerally incrusted, and intermingled with some earthy substance, different from the rock in which the vein is situated; which is termed its MATRIX. This, however, must hot be confounded with the mineral- izing substance with which the metal is combined, such as sulphur, &c. General physical Properties of Metals. All metals are combustible bodies. They possess a certain brilliancy, in consequence of the complete reflection of the light that falls upon them, which is termed metallic lustre. They are the most dense and heavy substances in nature ;'the heaviest fossil, not metallic, having a specific gravity much be- low that of the lightest metal. They are the most opaque of all bodies. A stone of the greatest opacity, when divided into thin plates, has more or less transparency; whereas gold is the only metal which admits of being reduced to such a degree of thin- ness as to admit the smallest perceptible transmission of light. Gold leaf, which is about 1-280,000 part of an inch in thickness, transmits light of a lively green colour ; but silver, copper, and all the rest ofthe metals, are perfectly opaque. Another property, which belongs exclusively to metals, (though they do not all possess it,) is malleability; by which is meant a capacity of having their surface increased either in length orbreadth, without being liable to fracture. This capa- city is not precisely the same in those metals which do possess it, for some, which admit of extension when struck with a hammer, (Sannot be drawn into wire, which property is termed ductility: this property depends in some measure, on another peculiar quality of metals, namely, tenacity; by which is meant the power which a metallic wire, of small diameter, has of resisting the action of a considerable weight suspended from its extremity. All metals are fusible, though the degree of temperature at which this can be effected differs very much. Mercury h always fluid at the ordinary temperature of our atmosphere, while platina can scarcely be melted by the most intense heat of our furnaces. Metals are perfectly opaque when in a state of fusion; and are crystalizable Avhen suffered to cool slowly and undis- turbed. The tetrahedron and the cube are their primitive figures, though they very often take the octahedral form. They can likewise be volatilized at very high tempe- ratures. They are the best conductors of caloric and electricity. Their susceptibility of combination is very great; they unite generally with sulphur and phosphorus; but iron only with carbon. They do not combine with earths by fusion; but their oxides readily unite to acids, alkalies, and earths. They decompose water and several acids. Some effect this at common tempera- tures : some require a red heat, and others the interposition of another body. Water does not dissolve any of the metals, though it is a solvent of some of their oxydes. They are insoluble in ardent spirit, ether, or oils. They are all capable of combining with oxygen, though many of them require very high temperatures to effect this union, and others cannot be united to it but in an indi- rect manner. Most of the metals can be combined with each other : they then form alloys, or if mercury be present, amalgams,, many of which are of the greatest utility in til 6 3.1*ts METAMORPHO'PSIA. (From (AtTA- (Aop<$u>o-ic, a change, and o-^ts, sight.) Visas defiguratus. Disfigured vision. It is a defect in vision, by which persons perceive objects changed in their figures. The spe- cies are, 1. Metamorpkopsia acuta, when objects appear much larger than their size. 2. Metamorphopsia diminuta, when objects appear diminished in size, arising from the same causes as the former. 3. Metamor- phopsia mulans, when objects seem to be in motion : to the vertiginous and intoxicated persons, every thing seems to stagger. 4. Metamorphopsia tortuosa seu flexuosa, when objects appear tortuous, or bending. 5. Metamorphopsia inversa, when all objects appear inverted. 6. Metamorphopsia ima- ginaria, is the vision of a thing not present, as may be observed in the delirious, and in maniacs. 7. Metamorphopsia from a re- maining impression; it happens to those who very attentively examine objects, particu- larly in a great light, for some time after to perceive the impression/ Metape'dium. (From luta, after, and nous, the foot.) The metatarsus. Meta phrenum. (From (AtTA, after, and 4, the eye.) The forehead. Meto'sis. A kind of amaurosis, from an excess of short-sightedness. ME'TRA. (From pimp, a mother.) The womb. Metre'nchyta. (From /amtpa, the womb, and tyyvu, to pour into.) Injections into the womb. Mktre'nchytes. (From (AUTpg., the womb, and tyyvn, to pour in.) A syringe to inject fluids into the womb. METRITIS. (From /AmpA, the womb.) Inflammation of the uterus. See Hysleritis. M etroc f. lis. (From /ahthp, a mother, and kmxic, a blemish.) A mole, or' mark, impressed upon the child by the mother's imagination. Metro-ma'bua. A rage for reciting ver- ses. In the Acta Societatis Medicae Hav- niensis, published 1779, is an account of a tertian attended with remarkable symp- toms ; one of which was the metro-mania by which the patient spoke verses extem- pore, having never before had the least taste for poetry; when the fit was off the patient became stupid, and remained so till the return of the paroxysm, when the poe- tical powers returned again. METROPTOSIS. (From /a„tpa, the uterus, and vtvla>, to fall down.) • Prolap- sus uteri. The descent of the uterus through the vagina. Metrorrhagia. (From /amtpa, the womb, and pnyvv/Ai, to break out.) An ex- cessive discharge from the womb. Me'u. See JEthusa. Me'um athama'nticum. (From fAttaiv, less; so called, according to Minshew. from its diminutive size.) Spignel. See AZthusa. Mexica'wum. (From Mexico, whence it is brought.) A name of the Balsam of Peru. Mexico-seed. See Ricinus. Mexico tea. See Chenopodium ambrosi- oides. Mezereon. See Daphne mezereum. MEZE'REUM. (A word of some bar- barous dialect.) Mezereon. See Daphne mezereum. Meze'reum aceta'tum. Very thin sli- ces of the bark of the fresh mezereon root are to be steeped for twenty-four hours in common vinegar. The late Dr. Morris usually directed the application of this re- medy to issues, when a discharge from them could not be encouraged by the com- mon means. It generally answers this pur- pose very effectually in the course of one night, the pea being removed, and a small portion of the bark applied over the opening. MIASMA. (Miasma, -tis, n. plural miasmata, /aiao/aa, from /aiaivo>, to infect. See Contagion. Microco'smic be'zoar. See Calculus. Microleuconymph^e'a. (From /AtKpoc, small, xtvKos, white, and w/a^aia, the water-lily.) The small white water-lily. Micronymph^'a. (From /aikpoc, small, and vv/A<$AtA, the water-lily.) The smaller water-lily. Micro'rchis. (From fAiKpoc, small, and opyjc, a testicle ) One whose testicles are unusually small. Microsphyxia. (From/Ai/.poc, smaH, and t/£«, the pulse.) A debility and smallness of the pulse. Midriff. See Diaphragma. Mi'gma. (From pttyvvce, to mix.) A confection, or ointment. Migra'na. A corruption of hemicra- nia. Milfoil, common. See Achillea millefo- lium. soli MIL MIL MILIARIA. (From milium, millet; so called because the small vesicles upon the skin resemble millet-seed.) Miliary fever. A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and order exanthemata, of Cullen, characterized by synochus ; cold stage considerable : hot stage attended with anxiety and frequent sighing; perspiration of a strong and pecu- liar smell; eruption, preceded by a sense of pricking, first on the neck and breast, of small red pimples, which in two days become white vesicles, desquamate, and are succeeded by fresh pimples. Miliary fever has been observed to affect both sexes, and persons of all ages and constitutions: but females of a delicate habit, are most liable to it, particularly in child-bed. Moist variable weather is most favourable to its appearance, and it occurs most usually in the spring and autumn. It is by some said to be a contagious disease, and has been known to prevail epidemically. Very violent symptoms, such as coma, delirium, and convulsion fit9, now and then attend miliary fever, in which case it is apt to prove fatal. A numerous eruption indi- cates more danger than a scanty one. The eruption being steady is to be considered as more favourable than its frequently disap- pearing and coming out again, and it is more favourable when the places covered with the eruption appear swelled and stretched than when they remain flaccid. According to the severity of the symptoms, and depression of spirits, is the danger greater. See also Sudamina. Mili'olum. (Dim. of milium, millet.) A small tumour on the eyelids, resembling iu size a millet-seed. Milita'ris. (From miles, a soldier; so called from its efficacy in curing fresh wounds.) See Achillea Millefolium. Milita'ris he'rba. See Achillea Mil- lefolium. Mi'lilm. (From milium, a millet-seed.) Grutum. A very white and hard tubercle, in size and colour resembling a millet-seed. Its seat is immediately under the cuticle, so that when pressed, the contents escape ap- pearing of an atheromatous nature. Mi'lium so'lis. See Lilhospermum. MILK. Lac. A fluid secreted by pe- culiar glands, and designed to nourish ani- mals in the early part of their life. It is of an opaque white colour, a mild saccharine taste, and a slightly aromatic smell. It is separated immediately from the blood, in the breasts or udders of female animals. Man, quadrupeds, and cetaceous animals, are the only creatures Avhich afford milk. All other animals are destitute of the or- gans which secrete this fluid. Milk differs greatly in the.several animals. The following are the general Properties of animal and human milk:— Milk separates spontaneously into cream, h'.ese. and smim of milk ■' and that sooner in a Avarm situation than in a cold one. In a greater temperature than that of the air, it acesces and coagulates, but more easily and quicker by the addition of acid salts, or coagulating plants. Lime water coagulates milk imperfectly. It is not coagulated by pure alkali; which, indeed, dissolves its caseous part. With carbonated alkali the caseous and cremoraceous parts of milk are changed into a liquid soap, which separates in the form of white flakes ; such milk, by boiling, is changed into a yellow and then into a brown colour. Milk, distilled to dry- ness, gives out an insipid water, and leaves a whitish brown extract called the extract of milk; which, dissolved in water, makes a milk of less value. Milk fresh drawn, and often agitated in a Avarm place, by de- grees goes into the vinous fermentation, so that alcohol may be drawn over by distilla- tion, which is called spirit of milk. It suc- ceeds quicker, if yesl be added to the milk. Mares'* milk, as it contains the greatest quantity of the sugar of milk, is best calcu- lated, for vinous fermentation. The Principles of milk, or its integral parts, are 1. The Aroma, or odorous vola- tile principle, which flies off from fresh- drawn milk, in the form of visible vapour. 2. Water, which constitutes the greatest part of milk. From one pound, eleven ounces of water may be extracted by distil- lation. This water with the sugar of milk, forms the serum of the milk. 3. Bland oil, which, from its lightness, swims on the sur- face of milk after standing, and forms the cream of milk. 4. Cheese, separated by coagulating milk, falls to the bottom of the vessel, and is the animal gluten. 5. Sugar, obtained from the serum of milk by evapo- ration. It unites the caseous and butyra- ceous part Avith the water of the milk. 6. Some neutral salts, as the muriate of pot- ash and muriate of lime, which are acci- dental, not being found at all times, nor in every milk. These principles of milk dif- fer widely in respect to quantity and qua- lity, according to the diversity of the animals. The aroma oi the milk is of so different an odour, that persons accustomed to the smell, and those whose olfactory nerves are very sensible can easily distinguish whether mdk be that ofthe cow, goat, mare, ass, or human. The same may be said of the serum of the milk, which is properly the seat of the aroma. The serum oi milk is thicker and more copious in the milk of the sheep and goat, than in that of the ass, mare, or human milk. The butler of goats' and cows' milk is easily separated, and will not again unite itself with the butter-milk. Sheeps' butter is soft, and not of the consistence of that obtained from the cow and goat. Asses', mares', and human butter, can only be separated in the form of rream -. which cream, by tbj| A11L MIL o59 iissislauce of heat, is with ease again united to tbe milk from which it is separated. The cheese of cows' and goats' milk is solid and elastic, that from asses and mares soft, and that from sheeps' milk almost as soft as gluten. It is never separated spontane- ously from the milk of a woman, but only by art, and is wholly fluid. The serum abounds most in human, asses', and mares' milk. The milk of the cow and goat con- tain less, and that of the sheep least of all. The sugar oi milk is in the greatest quan- tity in the mares,' and asses,' and somewhat less in the human milk. MILK, ASSES'. Asses' milk has a very strong resemblance to human milk in colour, smell, and consistence. When left at rest for a sufficient time, a cream forms upon its surface, but by no means in such abundance as on Avomen's milk. Asses' milk differs from cows' milk, in its cream being less abundant and more insipid; in its containing less curd; and in its posses- sing a greater proportion of sugar. MILK, COWS'. The milk of women, mares, and asses, nearly agree in their qua- lities ; that of cows, goats, and sheep, possess properties rather different. Of these, cows' milk approaches nearest to that yielded by the female breast, but dif- fers very much in respect to the aroma; it contains a larger proportion of cream and cheese, and less serum than human milk; also less sugar than mares' and asses' milk. Cows' milk forms a very essential part of human sustenance, being adapted to every state and age of the body; but particularly to infants, after being weaned. MILK, EWES'. This resembles almost precisely that ofthe cow; its cream, how- ever, is more abundant, and yields a butter not so consistent as cows' milk butter. It makes excellent cheese. MILK, GOATS'. It resembles cows', except in its greater consistence; like that milk, it throws up abundanceapf cream, from which butler is easily obtained. MILK, HUMAN. The white, sweet- ish fluid, secreted by the glandular fabric of the breasts of Avomen. The secretory organ is constituted by the great conglome- rate glands situated in the fat of both breasts, above the musculus pectoralis ma- jor. From each acinus composing a mam- mary gland, there arises a radicle of a lactiferous or galacliferous duct. All these canals gradually converging, are termi- nated Avithout anastomosis, in the papillae of the breasts, by many orifices, which, upon pressure, pour forth milk. The smell of fresh-drawn milk is peculiar, animal, fatuous, and not disagreeable. Its taste sweetish, soft, bland, agreeable. The spe- cific gravity is greater than that of water, but it is lighter than blood; hence it swims an it. Its colour is white and opako. In consistence it is oily and aqueous. A drop put on the nail flows slowly down, if the milk be good. Time of Secretion.—The milk most fre- quently begins to be secreted in the last months of pregnancy; but, on the third day after delivery, a serous milk, called Colostrum, is separated; and at length pure milk is secreted very copiously into the breasts, that from its abundance often spon- taneously drops from the nipples. If the secretion of milk be daily pro- moted by suckling an infant, it often con- tinues many years, unless a fresh pregnancy supervene. The quantity usually secreted within twenty-four hours, by nurses, is various, according as the nourishment may be more or less chylous. It appears that not more than two pounds of muk are obtained from five or six pounds of meat. But there have been known nurses who have given from their breasts two, or even more than three pounds, in addition to that which their child has sucked. That the origin of the milk is derived from chyle carried with the blood of the mammary arteries into the glandular fabric of the breasts, is evident from its more copious secretion a little after meals; its diminished secretion from fasting; from the smell and taste of food or medicines in the se- creted milk ; and lastly, from its occasional spontaneous acescence; for humours per- fectly animal become putrid. The milk of a woman differs: 1. In respect to food. The milk of a woman who suckles, living upon vegeto-animal food, never acesces nor coagulates spontaneously, although exposed for many, weeks to the heat of a furnace. But it evaporates gra- dually in an open vessel, and the last drop continues thin, sweet, and bland. The reason appears to be that the caseous and cremoraceous parts cohere together by means of the sugar, more intimately than in the milk of animals, and do not so easily separate; hence its acescence is prevented. It does acesce, if mixed or boiled with vinegar, juice of lemons, supertartrate of potash, dilute sulphuric acid, or with the human stomach. It is coagulated by the acid of salt, or nitre, and by an acid gas ■ trie juice of the infant; for infants often vomit up the coagulated milk of the nurse. The milk of a sucking woman, who lives upon vegetable food only, like cows' milk, easily and of its own accord acesces, and is acted upon by adl coagulating substances like the milk of animals. 2. In respect of the time of digestion. During the first hours of digestion the chyle is crude, and the milk less subacted; but towards the twelfth hour after eating, the chyle is changed into blood, and then the milk be- comes yellowish and nauseous, and is spit out by the infant. Hence the best time for giving suck is about the *>"!rth or fifth ibti ,\11L MIL hour after meals. 3, In respect of the tune after delivery. The milk secreted imme- diately after delivery is serous, purges the bowels of the infant, and is called colos- trum. But in tbe following days it be- comes thicker and more pure, and the longer a nurse suckles, the thicker the milk is secreted ; thus new-born infants cannot retain the milk of a nurse who has given suck for a twelve-month, on account of its spissitude. 4. In respect of food and medicines. Thus if a nurse eat garlic, the milk becomes highly impregnated with its odour, and is disagreeable. If she in- dulge too freely in the use of wine or beer, the infant becomes ill. From giving a purging medicine to a nurse, the child also is purged; and, lastly, children affected with tormina of the bowels, arising from acids, are often cured by giving the nurse animal food. 5. In respect of the affections of the mind. There are frequent examples of infants being seized with convulsions from sucking mothers irritated by anger. An infant of one year old, while he sucked milk from bis enraged mother, on a sudden was seized with a fatal haemorrhage, and died. Infants at the breast in a short time pine away, if the nurse be afflicted with grievous care; and there are also infants who, after every coition of the mother, or even if she menstruate, are taken ill. The use of the mother's, milk is. 1. It affords the natural aliment to the new-born infant, as milk differs little from chyle. Those children are the strongest who are nourished the longest by the mother's milk. 2. The colostrum should not be rejected; for it relaxes the bowels, which, in new- born infants, ought to be open, to clear them of the meconium. 3. Lactation de- fends the mother from a dangerous reflux of the milk into the blood, whence lacteal metastasis, and leucorrhaea are so frequent in lying-in women, who do not give suck. The motion of the milk also being hastened through the breast by the sucking of the child, prevents the very common induration of the breast, which arises in consequence of the milk being stagnated. 4." Men may live upon milk, unless-they have been ac- customed to the drinking of wine. For all nations, the Japanese alone excepted, use milk, and many live upon it alone. MILK, MARES'. This is thinner than that of the cow, but scarcely so thin as human milk. Its cream cannot be convert- ed into butter by agitation. The whey contains sugar. Milk blotches. An eruption of white vesicles, which assume a dark colour, re- sembling the blackening of the small-pox, and are succeeded by scabs producing an ichorous matter, attended with considerable itching. It generally appears on the fore- bead and scalp, extending half over the v-tce. and at times even proceeding farther. The period ol ita attack is me time oi teething; and it b probably the same dis- ease as the crusta lactea. Milk-fever. See Puerperal fever. Milk-teeth. See Teeth. Milk-Thistle. The leaves of this plant, when young, surpass, when boiled, the finest cabbage, and possesses diuretic quali- ties. See also Carduus marianus. Milk-vdch. See Astragalus. - Milk-wort. See Polygala. Milk-wort, rattlesnake root. See Poly- gala senega. Millefolium. (From mille, a thou- sand, and folium, a leaf; named from its numerous leaves.) Common yarrow, or milfoil. See Achillea. Millemo'rbia. (From mille, a thou- sand, and morbus, a disease, so called from its use in many diseases.) See Scrophularia nodosa. Mille'pedjE. See Oniscus. Mille'pedes. (From mille, a thousand, and pes, a foot; named from their nume- rous feet.) See Oniscus asellus. Millet seed. See Panic um miliaceum. Millet seed, Indian. See Panicum ltali- cum. Mi'llium. (From mille, a thousand; so called from the multitude of its seed.) Milium. The millet. Mill-mountain. See Linum catharticum. Milpho'sis. Mixquo-tc- A baldness of the eyebrows. Mi'ltos. (Mixtoc.) Minium, or red- lead. Miltwaste. See Ceterach. v Milzade'lla. (From milza, the spleen, Span.; so called from its supposed virtues in diseases of the spleen.) The herb arch- angel. MIMO'SA. (From mimus, an actor or imitator, meaning a sort of imitative- plant, the motions of which mimic the sen- sibility of animal life.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system, Class, Polygamia. Order, Monacia. The sensative plant. Mimos'a ca'techu. The former name of the tree which affords the terra japonica. See Acacia catechu. Mimosa nilo'tica. Supposed to be the tree which afforded the gum-arabic, but this is now considered to be the acacia ve- ra ; which sec. Mimo'sa Senegal. The systematic name ofthe tree from which the gum Sene- gal exudes. The gum is brought from the country through which the river Senegal runs, in loose or single drops, much larger than gum-arabac. It is similar in virtue and quality to the gum-arabic, and the gum which exudes in this climate from the cher- ry-tree. Mindererus spirit. See Ammonia ace- tatis liquor. * MIN MIN r>6i vtlNERA'LIA. See Minerals. VI INERA'LOGY. That part of natural history which relates to minerals. Mineral poisons. See Poisons. MINERAL WATERS. Aquaminera- les. Aqua mcdicinales. Waters holding minerals in solution are called mineral wa- ters. But as all water, in a mineral state, is impregnated, either more or less, with some mineral substances, the name mineral waters, should be confined to such waters as are sufficiently impregnated with mineral matters to produce some sensible effects on the animal economy, and either to cure or prevent some of the diseases to which the human body is liable. On this account, thefe waters might be with much more pro- priety called medicinal waters, were not the name by which they are commonly known too firmly established by long use. The mineral waters, which are the most esteemed, and consequently the most re- sorted to for the cure of diseases, are those of, 1. Aix. 13. Malvern. 2.'Barege. 14. Matlock. 3. Bath. 15. Moffat. 4. Bristol. 16. Pyrmont. 5. Buxton. 17. Scarborough. 6. Borset. 18. Spa. 7. Cheltenham. 19. Sedlitz. 8. Carlsbad. 90. Sea-water. 9. Epsom. 21. Seltzer. 10. HarroAvgate. 22. Tunbridge. 11. Hartfell. 23. Vichy, and others 12. Holywell. of less note. For the properties and virtues of these consult their respective heads. 7. bimple ferruginous waters. 8. Ferruginous and acidulous waters. 9. Sulphuric ferruginous waters. Fourcroy divjvides all mineral and medi- cinal waters into nine orders, viz. 1. Cold acidulous waters. 2. Hot or thermal acidulous waters. 3. Sulphuric saline waters. 4. Muriatic saline waters. 5. Simple sulphureous waters. 6. Sulphurated gaseous waters. Dr. Saunders arranges mineral waters into the following classes: 1. Simple cold. 2. -------thermal. 3.-------saline. * 4.' Highly carbonated alkaline. 5. Simple carbonated chalybeate. 6. Hot carbonated chalybeate. 7. Highly carbonated chalybeate. 8. Saline carbonated chalybeate. 9. Hot saline highly carbonated chaly- beate. 10. Vitriolated chalybeate. 11. Cold, sulphureous. 12. Hot, alkaline, sulphureous. In order to present the reader, under one point of view, with the most conspicuous features in the composition of the mineral waters of this and some other countries, the following Synoptical Table is subjoined, from Dr. Saunders* work on mineral waters. The reader will please to observe, that under the head of Neutral Purging Salts, are included the sulphates of soda and mag- nesia, and the muriates of lime, soda, and magnesia. The power which the earthy mu- riates may possess of acting on the intestinal canal, is not quite ascertained; but, from their great solubility, and from analogy wit*u salts, with similar component parts, w^s may conclude that this forms a principal par ". of their operation. The reader will likewise observe, that Where the spaces -are left blank, it signifies that we are ignorant whether any of the substance at the head of a column is con- tained in the water; that the word none, implies a certainty of the absence of that substance ; and the term uncertain, means that the substance is contained, but that the quantity is not known. Ti A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, showing.the Composition of MINERAL WATERS. CLASS. j NAME. Highest Temperature. Contained in an Englis Ii Wine Pint of 28.875 Cubic Inches 1 Azotic Gas. Carbonic Acid Gas. Sulphuretted Hydrogen. Carbonated Soda. Neutral Purging Salts. Selenite and Earthy Car-bonates. )xide of' I roil.I !" .hivnheit. Cubic Inches >ihi n hes. Cubic Inches Grams. Grains. Grains. Grains. >: .livcru 1..in none none uncertain Mile< i-taiu none i lob. well none none uncertain uncertain none Bristol 740 uncertain 3.7» none none 2 81 3.16 none Matlock 61;° uncertain none none uncertain uncertain none Buxton 82° 0.-174 uncertain none none 0 25 1 625 none ; * v I Sedlitz 1 none none 185.6 8 68 none Epsom none none 40? 8.?. none Sea 1 none none 237 5 6 none Seltzer 17 none 4. 175 8. none Simple carbonated chalybeate •. .^ STunbrid^r 0 675 1.325 none none 0.344 0 156 0,125 Bath iu;° 1 ? 1 ? none none 10.? 10.? uncertain Highly carbonated chalybeate < Spa 12 7:1 none 1.47 4 632 1.47 0.56 Pvrniont 26. none none 713 23.075 0 56 Saline, carbonated chalybeate 1 ( he nham uncertain 5.687 uncertain none 62 125 6.85 0 625 Sc-arb(/ruuoai uncertain none uncertain uncertain uncertain Carlsbad 16 "P uncertain none 11 76 47.04 4.15 uncertain Hartftll none none none none 4815* none Harrowgate 0 875 1 2.375 none 91.25 3. Moffat 05 0625 125 none 4.5 none none Hot, alkaline, sulphureous ... < Aix 143° uncertain uncertain 12. 5. 4.75 none Borset 132° uncertain uncertain uncertain uncertain none Barege 120° 1 uncertain 2 5 0 5 uncertain pone • > •■' * n. ... 1 . * Thati»,'2.94 contained indie tulpWate of Iron, (this salt, when crystallized, containing £8>pex cent, of oxide of iron, accvdlMf to Kirwao,) and 1.875 additional of oxide of inut. VII \ MIN obi; Dr. Henry, in his epitome of chemistry, gives the following concise and accurate ac- count for the analysis of mineral waters : Water is never presented by nature in a state of complete purity. Even when col- lected as it descends in the form of rain, chemical tests detect in it foreign ingre- dients. And when it has been absorbed by the earth, has traversed its different strata, and is returned to us by springs, it is found to have acquired various impregnations. The readiest method of judging of the contents of natural waters, is by applying what are termed tests, or re-agents, i. e. substances which, on being added to a water, exhibit by the phenomena they produce, the nature of the saline and other ingredients. For ex- ample, if, on adding an infusion of litmus to any water, its colour is changed to red, we infer that the water contains an uncom- bined acid ; if this change ensue even after the water has been boiled, we judge that the acid is a fixed and not a volatile one; and if, on adding the muriate of barytes, a pre- cipitate falls down, we safely conclude that the peculiar acid present in the water is either entirely or in part the sulphuric acid. Dr. Henry first enumerates the tests gene- rally employed in examining mineral waters, and describes their application, and after- wards indicates by what particular tests the substances generally found in waters may be detected.« A. Infusion of Litmus. Syrup of Violets, &c. As the infusion of litmus is apt to spoil by keeping, some solid litmus should be kept. The infusion is prepared by steeping this substance, first bruised in a mortar, and tied up in a thin rag, in distil- led water, which extracts its blue colour. If the colour of the infusion tends too much to purple, it may be amended by a drop or two of pure ammonia; but of this no more should be added than what is barely suffi- cient, lest the delicacy of the test should be impaired. The syrup of violets is not easily obtained pure. The genuine syrup may be distinguished from the spurious by a solution of corrosive sublimate, which changes the former t% green, while it red- dens the latter. When it can be procured genuine, it is an excellent test of«cids, and may be employed in the same manner as the infusion of litmus. Paper stained with the juice of the marsh violet, or with that of radishes, answers a similar purpose. In staining paper for the purpose of a test, it must be used unsized: or, if sized, it must previously be washed with warm water; because the alum which enters into the com- position of the size will otherwise change the vegetable colour to a red. k Infusion of litmus is a test of most un- combined acids. If the infusion redden the unboiled but not tli*- boded water, under examination. or if the red colour occasioned by adding the infusion to a recent water, return to blue on boiling, we may infer that the acid is a volatile one, and most probably the carbonic acid. Sulphuretted hydrogengas, dissolved in water, also reddens litmus, but not after boiling. To ascertain whether the change be produced by carbonic acid, or sulphuret- ted hydrogen, when experiment shows that the reddening cause is volatile, add a little lime-water. This, if carbonic acid be pre- sent, will occasion a precipitate, which will dissolve with effervescence, on adding a lit- tle muriatic acid. Sulphuretted hydrogen may also be contained in the same water, which will be ascertained by the tests here- after to be described. Paper tinged iwith litmus is also reddened by the presence of carbonic acid, but regains its blue colour by drying. The mineral and fixed acids redden it permanently. That these acids, however, may produce their effect, it is necessary that they should be present in a sufficient proportion. Infusion of litmus reddened by vinegar~ Spirituous tincture of Brazil-wood—Tinc- ture of turmeric and paper stained with each of these three substances—Syrup of violets. All these different tests have one and the same object. 1. Infusion of litmus reddened by vine- gar, or litmus paper reddened by vinegar, has its blue colour restored by alkalis and pure earths, and by carbonated alkalis and , earths. 2. Turmeric paper and tincture are changed to a reddish brown by alkalis, whe- ther pure or carbonated, and by pure earths; but not by carbonated earths. 3. The red infusion of Brazil wood, and pa- per stained with it, be*come blue by alkali? and earths, and even by the later, when dis- solved by an excess of carbonic acid. In the last-mentioned case, however, the change will either cease to appear or be much less remarkable, when the water has been boiled. • 4. Syrup of violets, wben pure, is by the same causes turned green, as also paper stained with the juices of violets, or ra- dishes. B. Tincture of Galls. •Tincture of galls is the test generally em • ployed for discovering iron, with all the combinations of which it produces a black tinge, more or less intense, according to the quantity of iron. The iron, however, in order to be detected by this test, must be in the state of red oxide, or if oxidated in a less degree, its effects will not be apparent, unless after standing* some time in contact with air. By applying this test before and after evaporation, or boiling, we may know whether the iron be held in solution by car- bonic acid, or fixed acid ; for, 1. If it produce its effects before the ap- plication of heat, and not afterwards, car,- bonic jeid is the, solvent. S6i MLV 2. If after as well as before, a mineral acid is the solvent. 3. If, by the boiling, a yellowish powder be precipitated, and yet galls continue to strike the water black afterwards, the iron, as often happens, is dissolved both by car- bonic atjid and a fixed acid. A neat mode of applying the gall test was used by M. Klaproth, in his analysis of tbe Carlsbad water. A slice of the gall-nut was sus- pended by a silken thread, in a large bottle ofthe recent water ; and so small was the quantity of iron, that it could only be dis- covered in water fresh from the spring. C. Sulphuric Acid. 1. Sulphuric acid discovers, by a slight effervescence, the presence of carbonic acid, whether uncombined or united with alkalis, or earths. 2. If lime be present, whether pure or uncombined, the addition of sulphuric acid occasions, after a few days, a white preci- pitate. . 3. Barytes is precipitated instantly in the form of a white powder. 4, Nitrous and muriatic salts, on adding sulphuric acid and applying heat, are de- composed ; and if a stopper, moistened with pure ammonia, be held over the vessel, white clouds appear. For distinguishing whether nitric or muriatic acid be present, rules will be given hereafter. Nitric and Nitrous Acids. These acids, if they occasion effervescence, give the same indications as the sulphuric. The nitrous acid has been recommended as a test distinguishing between hepatic waters that contain sulphuret of potash, and those that only contain sulphuretted hydrogen gas. In the former case, a precipitate en- sues on adding nitrous acid, and a very foetid smell arises; in the latter, a slight cloudiness only appears, and the smell of the water becomes less disagreeable. D. Oxa'ic Acid and Oxalates. This acid is a most delicate test of lime, which it separates from all its combinations. 1. If a water which is precipitated by oxalic acid, becomes milky on adding a watery solution of carbonic acid gas, or by blowing air through it by means ofa quill, or glass tube, we may infer that pure lime (or barytes which has never yet been found pure in water) is present. 2. If the oxalic acid occasion a precipi- tate bqfore but not after boiling, the lime is dissolved by an excess of carbonic acid. 3. If, after boiling, by a fixed acid: a considerable excess of any of the mineral acids, however, prevents the oxalic acid from occasioning a precipitate, even though lime be present; because some acids decompose the oxalic, and others, dissolving the oxalate of lime, prevent it from appearing. The oxalates of ammonia, or of potash, (which may Easily be formed by saturating their respective carbonates with a solution T* MIN of oxalic acid) are not liable to the above objections, and are preferable, as re-agents, to the uncombined acid. Yet even these oxalates fail to detect lime when supersatu- rated with muriatic or nitric acids; and if such an excess be present, it must be satu- rated before adding the test with pure am- monia. Fluate of ammonia is the best test of lime. It is made by adding carbonate of ammonia to diluted fluoric acid. E. Pure Alkalis and Carbonated Alkalis. 1. The pure fixed alkalis precipitate all earths and metals, whether dissolved by vo- latile or fixed menstrua, but only in certain states of dilution: for example, sulphate of alumine may be present in water, in the proportion of 4 grains to 500, without being discovered by pure fixed alkalis. As the alkalis precipitate so many substances, it is evident they cannot afford any precise in- formation when employed as re-agents. From the colour of the precipitate, as it approaches to pure white, or recedes from it, an experienced eye will judge that the pre- cipitated earth contains less or more of the metallic admixture. 2. Pure fixed alkalis decompose all salts with basis of ammonia, which becomes evi- dent by its smell, and also by the white fumes it exhibits when a stopper is brought near it, moistened with muriatic acid. 3. Carbonates of potash and soda have similar effects. • 4. Pare ammonia precipitates all earthy and metallic salts. Besides this property, it also imparts a deep blue colour to any liquid that contains copper in a state of so- lution. Carbonate of ammonia has the same pro- perties, except that it does not precipitate magnesia from its combinations. Hence, to ascertain whether this earth be present in any solution, add tbe carbonate of ammo- nia till no further precipitation ensues, filter the liquor, and then add pure ammonia. If any precipitation now occurs, we may infer the presence of magnesia. F. Lime-Water. 1. Lime-water is applied for the pur- poses of a test, chiefly for detecting car- bonic acid. Let anp liquor, supposed to contain this acid, be mixed witb an equal bulk of lime-water. If > carbonic acid be present, either free or combined, a preci- pitate will immediately appear, which, on adding a few drops of muriatic acid, will immediately dissolve with effervescence. 2. Lime-water will immediately show the presence of corrosive sublimate, by a brick-dust coloured sediment. If arsenic be present in any liquid, lime-water, when added, will occasion a precipitate, consisting of lime and arsenic, which is very difficultly soluble in water. This precipitate, when mixed up with oil, and laid on hot coals, yields the well-known garlic smell of arsenic. MIN m^ 560 (i. Pure Barytes, and its solution in Water. 1. A solution of pure barytes is even more effectual than lime-water, in detecting the presence of carbonic acid, and is much more portable and convenient; since from the crystals of this earth, the solution may at any time be prepared. In •discovering fixed air, the solution of barytes is used similarly to lime-water; and, if this acid be present, gives, in like manner, a preci- pitate soluble with effervescence in muriatic acid. Pure strontites has similar virtues as a test. H. Metals. 1. Ofthe metals, silver and mercury are tests of the presence of" sulphurets, and of sulphuretted bydrogen gas. If a little quicksilver be put into a bottle, containing water impregnated with either of these sub- stances, its surface soon acquires a black film, and, on shaking, a blackish powder separates from it. Silver is immediately tarnished from the same cause. 2. The metals also may be used as tests of each other, on the principle of elective affinity. Thus, for example, a polished iron plate, immersed in a solution of sul- phate of copper, soon acquires a coat of this metal) and the same in other similar examples. I. Sulphate of Iron. This is the only one ofthe sulphates, ex- cept that of silver, applicable to the pur- poses of a test. When used in this view, it is generally employed to ascertain the presence of oxygenous gas, of which a natural water may contain a small quan- tity. A water, suspected to contain this gas, may be mixed with a little recently dis- solved sulphate of iron, and kept corked up. If an oxyde of iron be precipitated in the course of a few days, the water may be inferred to contain oxygenous gas. Sulphate, Nitrate, and Acetate of Silver. These solutions are, in some measure, applicable to the same purpose. 1. They are peculiarly adapted to the discovery of muriatic acid and muriates. For the silver, quitting the nitric or other acid, combines with the muriatic, and forms a flaky precipitate, which at first is white, but, on exposure to the sun's light, acquires a violet colour. This precipitate Dr. Black states to contain, in 1000 parts, as much muriatic acid as would form 425 parts and a half of crystallized muriate of soda, which estimate scarcely differs at all from that of Klaproth. A precipitation, however, may arise from other causes, which it may be proper to state. 2. The solutions of silver in acids are precipitated by carbonated alkalies and earths. The agency of these may be pre- vented by previously adding a few drop= ot the same acid in which the silver is dis- solved. 3. The* nitrate and acetate of silver are decomposed by the sulphuric and sulphu- rous "acids; but this maybe prevented by adding previously a few drops of nitrate or acetate of barytes, and, after allowing the precipitate to subside, the clear liquor may be decanted, and the solution of silver add- ed . Should a precipitation now take place, the presence of muriatic acid, or some one of its combinations, may be suspected. To obviate uncertainty, whether a precipita- tion be owing to sulphuric or muriatic acid, a solution of sulphate of silver may be em- ployed, which is affected only by the latter acid. 4. The solutions of silver are precipitated by extractive matters; but in this case also the precipitate is discoloured, and is soluble in nitrous acid. K. Nitrate and Acetate of Lead. 1. Acetate of lead, the most eligible of these two tests, is precipitated by sulphuric and muriatic acids; but as, of-both these, we have-much better indicators, it is not ne- cessary to enlarge on its application to this purpose. 2. The acetate is also a test of sulphuret- ted hydrogen and of sulphurets of alkalies, which occasion a black precipitate; and if a paper, on which characters are traced with a solution of acetate of lead, be held over a portion of water containing sulphu- retted hydrogen, they are soon rendered visible. 3. The acetate of lead is employed in the discovery of uncombined boracic acid, a very rare ingredient of waters. To ascer- tain whether this be present, some cautions are necessary. The uncombined alkalie? and earths (if any be suspected) must be sa- turated with acetic acid. The sulphate." must be decomposed by acetate or nitrate ol barytes, and the muriates by acetate or ni- trate of silver. The filtered liquor, if bo- racic acid be contained in it, will give a precipitate soluble in nitric acid of the spe- cific gravity of 1.3. L. Nitrate of Mercury prepared with and %ithout heat. This solution, differently prepared, is sometimes employed as a test. But, since other tests answer the same purposes more effectually, it is not absolutely necessary to have these tests. "M. Muriate, Nitrate, 'and Acetate of Barytes. 1. These solutioss are all most delicate tests of sulphuric acid, and of its combina- tions, with which they give a white preci- pitate, insoluble in dilute muriatic acid. They are decomposed, however, by carbo- nates of alkalis; but the precipitate occa- sioned by these is soluble in dilute muriatic and nitric acid with effervescence, and may pven be prevented by adding previously a 566 MIN MIN few drops of the acid contained in the bary- tic salt. One hundred grains of dry salphate of barytes (according to Klaproth, p. 168.) contain about 45 one-fifth of sulphuric acid, of the specific gravity 1850; according to Clayfield, 33 of acid of s. g. 2240, accord- ing to Thenard, after calcination about 25. These estimates differ very considerably. From Klaproth's experiments, it appears that 1000 grains of sulphate of* barytes indi- cate 595 of desiccated sulphate of soda, or 1416 of the crystallized salt. The same chemist has shown that 100 grains of sul- phate of barytes are produced by the pre- cipitation of 71 grains of sulphate of lime. 2. Phosphoric salts also occasion a preci- pitate with these tests, which is soluble in muriatic acid without effervescence. N. Prussiates of Potash and Lime. Of these two, the prussiate of potash is the most eligible. When pure it does not speedily assume a blue colour on the addi- tion of acid, nor does it immediately preci- pitate muriated barytes. Prussiate of pot- ash is a very sensible test of iron, with the solutions of which in acids it produces a Prussian blue precipitate, in consequence of a double elective affinity. To render its effect more certain, however, it may be proper to add previously, to any water sus- pected to contain iron, a little muriatic acid, with the view to the saturation of-uncom- bined alkalies, or earths, which, if present, prevent the detection of any minute portions of iron. 1. If a water, after boiling and filtration, does not afford a blue precipitate on the ad- dition of prussiate of potasn, the solvent of the iron may be inferred to be a volatile one, and probably the carbonic acid. 2. Should the precipitation ensue in the toiled water, the solvent is a fixed acid, the nature of which must be ascertained by other tests. O. Solution of Soap in Alcohol. This solution may be used to ascertain the comparative hardness of waters. With distilled water it may be mixed without producing any change; but, if added to a hard water, it produces alnilkiness, more or less considerable as the water is less pure; and from the degree of milkiness an experienced eye will judge, of its quality. The acids, alkalis, and all earthy and me- tallic salts, decompose soap, and occasion that property in water termed hardness. Alcohol. Alcohol, when mixefc with any water in the proportion of about an equal bulk, pre- cipitates all the' salts which it is not capable of dissolving. P. Hydro-sulphuret of Ammonia. This and other sulphurets, as well as water saturated with sulphuretted hydro- Sen, mav be employed in detecting1 lead and arsenic, with the former of which they give a black, and with the latter a yellowish precipitate. As lead and arsenic, however, are fiever found in natural waters, these tests are not required. MINERALS. (Mineralia; from mina, a mine of metal.) All substances, which do not possess organization, or are not pro- duced by an organized body, belong to the class called minerals. Among this varied class of materials, which require the atten- tion of the chemist and manufacturer, many are compounded of such principles, and formed under such circumstances and situ- ations in the earth, that it is difficult to dis- tinguish them without having recourse to the test of experiment; several are formed with considerable regularity as to the pro- portion of their principles, their fracture, their colour, specific gravity, and figure of crystallization. Mineral bodies which enter into the com- position of the globe, are classed by minera- logists under four heads:—1. Earths. 2. Salts. 3. Inflammable fossils; and 4. Me- tals and their ores. Under the term earths are arranged stones and earths, which have no taste, and do nofburn when heated with contact of air. Under the second, salts, or those saline substances which melt in water and do not burn, they require, according to Mr. Kir- wan, less than two hundred times their weight of water to dissolve them. By inflammable fossils are to be under- stood all those minerals not soluble in water, and exhibiting a flame more or less evident when exposed to fire in contact with air. The fourth class, or ores, are compound bodies. Nature has bestowed their proper metallic appearance on some substances, and when this is the case, or they are alloy- ed with other metals, or semi-metals, they are called native metals. But such as are distinguished, as they commonly are, in mines, in combination with some other un- metallic substances, are said to be mineral- ized The substance that sets them in that state, is called the mineralizer, and the com- pound of both an ore. For example, in the common ore of copper, this metal is found oxidized, and the oxide combined with sub phur. The copper may be considered as mineralized with oxygen and sulphur, and the compound of the three bodies forma an ore of copper. Mineral salts. See Salts. MI'NIMUM. A minim. The sixtieth part of a fluid-drachm. An important change has been adopted in the last London Phar- macopoeia, for the mensuration of liquids, and the division ofthe wine pint, to insure accuracy in the measurement of quantities of liquids below one drachm. The number of drops contained in one drachm has been \UH -di? fcSfcumed to be sixty; and taking water as a tiieiu together, till properly mixed; then standard, this number, though by no means strain." accurate, would still be sufficient for ordi- Mistu'ra assafce'tid^k. Lac assafatida. nary purposes; but when other liquids of Mixture of assafoetida. " Take of assafoe- less specific gravity are used, a much larger tida, two drachms; water", half a pint; rub number is required to fill the same measure, the assafoetida with the water, gradually as of proof spirit, 140 drops are required to added till they are thoroughly mixed." equal the bulk of 60 of water, dropped from Mistu'ra camphors. Camphor mix- the same vessel. If, therefore, in the com- ture. " Take of camphor, half a drachm ; position of medicines, measures suited to rectified spirit, ten minims; water, a pint. the standard of water were used occasional- First rub the camphor with the spirit, then ly only, and it was generally assumed that with the water gradually added, and strain 60 drops were equal to one fluid-drachm, the liquor." A very elegant preparation of and one fluid-drachm was substituted for 60 camphor, for delicate, stomachs, and those drops prescribed, twice the dose intended '•who cannot bear it in substance, as an anti- would be given. There are further objec- spasmodic and nervine. There is a great tions to the use of drops; that their bulk is loss of camphor in making it as directed by influenced by the quantity of liquid con- the pharmacopoeia. Water can only take tained in the bottle from which they fall, by up a certain quantity. For its virtues, see the thickness of the lip, and even by the inequalities on the surface of the lip of the same bottle ; that volatile liquids, to which this mode is most commonly applied, are Laurus camphora. Mistu'ra co'rnu #sti. ^Decoctum al- bum. Decoction of hartshorn. " Take of hartshorn, burnt and preparedf two ounces; thus exposed with extensive surfaces, and acacia gum, powdered, an ounce ; water, their evaporation promoted; and on all these three pints. Boil down to two pints, con- accounts the adoption of some decisive, con- stantly stirring, and strain."' This is a venient, and uniform substitute became ne- much weaker absorbent than the mistura cessary. The subdivision of the wine pint creta?, bufis much more a*greeable to most has, therefore, been extended to the sixtieth people. It forms an excellent drink in fe- part of the fluid-drachm, which is termed vers attended with diarrhoea, and acidities minim; and glass measures expressive of of the prima? viae, such subdivision, have been adopted by the Mistu'ra cre't.«. Chalk mixture. college. '' Take of prepared chalk, half an ounce; re- Red lead. See Lead. GRiEco'RUM. Native cinna- Mi'wium Mi'niu.m bar. Mint, common. See Mentlia viridis Mint, pepper. See Mentha piperita. Mint, water. See Mentha aquatica. Miscarriage. See Abortion. fined sugar, three drachms; gum Arabic, powdered, half an ounce; water, a pint. Mix." A very useful and pleasant form of administering chalk as_an adstringent and antacid. It is particularly calculated for children, in whom it allays the many deran- ged actions ofthe prima? vise, which are pro- Misere're mei. (Have compassion on duced by acidities. Dose, one ounce to three, ine; so called from its unhappy torments.) frequently. See Creta and Carbonas calcis. The iliac passion. Mistu'ra fe'rri compo'sita. " Take Mislaw. See Musa paradisiaca. of myrrh, powdered, a drachm; subcarbo- Misochy'micus. Thus some were called nate of potash, twenty-five grains; rose- who professed themselves enemies to the water, seven fluid ounces and a'tialf; sul- chemists, and their enthusiastic conceits. phate of iron, powdered, a scruple ; spirit. Mispickle. A white, brilliant, granu- of nutmeg, half a fluid ounce ; refined su- lated iron ore, composed of iron in com- gar, a drachm. Rub together the myrrh, bination with arsenic. the subcarbonate of potash and sugar; and, Misletoe. See Viscum. during the trituration, add gradually, first, MISTU'RA. A mixture. A fluid com- the rose-water and spirit of nutmegs, and posed of two or more ingredients. It is last, the sulphate of iron. Pour the mix- mostly contracted in prescriptions thus, ture immediately into a proper glass bottle, mist. e. g.—f. mist, which means, let a mix- and stop it close.'' This preparation is the ture be made. . celebrated mixture of Dr. Griffiths. A che- Mistu'ra ammowi'aci. Lac ammoniaci. mical decomposition is effected in forming Mixture of ammoniacum. «* Take of am- this mixture, a subcarbonate of iron is form- moniacum, two drachms; of water, half a ed, and a sulphate of potash. pint; rub the ammoniacum with the water Mistu'ra guai'aci. " Take of guaiacum gradually added, till they are thoroughly gum-resin, a drachm and a half; refined mixed." sugar, two drachms ; mucilage of acacia < .Mistu'ra amygdala'rum. Lacamyg- gum, two fluid drachms; cinnamon water, dfila. Afltnond mixture, or emulsion, eight fluid ounces. Rub the guaiacum L- Take of almond confection, two ounces ; with the sugar, then with the mucilage ; distilled water, a pint; gradually add the and, when they are mixed, pour on the water to the almond confection, rubbing cinnamot water gradually, rubbing them ot»S ' MOlr \IOL together." For its virtues, see Guutu- cum. Mistu'ra jko'schi. " Take of musk, acacia gum, powdered, refined sugar, of each a,drachm; rose-water, six fluid ounces. Rub the musk first witb the sugar, theu with the gum, and add the rose-water by degrees." An excellent diaphoretic and antispasmodic. It is by far the best way of administering musk, when bolusses cannot be swallowed. Dose, one ounce to three, frequently. Mithridate mustard. See Thlaspi cain- peslre. Mithrida'tium. The electuary called * Mithridate, from Mithridates, king of Pon- tus and Bithynia, who experiencing the virtues of the simples separately, afterwards combined them; but then the composition consisted of but few ingredients, viz. twenty leaves of rue, two vJlilrwts, two figs, and a little salt: of this he took a dose every morning, to guard himself against the effects of poison. MITRAL VALVES. Valvula mitrales. The valves of the left ventricle of the heart are so called from their resemblance to a mitre. • Mi'va. An ancient term for the form of a medicine, not unlike a thick syrup, now called Marmalade. MIXTURE. 1. See Mistura. 2. Chemical mixture should be distin- guished from chemical solution; in the former, the aggregate particles can again be separated by mechanical means, and the proportion of fhe different particles deter- mined ; but, in solution, no mechanical power whatsoever can sepaiate them. Mo'chlia. (From /Aoyxoc, a lever.) A reduction of the bones from an unnatural to a natural situation. Mo'chlica. (From /Aoyxtvee, to move.) Violent purges. MODI'OLUS. (Dim. of modus, a mea- sure.) Tbe nucleus, as it were, of the cochlea of the ear is so termed. It ascends from the basis of the cochlea to tbe apex. Mofette. See Nitrogen. MOFFAT WATER. A cold sulphu- reous water, of a very simple composi- tion. Moffat, a village situated about fifty-six miles south-west of Edinburgh, af- fords this mineral water; when first drawn, it appears rather milky and bluish ; the smell is exactly similar to that of Harrow- gate ; the smell is sulphureous and saline, without any thing bitter. It sparkles some- what on being poured from one glass to another. According to Dr. Garnett's analysis, a wine gallon of Moffat water contains thirty- six grains of muriate of soda, five cubit- inches of carbonic acid gas, four of azotic gas, and ten of sulphuretted hydrogen, making altogether nineteen cubic inches of ?as, Moff*3* water is, therefore, yrrv sun- pip in ils composition, and hence it produ* ccs effects somewhat similar to those of Har- rowgate. It i«, perhaps, on this account also that it so soon loses the hepatic gas, on which depends the greatest part of its me- dicinal power. The only sensible effect of this water is that of increasing the flow of urine; when it purges, it appears rather to take place from the excessive dose than from its mineral ingredients. This water appears to be useful chiefly in cutaneous eruptions, aud as an external application at an increased temperature, scrofula in its early stage appears to be alleviated by it; it is also used as an external application to irritable ulcers, and is recommended in dyspepsia, and where there is inaction of the alimentary canal. Mogilalia. (From (Aoytc, difficulty, and XAXtm, to speak.) A difficulty of speech. Mo'la. (Heb.) 1. The knee-pan; so named because it is shaped like a mill-stone. * 2. A mole, or shapeless mass of flesh in the uterus. See Mole. MOLAR GLANDS. Glandula molares. Two salival glands situated on each side of the mouth, between the masseter and buc- cinator muscles, the excretory ducts of which open near the last dens molaris. , MOLA'RIS. (From molaris, a grind- stone ; because they grind the food.) A double-tooth. See Teeth. Molasses. See Saccharum. Molda'vica. See Dracocephalum. MOLE. Mola. By this term authors have intended to describe different produc- tions of, or excretions from the uterus. By some it has been used to signify every kind of fleshy substance, particularly those which are properly called polypi; by others, tliose only which are the consequence oi imperfect conception, or when the ovum is in a morbid or decayed state; and by many, which is the most popular opinion, every coagulum of blood which continues long enough in the uterus to assume somewhat of an organized form, and to have only the fibrous part, as it has been called, remain- ing, is denominated a mole. There is surely much impropriety, says Dr. Denman, in including, under one ge- neral name, appearances so contrary and substances so different For an account of the first kind, see Po- lypus. Of the second kind, which has been de- fined as an ovum deforme, as it is the conse- quence of conception, it might more justly be arranged under the class of monsters; for though it has the appearance of a shape- less mass of flesh, if examined carefully with a knife, various parts of a child may be discovered, lying togeth|r in* apparent confusion, but in actual regularity. The pedicle also by which it is connected to the uterus, is not <•!' a fleshy Wtirn, like that MOL o» the polypus, but has a regular series of vessels like the umbilical cord, and there is likewise a placenta and membranes contain- ing water. The symptoms attending the formation, growth, and expulsion of this apparently confused mass from the uterus, correspond with those of a well-formed child. With respect to the third sort of mole, an incision into its substance will discover its true nature ; for although the external surface appears at the first view to be orga- nized flesh, the internal part is composed merely of coagulated blood. As substances of this kind, which mostly occur after deli- very, wouldalways be expelled by the action of the uterus, there seems to be no reason for a particular inquiry, if popular opinion had not annexed the idea of mischief to them, and attributed their formation or con- tinuance in the uterus to the negligence or misconduct of the practitioner. Hence the persuasion arose of the necessity of extract- ing all the coagula of blood out of the ute- rus, immediately after the expulsion of the placenta, or of giving medicines to force them away : but abundant experience hath proved, that the retention of such coagula. is not, under any circumstances, productive of danger, and that they are most safely expelled by the action of the uterus, though at very different periods after their for- mation. Molle. Indian mastich. MOLLITIES OSSIUM. (Mollities, from mollis, soft.) A disease of the bones, wherein they can be bent without fracturing them, in consequence either of the inordi- nate absorption of the phosphate of lime, from which their natural solidity is derived. or else of this matter not being duly se- creted and deposited in their fabric. In rickets, the bones only yield and become distorted by slow degrees; but in the pre- sent disease they may be at once bent in any direction. The mollities ossium is rare, and its causes not well understood. All the cases of mollities ossium yet on record have proved fatal, and no means of cure are yet known. On dissection of thos_e who have died, all the bones, except the teeth, have been found unusually soft, so that scarcely any of them could resist the knife, the periosteum has been found thicker than us.ua), and the bones have been found to contain a great quantity of oily matter and little earth. MOLLITIES UNGUIUM. A pre- ternatural softness of the nails; it often ac- companies chlorosis. Mollifica'tio. A barbarous term for a palsy of the muscles in any particular part. Molucce'nse li'gnum. See Croton tig hum. ' • iMOLYBDATE. Molybdas. A salt Conned by tbe union of the molybdic acid MOL , o69 with different basis: thus, molybdate of an- timony, &c. MOLYBDENA. (From /amMos, lead.) Molybditis. A metal which exists mineralized by sulpDur in the ore called sulphuret of molybdena. This ore, which is very scarce, is so similar in several of its properties to plumbago that they were long considered as varieties ofthe same substance. It is of a lighUkad-grey colour, its surface is smooth, and feels unctuous, its texture is lamellatedjfcit soils the fingers, and marks paper bluish-black, or silver-grey. It may be cut with a knife. It is generally found in compact masses; seldom in particles, or crystallized. It is met witb in Sweden, Spain, Saxony, Siberia, and Iceland. Scheele showed that a peculiar metallic acid might be obtained from it'; and later che- mists have succeeded in reducing this acid to the metallic state. We are indebted to Mr. Hatchett, for a full and accurate analy- sis of this ore. The native sulphuret of molybdena, is the only ore hitherto known, which contains this metal. Properties of molybdena.—'Molybdena is either in an agglutinated blackish friable mass, having little metallic brilliancy, or in a black powder. The mass slightly united, shows by a magnifying glass, small round brilliant grains. Its weight is about 8. It is one ofthe most infusible of the metals. It is capable of combining with a number of metals by fusion, ft forms with sulphur an artificial sulphuret of molybdena analogous to its ore. It unites also to phosphorus. The affinity of molybdena for oxygen is very feeble, according to Mr. Hatchett. The alkalis have no action on molybdena in the moist way, but it enters readily into fusion with potash and soda. It is oxidi- zable by boiling sulphuric acid, and acidifi- able by the nitric acid. Muriatic acid does not act upon it. It is capable of existing in not less than four different degrees of oxy- genation. Method of obtaining molybdena*—To obtain molybdena is a task of the utmost difficulty. Few chemists have succeeded in producing this metal, on account of its great infusibiUty. The method recommended in general is the following:—Molybdic acid is to be formed into a paste with oil, dried at tbe fire, and then exposed to a violent heat in a crucible lined with charcoal. By this means the oxide becomes decomposed; a black agglutinated substance is obtained, very brittle under the finger, and having a metallic brilliancy, This is the metal called molybdena. # Molybdi'tis. See Molybdena. Moly'bdos. (Oti (aoxu us 0a6os, from its gravity.) Lead. Moly'za. (Dim. of /ao»xv, mole.) Gar. lie; whose bead, like moly, is not divided into cloves. 72 /<0 _ VIOi\ MON MoMi'scr/g. (From /au/aoc, a blemish.) That part of the teeth which is next the gums, and which is usually coveted with a foul tartareous crust. MOMORDICA. \Momordica; from mordeo, to bite; from its sharp taste.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Synge- nesia. The balsam apple plant. Momo'rdica elate'riujr The syste- matic name ofthe squirting-cucumber. Ela- terium. Cucumis agrestis. Cucutms asininus. Cucumis sylvestris. Elaterium qfficinarum. Boubalios. Guarerba orba. Wild or squirt- ing cucumber. Momordica elaterium; pomis hispidis cirrhisntUlis, of Linnaeus. The dried sediment from the juice of this plant is the elaterium of the shops. It has neither smell nor taste, and is the most pow- erful cathartic in the whole materia medica. Its efficacy in dropsies is said to be conside- rable ; it, however, requires great caution in the exhibition. From the eighth to the half of a grain should be given at first, and re- peated at proper intervals until it operates. Mona'rda fistulo'sa. The systematic name of the purple monarda. The leaves of this plant have a fragrant smell, and an aromatic and somewhat bitter taste, possess- ing nervine, stomachic, and deobstruent vir- tues. An infusion is recommended in. the cure of intermittent fevers. Mojve'lli. A species of Anagallis. .Money-wort. See Lysimachia nummu- laria. Monks rhubarb. See Rumex alpinus. Monkshood. See Anthora. Moiro'cuwuM. (From /aoyos, single, and uculus, the eye.) A name given to the caecum, or blind gut, by Paracelsus, be- cause it is perforated only at one end. Mono'culus. (From /aoyos, one, and oculus, an,eye.) Monopia. A very un- common species of monstrqsity, in which there is but one eye^ and that mostly above the root of the nose. Mojsohe'mbra. (From /aoyos, single, and n/AtpA, a day.) A disease of ene^ay's continuance. Mono'machon. The; intestinum caecum. Mowopb'gia. (From ptovos, single, and vtyvujAt, to compress.) A pain in only "one side of the head. ^ Mow pia. (From /aovoc, single, and «4, the eye.) See Monoatlus. Mono'rchis. (From /uovoc, one, and W* a testicle.) An epithet for a person that has but one testicle. MONRO, Alexander, was born in London, of Scotch parents, in 1697. His father, who wa3 an* army surgeon, settled afterwards at Edinburgh, and took great interest in bis education. At a proper age, he sent him to attend Cheeeldenio London, where he displayed great assiduity, and laid the foundation of bis celebrated work on -b« Bones; be then vrent to Paris, and in 1718 to Leyden, where he received the par- ticular commendation of Boerhaave. Re- turning to Edinburgh the following year, he was appointed professor and demonstrator of anatomy to the company of Surgeons, and soon alter he began to give public lec- tures on that subject, Dr. Alston at the same time taking up the Materia Medica and Bo- tany. This may be regarded as the opening of that medical school, wliich has since ex- tended its fame throughout Enrope, and even to America. The two lectureships were placed upon the university establish- ment in 1720, and othen shortly added to complete the system of medical education; but an opportunity of seeing practice being still wanting, Dr. Monro pointed out in a pamphlet the advantages of such an institu- tion ; the Royal Infirmary was therefore es- tablished, and.be commenced Clinical Lec- tures on Surgery; and Dr. Rutherford, afterwards extended the plan to Medical cases. None of the new professors contri- buted so much to tbe celebrity of this school as Dr. Monro, not only by the diligent and skilful execution of the duties of his office, but also by various ingenious and useful publications.. He continued his lectures during upwards of six months annually for nearly forty years, and acquired such repu- tation, that students flocked to him from the most distant parts of the kingdom. His first and chief work was bis " Osteology" in 1726, intended tor bis pupils ; but which became very popular, passed through nume- rous editions, aud was translated into moat European languages : he afterwards added ■a concise description of the nerves, and a very accurate account ofthe lacteal system and thoracic duct. He was also the father and active, supporter of a society, to which the public is indebted for six volumes of " Medical Essays and Observations -." he acted as secretary, and had the chief labour in the publication of these, besides having contributed many valuable papers, espe- cially an elaborate Essay on the Nutrition of the Fgetus. The plan oi the society ww afterwards extended, and three volumes of " Essays' Physical and Literary" were pub- lished, UAwhich Dr. Monro has several use- ful papers. His, last. publication was an Account of theTSuccess of Inoculation in Scotland. He left, however, several works in manuscript; of which a short Treatise on Comparative Anatomy, and his oration " De Caticula,'' have been since given to the public. In 1759 Dr. Monro resigned bis anatomical chair to his son, but conti- nued bis Clinical lectures; he exerted him- self also in promoting almost every object of public utility. He was chosen a fellow of the Royal Society of London, and an honorary member of the Royal Academy of Surpery at Paris. He died in 1767. Mows. A mount, or hill. MONS VENERIS. The triangular t-.utineucc immediately over the os pubis ol women, that is covered with hair. MONSTER. Lusus natura. Dr. Den- man divides monsters into, 1st, Monsters from redundance or multiplicity of parts; 2d, Monsters from deficiency or want of parts; 3d, Monsters from confusion of parts. To these might perhaps be added, with- out impropriety, another kind, in which there is neither redundance, nor deficien- cy, nor confusion of parts, but an error of place, as in transposition of the viscera. But children: born with diseases, as the hydrocephalus, or their effects, as in some cases of blindness, from previous inflam- mation, cannot be properly considered as monsters, though they are often so deno- minated. » ■ Of the first order there may be two kinds; redundance or multiplicity of na- tural parts, as of two heads and one body, of one head and two bodies, an in- creased number of limbs, as legs, arms, fingers, and toes; or excrescences or addi- tions to parts of no certain form, as those upon the head and other parts of the body. It is not surprising that we should be ignorant of the manner in which monsters or irregular births are generated or pro- duced ; though it is probable that the laws by which these are governed are as regular, both as to cause and effect, as in common or natural productions. Formerly, and indeed till within these few years, it was a generally received opinion, that monsters were not primordial or aboriginal, but that they were caused subsequently, by the pow- er of the imagination of the mother trans- ferring the imperfection of some external object, or the mark of something for which she .longed, and with which she was not indulged, to the child of which she was pregnant; or by some accident which hap- pened to her during her pregnancy. Bach opinions, it is reasonable to think, were permitted to pass current in order to protect pregnant women from all hazard- ous and disagreeable oocupationsj to screen them from severe labour, ahcr to fhrocure for them a greater share of\ipdulgence and tenderness than could be granted to them in the common occurrences of life. The laws and customs of every civilized nation have, in some degree, established a persuasion that there was something sacred in the person of a pregnant woman: and this may be right in several points of view ; but these only go a little way towards justifying the opinion of monsters being caused by the imagination oi the mother. The opinion has been disproved by com- mon observation, and by philosophy, not perhaps by positive proofs, but by many strong negative facts; as the improbability of any child being born perfect, had such a power existed: the freedom of children w or &;i from any Wemisfa, their mothers being in situations most exposed to objects likely to produce them; the ignorance of the mother of any thing being wrong in the child, till, from information of the fact, she begins to recollect every accident which happened during her pregnancy, and assigns the worst, or the most plausible as the cause; the organization and colour of these adven- titious substances; the frequent occurrence of monsters in the brute creation, in which the power of the imagination cannot be great; and the analogous appearances in the vegetable system, where it does not ex- ist in any degree. Judging, however, from appearances, accidents may perhaps be al- lowed to have considerable influence in the roduction of monsters of some kinds, either yiactual injury upon parts, or by suppress- ing or deranging the principle of growth, because, when an arm, for instance, is want- ing, the rudiments of the deficient parts may generally be discovered. MORBI'LLI. (Dim. of morbus, a dis- ease.) See Rubeola. Mo'rbus ARauA'Tus. The jaundice. Mo'rbus atto'nitus. The epilepsy, or apoplexy. Mo'rbus coxa'rius. See Artliropuosis. Mo'rbus ga'llicus. The venereal dis- ease. Mo'rbus hercu'leus. The epilepsy. Mo'rbus infantilis. The epilepsy. Mo'rbus I'ndicus. The Indian disease, the venereal disease. Mo'rbus ma'gnus. The epilepsy. Mo'rbus niger. The black disease. So Hippocrates named it, and thus de- scribed it. This disorder is known by vo- mitingTi concrete blood«of a blackish red colour, and mixed with a large quantity of insipid, acid, or viscid phlegm. This eva- cuation is generally preceded $y a ptujgsnt tensive pain, in both the hypochondria; aqd. the appearance of the disease is attend- ed with anxiety, a compressive pain in the prsecordia, and fainting, wliich last is more freqsieat and violent, when the blood which is evacuated is foetid and corrupt. The stomach and the spleen are the principal, if not the proper seat of this disease. Mo'rbus re'gius. The jaundice. Mo'rbus sa'cer. The epilepsy. Mo'rel. See Phallus esculentus. More'tus. (From morum, the mulber- ry.) A decoction of mulberries. MORGAGNI, Giambatista, was born at Forli, in 1682. He commenced his me- dical studies at Bologna, and displayed such ardour and talent, that Valsalva availed himself of his assistance in his researches into the organ of hearing, and in drawing up his memoirs on that subject. He also performed the professoral duties during the temporary absence of Valsalva, and by his skill and obliging manners procured gene- ral esteem. He afterwards prosecuted his 572 MOR studies at Venice and Padua, and then set- tled in his native place. He soon however perceived, that this was too contracted a sphere for his abilities; wherefore he re- turned to Padua, where a vacancy soon oc- curring, he was nominated in 1711 to teach the theory of physic. He had already dis- tinguished himself by the publication, five years before, of the first part of his " Ad- versaria Anatomica," a work remarkable for its accuracy as well as originality; of which subsequently five other parts appear- ed. He assisted Lancisi .in preparing for publication the valuable drawings of Eus- tachius, which came out in 1714. The fol- lowing year he was appointed to the first anatomical professorship in Padua; and from that period ranked at the head of the anatomists of bis time.- He was also well versed in general literature, and other sub- jects not immediately connected with his profession; and honours were rapidly accu- mulated upon him from every quarter of Europe. He was distinguished by the par- ticular esteem of three successive popes, and by the visits of all the learned and great who came into his neighbourhood; and his native city placed a bust of him in their public hall during his life, with an honorary inscription. Though he had a large family, he accumulated a considerable property by his industry and economy; and by means of a good constitution and regular habits, he attained the advanced age of 90. Besides the Adversaria he published several other works, two quarto volumes of anatomical epistles, an essay on the proper method of acquiring medical science, which appeared on his appointment to the theoretical chair, &c. But that which has chiefly rendered his name illustrious is entitled " De Sedi- bus et Causis Morborum," printed at Ve- nice in 1760. It contains a prodigious col- lection of dissections of morbid bodies, made by Valsalva and himself, arranged accord- ing to the organs affected. He followed the plan of Bonetus; but the accuracy of his details renders the collection far supe- rior in value to any that had preceded it. Mo'rja. (From /Aupos, foolish.) Idiot- ism. Fatuity. » Mo'ro. (From morum, a mulberry.) A small abscess resembling a mulberry. Moro'sis. (From /Avpos, foolish.) See Amentia. Morphe'a a'lba. (From \aopq», form.) A species of cutaneous leprosy. See Alphus. Morse'llos. Morsulus. A lozenge. Mo'rsuli. An ancient name for those forms of medicines which were to be chew- ed in the mouth, as a lozenge, the word signifying a little mouthful. Mo'rsus dia'boli. The fimbria? of the Fallopian tubes. Mo'rta. See Pemphigus. Mortari'olum. (Dim. of mortarium, a mortar.) In chemistry, it is a sort of mould for making cupels with, also a little +&■ MOR mortar. In anatomy, it is the sockets of the teeth. MORTIFICATION. (From mow, death, and fio, to become.) Morlificatio. Gan- grena. Sphacelus. The loss of vitality of a part of the body. Surgeons divide mor- tification into two species, the one preceded by inflammation, the other without it. In inflammations that are to terminate in mor- tification, there is a diminution of power joined to an increased action; this becomes a cause of mortification, by destroying the balance of power and action, which ought to exist in every part. There are, how- ever, cases of mortification that do not arise wholly from that as a cause: of this kind are the carbuncle and the slough, formed in the small-pox pustule. Healthy phleg- monous inflammation seldom ends in morti- fication, though it does so when very vehe- ment and extensive. Erysipelatous inflam- mation is observed most frequently to ter- minate in gangrene; and whenever phleg- mon is in any degree conjoined with an erysipelatous affection, which it not unfre- quently is, it seems thereby to acquire the same tendency, being more difficult to bring to resolution, or suppuration, than the true phlegmon, and more apt to run into a mor- * tified state. Causes which impede the circulation of the part affected, will occasion mortifica- tion, as is exemplified in strangulated her- nia, tied polypi, or a limb being deprived of circulation from a dislocated joint. *- - Preventing the entrance of arterial blood into a limb, is also another cause. Para- lysis, conjoined with pressure, old age, and ossification of the arteries, may produce mortification; also cold, particularly if followed by the sudden application of warmth; and likewise excessive heat ap- plied to a part. The symptoms of mortification that take place after inflammation are various, but generally as follows >—the pain and sym- pathetic fever suddenly diminish, the part affected becomes soft, and of a livid colour, losing at the same time more or less of its sensibility.* When any part ofthe body loses all mo- tion, sensibility, and natural heat, and be- comes of a brown livid or black colour, it is said to be affected with sphacelus. When the part becomes a cold, black, fibrous, senseless substance, it is termed a slough. As long as any sensibility, motion, and warmth continue, the state of the disorder is said to be gangrene. This last term is synonymous with mortification. When gangrene takes place, the patient is usually troubled with a kind of hiccough: the constitution always suffers an immedi- - ate dejection, the countenance assumes a wild cadaverous look, the pulse becomes small, rapid, and sometimes irregular; cold perspirations come on, and the patient is often affected with diarrhoea and delirium. MOs vlOL 573 MORTON, Richard, was born in Suf- folk, and after taking the degree of Bache- lor of Arts at Oxford, officiated for some time as a chaplain: but the intolerance of the times, and his own religious scruples, compelled him to change for the medical profession. He was accordingly admitted "to his doctor's degree in 1760, having ac- companied the Prince of Orange to Oxford, as physician to his person. He afterwards settled in London, became a Fellow of the College, and obtained a large share of city practice. He died in 1698. His works have had considerable reputation, and evince some acuteness of observation, and activity of practice. They abound, howe- ver, with the errors of the humoral patholo- gy, which then prevailed; and sanction a method of treatment in acute diseases, which his more able contemporary, Syden- ham, discountenanced, and which subse- quent experience has generally discarded. His first publication was an attempt to ar- range the varieties of consumption, but not very successfully. His " Pyretologia" came out in two volumes, the first in 1691, the other at an interval of three years ; in this work especially the stimulant treatment of fevers is carried to an unusual extent, and a more general use of cinchona recommended. MO'RUM. The mulberry. See Morus nigra. MORUS. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Mo- noecia. Order, Tetrandria. The mul- berry-tree. Mo'rus ni'gra. The systematic name ofthe mulberry-tree. Foliis cordatis scabris, of Linnaeus. Mulberries abound with a deep violet-coloured juice, which, in its ge- neral qualities, agrees with that of the fruits called acido-dulces, allaying thirst, partly by refrigerating, and partly by exciting an ex- cretion of muscus from the mouth and fauces, a similar effect is also produced in the stomach, where, by correcting putres- cency, a powerful cause of thirst is remo- ved. The London College directs a syru- pus mori, which is an agreeable vehicle for various medicines. The bark of the root of this tree is said, by Andree, to be useful in cases of taenia. Moscha'ta mux. See Myrislicamoschata. MO'SCHUS. (Mosch, Arab.) Muslj. An unctuous substance, contained in excretory follicles about the navel ofthe male animal, called Moschus moschiferus, by Linnaeus, La ruminating quadruped, resembling the an- telope,) the strong and permanent smell of which is peculiar to it. It is contained in a bag placed near the umbilical region. The best musk is brought from Ton- quin, in China; an inferior sort from Agria and Bengal, and a still worse from Russia. It is slightly unctuous, of a black colour, having a stron« durable smell and a bitter taste. It yields part of its active matter to water, by infusion; by distillation the water is impregnated with its flavour; alco- hol dissolves it, -its impurities excepted. Chewed, and rubbed with a knife on paper, it looks bright, yellowish, smooth, and free from grittiness. Laid on a red-hot iron, it catches flame and burns almost entirely away, leaving only an exceedingly small quantity of light greyish ashes. If any earthy substances have been mixed with' the musk the impurities will discover them. The medicinal and chemical properties of musk and castor are very similar : the vir- tues of the former are generally believed to be more powerful, and hence musk is pre- ferred in cases of imminent danger.' It is prescribed as a powerful antispasmodic, in doses of three grains or upwards, even to half a drachm, in the greater number of spasmodic diseases, especially in hysteria and singultus, and also in diseases of debi- lity. In typhus, it is employed to remove subsultus tendinum, and other symptoms of a spasmodic nature. In cholera it frequent- ly stops vomiting; and, combined with am- monia, it is given to arrest the progress of gangrene. It is best given in the form of bo- lus. To children it is given in the form of enema, and is an efficacious remedy in the convulsions arising from dentition. It is also given in hydrophobia, and in some forms of mania. Mo'schus moschi'ferus. The systema- tic name of the musk animal. See Moschus. Mosaui'TA. (From mosquita, a gnat, Span.) An itching eruption ofthe skin, pro- duced in hot climates by the bite of gnats. Mosy'llum. (Moo-uxxov.) The best cin- namon. Mother of thyme. See Thymus serpyllum. Motherwort. See Leonurus cardiaca. Motion, muscular. See Muscular motion. Motion, peristaltic. See Peristaltic motion. MOTO'RES OCULO'RUM. (Nervi Molorts; so called from their office.) The third pair of nerves ofthe brain. They arise from the crura cerebri, and are distributed on the muscles of the bulb of the eye. Moto'rii oculo'rcm. See Molores ocv- lorum. Mould. See Fontanella. Mountain parsley, black. See Athamanla oreoselinum. Mouse-ear. See Hieracium pilosella. MOUTH. Os. The cavity ofthe mouth is well known. The parts which con- stitute it are the common integuments, the lips, the muscles of the upper an* under jaw, the palate, two alveolar arches, the gums, the tongue, the cheeks, and salival glands. The bones of the mouth are the two superior maxillary, two palatine, the lower jaw, and thirty-two teeth. The arteries of the external parts of the mouth are branches of the infra-orbital, inferior alveolar, and facial arteries, ^he vein* •j74 .MUG % MIJiN j^BPfy themselves into the external jugu- lars. .The nerves are branches from the fifth and seventh pair. The use of the mouth is for mastication, speech, respiration, deglu- tition, suction, and taste. Moxa Japo'nica..^Japonese.) See Ar- temisia Chinensis. MUCILAGE. Mucilago. A solution of gum. See Gum. MUCILAGINOUS EXTRACTS. Ex- tracts that readily dissolve in water, scarce- ly at all in spirits of wine, and undergo Bjprituous fermentation. : Mucilago aca'cia. Mucilage of aca- cia, tjfucilago gummi arabici. " Take of acacia gum,' powdered, four ounces ; boil- ing water, half a pint. Rub the gum with the water, gradually added, until it in- corporates into a mucilage.'' A demulcent preparation, more frequently used to com- bine medicines, than in any other form. Mucila'go a'myli. Starch mucilage, " take of starch, three drachms; water, a pint. Rub the starch, gradually adding the water to it; then boil until it incorpo- rates into a mucilage.'' This preparation is mostly exhibited with opium, in the form of clyster in diarrhoeas and dysenteries, where the tenesmus arise from an abrasion ofthe mucus ofthe rectum. Mucila'go ara'bici gu'mmi. See Mu- cilago acacia. Mucila'go se'minis cydo'nii. See De- coctum cydonia. Mucila'go tragaca'nthjE. Mucilage of tragacanth, joined with syrup of mul- berries, forms a pleasant demulcent, and may be exhibited to children, who are fond of it. This mucilage is omitted in the last London Pharmacopoeia, as possessing no an> periority.over the mucilage of acacia. Mucoca'rneus. In M. A. Severinus, it is an epithet for a tumour, and an abscess, which is partly fleshy and partly mucous. MUCOUS GLANDS. Glandula mu- cosa. Muciparous glands. Glam% that secrete mucus, such as the glands of the Schneiderian membrane of the nose, the glands of the fauces, oesophagus, stomach, intestines, bladder, urethra, &c. MUCUS, ANIMAL. Animal mucus differs from that obtained from the vegeta- ble kingdom, in not being soluble in water, swimming on its surface, nor capable Of mixing oil with water, and being soluble in mineral acids, which vegetable mucus is not. The use of this substance is to lu- bricate and defend the parts upon which it is secreted, as the nose, oesophagus, sto- mach, intestines, urethra, vagina, &0. Sir Everard Home, in his dissertation cm the properties of pus, informs us of a curious and apparently decisive mode of distin- guishing between pus and animal mucus. The property, he observes, which charac- terizes pus, and distinguishes it from most ^her -nb?tance«. 'fcr. its being composed of globules, which are visible when viewed through a microscope ; whereas, animal mucus, and all chemical combinations of animal substances, appear in the micro- scope to be made up ot flakes. This pro- perty was first noticed by the late Mr. J. Hunter. MUCUS, VEGETABLE. See Gum. Mugwort. See Artemisia vulgaris. Mu'l^e. Pustules contracted either by heat or cold. Mulberry. See Morus. Mullein. Sec Verbascum. Mi/lsum. Mulsa. Hydromel. Honey- water ; though sometimes it signifies wine sweetened with honey. MULTl'FIDUS SPI'NjE. (From multus, many, and findo, to divide.) Transverso- spinal lumborum. Musculus sacer. Semi- spinalis intemus, sive transverso-spinalu dorsi. Semi-spinalis, sive transverso spinalis colli, pars interna, of Winslow. Transver- salis lumborum vulgo sacer. Transversalis dorsi. Transversalis colli, of Douglas. Lum- bo dorsi spinal, of Dumas. The generality of, anatomical writers have unnecessarily multiplied the muscles of the spine, and hence their descriptions of these parts are confused, and difficult to be understood. Under the name of mullifidus spina, Albi- nus has, therefore, very properly included those portions of muscular flesh, intermixed with tendinous fibres, which lie close to the posterior part of the spine, and which Douglas and Winslow have described as three distinct .muscles, under the names of transversales, or transverso-spinales, of the loins, back, and neck. The multifidus spiasearises tendinous and fleshy-from the upper convex surface of the os sacrum, from the posterior adjoining part of the ilium, from the oblique and transverse pro- cesses of all the lumbar vertebrae, from the transverse processes of all the dorsal verte- bra?, and from those of the cervical verte- brae, excepting the three first. From all these origins the fibres of the muscles run in an oblique direction, and are inserted, by distinct tendons, into the spinous processes of all the vertebra of the loins and back, and likewise into those of the six inferior vertebra? of the neck. When this muscle *cts singly, it extends the back obliquely, or moves it to one side ; when both mus- cles Jact, they extend the vertebra? back- wards. ^Multifo'rme os. See Ethmoid bone. **Mu'ltipes. (From multus, many, and pes, a foot. 1. The wood-louse. 2. The polypus. 3. Any animal having more than four feet. Mumps. See Cynanche. MundicattVa. (From mundo, to cleanse.) Mundificantia. Medicines which purify and clean away foulness.- Mundifica'ntia. See Mundicativa. Mu'ngos. See Ophiorrhizn miing0f\ VIUR A10K 575 Mora lis. (From murus, a wall; so ailed because it grows upon walls.) Pelli- tory. See Paridaria. Mura'ria. (From murus, ;i wall; be- cause it grows about walls.) ■ A species of maiden hair. MU'RIAS. A muriate, or salt, formed by the union of the muriatic acid with cer- tain bases, as muriate of ammonia, &c>. MU'RIAS AMMO'NIA. See Sal am- moniac. Mu'rias antimo'nii. Butter of anti- mony. Formerly used as a caustic. - Mu'rias bary't.*. See Barytes. Mu'rias calcis. See Calx. MU'RIAS FE'RRI. Ferrum salitum. Oleum martis per deliquium. This prepa- ration of iron is styptic and tonic, aud may be given in chlorosis, intermittents, rachi- tis, &c. Mu'rias fe'rri ammoniaca'lis. See Ferrum ammoniatum. Mu'rias uydra'rgyri. There are two muriates of mercury. See Hydrargyri sub- tnwrias, and Hydrargyri oxymurias. Mu'rias uydra'rgyri ammoniaca'lis. See Hydrargyrum pracipitalum album. Mu'rias uydra'rgyri oxygena'tus. See Hydrargyri oxymurias. ► MU'RIAS HYPEROXYGENA'TUS POTA*SSiE. The oxygenated muriate of potash has lately been extolled in the cure of the venereal disease. It is exhibited in doses of from fifteen to forty grains in the course of a day. It increases the action of the heart and arteries, is supposed to oxygenate the blood, and prove of great service in scorbutus, asthenia, and cachectic diseases. MU'RIAS POTA'SSjE. Alkali vegeta- bUe salitum. Sal digestivus. Salfebrifu- gus Sylvii. This salt is exhibited with the same intention as the muriate of soda, and was formerly in high estimation in the cure of intermittents, &c. Mu'rias so'dje. See Soda murias. Mu'rias sti'bii. See Murias antimonii. MURIATIC ACID GAS. The basis of this gas is still unknown. The presence of oxygen has not been demonstrated in it, and it is only by analogy that we may venture to suppose it instrumental iu this acid gas. Properties.—It has a very pungent and suffocating odour, which excites coughing. It is readily absorbed by water, by ardent spirit, ether, fat, and essential oils, melted wax, phosphorus, and many other bodies. It is a true acid. It suffocates animals, and is so very caustic as to excoriate the skin. >It extinguishes a lighted taper, the flame of which previously becomes green, or rather light blue at the upper part of its disk. Light has no effect upon it. Caloric rarifies it. It is heavier than common air. The specific gravity of the former is to that of the latter as 1.284 to 1.000. When brought into contact with atmospheric air. or oxygen gas, it forms a white cloud, from condensing the vapour in them. Ice is melted by it as "speedily as if thrown into the fire. It unites to alkaline and terrene substances, and forms with them new com- pounds : but it has no action on siliceous earths. If ammoniacal gas be mixed with it, both gasses lose their gaseous form in a moment, and are transformed to a concrete salt. Carbonic acid gas, nitrogen gas, gase- ous oxide of 'nitrogen, sulphuretted hydro- gen gas, and carburetted hydrogen gas have no action upon it. It has never been found in a disengaged state in nature. When elec- tric explosions are made to pass through it, its bulk is diminished and hydrogen gas is evolved. These changes are owing to a quantity of water contained in the gas, and cease when it is deprived of moisture, as has been proved by Dr. Henry. Method of obtaining Muriatit Acid Gas. 1. By decomposing muriate of soda, by means of sulphuric acid. For this purpose, put into a tubulated retort two parts of very dry muriate of soda, and pour on it gradu- ally one part of concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent action takes place, and muriatic acid gas becomes liberated, which must be collected over mercury in the usual manner. The sulphuric acid has a greater affinity for the soda than the muriatic acid has, it there- fore unites to it and forms sulphate of soda. The muriatic acid being liberated, takes the gaseous form, and appears as muriatic acid gas, and as the decomposition takes place very rapidly, it is not necessary to apply heat, until the disengagement of the gas begins to slacken, after which the further extrication may be assisted by the heat of a lamp. 2. Muriatic acid gas may likewise be ob- tained by expelling it from its combination with water. For this purpose put concentrated mu- riatic acid into a retort, immerse the beak of it under a receiver placed in a mercurial pneumatic trough, and filled with that me- tal. On exposing the acid to a gentle heat, muriatic acid gas will be obtained. If the process be very carefully managed, nothing but water remains in the retort. 3. Muriatic acid gas is likewise produced by putting any quantity of liquid muriatic acicUnto a long glass tube, and adding to it about one-third or one-fourth by measure of concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent effervescence takes place, and the whole •tube becomes filled with dense white va- pours, which are muriatic acid gas, conden- sed again by means of the moisture of the atmosphere. The sulphuric acid, added to the muriatic acid, deprives the latter of part of its water, a combination and penetration of the two liquids take place, and caloric is evolved, contributing to render the gas ae- riform, which is thus forced to escape. This experiment proves that the afimitv m o7b' MUR of sulphuric acid for water, is greater than that of muriatic acid. Water impregnated with this gas forms Muriatic Acid. Properties.—Liquid muriatic acid, or wa- ter-impregnated with muriatic acid gas, is a colourless, very odorous, and pungent fluid. It emits copious white fumes in contact with moist atmospheric air; these fumes are muriatic acid gas that escapes from it, and condenses again by combining with the hu- midity of the air. If a wide-mouthed bot- tle, containing strong muriatic acid, be opened, and the hand brought near its ori- fice, a sensible warmth is perceived, which arises from the combination of the acid gas with the water of the atmosphere. Liquid muriatic acid is unalterable by any known combustible body. It disengages the car- bonic, phosphoric, and sulphurous acids from all their combinations, but it is gene- rally expelled by the action of the sulphu- ric acid. Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid.-M.u- riatic acid is best obtained by decomposing muriate of soda, or common salt, by means of sulphuric acid, in the following manner: Put into a tubulated retort (lodged in a sand-heat, or supported over a lamp, and connected with Pepy's distillatory vessel, or Woulf's bottles, every one containing a small quantity of distilled water,) three parts of muriate of soda, and pour on it one of sulphuric acid very gradually, or rather let it be suffered to drop into the retort, by means of a funnel fastened to its tubulure, and whose inner opening may at pleasure be closed, wholly, or in part, by means of a ground-glass rod. Muriatic acid gas will be plentifully disengaged, which passes through the neck of the retort, aud becomes absorbed by the water, which is heated thereby. When the water in the first bottle is fully saturated, it absorbs no more, and becomes cold, but the gas continues to pass into the next bottles, and heats the water theycontain. Tbe water thus impregnated with muriatic acid gas, is muriatic acid. Remark.—If sulphuric acid, dUuted with an equal quantity, by weight, of water, be made use of in this process, the apparatus of Pepys or Woulf maybe dispensed with, and a common receiver may be used with safety. The salts .formed by the combination of muriatic acid with different bases, are call- ed MURIATES. This acid possesses active tonic powers.* In typhus, or nervous fevers, although em- ployed on the Continent with success, it has not proved so beneficial in this country; andwhen freely used, it is apt to determine to the bowels. Externally, the muriatic acid has been applied in the form of a bath, to the feet, in gout. ' In a late publication, there are accounts of its successful applica- tion as a ltthontriptic. \IfjS Muriatic aciirmxygenated. See Oxymu- riatic acid. MURRAY, ioHx Andrew, was born, at Stockholm, of a Scotch family, in 1740. At 16 he was sent to Upsal, and had the be- nefit of the instructions of Linnaeus, for whom he ever after entertained the highest esteem. In 1759 he took a journey through the southern provinces of Sweden, and thence to Copenhagen; and in the following year he went to Gottingen, where his bro- ther was professor of philosophy. In 1763 he took his degree of doctor in medicine, and by a special licence from the Hanove- rian government, gave lectures in botany : and in the following spring he was appoint- ed extraordinary professor of medicine in that university. From this period his repu- tation -rapidly extended ; he was elected a member ia.ihe,course of a few years of most of the learned societies in Europe. In 1769 he succeeded to the.actual professorship of medicine, and was made doctor of the bo# tanic garden. He was still farther honoured by receiving the title of the Order of Vasa from the king of Sweden in 1780: and two years afterwards by being raised to the rank of privy counsellor by his Britannic Majesty. In 1791 he was attacked with a spurious peripneumony, which shortly ter- minated his existence. He was a man ot sound judgment, great activity, and exten- sive information. .He composed a great number of tracts on various subjects in bo- tany, natural history, medicine, pharmacy, and medical literature. His principal work, which occupied a large portion of his time and attention, was on the Materia Medica, under the title of " Apparatus Medicauai- num,'? in six. octavo volumes: indeed he was employed in correcting the last for the press the day before his death. In the Transactions of the Royal Society of Got- tingen there are many valuable papers by him, chiefly botanical; and-his descriptions are deemed models of elegance, and accu- racy. Musadi. Sal ammoniac*-" Mu'sa paradisiac. Musa. Palm humility Ficus Indica. Bala. Platanw. The plantain-tree. It grows spontaneously in many parts of India, but ha&.been inline? morially cultivated-by the Indians in. every. part of the continent of South America, u is an herbaceous tree,, growing to the height of fifteen or twenty feet. The? fruit are nearly of the size and shape of ordinary cucumbers, and, when ripe, of a pale yellow colour, of a mealy substance, a little clam- my,, with a sweetish taste, and will dissolve,, in the mouth without chewing. The whole spike of fruit often weighs forty or fifty pounds. When they are brought to table by way of dessert, they are either raw, fried, or roasted; but, if intended for bread, tbey are cut before they are ripe, and are then either roasted or boiled. The trees being MUS MUB tall and slender, the Indians cut them down to get at the fruit; and in doing this they suffer no loss, for the stems are only one year's growth, and would die if not cut; but the roots continue, and new stems soon spring up, which in a year produce ripe fruit also. From the ripe plantains they make a liquor called mistaw. When they make this, they roast the fruit in their husks, and, after totally beating them to a mash, they pour water upon them, and, as the liquor is wanted, it is drawn off. But the nature of this fruit i»such, that they will not keep long without running into a state of putrefaction; and therefore, in order to reap the advantage of them at all times, they make cakes ofthe pulp, and dry them over a slow fire, and, as they stand in need of mistaw, they mash«the cakes in water, and they answer all the purposes of fresh fruit. These cakes are exceedingly conve- nient to make this liquor in their journeys, and they never fail to carry them for that purpose. The leaves of the tree being large and spacious, serve the Indians for table-cloths and napkins. Mu'sa sapie'ntum. The systematic name of the banana-tree. See Banana. Musci'pula. (From mus, a mouse, and capio, to take, being originally applied to a mouse trap; afterwards to a plant, so called from its viscidity, by which flies are caught, as with bird-lime.) A species of lychnis. MUSCLJ";. Musculus. The parts that are usually included under this name con- sist of distinct portions of flesh, susceptible of contraction and relaxation; the motions of which, in a natural and healthy state, are subject to the will, and for this reason they are called voluntary muscles. Besides these, there are other parts of the body that owe their power of contraction to their mus- cular fibres: thus the heart is a muscular texture, forming what is called a hollow muscle; and the urinary bladder,astomach, intestines, &c. are enabled to act upon their contents, merely because they are provided with muscular fibres; these are called involuntary muscles, because their motions are not dependent on the will. The muscles of respiration*being in some mea- sure influenced by the will, are said to have a mixed motion. The names by which the voluntary muscles are distinguished are founded on their size, figure, situation, use, or the arrangement of their fibres, or their origin and insertion; but, besides these par- ticular distinctions, there are certain ge- neral ones that require to be noticed. Thus, if the fibres of a muscle are placed parallel to each other, in a straight direction, they form what anatomists term a rectilinear muscle; if the fibres cross and intersect each other, they constitute a compound muscle; when the fibres are disposed in the manner of rays, a radiated muscle; when they are placed obliquely with respect to the tendon, like the plome of a pen. a pen- niform muscle. Muscles that act in oppo- sitions each other are called antagonists ; thus every extensor has a flexor for its an- tagonist, and vice versa. Muscles that con- Cur in the same action are termed congenc- res. The muscles being attached to the bones, the latter may be considered as le- vers, that are moved in different directions by the contraction of those organs. That end of the muscle which adheres to the most fixed part is usually called the origin; and that which adheres to the more moveable part the insertion of the muscle. In almost every muscle two kinds of fibres aradistin- guished; the one soft, of a red colour, sen- sible, and irritable, caWedfleshy fibres, sec Muscular Fibre; the other of a firmer tex- ture, of a white glistening colour, insensible. without irritability or the power of con- tracting, and named tendinous fibres. They are occasionally intermixed, but the fleshy fibres generally prevail in thebelly, or mid- dle part of the muscle, and the tendinous ones in the extremities. If these tendinous fibres are formed into a round slender cord, they form what is called the tendon of the muscle; on the other hand, if they are spread into a broad flat surface, it is term- ed an aponeurosis. Each muscle is surrounded by a very thin and delicate covering of cellular membrane, which encloses it, as it were, like a sheath, and, dipping down into its substance, sur- rounds the most minute fibres We are able to trace, connecting them to each other, lu- bricating them by means of the fat which its cells contain in more or less quantity in different subjects, and serving as a support to the blood-vessels, lymphatics, and nerves which are so plentifully distributed through the muscles. This cellular membrane, which in no respect differs from what is found investing and connecting the other parts of the body, has been sometimes mis- taken for a membrane, peculiar to the mus- cles ; and hence we often find writers giv- ing it the name of membrana propria mus- culosa. The muscles owe the red colour which so particularly distinguishes their belly part, to an infinite number of arteries, which are every where dispersed through the whole of their reticular substance; for their fibres, after having been macerated in water, are (like all other parts of the body divested of their blood) found to be of a white colour. These arteries usually enter the muscles by several considerable branches, and ramify so minutely through their substance, that we are unable, even with the best microscopes, to trace their ultimate branches. Ruysch fancied that the muscular fibre was hollow, and a pro- duction of a capillary artery; but this was merely conjectural. The veins, for the most part, accompany the arteries, but are found to be larger and more numerous, The lymphatics, likewise, are numerous, as might be expected from the great proper- •>™ Ml'ir tion of reticular substance, which is every where found investing the musculaafibres. The nerves are distributed in such abun- dance to every muscle, that the muscles of the thumb alone are supplied with a great- er proportion of nervous influence than the largest viscera, as the liver for instance. They enter the generality ot muscles by several trunks, the branches of which, like those of the blood-vessels, are so minutely dispersed through the cellular substance, that their number and minuteness soon elude the eye, and the knife of the anato- mist. This has given rise to a conjecture, as groundless as all the other conjectures on this subject, that the muscular fibre is ultimately nervous. A table ofthe Muscles. The generality of anatomical writers have arranged muscles according to their several uses; but this method is evidently defective, as the same muscle may very often have different and opposite uses. The method here adopted is that more usually followed at present; they are enumerated in the order in which they are situated, beginning with those that are placed near- est the integuments, and proceeding from these to the muscles that are more deeply seated. [The reader will be pleased to observe, that all the muscles are in pairs, except those marked thus *.] Muscles of the integuments of the cra- nium : Occipito frontalis.* C&rhigator super- cilii. Muscles of the eye-lids: Orbicularis palpebrarum. Levator palpe- bra superioris. Muscles of the eye-ball: Rectus superior. Rectus inferior. Rec- tus internus. Rectus externus. Obliquus superior. Obliquus inferior. Muscles ofthe nose and mouth: Levator palpebratsuperioris alaque nasi. Levator labii superioris proprius. Levator anguli oris. Zygomaticus major. Zygo- maticus minor. Buccinator. Depressor anguli oris. Depressor labii inferioris. Orbicularis oris.* Depressor labii superi- oris alaque nasi. Constrictor nasi. Leva- tor menti vel labii inferioris. Muscles ofthe external ear: Superior auris. Anterior auris. Pos- terior auris. Helicis major. Helicis mi- nor. Tragicus. Anlitragicus. Transver- sa auris. Muscles of the internal ear: Laxator tympani. Membrana tympani. Tensor tympani. Stapedius. Muscles of the lower jaw : Temporalis. Masseter. Pterygoideus. externus. . Pterygoideus internus. Muscles about the anterior part ofthe neck: Platysma myotdes. Sterno-cleidomastoi- devs. ftlUir Muscles between the lower jaw and as hyoides. Digastricus. Mylo-hyoideus. Genio-hy- oideus. Genio-glossus. Hyo-glossus. Lin- gualis. Muscles situated between the os hyoides and trunk: Sterno-hyoideus. Crico-hyoideus. Slerno- thyroideus. Thyro-hyoideus. Crixo-thyroi- deus. Muscles between the lower jaw and os hyoides laterally. Stylo-glossus. ^Stylo-hyoideus. Stylo- pharyngeus. Circumflexus. Levator pa- lati mollis. Muscles about the entry ofthe fauces: Constrictor isthmi faucium. Palatopha- ryngeus. ■ Azygos uvula.* Muscles situated on the posterior part of the pharynx: Constrictor pharyngis superior. Con- strictor pharyngis medius. Constrictor pha- ryngis inferior. Muscles situated about the glottis: Crico-arytoznoideus posticus. Crica ary- tanoideus lateralis. Thyro-arytanoideus. Arytanoideus obliqicus.* Arytanoideus transversusf , Thyro-epiglottideus. Ary- tano-epigtoltidcus. Muscles situated about the anterior part of the abdomen: Obliquus descendens externus. Obliquus ascendens internus. Transversalis abdomi- nis. Rectus abdominis. Pyramidalis. Muscles about the male organs of genera- tion: Darlos.* Cremaster. Erector pedis. Ao celeralor urina. Transversus perinei. Muscles of the anus: Spliincter ani.* Levator ani.* Muscles of the female organs of genera- tion: Erector clitoridis. Sphindor vagina.* Muscles situated within the pelvis: Obturator internus. Coccygeus. Muscles situated within the cavity of the abdomen: Diaphragma.* Quadratus lumborum. Psoas parvus. Psoas magnus. Iliacus in- ternus. Muscles situated ori the anterior part ofthe thorax: Pectoralis major. Subclavius. Pedora- lis minor. Serratus major anlicus. Muscles situated between the ribs, and within the thorax: Intercostales externi. Intercostales inter- ni. Triangularis. Muscles situated on the anterior part of the neck, close to the vertebra?: Longus colli. Rectus internus capitis major. Rectus capitis internus minor. Rec- tus capitis lateralis. Muscles situated on the posterior part of the trunk: Trapezius. Latissimus dorsi. Serratus posticus inferior. Rhomboideus. Splenius. Mi's* MUS 579 Serrutus superior posticus. Spinalis dorsi. Levatorcs coslarum. Sacro-lumbalis. Lon- gissimus dorsi. Complexus. Trachelo mas toideus. Levator scapula. Semi-spinalis dorsi. Multifidus spina. Semi-spinalis colli. Transversalis colli. Rectus capitis 'posticus minor. Obliquus capitis superior. Obliquus capitis inferior. Scalenus. In- terspinal. Intertransversalis. Muscles of the superior extremities : Supra-spinatus. Infra spinatus. Teres minor. Teres major. Delloides. Coraco- brachial. Subscapularis. Muscles situated on the os humeri: Biceps flexor cubiti. Brachialis internus. Biceps extensor cubiti. Anconeus. Muscles situated on the fore-urm : Supinator radii longus. Extensor carpi radialis longior. Extensor carpi radialis brevior. Extensor digitorum communis. Ex- tensor minimi digiti. Extensor carpi ulna- ris. Flexor carpi ulnaris. Palmaris lon- gus. Flexor carpi radialis. Pronator radii teres. Supinator radii brevis. Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis manus. Extensor primi internodii. Extensor secundi internodii. Indicator. Flexor digitorum sublimis. Flexor digitorum profundus. Flexor longus pollicis. Pronator radii quadratus. Muscles situated chiefly on the hand : Lumbricales. Flexor brevis pollicis ma- nus. Opponens pollicis. Abductor pollicis manus. Adductor pollicis manus. Abduc- tor indicis manus. Palmaris brevis. Ab- ductor minimi digiti manus. Adductor mi- nimi digiti. Flexor parvus minimi digiti. Interossei interni. Interossei externi. Muscles of the inferior extremities : '' *Pcdinalis. Triceps adductor femoris. Obturator externus. Gluteus maximus. Gluteus minimus. Gluteus medius. Piri- formis. Gemini. Quadratus femoris. Muscles situated on tbe thigh : Tensor vagina femoris. Sartorius. Rec- tus femoris. Vastus externus. Vastus inter- nus. Cruralis. Semi-tendinosus. Semi- membranosus. Biceps flexor cruris. Pop- Uteus. Muscles situated on the leg: Gastrocnemius externus. Gastrocnemius internus. Plantaris. Tibialis anticus. Ti- bialis posticus. Peroneus longus. Peroneus posed in lasciculi, o» bundles, which are easily distinguishable by the naked eye; but these fasciculi are divisible into still smaller ones; and these again are probably subdivisible ad infinitum. The most mi- nute fibre we are able to trace, seems to be somewhat plaited; these plaits disap- pearing when the fibre is put upon the stretch, seems evidently to be the effect of contraction, and have probably induced some writers fo assert, that the muscular fibre is twisted or spiral. Various have been the opinions concerning the structure of these fibres; they are all of them founded only on conjecture, and therefore we shall mention only the principal ones, and this with a view rather to gratify the curiosity of the reader, than to afford him infor- mation. Borelli supposes them to be so many hollow cylinders, filled with a spongy medullary substance, which he coijaparesto the pith of elder, spongiosa ad instar sam- buci. These cylinders, he contends, are intersected by circular fibres, which form a chain of very minute bladders. This hy- pothesis has since been adopted by a great number of writers, with certain variations. Thus, for instance, Bellini supposes the vesicles to be of a rhomboidal shape; whereas Bernouilli contends that they are oval. Cowper went so far as to pursuade himself that he had filled these cells with mercury; a mistake, no doubt, which arose from its insinuating itself into some of the lymphatics. It is observable, however, that Leeuwenhoeck says nothing of any such vesicles. Here, as well as in many other of her works, nature seems to have drawn a boundary to our inquiries, beyond which no human penetration will probably ever extend. It is surely more commen- dable, however, to acknowledge our igno- rance, than to indulge ourselves in chi- meras. MUSCULAR MOTION. Muscular mo- tions are of three kinds ; namely, voluntary involuntary, and mixed. The voluntary motions of muscles are such as proceed from an immediate exertion of the active powers of the will: thus, the mind directs the arm to be raised or depressed, the knee to be b^nt, the tongue to move, &c. The brevis. Extensor longus digitorum pedis, ^involuntary motions of muscles are those Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. Flexor longus digitorum pedis. Flexor longus pol- licis pedis. Muscles chiefly situated on the foot. Extensor brevis digitorum pedis. Flexor brevis digitorum pedis. Lumbricales pedis. Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Adductor polli- cis pedis. Adductor pollicis pedis. Abduc- tor minimi digiti pedis. Flexor brevis minimi digiti pedis. Transversales pedis. Interossei pedis externi. Interossei pedis interni. MUSCULAR FIBRE. The fibres that compose the body of a muscle are dis- which are performed by organs, seemingly of their own accord, without any attention of the mind, or consciousness of its active power : as the contraction and dilatation of the heart, arteries, veins, absorbents, sto- mach, intestines, &c. The mixed motions are those which arj in part under the con- trol of the will, but which ordinarily act without our being conscious of their acting: as is perceived in the mnscles of respiration, the intercostals, the abdominal muscles, and the diaphragm. When a muscle acts, it becomes shorter and thicker; both its origin and insertion jUU M fl- are dra\v,i towards itsflniddle. The sphinc- ter muscles are always in action: and so likewise are antagonist muscles, even when they seem at rest When two antagonist muscles move with equal force, the part which they are designed to move remains at rest; but if one of the antagonist muscles remains at rest, while the other acts, the part is moved towards the centre of motion. All the muscles of living animals are constantly endeavouring to shorten them- selves. When a muscle is divided it contracts. If a muscle be stretched to a certain extent, it contracts, and endeavours to acquire its former dimensions, as soon as the stretching cause is removed; this takes place in the dead body : in muscles cut out of the body, and also in parts not muscular, and is called. by the immortal Haller vis mortua, and by ?ome vis elastica. It is greater in living than in dead bodies, and is called the tone ofthe muscles. When a muscle is wounded, or otherwise irritated, it contracts independent of the will: this power is called irritability, and by Haller vis insita; it is a property peculiar to, and inherent in, the muscles. The parts of our body which possess this property are called irritable, as the heart, arteries, mus- cles, &c. to distinguish them from those parts which have no muscular fibres. With regard to the degree of this property pecu- liar to various parts, the heart is the most irritable, then the stomach and intestines ; the diaphragm, the arteries, veins, absor- bents, and at length the various muscles fol- low ; but the degree of irritability depends upon the age, sex, temperament, mode of living, climate, state of health, idiosyncrasy, and likewise upon the nature of the sti- mulus. When a muscle is stimulated, either through the medium of the will or any fo- reign body, it contracts, and its contraction is greater or less in proportion as the stimu- lus applied is greater or less. The con- traction of muscles is different according to tho purpose to be served by their con- traction ; thus, the heart contracts with a jerk; the urinary bladder, slowly and uni- formly ; puncture a muscle, and it#fibres vibrate; and the abdominal muscles act slowly in expelling the contents ofthe rec- tum. Relaxation generally succeeds the contraction of muscles, and alternates with it. The use of this property is very conside- rable; for upon it depends all muscular notion, and the function#f every viscus ex- cept that ofthe nerves. Muscular Power. See Irritability. MU'SCULUS, (a "diminutive of mus, a mouse, from its resemblance to a flay'd mouse.) See Muscle. Mu'sculus (XTa'nefs. See Plaits ma nutoidfa. *MUfc Mu sculus fa'scijb la't*. See Taisvr vagina femoris. Mu'sculus patie'htI/K. See Levator scapula. Mu'sculus stape'dius. See Stapedius. Mu'sculus superci'lii. Sec Corrugator supercilii. Mu'sculus tu'bjb wo'tai. See Circwn- flexus. MU'SCUS. (From f*osx*s, tender, so called from its delicate and tender consis- tence.) Moss. Mu'scus arbo'rbus. See Lichen pli- catus. Mu'scus cani'nus. See Lichen caninus. Mu'scus clava'tus. See Lycopodium. Mu'scus cra'nii huma'vi. See Lichen saxatilis. Mu'scus cuma'tilis. This cryptogamous plant, Lichen apthosus, is said to act power- fully on the intestines, though never used in the practice of the present day. Mu'scus ere'ctub. Upright club moss. The pharmacopoeial name of the Lycopo- dium selago, of Linnaeus, which see. Mu'scus isla'ndicus. See Lichen islan- dicus. Mu'scus mari'timus. See Corallina. Mu'scus pulmona'rius &ue'rcinu8. See Lichen Pulmonarius. Mu'scus pyxida'tus. Cup-moss. See Lichen pyxidatus. Mu'scus sauAMo'sus TERRE'STRIS. Set Lycopodium. MUSGRAVE, William, was born in Somersetshire, 1657. He went to Oxford with the intention of studying the law; but he afterwards adopted the medical profes- sion, and became a Fellow of the Royal So-' ciety, of which body he was appointed se- cretary in 1684. In this capacity he edi- ted the Philosophical Transactions for some time; he likewise communicated several papers on anatomical and physiological sub- jects. In 1689 he took his doctor's degree, and became a fellow of the College of Phy- sicians. Not long after this he settled at Exeter, where he practised his profession with considerable success, for nearly thirty years, and died in 1721* Ueyond the circle of his practice he made himself known prin- cipally by his two treatises on gout, which #re valuable works, and were several times reprinted. He was also a distinguished an- tiquary, and author of several learned tracts on the subject of his researches in this way. Mu'sia Pa'ttr-S. A name for moxa. Mushroom. See Agaricus. Musk. See Moschus. Musk-cranesbill. See Geranium moscha- tum. Musk-melon. See Cucumis melo. Musk-seed. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. Musuuitto. A species of gnat in the West Indies, which produce small tumours on whatever part they settle, attended with JdYC V1YL ottl 10 u\gh a degree of itching and inflamma- tion, that the person cannot refrain from -c patching, by a frequent repetition of which he not uncommonly occasions them to ulcerate, particularly if he is of a robust and full habit. Mustard, black. See Sinapis. Mustard, hedge. See Erysirtium. Mustard, treacle. See Thlaspi. Mustard, mithridate. See Thlaspi. Mustard, yellow. See Sinapis. MU'TITAS. (From mutut, dumb.) Dumbness. A genus of disease in the class locales, and order dyscinesia of Cullen, which he defines an inability of articula- tion. He distinguishes three species, viz. .1. Mutitas organica, when the tongue is removed or injured. 2. Mutitas atonica, arising from an affec- tion of the nerves of the organ. 3. Mutitas surdorum, depending upon being born deaf, or becoming so in their infantile years. MUYS", Wykr-William, was born at Steenwyk in 1682. His father being a physician, he was led to follow the same profession, and at 16 commenced his studies at Leyden, whence he went to Utrecht, and took his degree of doctor in 1701. He settled at first in his native town, and after- wards removed to Anaheim, where he practised with reputation. In 1709 he was elected to the mathematical chair, to wink, shut up, or obstruct.) 1. It is a winking, closing, or obstruction. It is applied to the eyes, to ulcers, and to the viscera, especially the spleen, where it imports obstructions. 2. In surgery, it is a fungus, such as arises in i ilcers and jvounds. 3. Some writers speak if a yellow vitriol, which is called Myce. Mychthi'smos. (From uv^ot, to mutter. or groan.) In Hippocrates, it is a sort of sighing, or groaning during respiration, whilst the air is forced out of the lungs. Mycono'ides. (From^ww, a noise, and si^oc, a likeness.) Applied to an ulcer full of mucus, and which upon pressure emits a wheezing sound. My'cter. The nose. Mycte'bes. M.VKT»pts. The nostrils. Myde'sis. (From /Aoface, to abound with moisture.) It imports, in general, a corruption of any part from a redundant moisture. But Galen applies it particu- larly to the eye-lids. My'don. (From fiv$Au>, to grow putrid.) Fungus or putrid flesh in a fistulous ulcer. MYDRI'ASIS. (Jrom/AvfiAui, to abound in moisture; so named because it was thought to originate inredundantmoisture.) A disease of the iris. Too great a dilatation of the pupil of the eye, with or without a defect of vision. It is known by the pupil always appearing of the same latitude or size in the light. The species of mydriasis are, 1. Mydriasis amaurotica, which, for the most part, but not always,accompanies an amaurosis. 2. Mydriasis hydrocephalica, which owes its origin to an hydrocephalus internus, or dropsy of the ventricles of the cerebrum. It is not uncommon amongst children, and is the most certain diagnostic of the disease. 3. Mydriasis verminosa, or a dilatation of the pupil from saburra and worms in the stomach or small intestines. 4. Mydriasis a synechia, or a dilatation of the pupil, with a concretion ofthe uvea with the capsula of the crystalline lens. 5. My- driasis paralytica, or a dilated pupil, from a paralysis of the orbicular fibres of the iris; it is observed in paralytic disorders, and from the application of narcotics to the eye. 6. Mydriasis spasmodica, from a spasm of the rectilineal fibres ofthe iris, as often hap- pens in hysteric and spasmodic diseases. 7. Mydriasis, from atony of the iris, the most frequent cause of which is a large cataract distending the pupil in its passing when extracted. It vanishes in a few days after the operation, in general; however, it may remain so from over and long-con- tinued distension. Myla'cris. (From /avxh, a grind-stone, so called from its shape.) The patella, or knee-pan. My'le. Mvxm. The knee-pan, or a mole in the uterus. My'lon. See Staphyloma. • MY'LO. Names compounded with tlii> word belong to muscles, which are attached near the grinders; from /avxh, a grinder- tooth : such as, Mylo-glossi. Small muscles of the tongue. MYLO-HYOIDE'US. Mylo-hyoidien, oi Dumas. This muscle, which was first described by Fallopius, is so called from its origin near the dentes molares, and its in* n%2 M \ 0 MYR sertion into tlie os hyoides. It is a thin, flat muscle, situated between the lower jaw and the os hyoides, and is covered by the anterior portion of the digastricus. It arises fleshy, and a little tendinous, from all the inner surface of the lower jaw, as far back as the insertion ofthe pterygoideus internus, or, in other words, from between the last dens molaris and the middle ofthe chin, where it joins its fellow, to form one belly, with an intermediate tendinous streak, or linea alba, which extends from the chin to the os hyoides, where both mus- cles are inserted into the lower edge of the basis of that bone. This has induced Rio- lanus, Winslow, Albinus, and others, to consider it as a single pennifonn muscle. Its use is to- pull the os hyoides upwards, forwards, and to either side. Mylo-pharynge'us. (Musculus mylo- pharyngeus, /Avxo^ApvylAtos; from /avxh the grinding-tooth, and tbe eye.) Near-sighted, purblind. The myopes are considered those persons who cannot see distinctly above twenty inches. The myopia is likewise adjudged to all those who cannot see at three, six, or nine inches. The proximate cause is the adu- nation of the rays of light in a focus before the retina. The species are, 1. Myopia, from too great a convexity of the cornea. The cause of this convexity is either from nativity, or a greater secretion of the aque- ous humour: hence on one day there shall be a greater myopia than on another. An incipient hydrophthalmia is the origin of this myopia. 2. Myopia, from too great a longitude of the bulb. This length of the bulb is native, or acquired from a conges- tion of the humours in the eye ; hence artificers occupied in minute objects, as the engravers of seals, and persons reading much, frequently after puberty become myopes. 3. Myopia, from too great a con- vexity ofthe anterior superficies ofthe crys- talline lens. This is likewise from birth. The image will so much sooner be formed as the cornea or lens is more convex. This uerfectly accounts for short-sightedness; ""it an anterior too great conrexi astringent; both the spice itself and the es- sential oil enter several compositions, as the confectio aromatica, spiritus ammonia aro- malicus, Sic. 2. Mace is the middle bark of the nub- meg. A thick, tough, reticulated unctuous membrane, of a lively, reddish-yellow co- lour, approaching to that of saffron, which envelopes the shell of the nutmeg. The mace, when fresh, is of a blood-red colour, and acquires its yellow hue in drying. It is dried in the sun upon hurdles fixed above one another, and then, it is said, sprinkled with sea-water, to prevent its crumbling in carrying. It has a pleasant, -aromatic smell, and a warm, bitterish, mo- derately pungent taste. It is in common use as a grateful spice, and appears to be in its general qualities nearly similar to the nutmeg. The principal difference consists in the mace being much warmer, more bit- ter, less unctuous, and sitting easier on weak stomachs. Mace possesses qualities similar to those of nutmeg, but is less astringent, and its oil is supposed to be more volatile and acrid. Myri'stica nux. See Myristica mos chata. Myrme'cia. (From /uvp/Ax^, a pismire.) A small painful wart, of the size and shape of a pismire. See Myrmecium Myrme'cium. A moist soft wart about the size of a lupine, with a broad base, deeply rooted, and very painful. It grows on the palms of the hands and soles of the feet. Myro'copum. (From /Aopov, an oint- ment, and kovos, labour.) An unguent to remove lassitude. , Myroba'lanus. (From fAupoc, an un- guent, and Caxavoc, a nut, so called, be- cause it was formerly used in ointments.) A myrobalan. A dried fruit of the plum kind, brought from the East Indies. All the myrobalans have an unpleasant, bitter- ish, very austere taste, and strike an inky blackness with a solution of steel. They are said to have a gently purgative as well as an astringent and corroborating virtue. In this country they have been long expun- ged from the pharmacopoeias. Of this fruit there are several species. Myroba'lanus belli'rica. The Bel- liric myrobalan. This fruit is of a yellow- ish grey colour, and an irregular roundish or oblong figure, about an inch in leDgth, and three-quarters of an inch thick. Myroba'lanus che'bula. Thechebule myrobalan. This resembles the yellow in figure and ridges, but is larger, of a darker colour* inclining to brown or blackish, and has a thicker pulp. . Myroba'lanus citrina. Yellow my- robalan. This fruit is somewhat longer than the BelUric, with generally five large longitudinal ridges, and as many smaller • • j»4 MYR between them, somewhat pointed at both ends. Myroba'lanus e'mblica. The emblic myrobalan, is of a dark blackish-grey colour, roundish, about half an inch thick, with six hexagonal faces, opening from one another. Myroba'lanus I'ndica. The Indian or black myrobalan, of a deep black colour, oblong, octangular, differing from all the others in having no stone, or only the rudi- ments of one, from which circumstance they are supposed to have been gathered before maturity. Myrobalans. See Myrobalanus. My'ron. (From /i*«/$a>, to flow.) An ointment, medicated oil, or unguent. Myrophy'llum. Millefolium aquaticum. Water-fennel. It is said to be vulnerary. MYROXYLON. (From^go», anoint- ment, and %vxov, wood.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. Myro'xylon ferui'ferum. The sys- tematic name of the tree which gives out the Peruvian balsam. Balsamum Peru- vianum. Putzochill. Indian, Mexican, and American Balsam. Carbareiba, is the name of the tree, from which, according to Piso and Ray, it is taken. It is the Myroxylon pe- ruiferum of Linna?us, which grows in the warmest provinces of South America, aDd is remarkable for its elegant appearance. Every part of the tree abounds with a resi- nous juice; even the leaves being full of transparent resinous points, like those ofthe orange-tree. Balsam of Peru is of three kinds ; or rather, it is one and the same balsam, having three several names : 1. The bal- sam of incisioa.; 2. The dry balsam; 3. The balsam of lotion. The virtues of this balsam as a cordial, pectoral, and restora- tive, stimulant, and tonic, are by some thought to be very great. It is given with advantage, from 5 to 10 or 15 drops for a dose, in dyspepsia, atonic gout, in consump- tions, asthmas, nephritic complaints, ob- structions of the viscera, and suppressions of the menses. It is' best taken dropped upon sugar. The yolk of an egg, or muci- lage of £um-arabic, will, indeed, dissolve it; it may, by that way, be made into an emul- sion ; and it is less acrid in that form than when taken singly. It is often made an in- gredient in boluses and electuaries, and en- ters into two of the officinal compositions: the tinctura balsami Peruviani composita, and the trochisci glycyrrhiza?. Externally, it is recommended as an useful application to relaxed ulcers not disposed to heal. MYRRHA. (Myrr/ia. Heb.) Also called stacte, and the worst sort ergasma. \ botanical specimen of the tree which af- fords this gum resin has not yet been ob- tained ; but from the account of Mr. Bruce, who says it very much resembles the acacia "ra, of Linnaeus, there can bp little doubt VIYR in referring it to that genus, especially as it corresponds with the description of the tree given by Dioscorides. The tree that af- fords the myrrh, which is obtained by inci- sion, grows on the eastern coast of Arabia Felix, and in that part of Abyssinia which is situated near the Red Sea, and is called by Mr. Bruce Troglodyte. Good myrrh is of a turbid, black-red colour, solid and hea- vy, of a peculiar smell, and bitter taste. Its medicinal effects are warm, corroborant, and antiseptic ; it has been given as an em- menagogue in doses from 5 to 20 grains, it is also given in cachexies and applied ex- ternally as an antiseptic and vulnerary. In doses of half a drachm, Dr. Cullen re- marks that it heated the stomach, produced sweat, and agreed with the balsamsJn af- fecting the urinary passages. It hasnately come more into use as a tonic in hectical cases, and is said to prove less heating than most other medicines of that class. Myrrh dissolves almost totally in boiling water, but as the liquor cools the resinous matter subsides. Rectified spirit dissolves less of this concrete than water; but extracts more perfectly that part in which its bitterness, virtues, and flavour reside; the resinous matter which water leaves undissolved is very bitter, but the gummy matter which spirit leaves undissolved is insipid, the spi- rituous solution containing all the active part of the myrrh ; it is applied to ulcers, and other external affections of a putrid tendency; and also as a wash, when dilu- ted, for the teeth and gums. There are se- veral preparationsof this drug in the Lon- don and Edinburgh pharmacopoeias. Myrrhi'ne. (From (AvppA, myrrh; so called because it smells like myrrh.) My'rrhis. (From ,"«gg*, myrrh; so named from its myrrh-like smell.) Sweet cicely; anti-scorbutic. ]\Iyrsinel^;'um. (From /Av^oivn, tbe myrtle, aDd tx*tov', oil.) Oil of myrtle. Myrtaca'ntha. (From fnvpnos, a myr- tle, and akavBa, a thorn; so called from its likeness to myrtle, and from its prickly leaves. Butcher's broom. See Ruscus. Myrti'danum. (From /av^tos, the myr- tle.) An;excrescence growing on the trunk of the myrtle, and used as an astringent Myrt£llus. See Vaccinhtm myrtillui. Myrtifomi catmcles. See Caruncula myrtiformes. Myrtiform glands. See Caruncula. myrti- formes. Myrtle, common. See Myrtus. Myrtle, Dutch. See Myrica gale. Myrto chei'lides. (From ftupror, the clitoris, and ^ma.o?, a lip.) The nymphs of the female pudenda. My'rton. The clitoris. My'rtum. (From/ut/gTor, a myrtle.) A little prominence in the pudenda of women, resembling a myrtle berry. It also'means the clitoris. AIYR A1YX MYRTUS. (From /Avpptt, myrrh, be- cause of its smell, or from myrrha, a virgin who was fabled to have been turned into this tree.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an system. Class. Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Myr- rhine. The myrtle. Myrtus communis, oi Linnasus. The berries of this plant are re- commended in alvine and uterine fluxes, and other disorders from relaxation and de- bility. They have a roughish, and not un- pleasant taste, and appear to be moderately astringent and corroborant, partaking also of aromatic qualities. My'rtus braba'ntica. See Myrica gale. My'rtus caryophylla'ta. The syste- matic name of the tree which affords the clove bark. Cassia caryophyllata. The bark of this tree, Myrtus caryophyllata; peduncu- lis trifido-multiftoriSjfoliis ovatis, of Linnaeus, is a warm aromatic, of the smell of clove spice, but weaker, and with a little admix- ture of the cinnamon flavour. It may be used with the same views as cloves or cinnamon. My'rtus commu'nis. Myrtus communis italica. The systematic name of the com- mon myrtle. See Myrtus. My'rtus pime'nta. The systematic name of the tree which bear3 the Jamaica pepper. Pimento. Piper caryophyllatum. Comili Indi aromatici. Piper chiapa. Amo- mum pimento. Caryophyllus aromalicus. Ca- ryphyllus Americanus. Piper odoratum. Ja- maicense. Jamaica pepper, or allspice. The berries of the Myrtus pimento; floribus trichotomo-panieulatis, foliis oblongo-lanceo- lalis, of Linna?us. This spice, which was first brought over for dietetic uses, has been long employed in the shops as a succedaneum to the more costly oriental aromatics : it is moderately warm, of an agreeable flavour, somewhat resembling that of a mixture of cloves, cinnamon, and nutmegs. Both phar- macopoeias direct an aqueous and spirituous distillation to be made from these berries : and the Edinburgh College orders the oleum essentiale piperis Jamaicensis. MY'STAX. The hair which forms the beard in man, on «ach side tbe upper lip. Myu'rus. An epithet for a sort of sulk- ing pulse when the second stroke is less than the first, the third than the second, &c. Of this there are two kinds: the first is when the pulse so sinks as not to rise again; the other, when it returns again, and rises in some degree. Both are esteemed bad presages. Myxosarco'ma. (From /av%a, mucus, and o~Ap% flesh.) Mucocameus. A tumour which is partly fleshy and partly mucous. My'xter. (From /*v%a, the mucus of the nose.) The nose or nostril. N. il • IN prescriptions this letter is a contrac- tion for numero, in number Na'cta. An abscess of the female breast. Na'duckm. A uterine coagulum, or mole. NjE'vi mate'rni. Macula matricis. Stigmata. Metrocelides. Mothers' marks. Marks on the skin of children, which are born with them, and which are said to be produced by the longing of the mother for particular things, or her aversion to them ; hence they resemble mulberries, strawber- ries, grapes, pines, bacon, &c. Na'i coro'na. A name of the cowage. Nail. Unguis. A horny lamina situated on the extremity of the fingers and toes. Na'kir. According to Schenkius this means wandering pains of the limbs. NAPE'LLUS. (A diminutive of napus, a kind of turnip ; so called because it has a bulbous root like that of the napus.) See Aconitum. Na'phje flo res. Orange flowers are sometimes so called. See Citrus auranlium. NA'PHTHA. Nctffc*. A very fluid spe- cies of petroleum, of a lighter colour than petroleum, more or less transparent, per- fectly thin and liquid, light so as to float on water, odoriferous, volatile, and inflamma- ble. It is found separated by nature from pe- troleum and bitumen, but its separation I^c readily effected by art. This fluid has been used as an external application for removing old pains, nervous disorders, such as cramps, contractions of the limbs, paralytic affec- tions, &c. Napifo'lia. Bare cole* Na'pium. The name of the nipple wort. A species of lapsana. It is one of the bitter lactescent plants, similar in virtues to endive. See Lapsana. Na'pus. (From napus, Rabb.) See Brassica. Na'pus du'lcis. ) c » m '„.«.«,„,.. ',. „>SeeBrassicarava. Na pus sylve stris > 74 586 NAR Narca'phthum. An aromatic confect. NARCISSUS. The daffodil. A genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. Narco'sis. (From vApmoc, to stupefy.) Stupefaction, stupour, numbness. NARCOTICS. (Narcolica, sc. Medi- camenta. From YApKoai, to stupefy.) Those medicines which have the power of procu- ring sleep. See Anodynes. Nard, Celtic. See Valeriana Celtica. Nard, Indian. See Nardus Indica. Nardo'stachys. (From lApfos, spike- nard, and TAyys, sage.) A species of wild sage, resembling spikenard in its leaves and smell. Na'rdus. (From nard, Sir.) Spikenard. Na'rdus ce'i.tica. Valeriana celtica. Na'rdus I'ndica. Spica nardi. Spica Indica. Indian nard or spikenard. The root of this plant, Andropogon nardus, of Linnaeus, is an ingredient in the mithridate and theriaca; it is moderately warm and pungent, accompanied with a flavour not disagreeable. It is said to be used by the Orientals as a spice. Na'rdus ita'lica. The lavendula lati- folia. Na'bdus monta'na. An old name of the asarabacca. Na'rdus ru'stica. An old name of the asarabacca. See Asarum. NA'RES. (PI. of naris.) Mycleres. The nostrils. The cavity of the nostrils is of a pyramidal figure, and is situated under the anterior part of the cranium, in the middle of the face. It is composed of fourteen bones, viz. the frontal, two maxillary, two nasal, two lachrymal, two inferior spongy, the sphenoid, the vomer, the ethmoid, and two palatine bones, which form several eminences and cavities. The eminences are the septum narium, the cavernous sub- stance of the ethmoid bone, called the supe- rior concha?, and the inferior spongy bones. The cavities are three pair of pituitary sinuses, namely, the frontal, sphenoid, and maxillary ; the anterior and posterior fora- mina of the nostrils; the ductus nasalis, the spheno-palatine foramina and anterior pala- tine foramina. All these parts are covered with periosteum, and a pituitary mem- brane which secretes the mucus of the nostrils. The arteries of this cavity are branches of the internal maxillary. The veins empty themselves into the internal jugulars. The nerves are branches of the ol- factory, ophthalmic, and superior maxillary. The use of the nostrils is for smelling, respi- ration, and speech. Narifuso'ria. (From nares, the nos- trils, and fundo, to pour.) Medicines dropped into the nostrils. Na'ris compre'ssor. See Compressor naris. Na'rta. (N*fT*, ex nardi odore, from it? smell.) A plant used in ointments. NA'l iNarthe'cia. (From Narlhecis, the island where it flourished.) Narthex. A kind of fennel. Nasa'lia. (From Nasus, the nose.) Errhines. Nasa'lis la'bii superio'ris. See Orbi- cularis oris. Nasa'rium. (From nasus, the nose.) The mucus of the nose. Nasca'le. (From nasus, the pose.) A wood or cotton pessary for the nose. Nasca'phthum. See Narcaphthum. Na'si depre'ssor. See Depressor labii superioris alazqne nasi. NA'SI O'SSA. (Nasus, the nose.) The two small bones of the nose that are so termed form the bridge of the nose. In figure they are quadrangular and oblong. NASTURTIUM. (Quod nasum tor- queat, because the seed when bruising, ir- ritates the nose.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linna?an system. Class, Tc- tradynamia. Order, Siliquosa. Nastu'rtium AftUA'TicuM. See Sisym- brium nasturtium. Nastu'rtium horte'nse. See Lepi- dium sativum. Nastu'rtium i'ndicum. See Tropaolum majus. Na'ta. Natla. A species of wen with slender pendent neck. Linnaeus speaks of it as rooted in a muscle. NATES. (From nato, to flow; be- cause the excrements are discharged from them.) 1. The buttocks, or the fleshy parts upon which we sit. 2. Two of the eminences, called tuber- cula quadrigemina, of the bram, are so named from their resemblance. Na'tes ce'rebri. See Tuberculi quadri- gemina. NATRON. (So called from Natron) a lake in Juda?a, where it was produced.) Nalrum. 1. The name formerly given by the Col- lege of Physicians to the alkali, now called soda. 2. A native salt, which is found crystal- lized in Egypt, in the lake called Natron, and in other hot countries, in sands sur- rounding lakes of salt water. It is an im- pure subcarbonate of soda. 3. The name of an impure subcarbonate of soda, obtained by burning various marine plants. See Soda. Na'tron muria'tum. See Soda murias. Na'tron pr^para'tum. See Soda sub- carbonas. Natron tartarisa'tum. See Soda tar- tarizata. Na'tron vitriola'tum. See Soda sul- phas. Na'tulje. (Dim. of nates, the buttocks i so called from their resemblance.) Two prominences of the brain. See Tubercul" quadrigemina. :\bt \ATLKAL ACTIONS. Those actions by which the body is preserved; as hunger, thirst, &c. See Actions. Natura'lia. (From natura, nature.) The parts of generation. NAU'SEA. (UAvotA : from vati/c, a ship; because it is a sensation similar to that which people experience upon sailing in a ship.) Nausiosis. Nautia. An inclination to vomit without effecting it; also a disgust of food approaching to vomiting. It is an attendant upon cardiaglia, and a variety of other disorders, pregnancy, &c. occa- sioning an aversion for food, an increase of saliva, disgusted ideas at the sight of vari- ous objects, loss of appetite, debility, &c. Nausio'sis. See Nausea. Nau'tia. See Nausea. Nau'ticus. (Nauticus, a sailor; so call- ed from the use which sailors make of it in climbing ropes.) A muscle of the leg ex- erted in climbing up. Navew, garden. See Brassica rapa. Sw; S* \See Brassica rapa- NAVICULA'RE OS. (From navicula, a little boat.) Naviformis. Navicularis. Os scaphoides. A bone of the carpus and tarsus is so called from its supposed resem- blance to a boat. See Carpus and tarsus. Navicula'ris. See Naviculare os. Navifo'rmis. A name of the os navi- culare. Neapolita'nus mo'rbus. (From Nea- polis, or Naples, because it was said to have been first discovered at Naples, when the French were in possession of it.) The ve- nereal disease. Ne'bula. (From vt^tXH.) 1. A cloudy spot in the cornea of the eye. 2. The cloud-like appearance in the urine, after it has been a little time at rest. NECK. Collum. The parts which form the neck are divided into external and in- ternal. The external parts are the com- mon integuments, several muscles, eight pair of cervical nerves, the eighth pair of nerves of the cerebrum, and the great inter- costal nerve; the two carotid arteries, the two external jugular veins, and the two in- ternal; the glands of the neck, viz. the ju- gular, submaxillary, cervical, and thyroid. The internal parts are the fauces, pharynx, oesophagus, larynx, and trachea. The bones of the neck are the seven cervical vertebrae. NECRO'SIS. (From vtKpoa,, to destroy.) This word, the strict meaning of which is only mortification, is, by the general con- sent of surgeons, confined to this affection of the bones. The death of parts of bones was not distinguished from caries, by the antients. However, necrosis and caries are essentially different; for in the first, the affected part of the bone is deprived of the vital principle; but this is not the case when it is simply carious. Caries is very analo- \L1 581 gous to ulceration, while necrosis is exactly similar to mortification of the soft parts. Necrosis ustilagi'nea. A painful convulsive contraction of the limbs. See Raphania. Ne'ctar. ~HtKTAp. A wine made of honey. ^ Nedy'ia. (From vhS'vc, the belly.) Ne- dys. The intestines. Ne'dys. See Nedyia. Negro cachexy. Cachexia Africana. Mai d'estomac of the French. A propen- sity for eating earth, peculiar to males as well as females, in the West Indies and Africa. Nei^i'ra. (From vttApos, furthermost.) The lower part ofthe belly. Nemoro'sa. (From nemus, a grove; so called because it grows in woods.) A spe- cies of anemone. Nep. See Nepeta. Ne'pa theophra'sti. The spartium scoparium. Nepe'nthos. (From vti, neg. and , to bear; as conveying the urinary fluid.) A kidney. Nephrospa'sticus. (From vs$>goc, a kidney, and o-vau, to contract.) Applied to a suppression of urine from a spasm of the kidneys. Nephrothromboi'des. (From v£$goc,a kidney, B^o/aSos, a grumous concretion, and titos, a likeness.) Applied to a suppression of urine from grumous blood in the kidneys. N E P H R O' T O M Y. (Nevhrohmia, ALR JNER b«9 trom Ytqpos, a kidney, and vipivm, .to cut.) The operation of extracting a stone from the kidney. A proceeding which, perhaps, has never been actually put in practice. The cutting into the kidney, the deep situation of this viscus, and the want of symptoms by which the lodgment of a stone in it can be certainly discovered, will always be strong objections to the practice. NE'RIUM. (From v»pos, humid ; so called because it grows in moist places.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Ne'bium antidysente'ricum. The sys- tematic name of the tree which affords the Codaga pala bark. Conessi cortex. Codaga pala. Cortex prqfluvii. The bark of the •Nerium antidysentericum ; foliis ovatis, acu- minatis, petiolatis, of Linnaeus. It grows on the coast of Malabar. It is of a dark black colour externally, and generally co- vered with a white moss or scurf. It is very little known in the shops; has an austere, bitter taste ; and is recommended in diarrhoeas, dysenteries, &c.as an adstrin- gent. Ne'roli o'leum. Essential oil of orange flowers. See Citrus aurantium. Nerva'lia o'ssa. (From nervus, a nerve.) The bones through which the nerves pass. * NERVE. Nervus. Formerly it meant a sinew. This accounts for the opposite meanings of the word nervous; which some- times means strong, sinewy; and sometimes weak, and irritable. Nerves are long, * white, medullary cords that serve for sen- sation. They originate from the brain and spinal marrow; hence they are distinguish- ed into cerebral and spinal nerves, and dis- tributed upon the organs of sense, the vis- cera vessels, muscles, and every part that is endowed with sensibility. The cerebral nerves are the olfactory, optic, motores ocu- lorum, pathetici, or trochleatores, trigemi- ni, or divisi, abducent, auditory, or acoustic, par vagrum and lingual. Heister has drawn up the uses of these nerves in the two fol- lowing verses: Olfaciens, cernens, oculosque movens, pa- liensque, Gustans, abducens, audiensque, vagans- que, loquensque. The spinal nerves are thirty pair, and are divided into eight pair of cervical, twelve pair of dorsal, five pair of lumbar, and five of sacral nerves. In the course of the nerves there are a number of knots : these are cal- led ganglions; they are commonly of an ob- long shape, and of a greyish colour, some- what inclining to red, which is, perhaps, owing to they- being extremely vascular. Some writers have considered these little ganglions as so many little brains. Lancisi fancied he had discovered muscular fibres in them, but they certainly are not of an irri- table nature. A late writer (Dr. Johnson) imagines they are intended to deprive us of the power of the will over certain parts, as the heart, for instance; but if this hypothe- sis were well founded, they should be met with only in nerves leading to involuntary muscles; whereas it is certain that the vo- luntary muscles receive nerves through ganglions. Dr. Munro, from observing the accurate intermixture of the minute nerves which compose them, considers them as new sources of nervous energy. The nerves, like the blood-vessels, in their course through the body, communicate with each other, and each of these communications consti- tutes what is called a plexus, from whence branches are again detached to different parts of the body. The use of the nerves ia to convey impressions to the brain, from all parts of the system, and the principles of motion and sensibility from the brain to every part of the system. The manner in which this operation is effected is not yet determined. The inquiry has been a con- stant source of hypothesis in all ages, and has produced some ingenious ideas, and many erroneous positions, but without ha- ving hitherto afforded much satisfactory in- formation. Some physiologists have con- sidered a trunk of nerves as a solid cord, capable of being divided into an infinite number of filaments, by means of which the impressions of feeling are conveyed to the common sensorium. Others have supposed each fibril to be a canal, carrying a volatile fluid, which they term the nervous fluid. Those who contend for their being solid bo- dies, are of opinion that feeling is occasion- ed by vibration ; so that, for instance, ac- cording to this hypothesis, by pricking the finger, a vibration would be occasioned in the nerve distributed through its substance; and the effects of this vibration, when ex- tended to the sensorium, would be an exci- tal of pain; but the inelasticity, the softness, the connection, and the situation of the nerves, are so many proofs that vibration has no sharein the cause of feeling. A Table ofthe Nerves. Cerebral Nerves. 1. The first pair, called olfactory. 2. The second pair, or optic nerves. 3. The third pair, or oculbrum motora 4. The fourth pair, or pathetici. 5. The fifth pair, or trigemini, which gives off. a. The ophthalmic, or orbital nerve, which sends 1. A branch to unite with one from the sixth pair, and form the great inter- costal nerve. 2. The frontal nerve. 3. The lachrymal. 4. The nasal. b. The superior maxillary, which divide? into 1. The spheno palatini nerve. oHo ;*£]{ SkAi 2. The posterior alveolar 3. The infra orbital. v. The inferior maxillary nerve, from which arise i. The internal lingual. 2. The inferior maxillary properly so called. 6. The sixth pair, or abducentes, which send off 1. A branch to unite with one from the fifth, and form the great inter- costal. 7. The seventh pair, or auditory nerves, these arise by two separate beginnings, viz. The portio dura, a nerve going to the face The portio mollis, which is distributed on the ear. The portio dura, or facial nerve, gives off the chorda tympani, and then pro- ceeds to the face. H. The eighth pair, or par vagum, arise from the medulla oblongata, and join with the accessory of Willis. The par vagum gives off* # 1. The right and left recurrent nerve. 2. Several branches in the chest, to form the cardiac plexus. 3. Several branches to form the pul- monic plexus. 4. Several branches to form the aso- phageal plexus. 5. It then forms in the abdomen the stomachic plexus. 6. The hepatic plexus. 7. The splenic plexus. 3. The renal plexus, receiving several branches from the great intercostal, which assists in their formation. 9. The ninth pair, or lingual nerves, which go from the medulla oblongata to the tongue. Spinal Nerves. Those nerves are called spinal which pass out through the lateral or interverte- bral formina of the spine. They are divided into cervical, dorsal, lumbar, and sacral nferves. Cervical Nerves. The cervical nerves are eight pairs. The first are called the occipital; they arise from the beginning of the spinal mar- vow, pass out between the margin of the occipital foramen and atlas, form a ganglion on its transverse process, and are distribu- ted about the occiput and neck. The second pair of cervical nerves send a branch to the accessary nerve of Willis, and proceed to the parotid gland and ex- ternal ear. The third cervical pair supply the inte- guments of the scapula, the cucullaris, and triangularis muscles, and send a branch to form with others the diaphragmatic nerve. The fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth pair all converge to form the brachial vlexus, from which arise the six following Nerves ov the upper Kxtrkmities. 1. The axillary nerve, which sometimes arises from the radial nerve. It runs backwards and outwards around the neck of the humerus, and ramifies in the mus- cles of the scapula. 2. The external cutaneal, which perfo- rates the coraco-brachialis muscle, to the bend of the arm, where it accompanies the median vein as far as the thumb, and is lost in its integuments. 3. The internal cutaneal, which descends on the inside of the arm, where it bifur- cates. From the bend of the arm the ante- rior branch accompanies the basilic vein, to be inserted into the skin of the palm of the hand; the posterior branch runs down the internal part of the fore-arm, to vanish in the skin of the little finger. 4. The median nerve, which accompa- nies the brachial artery to the cubit, then passes between the brachialis internus, pronator rotundus, and the perforatus and perforans, under the ligament of the wrist to the palm of the hand, where it sends off branches in every direction to the muscles of the hand, and then supplies the digital nerves which go to the extremities of the thumb, fore and middle fingers. 5. The ulnar nerve, which descends be- tween the brachial artery and basilic vein, between the internal condyle of the hu- meras, and the olecranon, and divides in the fore-arm into an internal and external branch. The former passes over the liga- ment of the wrist and sesamoid bone, to the hand where it divides into three branches, two of which go to the ring and little fin- ^ ger, and the third forms an arch towards the thumb, in the palm of the hand, and is lost in the contiguous muscles. The latter passes over the tendon of the extensor carpi ulnaris and back of the hand, to supply also the two last fingers. 6. The radial nerve, which sometimes gives off the axillary nerve. It passes back- wards, about the os humeri, descends on the outside of the arm, between the brachialis externus and internus muscles to the cubit; then proceeds between the supinator longus and brevis, to the superior extremity of the radius, giving off various branches to ad- jacent muscles. At this place it divides into two branches; one goes along the radius, between the supinator longus and radialis internus to the back of the hand. and terminates in the interosseous muscles, the thumb and three first fingers ; the other passes between the supinator brevis and head of the radius, and is lost in the muscles the fore-arm. Dorsal Nerves. The dorsal nerves are twelve pairs in number. The first pair give's off a branch to the brachial plexus. All the dorsal nerves are distributed to the muscles of the back, intercostals, serrati, pectoral, abdominal ALK NER i91 muscles, and diaphragm. The five interior pairs go to the cartilages of the ribs, and are called costal. Lumbar Nerves. The five pair of lumbar nerves are be- stowed about the loins and muscles, skin of the abdomen and loins, scrotum, ovaria, and diaphragm. The second, third, and fifth pair unite and form the obturator nerve, which descends over the psoas muscle into the pelvis, and passes through the foramen thyroideum to the oburator muscle, triceps, pectineus, fcc. The third and fourth, with some branches of the second pair, form the crural nerve, which passes under Poupart's ligament with the femoral artery, sends off branches to the adjacent parts, and descends in the di- rection ofthe sartorius muscle to the inter- nal condyle of the femur, from whence it accompanies the saphena vein to the in- ternal ankle, to be lost in the skin of the great toe. The fifth pair are joined to the first pair of the sacral nerves. Sacral Nerves. There are five pair of sacral nerves, all of which arise from the cauda equina, or termination ofthe medulla spinalis, so called from the nerves resembling the tail of a horse. The four first pair give off branches to the pelvic viscera, and are afterwards united to the last lumbar, to form a large plexus, which gives off The ischiatic nerve, the largest in the body. The ischiatic nerve, immediately at its origin, sends off branches to the bladder, rectum, and parts of generation; proceeds from the cavity of the pelvis through the ischiatic notch, between the tuberosity of the ischium and great trochanter, to the ham, where it is called the popliteal nerve. In the ham it.divides into two branches. 1. The peroneal, which descends on the fibula, and distributes many branches to the muscles of the leg and back of the foot. 2. The tibial, which penetrates the gas- trocnemii muscles to the internal ankle, passes through a notch in the os calcis to the sole of the foot, where it divides into an in- ternal and external plantar nerve, which supply the muscles and aponeurosis of the foot and the toes. Physiology of the Nervous System. The nervous system as the organ of sense and motion, is connected with so many functions of the animal economy, that the study of it must be of the utmost impor- tance, and a fundamental part of the study of the whole economy. The nervous sys- tem consists of the medullary substance of the brain, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, and spinalis; and of the same substance continued' into the nerves, by which it is distributed to many different parts of the body. The whole of this system seems to be properly distinguished into these four parts. 1. The medullary substance contained in the cranium and vertebral cavity; the whole of which seems to consist of distinct fibres, but without the smaller fibres being separated from each other by any evident enveloping membranes. 2. Connected with one part or other of this substance are, the nerves, in which the same medullary substance is continued; but here more evidently divided into fibres; each of which is separated from the others by an enveloping membrane, derived from the pia mater. 3. Parts of the extremities of certain nerves, in which the medullary substance is divested of the enveloping membranes from the pia mater, and so situated as to be exposed to the action of certain external bodies, and perhaps so framed as to be af- fected by the action of certain bodies only; these are named the sentient extremities of the nerves. 4. Certain extremities of the nerves, so framed as to be capable of a peculiar con- tractility ; and, in consequence of their situation and attachments to be, by their contraction, capable of moving most of the solid and fluid parts of the body. These are named the moving extremities oi the nerves. These several parts of the nervous sys- tem are every where the same continuous medullary substance, which is supposed to be the vital solid of animals, so constituted in living animals, and in living systems only, as to admit of motions being readily propagated from any one part to every other part of the nervous system, so long as the continuity and natural living state of the medullary substance remains. In the liv- ing man, there is an immaterial thinking substance, or mind, constantly present, and every phenomenon of thinking is to be con- sidered as an affection or faculty of the mind alone. But this immaterial and thinking part of man is so connected with the material and corporeal part of him, and particularly with the nervous system, that motions excited in this give occasion to thought, and thought, however occasioned, gives occasion to new motions in the ner- vous system. This mutual communication, or influence is assumed with confidence as a fact: but the mode of it we do not un- derstand, nor pretend to explain ; and there- fore are not bound to obviate the difficul- ties that attend any of the suppositions which have been made concerning it. The phenomena of the nervous system occur commonly in the following order: The im- pulse of external bodies acts upon the sen-. tient extremities of the nerves; and this gives occasion to perception or thought, which, as first arising in the mind, is termed sensation. This sensation, according to it= j92 NER various modifications, gives occasion to vo- lition, or the willing of certain ends to be obtained by the motion of certain parts of the body; and this volition gives occasion to the contraction of muscular fibres, by which the motion of the part required is produced. As the impulse of bodies on the sentient extremities of a nerve does not occasion any sensation, unless the nerve between the sen- tient extremity and the brain be free; and as, in like manner, volition does not pro- duce any contraction of muscles, unless the nerve between the brain and muscle be also free ; it is concluded, from both these tacts, that sensation and volition, so far as they are connected with corporeal motions, are func- tions of the brain alone; and it is presumed, that sensation arises only in consequence of external impulse producing motion in the sentient extremities of the nerves, and of that motion being thence propagated along the nerves to the brain ; and, in like man- ner, that the will operating in the brain only, by a motion begun there, and propa- gated along the nerves, produces the con- traction of muscles. From what is now said, we perceive more distinctly the differ- ent functions of the several parts of the nervous system; 1. The sentient extremities seem to be particularly fitted to receive the impressions of external bodies; and, accord- ing to the difference of these impressions, and of the condition of the sentient extre- mity itself, to propagate along the nerves motions of a determined kind, which, com- municated to the brain, give occasion to sensation. 2. The brain seems to be a part fitted for, and susceptible of, those motions with which sensation, and the whole conse- quent operations of thought, are connected: and thereby is fitted to form a communica- tion between the motions excited^n the sen- tient, and those in consequence arising in the moving extremities of the nerves, which are often remote and distant from each other. 3. The moving extremities are so framed as to be capable of contraction, and of having this contraction excited by motion propagated from the brain, and communi- cated to the contractile fibre. 4. The nerves, more strictly so called, are to be considered as a collection of medullary fibres, each en- veloped in its proper membrane, and there- by so separated from every other, as hardly to admit of any communication of motion from any one to the others, and to admit only of motion along the continuous me- dullary substance of the same fibre, from its origin to the extremities, or contrary wise. From this view of the parts of the nervous system, of their several functions and com- munication with each other, it appears that the beginning of motion in the animal eco- nomy, is generally connected with sensation: and that the ultimate effects of such motion are chiefly actions depending immediately Upon the contraction of moving; fibres, be- « NEft tween which and the sentient extremities the communication is by means of the brain. Ne'rvea spongio'sa. The cavernous part of the penis. Ne'rvi intercosta'les innomina'ti. The fifth part of nerves. NERVINES. (Nervina, sc. medica- menta, from nervus.) Neurotics. Medi- cines that relieve disorders of the nerves. They are all the antispasmodics, and the various preparations of bark and iron. Nervo'ritm resolu'tio. A species of apoplexy or paby. Nervosum os. The occipital bone. Nervous consumption. See Atrophia. Nervous diseases. See Neuroses. Nervous Fever. See Febris nervosa. Nervous head-ache. See Cephalalgia. NERVOUS FLUID. Nervous prin- ciple. The vascularity of the cortical part of the brain, and of the nerves themselves, their softness, pulpiness, and natural hu- mid appearance, give reason to believe that between the medullary particles of which they are principally composed, a fine fluid is constantly secreted, which may be fitted to receive and transmit, even more readily than other fluids do, all impressions which are made on it It appears to exhale from the extremities of the nerves. The lassi- tude and debility of muscles from too great exercise, and the dulness of the sensorial organs, from excessive use, would seem to prove this. It has no smell nor taste; for the cerebrine medulla is insipid and inodo- rous. Nor has it any colour, for the cere- brum and nerves are white. It is of so subtile a consistence, as never to have been * detected. Its mobility is stupendous, for iu less than a moment, with the consent ofthe mind, it is conveyed from the cerebrum to the muscles, like the electric matter. Whe- ther the nervous fluid be carried from the , organ of sense in the sensorial nerves to the cerebrum, and from thence in the motory nerves to the muscles, cannot be positively affirmed. The constituent principles of this liquid are perfectly unknown, as they can- not be rendered visible by art, or proved by experiment. Upon making a ligature upon a nerve, the motion of the fluid is inter- rupted, which proves that something corpo- real flows through it. It is therefore a weak argument to deny itsexistence because we cannot see it; for wiio has seen the mat- ter of heat, oxygen, azote, and other ele- mentray bodies, the existence of which no physician in the present day doubts ? The electric matter, whose action on the nerves is very great, does not appear to constitute the nervous fluid; for nerves exhibit no signs of spontaneous electricity; nor can it be the magnetic matter, as the experiment of Gavian with the magnet demonstrates; nor is it oxygen, nor hydrogen, nor azote ; for the fir«t very mnch irritates the nerves, \k: M< am tuii the other two ■ suspend their acuon. The nervous fluid therefore is an element sui generis, which exists and is produced in the nerves only ; hence like other elements, it is only to be known by its effects. The pulpous softness of some nerves, and their lax situation, does not allow them and the brain to act on the body and soul only by oscillation. Lastly, a tense chord, although tied, oscillates. The use ofthe nervous. fluid is, 1. It appears to be an intermediate substance between the body and the soul, by means of which the latter thinks, per- ceives, and moves the muscles subservient to the will. Hence the body acts upon the soul, and the soul upon the body. 2. It appears to differ from the vital principle; for parts live and are irritable which want nerves, as bones, tendons, plants, and in- sects. Nervous principle. See Nervous fluid. Ne'stis. (From yd, neg. and toBtm, to eat; so called because it is generally found empty.) The jejunum. Nettle, common. See Urtica. Nettle, dead. See Lamium album. Nettle-rash. See Urticaria. Neurochondro'des. (From vtvpov, a sinew, y,°v&pss, a cartilage, and ttfos, re- semblance.) A hard substance between a sinew and a cartilage. NEUROLOGY. (From vtvpov, a nerve, and xoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine of the nerves. Neurome'tores. (From vtvpov, a nerve, and (A»TpA, a matrix.) The psoas muscles are so called by Fallopius, as being the re- pository of many small nerves. NEURO'SES. (From vtvpov, a nerve.) Nervous diseases. The second class of Cullen's nosology is so called; it compre- hends affections of sense and motion dis- turbed ; without either idiopathic pyrexia, or topical diseases. * Neuro'tica. (From vtvpov, a nerve.) Nervous medicines. Neuro'tomy. (Neurolomia; from vtvpov, a nerve, and Tt/Avu, to cut.) A dissection of ■ the nerves. Also a puncture of a nurve. NEUTRAL SALTS. Secondary salts. Under the name of neutral or secondary salts are comprehended such matters as are composed of two primitive saline substances combined together. They are called neu- tral, because they do not possess the charac- ters of acid nor alkaline salts, which are primitive salts; such are Epsom salts, nitre, &c. Ne'xus. (From neclo, to wind.) A complication of substances in one part as, the membrane which involves the foetas. NICHOLS, Frank, was born in London, where his father was a barrister in 1699. Af- ter passing through the usual academical ex- ercises at Oxford with great assiduity, he chtise medicine for his profession: and pur- sued a course of dissections With so much di- ligence and perseverance, as to render him- self highly skilful in this branch of his art. Hence he was chosen reader of anatomy in the university, where he used his utmost endeavours to introduce a zeal for this pur- suit' and obtained a high reputation. At the close of his course he made a short trial of practice in Cornwall, and subsequent- ly paid a visit to the principal schools of France and Italy. On his return he re- sumed his anatomical and physiological lectures in London, which were frequented, not only by students from the universities, but also by many surgeons, apothecaries, aud others. In 1728 he was chosen a fellow of the Royal Society, to which he cummunicated several papers ; and shortly after he received his doctor's degree at Ox- ford, and became a fellow of the College of• Physicians. In 1734 he was appointed 1 to read the Gulstonian lectures, and chose the Heart and Circulation, for his subjects. In 1743 he married one of the daughters of the celebrated Dr. Mead. About five years after he was appointed lecturer on surgery to the college, and began his course with a learned and elegant dissertation on the ' " Anima Medica," which was afterwards published. On the death of Sir Hans Sloane in 1753, Dr. Nichols was appointed bis successor as one of the King's physi- cians ; which office he held till the death of his Majesty seven years after. To a second edition of the treatise " De Anima Medica," in 1772, he added a dissertation " De Motu Cordis et Sanguinis in Homine nato et non nato." Weary at length with his profesj- sion, and wishing to superintend the educa- tion of his son at Oxford, he removed to that<9it|fe and when the study ofthe law reoalqjflP"* his son to London, the doctor toefe'a house at Epsom, where he passed the> remainder of his life in literary retire- ment. He died in 1778. NICKEL. It is to Cronstedt that we are indebted for the discovery of this metal; though the substance from which he ex- tracted it was known in the year 1694. Cronstedt proved it to be a peculiar metal in the year 1751. Nickel is found in na ture generally in the metallic state, more rarely in that of an oxyde. Its ores have a coppery red colour, generally covered more or less with a greenish-grey efflorescence. The most abundant ore is that termed sul- phuret of nicket, or kupfernickel, which is a compound of nickel, arsenic, sulphuret of iron, and sometimes cobalt and copper. This ore occurs either massive, or dissemi- nated, but never crystallized ; it is of a cop- per colour, sometimes, yellowish, white, or grey. It exists also combined with oxygen, and a little carbonic acid, in what is called native oxyde ofnicke{ {nickel ochre ; ) it then has an earthy appearance,*nd is very friable; it' ;c found coating kbpfernickcb, and seems 75 j'J4 Mi to originate from, tlie decomposition ol this ore. It is found contaminated with iron in the mineral substance called martial nickel; this native combination, when fresh broken, has a lamellated texture ; when exposed to the air it soon turns black, aid sometimes exhibits thin rhomboidal plates placed irre- gularly over each other. It is also found united to arsenic, cobalt, and alumine in the ore, called arseniate of nickel. Properties.—Nickel, when free from he- terogeneous substances, is of a pale flesh colour. When fresh broken, it has a strong lustre. It has a fine-grained compact tex- ture, and can be a little flattened by ham- mering, similar to cast iron. It leaves a trace when rubbed upon the polished sur- face of a hard stone. Its specific gravity is between 3 and 9. It is magnetic like iron. Mr. Chenevix once alleged the contrary; but afterwards aspertained, that the pre- sence of arsenic had destroyed the magnetic quality. It requires a very intense heat for fusion. When exposed for a long time to a humid atmosphere, its surface becomes gradually covered with an oxyde of a green- ish hue; this takes place, likewise, and more rapidly, when heated in contact with air. When fused with borax, it produces a glass of a hyacinth colour. It unites with phos- phorus by fusion, and forms with it a phos- phuret which is very fusible, white, and in brilliant needles. With sulphur it forms, by fusion, a hard yellow mass, with small bril- liant facets. Sulphuric acid, assisted by heat, dissolves it. Nitric acid acts on it more readily. Muriatic acid, when heated on it, likewise dissolves part of it. Boracic and phosphoric acids seem to have little or no action on nickel. It readily unites with gold, and renders that metal white and brittle. It likewise fuses with platina, sil- ver, and bismuth. It does not alloy with mercury. It is easily oxydized by the nitrate and the hyperoxymuriate of pot- ash. Methods of obtaining nickels—To obtain nickel, the ore is fijst roasted, in order to free it from sulphur and arsenic; it is then changed into a greenish oxyde. This oxyde is mixed with two or three parts of black flux. The mixture is put into a crucible, and, being covered with decrepitated mu- riate of soda, it is brought to the state of fusion, by the strongest heat of a smith's forge. When the crucible is broken, there is found at the bottom, under brown, black- ish, and sometimes blue scoria?, a button of a yellowish white colour, equal in weight to a tenth, a fifth, and even a half of the orej employed. This metal, however, is still far from being pure. In order to purify it, the button obtained is again broken into small pieces, strongly neated,- and then digested with its own weight rfconcentrated sulnli'.inc '.fid. w\ .NIC instilled to dryness. The dry mass is dis- solved in water, and filtered. This solution, in general deposits crystals of arsenic, and finally affords dark green crystals of sul- phate of nickel. This sulphate is re-dis- solved in water, and decomposed by carbo- nate of potash. The precipitate is dissolved in liquid ammonia; the blue solution leaves , a residuum which is^filtered off, and the fil- tered solution saturated with nitric acid. The nickel is then precipitated in the form of a greyish green powder, by carbonate of potash. From this oxyde the metallic nickel is obtainable by exposing it to heat, when made into a mass with oil and a little char- coal powder. The following is the method of Mr. Chenevix. " Take the native sulphuret of nickel, reduce it to powder, and roast it in contact with charcoal powder over a gentle fire. When no more fumes arise, pour then nitric acid over it, and dissolve it by heat in a Florence flask. Decant the solu- tion, filter it through bibulous paper, and evaporate it to dryness in a glass bason. Dissolve the nitrate of nickel in a sufficient quantity of distilled water, and decompose it by the addition of the strongest liquid ammonia, taking care to add it in excess. The oxyde of nickel and cobalt will thus be re-dissolved; then let the solution stand undisturbed till a precipitate again ensues. The solution must then be evaporated; it becomes blue during this process, by the precipitation of the cobalt which should be separated, and the evaporation be then con- tinued to dryness; the residue will be pure oxyde of nickel. In order to reduce this oxyde to the me- tallic state, let it be made into a paste with oil, mix it with about three parts of black flux)rand put it into a crucible, covering it wi^j, borax and muriate of soda, and heat the crucible violently for an hour and a half „ in a forge, a button will then be obtained, which is pure nickel. Nico'phorus. (From »«», victory, and 98 \IT NYI . other chemical agent. It excites every fibre to action, and rouses the faculties of the mind, inducing a state of great exhilaration, an irresistible propensity to laughter, a rapid flow of vivid ideas, and unusual vigour and fitness for muscular exertions, in some re- spects resembling those attendant on the pleasantest period of intoxication, without any subsequent languor, depression of the nervous energy, or disagreeable feelings; but more generally followed by vigour, and a pleasurable disposition to exertion, which gradually subsides. Such are the properties that characterize ihe nitrous oxyde. The Dutch chemists and some French and German philosophers assert that it can- not be respired; that burning phosphorus, sulphur, and charcoal are extinguished in it, &c. It is probable they did not examine it in a state of purity, for it is otherwise diffi- cult to account for these and many other erroneous opinions. Methods of obtaining gaseous oxyde of ni- trogen.—Gaseous oxyde of nitrogen is pro- duced when substances, having a strong affinity with oxygen are brought into con- tact with nitric acid, or with nitrous gas. It may therefore be obtained by various pro- cesses, in which nitrous gas or nitric acid 5s decomposed by substances capable of attracting the greater part of their oxygen. The most commodious and expeditious as well as cheapest mode of obtaining it, is by decomposing nitrate of ammonia, at a certain temperature, in the following manner:— 1. Introduce into a glass retort some pure nitrate of ammonia, and apply the heat of an Argand's lamp, the salt will soon liquefy, and, when ft begins to boil, gas will be evolved. Increase the heat gradually till the body and n«ck of the retort become filled with a semi-transparent milky white vapour. In this stale the temperature of the fused nitrate is between 340° and 480°. A fter the decomposition "has proceeded for a few minutes, so that the gas evolved quickly enlarges the flame of a taper held neur the orifice of the retort, it may be collected over water, care being taken during the whole process, never to suffer the tempera- ture of the fused nitrate to rise above 500° Fahr. which may easily be judged of, from the density of tbe vapours in the retort, and from the quiet ebullition of the fused nitrate ; for if the heat be increased beyond this point, the vapours in the retort ucquire a reddish and more transparent appearance ; and the fused nitrate begins to rise, and occupy twice the bulk it did before. The nitrous oxyde, after its generation, is allowed to stand over water, for at least six hours, and is then fit for respiration or other experi- ments. Explanation.—Nitrate of ammonia con- sists of nitric acid and ammonia; nitric acid is composed of nitrous gas and oxygen ; and ammonia consists of hydrogen and nitrogen. At a temperature of about 480° the attrac- tions of hydrogen for nitrogen in ammonia, and that of nitrous gas for oxygen in nitric acid, are diminished: while, on the contrary, . the attractions of the hydrogen of ammonia for the oxygen ofthe nitric acid, and that of the nitrogen of the ammonia for the nitrous gas of the nitric acid, are increased; hence ^ all the former affinities are broken, and new ones produced, namely, the hydrogen of the ammonia attracts the oxygen of the nitric acid, the result of which is water; the nitrogen of the ammonia combines with the liberated nitrous gas, and forms nitrous oxyde. The water and nitrous oxyde pro- duced, probably exist in biniary combination in the aeriform state, at the temperature ol the decomposition. Such is the philosophy of the production of gaseous oxyde of nitrogen, by decompo- sing nitrate of ammonia at that temperature, given by Davy. * To illustrate this complicated play of af- finity more fully, the following sketch may not be deemed superfluous. • N»i NIT 599 "> M O 3 Nitric Acid. o c o. a CB ' "i"~ ► NITRATE AMMONIA. 3 3 Ammonia. H i . • Professor Davy has likewise pointed out, that, when the heat employed for decom- posing nitrate of ammonia is raised above the before-stated temperature, another play of affinities takes place, the attractions of nitrogen and hydrogen for each other and of oxygen for nitrous gas are still more di- minished, whilst that of nitrogen for nitrous gas is totally destroyed, and that of hydro- gen for oxygen increased to a greater extent. A new attraction likewise takes place, namely, that of nitrous gas for nitric acid to form nitrous acid vapour, and a new arrange- ment of principles is rapidly produced: the nitrogen of the ammonia having no affinity for any of the single principles at this tem- perature, enters into no binary compound; the oxygen of the nitric acid forms water with the hydrogen, and the nitrous gas combines with the nitric acid to form nitrous acid vapour. All these substances most probably exist in combination, at the temperature of their production; and at a lower temperature assume the form of nitrous acid, nitrous gas, nitrogen, and water; and hence we i-tjc the necessity of not heating the nitrate of ammonia above the before-stated tem- perature. On account of the rapid absorption of gaseous oxyde of nitrogen by water, it is economical to preserve the fluid which has been used to confine this gas, and to make use of it for collecting other quantities of it. In order to hasten its production, the nitrate of ammonia may be previously freed from its water of crystallization by gently fusing it in a glass or Wedgwood's basin for a few minutes, and then keeping it for use in a well-stopped bottle. 2. Nitrous oxyde may likewise be ob- tained by exposing common nitrous gas to alkaline sulphites, particularly to sulphite ^ of potash containing its full quantity of w water of crystallization. The nitrous oxyde produced from nitrous gas by sulphite of potash has all the properties of that gene- rated from the decomposition of nitrate of ammonia. The conversion of nitrous gas into ni- trous oxyde, by these bodies, depends on the abstraction of a portion of its oxygen by the greater affinity of the sulphite ,pre- sented to it. The nitrogen and remaining oxygen assume a more condensed state of existence, and constitute nitrous oxyde. 3. Nitrous oxyde may also be obtained by mingling together nitrous gas and sul- phuretted hydrogen gas. The volume of gases in this case is diminished, sulphur de- posited, ammonia, water, and nitrous oxyde are formed. The change of principles which takes place in this experiment depends upon the combination of the hydrogen of the sulphu- retted hydrogen gas, with different portions of the oxygen and nitrogen of the nitrous gas, to form water and ammonia, while it. deposits sulphur. The remaining oxygen and nitrogen being left in due proportion constitute nitrous oxyde. * Remark.—This singular exertion of a*. • oOO NIT Nil IradjjJft.by a simple body appears mgiiiy improbable a priori; but the formation of ammonia, and the non-oxygenation of the sulphur, elucidate the fact. In performing this experiment care should be taken that the gases should be rendered as dry as pos- sible ; for the presence of water considera- bly retards the decomposition. 4. Nitrous oxyde "may also.be produced by presenting alkaline sulphurets to nitrous gas. Davy observed that a solution of sul- phjuret of" strontian, or barytes, answers this purpose best. This decomposition of nitrous gas is not solely produced by the abstraction of oxygen from the nitrous gas, to form sulphuric acid. It depends equally on the decomposition of the sulphuretted hydrogen dissolved in the solution or liberated from it. In this pro- cess, sulphur is deposited and sulphuric acid formed. 5. Nitrous oxyde is obtained in many cir- cumstances similar to those in which nitrous gas is produced. Dr. Priestley found that nitrous oxyde was evolved, together with nitrous gas, during the solution of iron, tin, and zinc in nitric acid. It is difficult to ascertain the exact rationale of these processes,' for very com- plicated agencies of affinities take place. Either the nascent hydrogen arising from the decomposition of the water by the me- tallic substance may combine with portions of the oxygen and nitrogen of the nitrous gas; and thus by forming water and ammo- nia, convert it into nitrous oxyde; or the metallic substance may attract at the same i time oxygen from the water and nitrous gas, whilst the nascent hydrogen of the water seizes upon a portion of the nitrogen of the nitrous gas, to form ammonia. The analogy between this process andthe decomposition of nitrous gas by sulphuretted hydrogen, renders the first opinion most probable. Such are the principal methods of obtain- ng nitrous oxyde. There are no reasons, Davy thinks, for supposing that nitrous oxyde is formed in any of the processes of nature, and the nice equilibrium of affinity by which it is constituted forbids us to hope tor the power of composing it from its sim- ple principles. We must be content to pro- duce it artificially. NITRO-MURIATIC ACID. The com- pound acid formed by uniting the nitric and muriatic acids. It is commonly known by the name of aqua regia. See Oxy- muriatic acid. NITROUS ACID. This name has ustially been given to nitric acid, impreg- nated with nitrous gas, to which it owes its colour1"; for pure nitric acid is colourless. The common mode of obtaining nitrous acid is to decompose nitrate of potash by nfeans of sulphuric acid with the assistance • of. heat V^The nitric acid suffers a partial d ecomposition Surinjfthe process, and henc"©* ' it is the- nitrous acid which is obtained iw the first process of distillation. It seems to be true that nitrous acid of a much darker orange red colour is obtained by decomposing nitrate of potash by means of sulphate of iron, than when the same salt is decomposed by sulphuric acid. The following is the process made use of by some manufacturers:— Take a quantity of sulphate of iron, de- prived of its water of crystallization by heat, and mix it with an equal weight of dry nitrate of potash ; put the mixture into a glass retort, to which a very spacious recei- ver has been luted, containing a little wa- ter, and begin the distillation with a very slow fire. As soon as the red vapours cease to come over, let the fire be slackened, and, when the vessels are cooled, the receiver may be cautiously withdrawn, and its con- tents quickly transferred through a glass- funnel into a bottle, furnished with a ground-stopper. NITROUS GAS. The name of nitrous- gas is given to an aeriform fluid, consisting of a certain quantity of nitrogen and oxy- gen, combined with caloric It is an elas- tic, colourless fluid, having no sensible taste; it is neither acid nor alkine ; it is exceeding- ly hurtful to animals, producing instant suf- focation whenever they attempt to breathe it. The greater number of combustible bodies refuse to burn in it. It is neverthe- less capable of supporting the combustion of some of these bodies. Phosphorus burns in nitrous gas when introduced into it in a state of inflammation; pyrophorus takes fire in it spontaneously. It is not decomposable by water, though 100 cubic inches of this fluid, when freed from air, absorb about five cubie inches of the gas. This solution is' void of taste; it does not redden blue vegetable colours; the gas is expelled again when the water is made to boil or suffered to freeze. Nitrous gas has no action on nitrogen gas even when assisted by heat. It is decomposed by seve- ral metals at high temperatures. Its specific gravity, when perfectly pure, is to that of atmospheric air as about 1.04 to 1. Ardent spirits, saccharine matters, hydro- carbonates, sulphurous acid, and phosphorus have no action on it at the common tempe- rature. It is not sensibly changed by the action of light. Heat dilates it. It rapidly combines with oxygen gas at common tem- peratures, and converts it into nitrous acid. Atmospheric air produces the same effect but with less intensity. It is absorbable by green sulphate, muriate and nitrate of iron, and decomposable by alkaline, terrene, and metallic sulphurets, and other bodies that have a strong affinity for oxygen ; but it is not capable of combining with them chemi- cally, so as to form saline compounds. From the gfelitast numbercf bodies which absorb NI'l NOD 60- >i, it may be again expelled by the applica- tion of heat. It communicates to flame a greenish co- lour before extinguishing it; when mixed with hydrogen gas this acquires the property of burning with a green flame. It is ab- sorbable by nitric acid and renders it fuming. When exposed to the action of caloric in an ignited porcelain tube, it experiences no alteration, but when electric sparks are made to pass through it, it is decomposed and converted into nitrous acid, and nitro- gen gas. Phosphorus does not shine in it. It is composed of about eight parts of oxy- gen and seven of nitrogen. Methods of obtaining nitrous gas.—1. Put into a small proof, or retort, some copper wire or pieces of the same metal, and pour on it nitric acid of commerce diluted with water, an effervescence takes place and ni- trous gas will be produced. After having suffered the first portions to escape on account of the atmospheric air contained in the retort, collect the gas in the water- apparatus as usual. In order to obtain the ^as in a pure state, it must then be shook lor some time in contact with water. The water in this instance suffers no alteration, on the contrary, the acid undergoes a partial decomposition ; the metal robs some of the nitric acid of the greatest part of its oxygen and becomes oxydized; the acid having lost so much of its oxygen, becomes thereby so altered, that at the usual temperature it can exist no longer in the liquid state, but in- stantly expands and assumes the form of gas; ceasing at the same time to act as an acid, and exhibiting different properties; but the acid remaining undecomposed com- bines with the oxyde of copper, and forms nitrate of copper. Instead of presenting copper to nitric acid, iron, zinc, mercury, or silver may be made use of. The metals best suited for the production of nitrous gas are silver, mercu- ry, and copper. 2. Nitrous gas may likewise be obtained by synthesis. This method of obtaining it we owe to Dr. Milner of Cambridge. Into the middle of an earthen tube about 20 inches long and three-fourths of an inch wide, open at both ends, put as much coarsely-powdered manganese as is sufficient nearly to fill it. Let this tube traverse a furnace having two openings opposite to each other. To one end of the tube lute a re- tort containing water strongly impregnated with ammonia, and to the other adapt a bent glass tube which passes into the pneu- matic trough. Let a fire be kindled in the furnace, and when the manganese may be supposed to be red hot, apply a gentle heat to the retort and drive over it the vapour of the ammonia; the consequence will be that nitrous gas will be delivered at the farther end of the tube, while the ammonia enters 76 the other end; and this effect does not take place without the presence of the alkali. Explanation.—Ammonia consists of hy- drogen and nitrogen, its hydrogen combines with the oxygen which is given out by the ignited manganese, and forms water, its nitrogen unites at the same time to another portion of the oxygen and constitutes the nitrous gas. There is a cause of deception in this ex- periment, against which the operator ought to be on his guard, lest he should conclude no nitrous gas is formed, when, in reality, there is a considerable quantity. The am- monia, notwithstanding every precaution, will frequently pass over undecomposed. If the receiver in the pneumatic trough is filled with water, great part of this will indeed be presently absorbed; but still some portion of it will mix with the nitrous gas formed in the process. Upon admitting the atmosphe- ric air, the nitrous gas will become decom- posed, and the red nitrous fumes instantly unite with the alkali. The receiver is pre- sently filled with white clouds of nitrate of ammonia; and in this manner a wrong conclusion may easily be drawn from the want of the orange colour of the nitrous fumes. A considerable quantity of nitrous gas may have been formed, and yet no orange colour appear, owing to this cir- cumstance ; and therefore it is easy to un- derstand how a small quantity of nitrous gas may be most effectually disguised by the same cause. Dr. Milner also obtained nitrous gas, by passing ammonaical gas over sulphate of iron deprived of its water of crystallization. Nitrous oxide. See Nitrogen, gaseous oxide of. Ni'trum. This name was anciently given to natron, but in modern times to nitrate of potash. See Nitre. Ni'trum purifica'tum. See Nitre. Ni'trum vitriola'tum. Sulphuric acid and soda. See Soda sulphas. No'bilis. (Quasi noscibilis, from nosco, to know.) A valve of the heart, by way of eminence, is called nobilis valvula, the noble valve. Noble metals. A name formerly be- stowed on the perfect metals, gold, silver. and platina. Noctambula'tio. (From nox, night, and ambulo, to walk.) Nodisurgium. Walking in the night, when asleep. See Oneirodynia. Noctisu'rgium. See Noctambulatio. Nocturnal emissions. See Gonorrhaa dormfinhum. Nodding cnicus. The systematic name of tl.;s plant is Cnicus cernuus, of Linnseus. In Siberia the tender stalks are first peeled and then boiled and eaten by the inhabi- tants. NODE. Nodus. A hard circumscribed tumour, proceeding from a bone, and caused ___ u02 NON N'OS by a swelling of the periosteum; they appear on every part of the body, but are more common on such as are thinly covered with muscles, as the os frontis, fore-part of the tibia, radius and ulna. As they increase in size they become more painful from the distention they occasion in the periosteum. When they continue long the bone becomes completely carious. Nodus. (From Anad, to tie, Heb.) A node or swelling upon a bone. See Node. No'li me ta'ngere. A species of herpes affecting the skin and cartilages of the nose, very difficult to cure, because it is exaspe- rated by-most applications. The disease ge- nerally commences with small, superficial spreading ulceration on the alae of the nose, which become more or less concealed be- neath furfuraceous scabs. The whole nose is frequently destroyed by the progressive lavages of this peculiar disorder, which sometimes cannot be stopped or retarded by any treatment, external or internal. No'm*. (From vt/AU, to eat.) Noma. Ulcers that sometimes attack the cheek or vulva of young girls. They appear in the form of red and somewhat livid spots; are not attended with pyrexia, pain, or tumour, and in a few days become gangrenous. NON-NATURALS. Under this term, antient physicians comprehend air, mea; and drink, sleep and watching, motion and rest, the retentions and excretions, and the affections of the mind; or, in other words. those principal matters which do not enter into the composition of the body, but at the same time are necessary to its existence. No'nus. (Quasi novenus, from novem, nine.) Humeri musculus placentini. The ninth or coracoid muscle of the shoulder. No'pal. Nopalnochetzth. The plant that feeds the cochineal insect. Norla'ndic/e ba'cc^:. See rubus arc- ticus. NOSE. Nasus. See Nares. Nose, bleeding of. See Epistaxis. Nosoco'mium. (From voo-oc, a disease, and Ko/Ata, to take care of.) Nosodochium. An hospital. Nosodo'chium. See Nosocomium. NOSOLOGY. (Nosologia, from voooc, a disease, and xoyoc, a discourse.) The doctrine of the names of diseases. Modern physicians understand by nosology the ar- rangement of diseases in classes, orders, ge- nera, species, &c. The following are the approved arrangements of the sereral noso- logists. That of Dr. Cullen is generally adopted in this country, and next to it the arrangement of Sauvages. Synoptical View ofthe Classes, Orders, and Genera, according to the Cullenian Sydem. CLASS I—PYREXIA. 29. Pestis Order I. 13. Peritonitis 30. Erysipelas FEBRES. 14. Gastritis 31. Miliaria ft 1. Intermittentes. 15. Enteritis 32. Urticaria 1. Tertiana 16. Hepatitis 33. Pemphigus 2. Quartana 17. Splenitis 34. Aphtha. 3. Quotidiana. 18. Nephritis Order IV. $ 2. Continua. 19. Cystitis HEMORRHAGIC 4. Synocha 20. Hysteritis 35. Epistaxis 5. Typhus 21. Rheu mat ismus 36. Haemoptysis 6. Synochus. 22. Odontalgia 37. Haemorrhois Order II. 23. Podagra 38. Menorrhagia. PHLEGMASIA. 24. Arthropuosis. Order V.- 7. Phlogosis Order III. PROFLUVIA. 8. Ophthalmia EXANTHEMATA. 39. Catarrhus 9. Phrenitis 25. Variola 40. Dysenteria; 10. Cynanche 26. Varicella 11. Pneumonia 27. Rubeola 12. Carditis. 28. Scarlatina CLASS II.—NEUROSES. Order 1. Order III. 57. Colica COMATA. SPASMI. 58. Cholera 41. 42. Apoplexia Paralysis 47. Tetanus 48. Convulsio 49. Chorea 59. 60. 61. Diarrhoea Diabetes Hysteria Order II. 50. Raphania 62. Hydrophobia. ADYNAMIA. 51. Epilepsia 52. Palpitatio Order IV. VESANIA. 43. Syncope 53. Asthma 63. Amentia 44. Dyspepsia 54. Dyspnoea 64. Melancholia 45. Hypochondriaci? 55. Pertussis 65. Mania 46. Chlorosis 56. Pyrosrs 66. Oneirodynia. NOSOLOGY o*03 Order 1. MARCORES. 67. Tabes 0'8. Atrophia. Order II. INTUMESCENTIA. $ 1. Adiposa. 69. Polysarcia. i 2. Flatuosa. 70. Pneumatosis. 71. Tympanites. Order I. DYSASTHESIA. 90. Caligo 91. Amaurosis 92. Dysopia 93. Pseudoblepsis 94. Dysecoea 95. Paracusis 96. Anosmia 97. Agheustia 98. Anaesthesia. Order II. DYSOREXIA. j 1. Appditus erronei. 99. Bulimia. 100. Polydipsia 101. Pica 102. Satyriasis 103. Nymphomania 104. Nostalgia \ 2. Appditus deficientes. 105. Anorexia 106. Adipsia 107. Anaphrodisia. Order III. DYSCINESIA. 103. Aphonia CLASS III.—CACHEXIA. 72. Physometra. 81. ( 3. Aquosa. 73. Anasarca 74. Hydrocephalus 82. 75. Hydrorachitis 83. 76. Hydrothorax 84. 77. Ascites 85. 78. Hydrometra 86. 79. Hydrocele. 87. } 4. Solida. 88. 80. Physconia 89. CLASS IV.—LOCALES. 109. Mutitas 110. Paraphonia 111. Psellismus 112. Strabismus 113. Dysphagia 114. Contractura. Order IV. APOCENOSES. 115. Profusio 116. Ephidrosis 117. Epiphora 118. Ptyalismus 119. Enuresis 120. Gonorrhoea. Order V. EPISCHESES. 121. Obstipatio 122. Ischuria 123. Dysuria 124. Dyspermatismus 125. Amenorrhoea. Order VI. TUMORES. 126. Aneurisma 127. Varix 128. Ecchymoma 129. Schirrus Rachitis. Order III. IMPETIGINES. Scrophula Syphilis Scorbutus Elephantiasis Lepra Frambaesia Trichoma Icterus. 130. Cancer 131. Bubo 132. Sarcoma 133. Verruca 134. Clavus 135. Lupia 136. Ganglion 137. Hydatis 138. Hydarthrus 139. Exostosis. Order VII. ECTOPIA. 140. Hernia 141. Prolapsus 142. Luxatio. Order VIII. DYALYSES. 143. Vulnus 144. Uhus 145. Herpes 146. Tinea 147. Psora 148. Fractura 149. Caries. Synoptical View of the System o/'Sauvages. Order I. "MACULA. 'rt/twv 1. Leucoma 2. Vitiligo 3. Ephelis 4. Gutta rosea 5. Naevus 6. Ecchymoma. Order II. EFFLORESCENTIA. 7. Herpes 8. Epinyctis 9. Psydracia 10. Hidroa. Order III. PHYMATA. 11. Erythema 12. CEdema 13. Emphysema. 14. Scirrhus 15. Phlegmon? CLASS I.—VITI A. 16. Bubo 17. Parotis 18. Furunculus 19. Anthrax 20. Cancer 21. Paronychia 22. Phimosis. Order IV. EXCRESCENTIA. 23. Sarcoma 24. Condyloma 25. Verruca 26. Pterygium 27. Hordeolum 28. Bronchocele 29. Exostosis 30. Gibbositas 31. Lordosis. Order V. CYSTIDES. 32. Aneurisma 33. Varix 34. Hydatis 35. Marisca 36. Staphyloma 37. Lupia 38. Hydarthrus 39. Apostema 40. Exomphalus 41. Oscheocele. Order VI. ECTOPIA. 42. Exophthalmia 43. Blepharoptosis 44. Hypostaphyle 45. Paraglossa. 46. Proptoma 47. Exania 48. Exocyste 49. Hysteroptosis 50. Enterocele 51. Epiplocele bO'i NOSOLOGY 52. Gasterocele 62. Laxarthrus. 70. Amputatura 53. Hepatocele Order VII. 71. Ulcus 54. Splenocele PLAGA. 72. Exulceratio 55. Hysterocele 63. Vulnus 73. Sinus 56. Cystocele 64. Punctura 74. Fistula 57. Encephalocele 65. Excoriatio 75. Rhagas 58. Hysteroloxia 66 Contusio 76. Escharu 59. Parorchidium 67. Fractura 77. Caries 60. Exarthrema 68. Fissura 78. Arthrocace 61. Diastasis 69. Ruptura CLASS II—FEBRE5. Order I. 83. Hectica. Order III. CONTINUA. Order II. INTERMITTENTES. 79. Ephemera REMITTENTES. 87. Quotidiana 80. Synocha 84. Amphimerina 88. Tertiana 81. Synochus 85. Tritaeophya 89. Quartana 82. Typhus 86. Tetartophya. 90. Erratica. CLASS III.—PHLEGMASIA. Order I. 100. Aphtha. Order III. EXAMTHEMATICA. Order II. PARENCHYMATOSA 91. Pestis MEMBRANACEA. 109. Cephalitis 92. Variola 181. Phrenitis 110. Cynanche 93. Pemphigus 102. Paraphrenesis 111. Carditis 94. Rubeola 103. Pleuritis 112. Peripneumonia 95. Miliaris 104. Gastritis 113. Hepatitis 96. Purpura 105. Enteritis 114. Splenitis 97. Erysipelas 106. Epiploitis 115. Nephritis. 98. Scarlatina 107. Metritis 99. Essera 108. Cystitis CLASS IV—SPASMI. Order I. 123. Catochus. Order IV. TONICI PARTIALES. Order III. CLONICI GENERALES 116. Strabismus CLONICI PARTIALES . 132. Rigor 117. Trismus 124. Nystagmus 133. Eclampsia 118. Obstipitas 125. Carphologia 134. Epilepsia 119. Contractura 126. Pandiculatio 135. Hysteria 120. Crampus 127. Apomyttosis 136. Scelotyrbe 121. Priapismus 128. Convulsio 137. Beriberia. Order II. 129. Tremor TONICI GENERALES . 130. Palpitatio 122. Tetanus 131. Claudicatio. CLASS V—ANHELATIONES. Order I. 142. Tussis. 146. Orthopnoea SPASMODICA. Order II. 147. Angina 133. Ephialtes OPPRESSIVA. 148. Pleurodyne 139. Sternutatio 143. Stertor 149. Rheuma 140. Oscedo 144. Dyspnoea 150. Hydrothorax 141. Singultus 145. Asthma 151. Empyema. CLASS VI—DEBILITATES. Order I. Order II. 170. Hemiplegia 171. Paraplexia. DYSASTHESIA. ANEPITHYMIA. 152. Cataracta 162. Anorexia Order rv ■ 153. Caligo 163. Adipsia LEIPOPSYCHIA. 154. Amblyopia 164. Anaphrodisia 172. Asthenia 155. Amaurosis Order III. 173. Leipothymia 156. Anosmia DYSCINESIA. 174. Syncope 157. Agheustia 165. Mutitas 175. Asphyxia. 158. Dysecoea 166. Aphonia Order V. 159. Paracusis 167. Psellismus COMATA. 160. Cophosis 168. Paraphonia 176. Catalepsis 177. F.c-tasi« 161. Anaesthesia. 1M. Paralysis NOSOLOGY. 605 178. Typhomania 179. Lethargus Order I. VAGI.' 183. Arthritis 184. Ostocopus 185. Rheumatismus 186. Catarrhus 187. Anxietas 188. Lassitudo 189. Stupor 190. Pruritus n 191. Algor 192. Ardor. Order II. CAPITIS. 193. Cephalalgia 180. Cataphora 181. Carus CLASS VII.—DOLORES. 194. Cephalaea 195. Hemicrania 196. Ophthalmia 197. Otalgia 198. Odontalgia. Order III. PECTORIS. 199. Dysphagia 200. Pyrosis 201. Cardiogmus. Order IV. ABDOMINALES IN- TERNI. 202. Cardialgia 203. Gastrodynia 182. Apoplexia. 204. Colica 205. Hepatalgia 206. Splenalgia 207. Nephralgia 208. Dystocia 209. Hysteralgia. Order V. EXTERNI ET ARTUUM. 210. Mastodynia 211. Rachialgia 212. Lumbago 213. Ischias 214. Proctalgia 215. Pudendagra. Order I. HALLUCINATIONES. 216. Vertigo 217. Suffusio 218. Diplopia 219. Syrignios 220. Hypochondriasis 221. Somnambulismus. Order II. MOROSITATES. 222. Pica CLASS VIII—VESANIA. 223. Bulimia 224. Polydipsia 225. Antipathia 226. Nostalgia 227. Panophobia 228. Satyriasis 229. Nymphomania 230. Tarantismus 231. Hydrophobia. Order III.—DELIRIA. 232. Paraphrosyne 233. Amentia 234. Melancholia 235. Mania 236. Daemonomania. Order IV. VESANIAE ANOMALAE, 237. Amnesia 238. Agrypnia. Order I. SANGUIFLUXUS. 239. Haemorrhagia 240. Haemoptysis •241. Stomacace 242. Haematemesis 243. Haanaturia 244. Menorrhagia 245. Abortus. Order II. ALVIFLUXUS. 246. Hepatirrhoea 247. Haemorrhois 248. Dysenteria 249. Melaena. . Order I. MACIES. 275. Tabes 276. Phthisis 277. Atrophia 278. Aridura. Order II. INTUMESCENTIA. 279. Polysarcia 280. Pneumatosis 281. Anasarca "282. Phlegmatia 283. Physconia ?84. Graviditas CLASS IX—FLUXUS. 250. Nausea 251. Vomitus 252. Ileus 253. Cholera 254. Diarrhoea 255. Caeliaca 256. Lienteria 257. Tenesmus. Order III. SERIFLUXUS. 258. Ephidrosis 259. Epiphora 260. Coryza 201. Ptyalismus 262. AnacatharBis. 263. Diabetes 264. Enuresis 265. Dysuria 266. Pyuria 267. Leucorrhoea 268. Gonorrhoea 269. Dyspermatismus 270. Gaiactirrhoea 271. Otorrhoea. Order IV. AERIFLUXUS. 272. Flatulentia 273. Adopsophia 274. Dysodia. CLASS X—CACHEXIA. Order III. 295. HYDROPES PARTIALES. 296. 285. Hydrocephalus 286. Physocephalus 287. Hydrorachitis 288. Ascites 289. Hydrometra 290. Physometra 291. Tympanites 292. Meteorismus 293. Ischuria. Order IV. TUBERA 294. Rachitis 297. 298. 299. 300. 301. 302. 303. 304. 305. Scrophula Carcinoma Leontiasis Malis Framboesia. Order V. IMPETIGINES. Syphilis Scorbutus Elephantiasis Lepra Scabies Tinea 6Ut. NOSOLOGY. Order VI. ICTERITIA. 306. Aurigo 307. Melasicterus 308. Phaenigmus 309. Chlorosis. Order VII. iilvi. Alopecia CACHEXIAEANOMALA.313. Elcosis 310. Phthiriasis 314. Gangramn 311. Trichoma 315. Necrosis Synoptical View of the System of Linn^u.- Order I. CONTAGIOSI. 1. Morta 2. Pestis 3. Variola 4 Rubeola Order I. CONTINENTES. 11. Diaria 12. Synocha 13. Synochus 14. Lenta. CLASS I—EXANTHEMATICI. 5. Petechia 8. Uredo 6. Syphilis. 9. Aphtha. Order II. Order HI. SPORADICI. SOLITARII. 7. Miliaria CLASS II—CRITICI. Order II. INTERMITTENTES. 15. Quotidiana 16. Tertiana 17. Quartana 18. Duplicana 19. Err ana 10. Erysipelas. Order III. EXACERBANTES. 20. Amphimerina 21. Tritaeus 22. Tetartophia 23. Hemitritaea 24. Hectica. CLASS III—PHLOGISTICI. Order I. MEMBRANACEI. 25. Phrenitis 26. Paraphrenesis 27. Pleuritis 28. Gastritis 29. Enteritis Order I. INTRINSECI. 40. Cephalagia 41. Hemicrania 42. Gravedo 43. Ophthalmia 44. Otalgia 45. Odontalgia 46. Angina 47. Soda. Order I. IDEALES. 6*5. Delirium 65. Paraphrosyne 67. Amentia 68. Mania 69. Daemonia 70. Vesania 71. Melancholia Order II. IMAGINARII. 72. Syringmos Order I. DEFECTIVI. 90. Lassitudo 91. Languor 92. Asthenia '*3. Lipothymia 30. Proctitis 31. Cystitis. Order II. PARENCHYMATICI. 32. Sphacelismus 33. Cynanche 34. Peripneumonia CLASS IV—DOLOROSI. 48. Cardialgia 49. Gastrica 50. Colica 51. Hepatica 52. Splenica 53. Pleuritica 54. Pneumonica 55. Hysteralgia 56. Nephritica 57. Dysuria CLASS V—MENTALES. 73. Phantasma 74. Vertigo 75. Panophobia 76. Hypochondriasis 77. Somnambulismus. Order III. PATHETECI. 78. Citta 79. Bulimia 80. Polydipsia 35. Hepatitis 36. Splenitis 37. Nephritis 38. Hysteritis. Order III. MUSCULOSI. 39. Phlegmone. 58. Pudendagra 59. Proctica. Order II. EXTRINSECI. 60. Arthritis 61. Ostocopus 62. Rheumatismus 63. Volatica 64. Pruritus. 81. Satyriasis 82. Erotomania 83. Nostalgia 84. Tarantismus 85. Rabies 86. Hydrophobia 87. Cacositia 88. Antipathia 89. Anxietas. CLASS VI—QUIETALES. 94. Syncope 98. Lethargus 95. Asphyxia. 99. Cataphora Order II. 100. Carus SOPOROSI. 101. Apoplexia 96. Somnolentia 102. Paraplegia 97. Typhomania 103. Hemiplegia. 104. Paralysis 105. Stupor. Order III. PR1VATIVI. 106. Morosis 107. Oblivio 108. Amblyopia Order I. SPASTICI. 121. Spasmus 122. Priapismus 123. Borborygmos 124. Trismos 125. Sardiasis 126. Hysteria 127. Tetanus 128. Catochus 129. Catalepsis Order I. SUFFOCATORII. 146. Raucedo 147. Vociferatio 148. Risus 149. Fletus 150. Suspirium 151. Oscitatio 152. Pandiculatio 153. Singultus Order I. CAPITIS. 172. Otorrhoea 173. Epiphora 174. Haemorrhagia 175. Coryza 176. Stomacace 177. Ptyalismus. Order II. THORACIS. 178. Screatus 179. Expectoratio 180. Haemoptysis 181. Vomica. Order III. ADOMIN1S. 182. Ructus NOSOLOGY. 109. Cataracta 110. Amaurosis 111. Scotomia 112. Cophosis 113. Anosmia 114. Ageustia CLASS VII—MOTORII. 130. Agrypnia. Order II. AGITATORII. 131. Tremor 132. Palpitatio 133. Orgasmus 134. Subsultus 135. Carpologia 136. Stridor 137. Hippos 138. Psellismus ti07 lio. Aphonia 116. Anorexia 117. Adipsia 118 Anaethesia 119. Atecnia 120. Atonia. 139. 140. 141. 142. 143 144. 145. Chorea Beriberi. Order II. AGITATORII. Rigor Convulsio Epilepsia Hieranosos Raphania. CLASS VIII—SUPPRESSORII. 154. Sternutatio 155. Tussis 156. Stertor 157. Anhelatio 158. Suffocatio 159. Empyema 160. Dyspnoea 161. Asthma 162. Orthopnoea 163. Ephialtes. Order II. CONSTRICTORII. 164. Aglutitio 165. Flatulentia 166. Obstipatio 167. Ischuria 168. Dysmenorrhoea 169. Dyslochia 170. Aglactatio 171. Sterilitas. CLASS IX—EVACUATORII. 183. Nausea 184. Vomica 185. Haematemesis 186. Iliaca 187. Cholera 188. Diarrhoea 189. Lienteria 190. Coeliaca 191. Cholirica 192. Dysenteria 193. Haemorrhois 194. Tenesmus 195. Crepitus. Order IV. GENITALIUM. 196. Enuresis 197. Stranguaria 198. Diabetes 199. Hematuria 200. Glus 201. Gonorrhoea 202. Leucorrhoea 203. Menorrhagia 204. Parturitio 205. Abortus 206. Mola. Order V. CORPORIS EXTERNI, 207. Galactia 208. Sudor. Order I. EMACIANTES. 209. Phthisis 210. Tabes 211. Atrophia 212. Marasmus 213. Rachitis. Order I. HUMORALIA. 227. Aridura 228. Digitium CLASS X—DEFORMES. Order II. 221. TUMIDOSI. 214. Polysarcia 215. Leucophlegmatia 222. 216. Anasarca 223. 217. Hydrocephalus 224. 218. Ascites 225. 219. Hyposarca 226. 220. Tympanites CLASS XI—VITIA. 229. Emphysema 230. Oedema 231. Sugillatio 232. Inflammatm Graviditas. Order III. DECOLORES. Cachexia Chlorosis Scorbutus Icterus Plethora. 233. A^cessus 234. ttangremi 235. Pphaceln- '?0b NOSOLOGi Order II. DIALYTICA. 236. Fractura 237. Luxatura 238. Ruptura 239. Contusura 240. Profusio 241. Vulnus 242. Amputatura 243. Laceratura 244. Punctura 245. Morsura 246. Combustura 247. Excoriatura 248. Intertrigo 249. Rhagas Order III. EXULCERATIONES. 250. Ulcus 251. Cacoethes 252. Noma 253. Carcinoma 254. Ozena 255. Fistula 256. Caries 257. Arthrocace 258. Cocyta 259. Paronychia 260. Pernio 261. Pressura 262. Arctura. Order IV. SCABIES. 26*3. Lepra 264. Tinea 265. Achor 266. Psora 267. Lippitudo 268. Sepigo 269. Herpes 270. Varus 271. Bacchia 272. Bubo 273. Anthrax 274. Phlyctaena 275. Pustula 276. Papula 277. Hordeolum 278. Verruca 279. Clavus 280. Myrmecium 281. Eschara. Order V« TUMORES PROTUBE- RANTES. 282. Aneurisma 283. Varix 284. Schirrus 285. Struma 286. Atheroma 287. Anchylosis 288. Ganglion 289. Natta 290. Spinola 291. Exostosis. Order VI. PROCIDENTIAE. 292. Hernia 293. Prolapsus 294. Condyloma 295. Sarcoma 296. Pterygium 297. Ectropium 298. Phimosis 299. Clitorismus. Order VII. DEFORMATIONES. 300. Contracture 301. Gibber 302. Lordosis 303. Distortio 304. Tortura 305. Strabismus 306. Lagopthalmia 307. Nyctalopia 308. Presbytia 309. Myopia 310. Labarium 311. Lagostoma 312. Apella 313. Atreta 314. Plica 315. Hirsuties 316. Alopecia 317. Trichiasis. Order VIII. MACULA. 318. Cicatrix 319. Naevus 320. Morphaea 321. Vibex 322. Sudamen 323. Melasma 324. Hepatizon 325. Lentigo 326. Ephelis. Synoptical View of the Sytem of Vogel. Ordep I INTERMITTENTES. 1. Quotidiana 2. Tertiana 3. Quartana 4. Quintana 5. Sextana 6. Septana 7. Octana 8. Nonana 9. Decimana 10. Vaga 11. Menstrua 12. Tertiana duplex 13. Quartana duplex 14. Quartana triplex. Order II. CONTINUA. { 1. Simplices. 15. Quotidiana 16. Synochus 17. Amatoria 18. Phrenitis 19. Epiala ■" 20. Causos 21. Elodes 22. Lethargus CLASS I—FEBRES. 23. Typhomania 24. Leipyria 25. Phricodes 26. Lyngodes 27. Assodes 28. Cholerica 29. Syncopalis 30. Hydrophobia 31. Oscitans , 32. Ictericodes 33. Pestilentalis 34. Siriasis. } 2. Composita. f 1. Exanthematica. 35. Variolosa 36. Morbillosa 37. Miliaris 38. Petechialis 39. Scarlatina 40. Urtica 41. Bullosa 42. Varicella 43. Pemphigodes 44. Aphthosa. 11 2. Inflammalorim. 45. Phrenismus 46. Chemosis 47. Ophthalmites < 48. Otites 49. Angina 50. Pleuritis 51. Peripneumonia 52. Mediastina 53. Pericarditis 54. Carditis 55. Paraphrenitis 56. Gastritis 57. Enteritis 58. Hepatitis 59. Splenitis 60. Mesenteritis 61. Omentitis 62. Peritonitis 63. Myocolitis 64. Pancreatica 65. Nephritis 66. Cystitis 67. Hysteritis 68. Erysipelacea 69. Podagrica 70. Panaritia 71. Cyssotis. If 3. Symptomatica 72. Apoplectica ■0 NOSOLOGY. u/J9 7a. Catarrhal is 74. Rheumatica 75. Haemorrhoidalis Order I. HAMORRHAGIA. 81. Hacmorrhagia 82. Epistaxis 83. Haemoptoc 84. Haemoptysis 85. Stomacace 86. Odontirrhoea 87. Otorrhoea 88. Ophthalmorrhagia 39. Haematemesis 90. Hepatirrhoea 91. Catarrhexis 92. Ha;maturia 93. Cystirrhagia 94. Stymatosis 95. Haematopedesis 126. Gravedo 127. Flatulentia 128. Obstipatio 134. Anxietas 135. Blcstrismus 136. Pruritus 137. Catapsyxis 138. Rheumatismus 139. Arthritis 140. Cephalalgia 141. Cephalaea 142. Clavus 143. Hemicrania 144. Carebaria 145. Odontalgia 146. Haemodia 147. Odaxismus 148. Otalgia 149. Acataposis 180. Tetanus 181. Opisthotonus 182. Episthotdtius 183. Catechus 184. Tremor 185. Frigus 186. Horror 187. Rigor 188. Epilepsia 189. Eclampsia 190. Hieranosos 191. Convulsio 192. Raphania 193. Chorea 222. Lassitudo 223. Asthenia 224. Torpor 225. Adynamia ""6. Lactea 79. Lentu 77. Vulneraria 80. Hectica. 78. Suppuratoria CLASS II—PROFLUVIA. 96. Menorrhagia 110. 97. Abortio. 111. Order II. 112. APOCENOSES. 113. 98. Catarrhus 114. 99. Epiphora 115. 100. Coryza 116. 101. Otopuosis 117. 102. Otoplatos 118. 103. Ptyalismus 119. 104. Vomica 120. 105. Diarrhaea 121. 106. Puorrhaea 122. 107. Dysenteria 123. 108. Lienteria 124. 109. Coeliaca 125. Cholera Pituitaria Leucorrhois Eneuresis Diuresis Diabetes Puoturia Chylaria Gonorrhoea Leucorrhoea Exoneirosis Hydropedesis Galactia Hypercatharsis Ecphyse Dysodia. CLASS III—EPISCHESES. 129. Ischuria 132. Deutena 130. Amenorrhoea 133. Agalaxis. 131. Dyslochia CLASS IV—DOLORES. 150. Cionis 151. Himantesis 152. Cardiogmus 153. Mastodynia. 154. Soda 155. Periadynia 156. Pneumatosis 157. Cardialgia 158. Encausis 159. Nausea 160. Colica 161. Eilema 162. Ileus 163. Stranguria 164. Dysuria 165. Lithiasis 166. Tenesmus 167. Clunesia 168. Cedma 169. Hysteralgia 170. Dysmenorrhaea 171. Dystochia 172. Atocia 173. Priapismus 174. Psoriasis 175. Podagra 176. Osteocopus 177. Psophos 178. Volatica 179. Epiphlogisma. CLASS V—SPASMI. 194. Crampus 195. Scelotyrbe 196. Angone 197. Glossocele 198. Glossocoma 199. Hippos 200. Illosis 201. Cinclesis 202. Cataclasis 203. Cillosis 204. Sternutatio 205. Tussis 206. Clamor 207. Trismus 208. Capistrum 209. Sardiasis 210. Gelasmus 211. Incubus 212. Singultus 213. Palpitatio 214. Vomitus 215. Ructus 216. Ruminatio 217. Oesophagismus 218. Hypochondriasi 219. Hysteria 220. Phlogosis 221. Digitium. CLASS VI—ADYNAMIA. 226. Paralysis 230. Catalepsis 227. Paraplegia 231. Carus 228. Hemiplegia 232. Coma 229. Apoplexia 233. Somnolentia tilu \ObOLOGV 234. Hypophasi.- 235. Ptosis 236. Amblyopia 237. Mydriasis 238. Amaurosis 239. Cataracta 240. Synizezis 241. Glaucoma 242. Achlys 243. Nyctalopia 244. Hemeralopia 245. Hemalopia 246. Dysicoia 247. Surditas 248. Anosmia 249. Apogeusis 250. Asaphia 285. Antipathia 286. Agrypnia 287. Phantasma 288. Caligo 289. Haemalopia 290. Marmaryge 291. Dysopia 304. Cachexia 305. Chlorosis 306. Icterus 307. Melanchlorus 308. Atrophia 309. Tabes 310- Phthisis 311. Hydrothorax 312. Rachitis 329. Athymia 330. Delirium 331. Mania 332. Melancholia Orbfr I INFLAMMATIONES. 341. Ophthalmia 342. Blepharotis 343. Erysipelas 341. Hieropyr 345. Paronychia 346. Onychia 347. Encausis 348. Phimosis 349. Peraphimosis 350. Pernio. Order II. HUMORES. 351. Plegmone 352. Furunculus 353. Anthrax 354. Abscissus 355. Onyx 356. Hippopyon 357. PhygetMen 358. Empyema 3.S9 Phyma 231. Clangor 252. Raucitas 253. Aphonia 254. Leptophonia 255. Oxyphonia 256. Rhenophonia 257. Mutitas 258. Traulotis 259. Psellotis 260. Ichnophonia 261. Battarismus 262. Suspirium 263. Oscitatio 264. Pandiculatio 265. Apnaea 266. Macropnoea 267. Dyspnoea 268. Asthma 269. Orthopnoeu 270. Pnigma 271. Renchus 272. Rhochmos 273. Lipothymia 274. Syncope 275. Asphyxia 276. Apepsia 277. Dyspepsia 278. Diapthora 279. Anorexia 280. Anatrope 281. Adipsia 282. Acyisis 283. Agenesia 284. Anodynia CLASS VII—HYPARESTHESES. 292. Susurrus 298. Cynorexia 293. Vertigo 299. Allotriophagia 294. Apogeusia 300. Mallacia 295. Polydipsia 301. Pica 296. Bulimus 302. Bombus 297. Addephagia 303. Celsa. CLASS VIII—jCACHEXIA. 313. Anasarca 321. Elephantiasis 314. Ascites 322. Elephantia 315. Hydrocystis 323. Plica 316. Tympanites 324. Phthiriasii 317. Hysterophyse 325. Physconia 318. Scorbutus 326. Paracyisis 319. Syphilis 327. Gangraena 320. Lepra 328. Sphacelus. CLASS IX—PARANOIA. 333. Ecstasis 337. Amentia 334. Ecplexis 338. Oblivio 335. Enthusiasmus 339. Somnium 336. Stupiditas 340. Hypnobatasn CLASS X—VITI A. 360. Ecthymata 361. Urticaria 362. Parulis 363. Epulis 364. Anchylops 365. Paraglossa 366. Chilon 367. Scrofula 368. Bubon 369. Bronchocele 370. Parotis 371. Gongrona 372. Sparganosis 373. Coilima 374. Scirrhus 375. Cancer 376. Sarcoma 377. Polypus 378. Condyloma 379. Ganglion 380. Ranula 381. Terminthus ■W2. Oelemn. 383. Encephalocele 384. Hydrocephahim 385. Hydropthalmia 386. Spina bifida 387. Hydromphalus 388. Hydrocele 389. Hydrops "Icroti • 390. Steatites 391. Pneumatosis 392. Emphysema 393. Hysteroptosis 394. Cystoptosis 395. Archoptoma 396. Bubonocele 397. Oscheocele 398. Omphalocele 399. Merocele 400. Enterocele ovularis 401. Ischiatocele 402. Elytrocele 403. Hypogastrocele 404. Cystocele Wr. f'vrtpm* N0S0L0GV. 4U8. Hydrenteroceu 407. Varix 408. Aneurisma 409. Cirsocele 410. Gastrocele 411. Hepatocelc 412. Splenocele 413. Hysterocele 414. Hygrocirsocele 415. Sarcocele 416. Physocele 417. Exostosis 418. Hyperostosis 419. Paedarthrocace 420. Encystis 42f. Staphyloma 422. Staphylosis 423. Fungus 424. Tofus 425. Flemen. Order HI. EXTUBERANTIA. 426. Verruca 427. Porrus 428. Clavus 429. Callus 430. Encanthis 431. Pladarotis 432. Pinnula 433. Pterygium 434. Hordeolum 435. Grando 436. Varus 437. Gutta rosacea 438. Ephelis 439. Esoche 440. Exoche 511. Phoxos 512. Gibber 513. Caput obstipum 514. Strabismus 515. Myopiasis 516. Lagophthalmus 517. Trichiasis 518. Ectropium 519. Entropium 520. Rhoeas 521. Rhyssemata 522. Lagocheilos 523. Malachosteon 524. Hirsuties 525. Canities 526. Distrix V27. Xirasia Order IV. FUSTULJE and PAPULA 441. Epinyctjs 442. Phlyctaena 443. Herpes 444. Scabies 445. Aquula 446. Hydroa 447. Variola 448. Varicella 449. Purpura 450. Encauma. Order V. MACULA. 451. Ecchymoma 452. Petechias 453. Morbilli 454. Scarlata 455. Lentigo 456. Urticaria 457. Stigma 458. Vibex 459. Vitiligo 460. Leuce 461. Cyasma 462. Lichen 463. Selina 464. Nebula. Order VI. DISSOLUTIONES. 465. Vulnus 466. Ruptura 467. Rhagas 4&8. Fractura 469. Fissura 470. Plicatio 471. Thlasis 472. Luxatio * 473. Subluxatio 474. Diachalasis 475. Attritb 476. Porrigo 477. Aposyrma 478. Anapleusis 479. Spasma 480. Contu3io 481. Diabrosis 482. Agomphiasis 483. Eschara 484. Piptonychia 485. Cacoethes 486. Therioma 487. Carcinoma 488. Phagedaena 489. Noma 490. Sycosis 491. Fistula 492. Sinus 493. Caries 494. Achores 495. Crusta lacten 496. Favus 497. Tinea 498. Argemon 499. Agilops 500. Ozaena 501. Aphtha: 502. Intertrigo 503. Rhacosis. Order VIJ. CONCRETIONES. 504. Ancyloblepharon^ 505- Zynizesis 506. Dacrymoma 507. Ancyloglossum 508. Ancylosis 509. Cicatrix 510. Dactylion. CLASS XI—DEFORM1TATES. 528. Phalacrotis 529. Alopecia 530. Madarosis 531. Ptilosis 532. Rodatio 533. Phalangosis 534. Coloboma 535. Cercosis 536. Cholosis 537. Gryposis 538. Naevus 539. Monstrositas 540. Polysarcia 541. Ischnotis 642. Rhicnosis 543. Varus 544. Val»us 545. 546. 547. 548. 549. 550. 551. 552. 553. 554. 555. 556. 557. 558. 559. 560. Leiopodes Apella Hypospadiseo- Urorhoeas Atreta Saniodes Cripsorchis Hermaphrodites Dionysiscus Artetiscus Nefrendis Spanopogon Hyperartetiscu- Galiancon Galbulus Mola. / Synoptical View ofthe System of SagaR Order 1. MACULA 1. Leucoma 2. Vitiligo 3. Epheli* CLASS I—VITI A. 4. Naevus 5. Ecchymoma. Order II. EFFLORESCENTIA. 6. Pustula 7. Papula 8. Phlycthaena 9. Bacchia 10. Varus 11. Herpes o'12 NOSOLOC \ 12. Epinyctis 13. Hemeropathos 14. Psydracia 15. Hydroa. Order III. PHYMATA. 16. Erythema 17. Oedema 18. Emphysema 19. Scirrhus 20. Inflammatio 21. Bubo 22.Parotis 23. Furunculus 24. Anthrax 25. Cancer 26. Paronychia 27. Phimosis. Order IV. EXCRESCENTIA. 28. Sarcoma 29. Condyloma 30.Verruca 31. Pterygium 32. Hordeolum 33. Trachelophyma Order I. SOLUTIONES. recentes, cruenta. 78. Vulnus 79. Punctura 80. Sclopetoplaga 81. Morsus 82. Excoriatio 83. Contusio 84. Ruptura. 34. Exostosis. Order V. CYSTIDES. 35. Aneurysma 36. Varix 37. Marisca 38. Hydatis 39. Staphyloma 40. Lupia 41. Hydarthrus 42. Apostema 43. Exomphalus 44. Oscheophyma. Order VI. ECTOPIA. 45. Exophthalmia 46. Blepharoptosis 47. Hypostaphyle 48. Paraglossa 49. Proptoma 50. Exania 51. Exocystis 52. Hysteroptosis 53. Colpoptosis 54. Gastrocele 55. OmphaloctK 56. Hepatocele 57. Merocele 58. Bubonocele 59. Opodeocele 60. Ischiocele 61. Colpocele 62. Perinaeocele 63. Peritonaeorixis 64. Encephalocele 65. Hysteroloxia 66. Parorchidium 67. Exarthrema 68. Diastasis 69. Loxarthrus 70. Gibbositas 71. Lordosis. Order VII. DEFORMITATEF 72. Lagostoma 73. Apella 74. Polymerisma 75. Epidosis 76. Anchylomerisma 77. Hirsuties. CLASS II—PLAGA. Order II. 91. SOLUTIONES. 92. recentes, cruenta, artificiales. 93. 85. Operatio * 94. 86. Amputatio 95. 87. Sutura • 88. Paracentesis. Order III. SOLUTIONES. 96. incruenta. 97. 89. Ulcus 98. 90. Exulceratio 99. Fistula Sinus Eschara Caries Arthrocace. Order IV. SOLUTIONES. anomala. Rhagas Ambustio Fractura Fissura. Order I. MACIES. 100. Tabes 101. Phthisis 102. Atrophia 103. Haemataporia 104. Aridura. Order II. INTUMESCENTIA. 105. Plethora 106. Polysarcia 107. Pneumatosis 108. Anasarca 109. Phlegmatia 110. Physconia 111. Graviditas. Order HI. HYDROPES partiales. 112. Hydrocephalus Order I. VAGI. 142. Arthritis 143. Ostocopus CLASS III—CACHEXIA. 113. Physocephalus 114. Hydrorachitis 115. Ascites 116. Hydrometra 117. Physometra 118. Tympanites 119. Meteorismus. Order IV. TUBERA. 120. Rachitis 121. Srophula 122. Carcinoma 123. Leontiasis 124. Malis 125. Framboesia. Order V. IMPETIGINES. 126. Syphilis 127. Scorbutus 128. Elephantiasis 129. Lepra 130. Scabies 131. Tinea. Order VI. ICTERITIA. 132. Aurigo 133. Melasicterus 134. Phoenigmus 135. Chlorosis. Order VII. ANOMALA. 136. Phthiriasis 137. Trichoma 138. Alopecia 139. Elcosis 140. Gangraena 141. Necrosis, CLASS IV—DOLORES. 144. Rheumatismus 148. Stupor 145. Catarrhus 149. Pruritus 146. Anxietas 150. Algor 147. Laesitudo 151. Ardor, NOSOLOGY. 6 Order II. CAPITIS. 152. Cephalalgia 153. Cephalaea 154. Hemicrania 155. Ophthalmia 156. Otalgia 157. Odontalgia. Order III. PECTORIS. 158. Pyrosis. Order I. SANGUIFLUXUS. 174. Haemorrhagia 175. Haemoptysis 176. Stomacace 177. Haematemesis 178. Haematuriu 179. Metrorrhagia 180. Abortus. Order II. ALVIFLUXUS. sanguinolenti. 181. Hepatirrhoea 182. Haemorrhois 183. Dysenteria 184. Melaena. Order I. EGERENDORUM. 210. Adiapneustia 211. Sterilitas 212. Ischuria 213. Dysuria Order I. DYSASTHESIA. 258. Amblyopia 259. Caligo 260. Cataracta 261. Amaurosis 262. Anosmia 263. Agheustin 159. Cardiogmus. Order IV. * ABDOMINIS* 160. Cardialgia 161. Gastrodynia 162. Colica 163. Hepatalgia 164. Splenalgia 165. Nephralgia 166. Hysteralgia. CLASS V—FLUXUS. Order III. ALVIFLUXUS. non sanguinolenti. 185. Nausea 186. Vomitus 187. Ileus 188. Cholera 189. Diarrhoea 190. Coeliaca 191. Lienteria 192.* Tenesmus 193. Proctorrhoea. Order IV. SERIFLUXUS. 194. Ephidrosis 195. Epiphora order V. EXTERNARUM. 167. Mastodynia 168. Rachialgia 169. Lumbago 170. Ischias 171. Proctalgia 172. Pudendagra 173. Digitium. 196. Coryza 197. Ptyalismus 198. Anacatharsis 199. Diabetes 200. Enuresis 201. Pyuria 202. Leucorrhoea 203. Lochiorrhoea 204. Gonorrhoea 205. Galactirrhoea 206. Otorrhoea. Order V. AERIFLUXUS. 207. Flatulentia 208. Adopsophia 209. Dysodia. Order I. TONICI PARTIALES. 222. Strabismus 223. Trismus 224. Obstipitas 225. Contractura 226. Crampus 227. Priapismus. Order II TONICI GENERALES. 228. Tetanus 229. Catechus. CLASS VII—SPASMI. Order III. CHRONICI PARTIA- LES. 230. Nystagmus 231. Carphologia 232. Subsultus 233. Pandiculatio 234. Apomystosis 235. Convulsio 236. Tremor 237. Palpitatio 238. Claudicatio. Order IV. CRONICI GENERA LES. 239. Phricasmus 240. Eclampsia 241. Epilepsia 242. Hysteria 243. Scelotyrbe 244. Beriberia. Order I. SPASMODICA. 245. Ephialtes 246. Sternutatio 247. Oscedo 2-18. Singultus CLASS VIII—ANHELATIONES. 249. Tussis. Order II. SUPPRESSIVA. 250. Stertor 251. Dyspnoea 252. Asthma 253. Orthopnosa 254. Pleurodyne 255. Rheuma 256. Hydrothorax 257. Empyema. CLASS VI—SUPPRESSIONS. 214. Aglactatio 215. Dyslochia. Order II. INGERENDORUM. 216. Dysphagia 217. Angina. CLASS VII—SPASMI. Order III. CHRONICI PARTIA- LES. 230. Nystagmus 231. Carphologia 232. Subsultus 233. Pandiculatio 234. Apomystosis 235. Convulsio 236. Tremor Order HI. IMI VENTRIS. 218. Dysmenorrhea 219. Dystocia. 220. Dyshaemorrhois 221. Obstipatio. 237. Palpitatio 238. Claudicatio. Order IV. CRONICI GENERA LES. 239. Phricasmus 240. Eclampsia 241. Epilepsia 242. Hysteria 243. Scelotyrbe 244. Beriberia. CLASS VIII—ANHELATIONES. 249. Tussis. Order II. SUPPRESSIVA. 250. Stertor 251. Dyspnoea 252. Asthma 253. Orthopnosa 254. Pleurodyne 255. Rheuma 256. Hydrothorax 257. Empyema. CLASS IX—DEBILITATES. 264. Dysecoea 270 265. Paracusis 266. Cophosis 267: Anaesthesia. 271. Order II. 272. ANEPYTHYMI.E. 273. 268. Anorexi;i 274. 269. Adip-ia 21.r>. Anaphrodisia. Order III. DYSCINESIA Mutitas Aphonia Psellismus Cacophonia Paralysis t>14 NOSOLOGY. 276. Hemiplegia 277. Paraplexia. Order IV. LEIPOPSYCHIA. 278. Asthenia 279. Lipothymia Order I. CONTAGIOSA. 289. Pestis 290. Variola 291. Pemphigus 292. Purpura Order I. MUSCULOSA. 299. Phlegmone 300. Cynanche 301. Myositis 302. Carditis. Order II. MEMBRANACA. 303. Phrenitis Order I. CONTINUA. 316. Judicatoria 317. Humoraria 318. Frigeraria 319. Typhus 320. Hectica. Order i HALLUCINATIONES. 328. Vertigo 329. Suffusio 330. Diplopia 331. Syrigmos 332. Hypochondriasis 333. Somnambulismus. Order II. MOROSITATES. • 334. Pica 280. Syncope 281. Asphyxia. Order V. • COM AT A. 282. Catalepsis 283. Ectasis 284. Typhouiaiui 285. Lethargus 286. Cataphora 287. Carus 288. Apoplexia. CLASS X—EXANTHEMATA. 293. Rubeola 296. Erysipelas 294. Scarlatina. 297. Essera Order II. 298. Aphtha. NON CONTAGIOSA. 295. Miliaris CLASS XI—PHLEGMASIA. 304. Diaghragmitis 305. Pleuritis 306. Gastritis 307. Enteritis 308. Epiploitis 309. Cystitis. Order III. PARENCHYMATOSA. 310. Cephalitis CLASS XII—FEBRES. Order II. REMITTENTES. 321. Amphimerina 322. Tritaeophya 323. Tetartophya. 311. Peripneumonia 312. Hepatitis 313. Splenitis 314. Nephritis 315. Metritis. Order III. INTERMITTENTES 324. Quotidiana 325. Tertiana 326. Quartana 327. Erratica. CLASS XIII.—VESANIA. 335. Bulimia Order III. 336. Polydipsia DELIRIA. 337. Antipathia 345. Paraphrosyne 338. Nostalgia 346. Amentia 339. Panophobia 347. Melancholia 340. Satyriasis 348. Dajmonomania 341. Nymphomania 349. Mania 342. Tarantismus Order IV. 343. Hydrophobia ANOMALA. 344. Rabies. 350. Amnesia 351. Agrypnia. Synoptical View of the System of Dr. Macbride. Order I. FEVERS. 1. Continued 2. Intermittent 3. Remittent 4. Eruptive 5. Hectic. Order II. INFLAMMATIONS. 6. External 7. Internal Order III. FLUXES. 8. Alvine 9. Haemorrhage 10. Humoral discharge. CLASS I—UNIVERSAL DISEASES. Order IV PAINFUL DISEASES. 11. Gout 12. Rheumatism 13. Ostocopus 14. Headach 15. Toothach 16. Earach 17. Pleurodyne 18. Pain in the stomach 19. Colic 20. Lithiasis 21. Ischuria 22. Proctalgia. Ordfr V SPASMODIC DISEASES 23. Tetania 24. Catochus 25. Locked jaw 26. Hydrophobia 27. Convulsion 28. Epilepsy 29. Eclampsia •JO. Hieranosos. Orditr VI WEAKNESSES and PRI- VATIONS. 31. Coma 32. Palsy 33. Fainting. Order VII ASTHMATIC DISORDERS 34. Dyspnoea 35. Orthopnea NOSOLOGY 813 36. Asthma 37. Hydrothorax 38. Empyema. Order VIII. MENTAL DISEASES. 39. Mamia 40. Melancholia. Order IX. 47. Atrophia CACHEXIES, or Humoral 48. Osteosarcosis Diseases. 49. Sarcostosis 41. Corpulency 50. Mortification 42. Dropsy 51. Scurvy 43. Jaundice 52. Scrophula 44. Emphysema 53. Cancer 45. Tympany 54. Lues Venerea. 46. Physconia CLASS II—LOCAL DISEASES. Order I. OF THE INTERNAL SENSES. 55. Loss of memory ■56. Hypochondriasis 57. Loss of judgment. ORbER II. OF THE EXTERNAL SENSES. 58. Blindness 59. Depraved sight 60. Deafness 61. Depraved bearing 62. Loss of smell 63. Depraved smell 64. Loss of taste 05. Depraved taste 66. Loss of feeling. Order III. OF THE APPETITES. 67. Anorexia 68. Cyhorexia 69. Pica 70. Polydipsia 71. Satyriasis 72. Nymphomania 73. Anaphrodisia. Order I\. OF THE SECRETIONS and EXCRETIONS. 74. Epiphora 75. Coryza 76. Ptyalism 77. Anacatharsis T8. Otorrhoea g 79. Diarrhoea 80. Incontinence of uriuc 81. Pyuria 82. Dysuria 83. Constipation 84. Tenesmus 85. Dysodia 86. Flatulence 87. Adopsophia. Order V. IMPEDING DIFFERENT ACTIONS. • 88. Aphonia 89. Mutitas 90. Paraphonia 91. Dysphagia 92. Wryneck 93. Angone 94. Sneezing 95. Hiccup 96. Cough 97. Vomiting 98. Palpitation of the heart 99. Chorea 100. Trismus 101. Nystagmus 102. Cramp 103. Scelotyrbe 104. Contraction 105. Paralysis 106. Anchylosis 107. Gibbositas 108. Lordosis 109. Hydarthrus. Order VI. OF THE EXTERNAL HABIT. 110. Tumour 111. Excrescence 112. Aneurism 113. Varix 114. Papulae 115. Phlyctaena; 116. Pustulae 117. Scabies, or Psora 118. Impetigo 119. Leprosy 120. Elephantiasis ,121. Framboesia 122. Herpes 123. Macula; 124. Alopecia 125. Trichoma 126. Scald head 127. Phthiriasis. Order VII. DISLOCATIONS. 128. Hernia 129. Prolapsus 130. Luxation. Order VIII. SOLUTIONS OF CONTI- NUITY. 131. Wound 132. Ulcer 133. Fissure 134. Fistula 135. Burn, or Scald 136. Excoriation 137. Fracture 138. Caries. CLASS HI—SEXUAL DISEASE; Order 1.' GENERAL, proper to Men. 139. Febris testicularis 140. Tabtes dorsalis. Order II. LOCAL, proper to Men. 141. Dyspermatismus 142. Gonorrhoea simplex 143. Gonorrhoea virulenta 144. Priapism 145. Phimosis 146. Paraphimosis 147. Crystalline 148. Hernia humoralis 149. Hydrocele 150. Sarcocele 151. Cirsocele. Order HI. GENERAL, proper to Women. 152. Amenorrhoea 153. Chlorosis 154. Leucorrhoea 155. Menorrhagia 156. Hysteralgia 157. Graviditas 158. AbortuB 159. Dystochia 160. Febris puerperalLs 161. Mastodynia. Order IV. LOCAL, proper to Women 162. Hydrops ovarii 163. Scirrhus ovarii 164. Hydrometra 165. Physometra 166. Prolapsus uteri 167--------vaginae 168. Polypus uteri. CLASS IV—INFANTILE DlSEAslb. ORDLK I. GENERAL. 170. Colica lactentium 172. Aphthae 169. Colica memnialis 171. Diarrhoea infantum 173. Eclampsia olt> >UT \Li 174. Atrophia 175. Rachitis. Order II. LOCAL. 176. Imperforation 177. Anchyloglossum 178. Aurigo 179. Purpura 180. Crusta lactea. NOSTALGIA. (Nor*xyi*: from vo. to return, and AXyoc, pain.) A vehement desire for revisiting one's country. A ge- nus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dysorexia, of Cullen, known by im- patience when absent from one's native home, and a vehement desire to return, attended with gloom and melancholy, loss of appetite, and want of sleep. No'thus. (From »eSoc, spurious.) 1. Those ribs which are not attached to the sternum are called nothae costae, the spurious ribs. 2. The term is applied to such diseases as resemble others: as peripneumonia no- tha, Sic. Notls'us. (From yutov, tbfback.) An epithet of the spinal marrow. Notio'des. (From votis, moisture.) Ap- plied to a fever, attended with a vitiation ofthe fluids, or a colliquative wasting. Noufer's medicine. This famous re- medy was invented by Madam Noufer, as a cure for the tape-worm. See Polypodium filixmas. Nube'cula. (Dim. of nubes, a cloud.) A cloud in the urine. A white speck in the eye. Nu'ces ga'lljE. Common galls. Nu'ces purga'ntes. See Ricinus. Nuce'sta. See Myristica moschata. NUCHA. The hind part or nape ofthe neck. NUCK, Anthony, a distinguished Dutch physician and anatomist, flourished at the Hague, and subsequently at Leyden, in the latter part of the 17th century. He filled the office of professor of anatomy and sur- gery in the latter university, and was also president of the college of surgeons. He pursued his dissections with great ardour, cultivating both human and comparative anatomy at every opportunity. He con- tributed some improvements also to the practice of surgery. He died about the year 1692. Nuci'sta. The nutmeg. NU'CLEUS. (E nuce, from the nut.) A kernel. A fruit enclosed in a hard shell. Nu'culje sapona'ri^;. See Sapindus saponaria. Nummula'ria. (From nummus, money, so called because its leaves are round, and of the size ofthe old silver two-pence.) See Lysimachia nummularia. Nut, cocoa. The fruit of the Cocosnu- cifera, of Linnaeus. Within the nut is found a kernel, as pleasant as an almond, and also a large quantity of liquor resem- bling milk, which the Indians greedily drink before the fruit is ripe, it being then pleasant, but when the nut is matured, the "•'oner becomes sour. Pome full-grown nuts will contain a pint or more of this milk, the frequent drinking of whicfc seems to have no bad effects upon the Indians; yet Europeans should be cautious of mak- ing too free with it at first, for when Lionel Wafer was at a small island in the South Sea, where the tree grew in plenty, some of his men were so delighted with it, that at parting they were resolved to drink their fill, which they did; but their appe- tites hadliked to have cost them their lives, for though they were not drunk, yet they were so chilled and benumbed, that they could not stand, and were obliged to be carried aboard by those who had more pru- dence than themselves, and it was many days before they recovered. The shells of these nuts being hard, and capable of re- ceiving a polish, they are often cut trans- versely, when, being mounted on stands, and having their edges silvered, or gilt, or otherwise ornamented, they serve the pur- pose of drinking-cups. The leaves of the tree are used for thatching, for brooms, baskets, and other utensils; and of the reticular web, growing at their base, the Indian women make cauls and aprons. Nut, Barbadoes. See Jatropha curcas. Nut, Pistachio. See Pistacia vera. Nut, Purging. See Jatropha curcas. Nutmeg. See Myristica moschata. NUTRITION. Nutritio. Nutrition may be considered the completion of the assimilating functions. The food changed by a series of decompositions annualized and rendered similar to the being which it is designed to nourish, applies itself to those organs, the loss of which it is to supply; and this identification of nutritive matter to our organs constitutes nutrition. The living body is continually losing its constituent parts, which a variety of causes are incessantly carrying off; several of its . organs are constantly engaged in separating humours which pass off loaded with a part of its substance, consumed by the uniting action of air and caloric; while internal friction, by a pulsatory motion, detaches its particles. Thus the animal machine is continually destroyed, and at distant periods of life does not, perhaps, contain a single particle of the same constituent parts. An experiment made with madder, (rubia tinctorum,) which, when mixed with the food, red- dens the bones of animals, proves in a very decisive manner this perpetual decom- position of living animal matter. Entirely to obliterate the diffused red colour thus given to bones, it is only necessary to sus- pend for a time the use of this root. There- - fore, if the most compact and solid parts be in a continual motion of decomposition and NUT NUT 01", i ^composition, there can be no doubt but explained, after having precisely determined that this motion must be more rapid in the differences of composition that exist those parts, the constituent principles of between the aliments on which we live, and which are in the smallest degree of cohesion, the exact substance of our organs, if we as in fluids. could distinguish how each function divests It has been an object of consideration to them ofthejr characters, to invest them with determine the period of the entire renova- our properties ; for each individual part tion of the body ; it has been said that seems to co-operate in changing their nutri- an interval of seven years was necessary tious principle into our own peculiar struc- for the same particles to be totally oblite- ture. To resolve this problem, let us sup- rated, and their place supplied by others; pose a man living entirely on vegetables, but this change should seem to be more which, in fact, constitute the principal rapid in infancy and youth; it should also part of the subsistence of the generality of seem to be retarded in manhood,, and re- men; whatever portion of the plant he may quire a very long time to be accomplished consume, whether stalk, leaves, flowers. in old age, when all our parts acquire a seeds, or roots ; carbon, hydrogen, and remarkable degree of consistence and fixity, oxygen enter into their composition, which at the same time that the vital actions be- may be always, by a strict analysis, resolved come more languid. There is no doubt into water and carbonic acid; to these three but that sex, temperature, climate, profes- constituent principles, sometimes a small sion, mode of living, and a variety of other quantity of azote, salts, and other things, causes, accelerate and retard this period, is united. If we then examine the nature so that it is impossible to affirm any thing of the organs of this man, whose diet consists certain on the precise time of its duration, exclusively in vegetables, they will be In proportion as our parts are destroyed, proved of a composition very different from they are renewed by homogeneous parti- the kind of food; azote predominates, ai- des, or such as are exactly similar to th*n- though the vegetable substance contain it in selves ; otherwise their nature, which is very small quantity, and many new products always alike, would suffer continual changes, will be discovered which had not been dis- When the nutritive matter has been ani- tinguished in the aliment, but which abound malized, or assimilated to the body which in the body receiving nourishment, and it is designed to nourish, by the organs of seem produced by the act of nutrition. digestion, absorption, circulation, respira- The essential part of this function, there- tion, and secretion, the parts which it sup- fore, is to cause the nutritive matter to pass plies retain and incoporate it with their own into a more advanced state of composition, substance. This nutritive identification is to deprive it of a portion of its carbon and variously effected in different parts, as the hydrogen, to give a predominance of azote, brain, muscles, bones, &c.; each of these and develope several substances which were appropriates to itself, by a true secretion, not before distinguishable. Every livin» that which is found analogous to its nature, Jbody, without exception, seems to possess a and rejects the heterogeneous particles. A faculty of forming and decomposing sub- bone is a secretory organ, that becomes stances, by the assistance of which it is sup- incrusted with phosphate of lime ; the lym- ported, and of giving rise to new products. phatic vessels, which, in the work of nutri- The marine-plant, the ashes of which form tion perform the office of excretory ducts, soda, if sown in a box filled with earth that. remove this salt, after it has remained a does not contain a particle of that alkali, certain time in the areolae of its texture, and moistened with distilled water, furnishes It is the Same in muscles with respect to it in as great a quantity as if the plant had the fibrin, and in the brain with albumen : been growing on the borders of the sea, in each part imbibes, and renders solid in its a swampy soil, always inundated by brack- structure, such juices as are of the same ish or salt water. nature, in consequence of a power, of which the affinity of aggregation of the chemists gives us an idea, and perhaps furnishes us with an exact model. A part to acquire nourishment should Living bodies are the proper elaboratories in which such combinations and decomposi- tions occur as art cannot imitate; bodies that to us aupear simple, as sulphur and silex, seem to form themselves of other possess sensibility and motion; a ligature parts, while some bodies, the composition placed on its arteries and nerves, by destroy- of which we cannot determine, as certain ing both these faculties, prevents it from metals, suffer inevitable decompositions; being nouriehed or having life. The blood • from which we may fairly conclude, that flowing in the veins, and the fluid of the the powers of nature in the composition absorbents, contain vivifying and reparatory and decomposition of bodies, far surpass parts, in much smaller quantity than arte- the science of chemists. For a substance rial blood; it is even generally believed to be employed in our nourishment, it that lymph and venous blood do not contain should be capable of change and fermenta- any thing directly nutritious. * * tion, that is, susceptible of experiencing The mechanism, of nutrition would be an internal and spontaneous motion, by 618 NUT NYC which its elements change their combina- tion ahd qualities. This condition of spon- taneous mutability, excludes from the class of aliment every thing which is not orga- nized, or constituted part of a living being; thus minerals are absolutely refractory to the action of our organs, which cannot con- vert them into their own peculiar substance. The»commou principle drawn from alimen- tary substances, however various they may be, called by Hippocrates the aliment, is probably a composition capable of a great degree of change and fermentation; Ibis is also the opinion of all those who have en- deavoured to discover its nature. Lorry thinks it is a mucous body; Cullen considers it saccharine; Halle believes it to be a hy- drocarbonated oxyde, which only differs from the oxalic acid by having a smaller por- tion of oxygen. It is obvious that these three sentiments have the greatest resem- blance, since oxygen, carbon, and hydrogen, united in different proportions, form a mu- cus, a saccharine body, and the oxalic base. The analysis of animal substances by nitric acid, reduces them to the latter base, by taking from them a great quantity of azote, the presence of which constitutes their most remarkable character. Halle* believes that the hydro-carbonated oxyde is combined with oxygen, in the sto- mach and intestinal canal, whether the latter principle be introduced with the food into the primae viae, or furnished by the decomposed humours; the intestinal fluids suffer their azote to be disengaged, which is carried to the alimentary base, and replaces the carbon triat had been attracted by the oxygen to form the carbonic acid. When in the lungs, and again subjected to the action of atmospheric oxygen, this gas car-1 ries off a certain portion of its carbon ; and as it disengages the azote from the ve- nous blood, it effects a new combination of this principle with the chyle; and when propelled to the skin, the atmospheric oxy- gen again disengages its carbon, and, com- pletes its azotification; perhaps even the cu- taneous organ answers similar purposes to the lymphatic system, as the pulmonary or- gan may effect to the sanguiferous system. The animalization of alimentary sub- stance, therefore, takes place principally by the loss of carbon, which is replaced by azote in animal fluids. These support themselves in a proper state, lbr, as they are continually losing the cacbonic principle in the intestinal, pulmonary, and cutaneous combinations, they would be too much ani- malized if a newly-formed chyle were not to attract the excess of azote. This theory is admitted, by its author, not to account for the formation of phosphoric salts, adeps, and abundance of other productions ; but without adopting it in toto, we are induced to conclude, from the experiments and ob- servations on which it is established, that the oxygen of the atmospheric air is one of the most powerful agents employed by na- ture to convert the aliments on which we subsist into our own peculiar substance. Nutri'tum ungue'ntum. A composi- tion of litharge, vinegar, and oil. Nux aroma'tica. The nutmeg. Nux AauA'ncA. See Trapa natans. Nux barbade'nsis. See Jatropha curcas. Nux basi'lica. The walnut. Nux bean. See Guilandina moringa. Nux catha'rtica. The garden spurge. Nux catha'rtica America'na. See Jatropha curcas. Nux I'ndica. The cocoa-nut. Nux ju'glans. See Juglans. Nux me'dica. The'maldivian nut. Nux mete lla. The nux vomica. NUX MOSCHA'TA. See Myristica moschata. Nux myri'stica. See Myristica moschata. Nux pe'rsica. The walnut. Nux pista'cia. See Pistacia vera. Nux pu'rgans. See Jatropha curcas. Nux serapio'nis. St. Ignatius's bean. Nux vo'mica. See Strychnos. NYCTALOPIA. (From vv%, the night, and#»4> an eve0 Imbecillitas oculorum, of Celsus. A defect in vision, by which the patient sees little or nothing in the day, but in the evening and night sees tolerably well. The proximate cause is various*: 1. From a periodical amaurosis, or gutta serena, when the blind paroxysm begins in the morning and terminates in the evening. 2. From" too great a sensibility of the re- tina, which cannot bear the meridian light. See Photophobia. 3. From an opaque spot in the middle of l the crystalline lens. When the light ofthe sun in the meridian contracts the pupil, there is blindness; about evening, or in more obscure places, the pupil dilates, hence the rays of light pass through the limbus of the crystalline lens. 4. From a disuse of light; thus persons who are educated in obscure prisons see no- thing immediately in open meridian light; but by degrees their eyes are accustomed to distinguish objects in day-light. 5. From an immoveable mydriasis; for in this instance the pupil admits too great a quantity of light, which the immobile pupil cannot moderate; hence the patient, in a strong light, sees little or nothing. 6. From too great a contraction of the pupil. This admits not a sufficiency of lucid rays, in bright light, but towatds , night the pupil dilates more, and.the patient sees better. 7. Nyctalopia endemica. A whole people have been nyctalopes, as the Athiopians, Africans, Americans, and Asiatics. A great flow of tears are excreted all the day from theu; eyes; at night they see objects. NYM Mtfl biy 8. From a commotion of the eye ; from which a man in the night saw all objects distinctly. Nycto'basis. (From vt/£, the night, and 0aivu>, to go.) Walking in the sleep. NY'MPHA. (From yv/a^a, a water- nymph ; so called, because it stands in the water-course.) Ala interna minores clito- ridis. Colliculum. Collicuta. Myrtocheili- des. Labia minora. Two membranous folds, situated within the labia majora, at the sides ofthe entrance ofthe vagina uteri. NYMPHA'A. (From yv/a^a, a water- nymph ; because it grows in watery places.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Monogynia. The water-lily. Nimphje'a a'lba. Leuconymphaa. Ne- nuphar. Micro-leuconymphaa. White water-lily. This beautiful plant, Nymphaa alba, of Linnaeus, was formerly employed medicinally as a demulcent, and slightly anodyne remedy. It is now laid aside. Nvmphje'a glandi'fera. Nymphaa Indica, and Madraspatana. Names for the faba Agyptia. Nympu^'a lu'tea. Nymphaa major lutea, of Caspar Bauhin. Yellow water-lily. •Nymphaa lutea, of Linnaeus. This beau- tiful plant was employed formerly with the same intentions as the white water-lily, and, like it, is now fallen into disuse. Lindestolpe informs us, that, in some parts of Sweden, the roots, which are the strongest part, were, in times of scarcity, used as food, and did riot prove unwholesome. Nymph.*'a lo'tus. The Egyptian lotus. An aquatic plant, a' native of both Indies. The root is conical, firm, about the size of a middling pear, covered with a blackish bark, and set round with fibres. It has a sweetish taste, and, when boiled or roasted, becomes as yellow within as the yolk of an egg. The plant grows in abundance on the banks of the Nile, and is there much sought after by the poor, who, in a short time, collect enough to supply their fami- lies with food for several days. Nymphje'a nelu'mbo. Faba AZgyptiaca. Cyamus AZgyptiacus. Nymphaa Indica. The pontic, or Agyptian bean. The fruit of the nymphaa nelumbo, of Linnaeus, which grows on marshy grounds in Egypt, and some of the neighbouring countries. It is eaten either raw or boiled, and is a tonic and astringent. Nymphoi'des. (From yv/a^aia, the wa- ter-lily, and ttios, likeneM.) A herb re- sembling the water-lily, NYMPHOMANIA. (From vvuqa, nympha, and /aavia, madness.) Furor ute- rinum. Called by the Arabians, Acrai. Brachuna. Araston. Arsalum. OXstro- mania. A genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dysorexia, of Cullen, characterized'by excessive and violent de- sire for coition in women. The effects, as described by Juvenal, in his sixth satire, are most humiliating to human nature. It acknowledges the lame causes as satyriasis; but as females, more especially in warm climates, have a more irritable fibre, they are apt to suffer more severely than the males. It is a species of madness, or a high de- gree of hysterics. Its immediate cause is a preternatural irritability of the uterus and pudenda of women, or an unusual acrimony of the fluids in these parts. Its presence is kndwn by the Canton behaviour of the pa- tient ; she speaks and acts with unrestrain- ed obscenity, and, as the disorder increases, she scolds, cries, and laughs, by turns. While reason is retained, she is silent and seems melancholy, but her eyes discover an unusual wantonness. The symptoms are better or worse until the greatest degree of the disorder approaches, and then, by every word and action, her condition is too* mani- fest. NYMPHOTO'MIA. (From w/aqa? the nympha, and Tt/Avm, to cut.) The ope- ration of removing the nympha when too large. NYSTAGMUS. (From xvtau, to sleep.)- A twinkling of the eyes, such as happens wb^en a person is very sleepy. Authors also define nystagmus to be an involuntary agitation of the oculary bulb. It is known by the instability or involuntary and con- stant motions of the globe of the eye, from one canthus to another, or in some other directions. Sometimes it is accompanied with an hippus, or an alternate and repeat- ed dilatation and constriction of the pupil. The species are, 1. Nystagmus, from fear. This agitation is observed under the opera- tion for the cataract; and it is checked by persuasion, and waiting a short space of time. 2. Nystagmus, from sand or small gravel, falling in the eye. 3. Nystagmus, from a catarrh, which is accompanied with much inflammation. 4. Nystagmus, from saburra in the primae viae, as is observed in infants afflicted with worms, ancfts known by the signs of saburra. 5. Nystagmus symptomatica, which happens in hysteric, epileptic, and sometimes in pregnant per- sons, and is a common symptom accompany- ing St. Vjtus's dance. • ti"Ai OBI. OBL o. yJAK. See Quercus. ^ Oak of Jerusalem. See Chenopodium botrys. » Oafr, jeos. See Fucus Vesiculosus. Oak, willow-leaved. See Qwereus PAei- los. Oat. See Avena. Obelje'a. (From oGtxos, a dart, or a spit.) Obelaa sagittalis, an epithet for the sagittal suture ofthe skull. Obeliscothk'ca. (From oCexto-Kos,,sm obelisk, and B»ka, a bag; so called from the shape of its seed-bags.) The dwarf American sun-flower Oblesion. (From ob, against, and lado, to hurt.) An injury done to any part. ObliWcs asce'ndens abdo'minis. See Obliquus internus abdominis. OBLi'auus asce'nden6 inte'rnus. See Obliquiis internus abdominis. OBLi'auus au'ris. See Laxator tym- pani. OBLi'auus ca'pitis infe'rior. See Obliquus inferior capitis. Obu'oIuus ca'pitis supe'rior. See Obliquus superior capitis. OBLi'auus desce'ndens abdo'minis. See Obliquus externus abdominis. t OBLi'auus desce'ndens exte'rnus. See obliquus exlernus abdominis. OBLi'auus exte'rnus. See Obliquus exlernus abdominis. OBLI'QUUS EXTE'RNUS ABDO'MI- NIS. This muscle, which is so named by Morgagni, Albinus, and Winslow, is the Obliquus descendens, of Vesalius and Dou- glas, and the Obliquus major, of Haller, and some others. By* Dumas it is named Ilio- pubicosto-abdominal. It is a broad, thin muscle, fleshy posteriorly, and tendinous in its middle and lower part, and is situated immediately under the integuments, cover- ing all the other muscles ofthe lower belly. It arises from the lower duges of the eight, and sometimes, though rarely, of the nine inferior ribs, not far from their cartilages, by as many distinct fleshy portions, which indigitate with corresponding parts of the serratus major anticus, and the latissimus dorsi. From these several origins, the fibres of the muscle descend obliquely for- wards, and soon degenerate into a broad and thin aponeurosis, which terminates in the linea alba. About an inch "and a half above the pubes, the fibres of this aponeu- rosis separate from each other, so as to form an aperture, which extends obliquely in- wards and forwards, more than an inch in length, and is wider above man below, be ing nearly of an oval figure. This is what. is sometimes, though erroneously, called the ring of the abdominal muscles, for it be- longs only to the external oblique, there being no such opening either in the obliuuu? internus, or m the transversalis, as sorai. writers, and particularly Douglas and Che- selden, would give us to understand. This opening, or ring, serves for the passage of the. spermatic vessels iu men, and of the round ligament of the uterus in women, and is of a larger size in the former than in the latter. The two tendinous portions, which, by their separation, form this aper- ture, are called the columns of the ring. The anterior, superior, and inner column, which is the broadest and thickest of the nvo, passes over the symphysis pubis, and is fixed to the opposite os pubis; so that the anterior column of the right obliquus' externus, intersects that of the left, and is, as it were, interwoven with it, by which means their insertion is strengthened, and their attachment made firmer. The pos- terior, inferior, and exterior column, ap- proaches the anterior one as it descends, and is fixed behind and below it to the os pubis of the same side. The fibres of that part of the obliquus externus, which arises from theJ;wo inferior ribs, descend almost perpendicularly, and are inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the outer edge of the ante- rior half of the spine of the ilium. From the anterior superior spinous process of that bone, the external oblique is stretched ten- dinous to the os pubis, forming what is called PouparCs, and sometimes Fallopius'i ligament, Fallopius having first described it. Winslow, and many others name it the inguinal ligament. But, after all, it has no claim to this name, it being nothing more than the tendon of the muscle, which is turned or folded inwards at its interior edge. It passes over the blood-vessels of the lower extremity, and is thickest near the pelvis; and in women, from the greater size of the pelvis, it is longer and looser than in men. Hence we find that women are most liable to crural hejnise; whereas men, from the greater size of the ring of the external oblique, are most subject to the inguinal. From this ligament, and from that part oi the tendon which forms the ring, we ob- serve a detachment of tendinous fibres, which are lost in the fascia lata of the thigh. This may, in some measure, account for the pain which, in cases of strangulated hernie, is felt when the patient stand? upright, and <.'BI OBL U-Zl which is constantly relieved upon bending under the Qhin edge of this muscle ; and the thigh upwards. This muscle servos to in the latter, it likewise sends off some draw down the ribs in expiration; to bend fibres, which descend upon the spermatic the trunk forwards when both muscles act, chord, as far as the tunica vaginalis ol the or to bend it obliquely to one side, and, per- testis, and constitute what is called the haps, to turn it slightly* upon its axis, when cremasler muscle, which surrounds, sus- either acts singly; it also raises the pelvis pends, and compresses the testicle. From obliquely when the ribs are fixed ; it sup- these origins, the fibres of the internal ob. porte and compresses the abdominal viscera, lique run in different directions; those of assists in the evacuation of the urine and the posterior portion ascend obliquely for- faeces, and is likewise useful in parturition, wards, the middle ones become less and OBLi'auus infe'rior. See Obliquus in- less oblique, and^at length, run in a ho- ferior capitis, and Obliquus inferior oculi. nzontal direction, and those of the an- OBLI'QUUS INFE'RIOR CAPITIS, terior portion extend obliquely downwards. This muscle, which is the obliquus inferior The first of these are inserted, by very sive major, of Winslow, and the Spini short tendinous fibres, into the cartilages oxoido-tradieli-altoidlsn, of Dumas, is lar- of the fifth, fourth, and third of the false ger than the obliquus superior capitis. It ribs; the fibres of the second, or middle is very obliquely situated between the two portion, form a broad tendon, which, after first vertebral of the neck. It arises tendi- being inserted into the lower ed<>-e of the nous and fleshy from the middle and outer cartilage of the second false rib, extends side of the spinous process of the second ver- towards the linea alba, and separates into tebra of the neck, and is inserted tendinous two layers j the anterior layer, which is and fleshy into the lower and posterior part the thickest of fhe two, joins the tendon of of the transverse process of the first verte- the obliquus externus, and runs over the bra. Its use is to turn the first vertebra two upper thirdstof the rectus muscle, to Upon the second, as upon a pivot, and to be inserted into the linea alba; the posteuior draw the face towards the shoulder. layer runs under the rectus, adheres to the OBLI'QUUS INFE'RIOR O'CULI. anterior surface of the tendon of the trans- Obliquus minor ocyli, of Winslow, and versalis, and is inserted into the cartilages Maxilloscleroticien, of Dumas. An oblique of the first of the false, and the last of the muscle of the eye, that draws the globe of true rib3, and likewise into the linea alba. the eye forwards, inwards, and downwards. By this structure we may perceive that the It arises by a narrow beginning from the greater part of the rectus is inclosed, as it outer edge of the orbitar process ofthe su- were, in a sheath. The fibres of the an- perior maxillary bone, near its junction with terior portion of the internal oblique, or the* lachrymal bone, and running obliquely those which arise from the spine of the outwards, is inserted into the sclerotic mem- ilium and the ligamentum Fallopii, likewise brane of the eye. form a broad tendon, which, instead of sepa- Obli'uuus infe'h-ior si've ma'jor. See rating into two layers, like that of the other Obliquus inferior capitis. part of the muscles, runs over the lower OBi.i'auus inte'rnus. See Obliquus in- part of the rectus, and adhering to the un- ternut abdominis. der surface of the tendon of the external OBLI'QUUS INTE'RNUS ABDO'MI- oblique, is inserted into the fore-part ofthe NIS. m. acclivis. This muscle, which is the pubes. This muscle serves to assist the obli- Obliquus ascendens, of Vesalius, Douglas, quus externus ; but it seems to be more evi- and Cowper, the Obliquus minor, of Haller, dently calculated than that muscle is to draw the Obliquus internus, of Winslow, the Ob- the ribs downwards and backwards. It liquus ascendens internus, of Innes, and the likewise serves to separate the false ribs Ilio-tumbo-costi abdominal, of Dumas, is from the true ribs, and from each other. situated immediately under the external * OBLi'auus ma'jor abdo'minis. See 06- obhque, and is broad*and thin like that liquus externus abdominis. • muscle, but somewhat less considerable in OBLi'auus major ca'pitis. See Obli- its extent. It arises .from the spinous pro- quus inferior capitis. cesses ofthe three inferior lumbar verte- OBLi'auus major d'culi. See Obliquus brae, and from the posterior and middle superior oculi. part of the os sacrum, by a thin tendinous OBLi'auus mi'nor abdo'minis. See Ob- expansion which is common to it and to liquus internus abdominis. the serrattfc posticus inferior; by short OBLi'auus minor ca'pitis. See Obli- tendinous fibres, from the whole spine of quus superior capitis. ^ the ilium, between its posterior tuberosity OBLi'auus mi'nor o'culi. See ObHquus and its anterior and superior spinous pro- inferior oculi.- cess ; and from two-thirds of the posterior OBLI'QUUS SUPE'RIOR CA'PITIS. surface of what is called Fallopius's liga- Riolanus, who was the first that gave nlent, at the middle of which we find the particular names to the oblique muscles of i-gund ligament of the uterus in women, the head, called this muscle obliquus minor, and the spermatic vessels in men, passing to distinguish it from the inferior, which, 622 OBb OCC on account of its being much, larger, lie named obliquus major. Spigelius afterwards distinguished the two, from their situation with respect to each other, into superior and inferior; and in this he is followed by Cow- per and Douglas. Winslow retains both names. Dumas calls it Trachelo-altoido- occipital. That used by Albinus is here adopted. This little muscle, which is nearly of the same shape as * the recti capitis, is situated laterally between the occiput and the first vertebra ofthe neck, and is covered by the complexus and the upper part of the splenius. It arises, by a short thick tendon, from the upper and posterior part of the transverse process of the first vertebra of the neck, and ascending obliquely inwards and backwards, becomes broader, and is in- serted, by a broad flat tendon, and some few fleshy fibres, into the os occipitis, behind the back part of the mastoid process, under the insertion of the complexus and splenius, and a little above that of the rectus major. The use of this muscle is to draw the head backwards, and perhaps to assist in its rota- tory motion. ft OBLI'QUUS SUPE'RIOR O'CULI. Trochlearis. Obliquus major, oi Winslow, and Optico-trochlei-scleroticien, of Dumas. An oblique muscle of the eye, that rolls the globe of the eye, and turns the pupil down- wards and outwards. It arises like the straight muscles of the eye from the edge of the foramen opticum at the bottom of tne orbit, between the rectus superior and rec- tus internus; from thence runs straight along the papyraceous portion of the eth- moid bone to the upper part of the orbit, where a cartilaginous trochlea is fixed to the inside of the internal angular process of the os frontis, through which its tendon passes, and runs a little downwards and out- wards, enclosed in a loose membranaceous sheath, to be inserted into the sclerotic membrane. OBLi'auus supe'rior si've mi'nor. See Obliquus superior capitis. Obli'uuus supe'rior si've trochlea'- ris. See Obliquus superior oculi. Obsidia'num. A species of glass so called from its resemblance to a kind of stone, which one Obsidius discovered in Ethiopia, of a very black colour, though sometimes pellucid and of a muddy water. Pliny says also, that obsidianum was a sort of colour with which vessels were glazed. Hence the name is applied, by Libavius, to glass of antimony. OBSTETRIC (Obstetricus; from obste- trix, a.nurse.) Belonging to midwifery. OBSTIPATIO. (From obstipo, to stop up.) Costiveness. A genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Epischeses, of Cullen, comprehending three species: 1. Obstipatio debilium, in weak and com- monly dyspeptic persons. 2. Obstipatio rigidorum, in persons of •farid fibre?, and a melancholic temperament. 3. Obstipatio obstructorum, from obstruc- tions. See Colica. Obstrue'ntia. (From obstruo, to shut up.) Medicines which close the orifices of the ducts, or vessels. Obstupefacie'ntia. (From obstupefa- cio, to stupefy.) Narcotics. Obtunde'ntia. (From obtundo, to make blunt.) Substances which sheath or blunt irritation, and are much the same as demul- cents. They consist chiefly of bland, oily, or mucilaginous matters, which form a co- vering on inflamed and irritable surfaces, particularly those of the stomach, lungs, and anus. OBTURATOR EXTE'RNUS. Extra- pelvio-pubi-trochanterfen, oi Dumas. This is a small flat muscle, situated obliquely at the upper and anterior part of the thigh, between the pectinalis and the fore-part of the foramen thyroideum, and covered by the adductor brevis femoris. It arises ten- dinous and fleshy from all the inner half of the circumference of the foramen thyroi- deum, and likewise from part of the obtu- rator ligament. Its radiated fibres collect and form a strong roundish lendon, which rims outwards, and, after adhering to the capsular ligament of the joint, is inserted into a cavity at the inner and back part of the root of the great trochanter. The chief uses of this muscle are to turn the thigh ob- liquely outwards, to assist in bending the thigh, and in drawing it inwards. It like- wise prevents the capsular ligament from being pinched in the motions of the joint. OBTURATOR INTERNUS. Marsu- pialis, seu obturator internus, of Douglas, Marsupialis, seu bursalis, oi Cowper, and Intra-pelvio-trochanterihn, of Dumas. A considerable muscle, a great part of which is situated within the pelvis. It arises, by [ very short tendinous fibres, from somewhat more than the upper half of the internal circumference Of the foramen thyroideum of the os innominatum. It is composed of several distinct fasciculi, which terminate in a roundish tendon that passes out of the pelvis, through the niche that is between the spine and the tuberosity of the ischium, and, after running between the two portions of the gemini, which inclose it as in a sheath, is inserted into the cavity at the root of the great trochanter, after* adhering to the ad- jacent part of the capsular ligament of the joint. This muscle rolls the os femoris obliquely outwards, by pulling it towards the ischiatic niche, upon the cartilaginous surface of which its tendon, which is sur- rounded by a membranous sheath, moves as upon a pulley. OBTURATOR NERVE. A nerve of the thigh, that is lost upon its inner mus- cles. « OCCIPITAL BONE. Os occipitis. Ot memoria. • Os nervosum. Os basilare- This hone, which forms the posterior and occ occ O'&i inferior part of the skull, is of an irregular figure, convex on the outside and concave internally. Its external surface, which is very irregular, serves for the attachment of several muscles. It affords several ine- qualities, which sometimes form two semi- circular hollows separated by a scabrous ridge. The inferior portion of the bone is stretched forwards in form of a wedge, and hence is called the cuneiform process, or basilary process. At the base of this pro- cess, situated obliquely on each side of the foramen magnum, are two flat, oblong pro- - tuberances, named condyles. They are co- vered with cartilage, and serve for the articulation of the head with the first verte- bra of the neck. In the inferior portion of this bone, at the basis of the cranium, and immediately behind the cuneiform process, we observe a considerable hole, through which the medulla oblongata passes into the spine. The nervi accessoni, the vertebral arteries, and sometimes the vertebral veins likewise pass through it. Man being ^de- signed for an erect posture, this foramen magnum is found nearly in the middle of the basis of the human cranium, and at a pretty equal distance from the posterior part of the occiput, and the anterior part of the lower jaw; whereas in quadrupeds it is nearer the back part ofthe occiput. Besides this hole, there are four other smaller fora- mina, viz. two before, and two behind the condyles. The former serve for the trans- mission of the ninth patr of nerves, and the two latter for the veins which pass from the external parts ofthe head to the lateral sinu- ses. On looking over the internal surface of the os occipitis, we perceive the appearance of a cross, formed by a very prominent ridge, which rises upwards from near the foramen magnum, and by two transverse sinuosi- ties, one on each side of the ridge. This cross occasions the formation of four fossae, two above and two below the sinuosities. In the latter are placed the lobes of the cerebellum, and in the former the poste- rior lobes of the brain. The two sinuosi- ties serve to receive the lateral sinuses. In the upper part ofthis bone is seen a continuation of the sinuosity of the longi- tudinal sinus; and at the basis of the cra- nium we observe tie inner surface of the cuneiform process made concave, for the reception of the medulla oblongata. The occipital bone is thicker and stronger than auy of the other bones of the head, except the petrous part of the ossa temporum; but it is of unequal thickness. At its late- ral and inferior parts, where it is thinnest, it is covered by a great number of muscles. The reason for so much thickness and strength in this bone, seems to be, that it covers the cerebellum, in which the least wound is of the utmost consequence; and that it is, by its situation, more liable to be fractured by falls than any other bone of the cranium. For, if we fall forwards, the hands are naturally put out to prevent the forehead's -touching the ground; and if on one side, the shoulders in a great measure protect the sides of the head; but if'a person fall backwards, the hind part of the, head consequently strikes against the earth, and that too with considerable .vio- lence. Nature therefore has wisely con- structed this bone so as to be capable of the greatest strength at its upper part, where it is the most exposed to injury. The os occipitis is joined,- by means of the cunei- form process, to the sphenoid bone, with 4 which it often ossifies, and makes but one bone in those who are advanced in life. It is connected to the parietal bones by the lambdoidal suture, and to the temporal bones by the additamentum of the temporal suture. The head is likewise united to the trunk by means of this bone. The two condyles of the occipital bone are received into the superior oblique processes of the atlas, or first vertebra of the neck, and it is by means of this articulation that a certain degree of motion of the head backwards and forwards is performed. But it allows only very little motion to either side; and still less of a circular motion, which the head obtains principally by the circumvolution of the atlas on the second vertebra, as is de- scribed more particularly in the account of the vertebrae. In the foetus, the os occipitis is*flivided by an unossified cartilaginous sub- stance into four parts. One of these, which is the largest, constitutes all that portion of the bone which is above the foramen mag- num ; two others, which are much smaller, compose the inside ofthe foramen magnum, and include the condyloid processes; and the fourth is the cuneiform process. This last is sometimes not completely united with the rest, so as to form one bone, before the sixth or seventh year. Occipitalis. See Occimto-frontalis. OCCIPITO-FRONTA'LIS. Digastri- cuscranii. Epicranius, of Albinus. Fron- talis el occpitalis, of Winslow and Cpwper, and Occipito-frontal, of Dumas. A single, broad, digastric muscle, that covers the cra- nium, pulls the skin ofthe head backwards, raises the eye-brows upwards, and at the same time, draws up and wrinkles tbe skin of the forehead. It arises from the poste- rior part of the occiput, goes over the upper part of the os parietale and os frontis, and is lost in the e^ye-brows. OCCIPUT. The hinder part of the* head. See Caput. Occult auALiT y. A term that has been much used by writers that had not clear ideas of what they undertook to explain; and which served therefore only for a cover to their ignorance. Occult diseases is likewise from the same mint as the former, occultus signify- ing hidden, and therefore, nothing can be o2-i UCL oDO understood, when a person speaks 01 a hid- den disease, but that it is a disease he does not understand. > Oche'ma. (From oytu, to carry.) A vehicle, or thin fluid. Ocheteu'ma. (From cytToc, a ducf1.) The nostril. . ^ O'chetus. (From oytos, to convey.) A canal, or duct. The urinary or abdominal passages. O'cheus. (From o^*», to carry.) The bag of the scrotum. O'chra. (From uypas, pale; so named because it is often of a pale colour.) - 1. Ochre. Miner a ferri lutea vel rubra. An argillaceous earth impregnated with iron of a red or yellow colour. The Ar- menian bole, and other earths, «are often adulterated with ochre. 2. The fore-part of the tibia. OfcHRUs. (From uypos, pale ; so called from the pale muddy colour of its flowers?) A leguminous plant, or kind of pulse. Ochthodes. (From oy&os, importing the tumid lips of ulcers, callous, tumid.) An epithet for ulcers, whose lips are cal- lous and tumid, and consequently difficult to heal. Ocima'strum. (Dim. of ocimum, basil.) Wild white campion, or basil. OCIMUM. (From <*kvs, swift; so called from its quick growth.) Ocymum. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnospermia. ■» O'cimum basi'licum. The systematic name of the common or citron basil. Ba- silicum. The plant which bears this name in the pharmacopaeias, is the Ocimum, foliis ovatis glabris; calycibus ciliatis, of Linnaeus. It is supposed to possess nervine qualities, but is seldom employed but as a condiment to season high dishes, to which it imparts a grateful odour and taste. O'cimum cajjyophylla'tpm. Ocimum minimum of Caspar Bauhin, and Linnaeus. Small or bush basil. This plant is mildly balsamic. Infusions are drank as tea, in catarrhous and uterine disorders, and tbe dried leaves are made into cephalic, and sternutatory powders. They are, when fresh, very juicy, of a weak aromatic and very mucilaginous taste, and of a strong and agreeabLe smell improved by drying. Octa'na. (From octo, eight.) An er- ratic intermitting fever, which returns jevery eighth day. Octa'vus hu'meri. The Teres minor. Octa'vus hu'meri placenti'ni. The Teres minor. Ocula'rescommu'nes. Anameforthe serves called Motores oculorum. Ocula'ria. (From oculus, the eye; so called from its uses in disorders of the eye.) See Euphrasia. O'cfli addu'ctor. See Rectus internus oculi. Oculi atto'llens. See Reitus superi- or oculi. Oculi cancro'rum. See Cancer. O'culi depre'ssor. See Rectus inferior oculi* Oculi elevator. See Rectussuperioi oculi. O'culi leva'tor. See Rectus superior oculi. O'culi OBLi'auus infe'rior. See Oli- quus inferior oculi. O'culi OBLi'auus ma'jor. See Oliquus •superior oculi. O'culi obli'uuus mi'nor. See Obliquus inferior oculi. O'culus bovi'nus. See Hydrophthal- mia. O'culus bo'vis. See Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. O'culus bu'bulus. See Hydrophthalmia. O'culus chri'sti. Austrian flea-bane; a species of Inula. O'cu lus elephanti'nus. A name given ta Hydrophthalmia. O'culus ge'nu. The'kneepan. Oculus la'chrymans. The Epiphora. O'culus mu'ndi. A species of Opal, generally of a yellowish colour. By lying in water it becomes of an amber colour, and also transparent. Odaxi'smos. (From ofous, a tooth.) . A biting sensation, pain, or itching in the gums. Odontagq'gos. fFrom o, to scrape.) An instrument for scaling and scraping the teeth. ODONTOID. (Odontoidcs; from «t/a>, to grow.) Dentition, or cutting teeth. Odontotri'mma. (From-*e, to bear; so named from its fruitfnlness.) The ser vice tree CECONOMY, ANIMAL. (From oikoc, a house, and vouos, a law.) CEconomia animalis. The conduct of nature in pre- serving animal bodies is called the animal oeconomy. OEDEMA. (From c, to swell.) A synonym of anasarca. See Anasarca. OZdemato'des. Like to an oedema. 03demosa'rca. (From oi$h(aa, a swell- ing, and o-Ap%, flesh.) A species of tumour mentioned by M. A. Severinus, of a middle nature, betwixt an ozdoma, or soft tumour, and sarcoma or hard tumour. tENA'NTHE. (From avec, wine and avBoc, a flower; so called because its flow- ers smell like the vine.) 1. The botanical name of a genus of the umbelliferous plants. Class, Pentandria. OrcKfylfigynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the hemlock dropwort. QHnanlhe charophylji foliis. OZna'nthe corca'ta. The hemlock drop- wort. QZnanthe charophylli foliis, of Lin- naeus. An active poison that has too often proved fatal, by being eaten in mistake in- stead of water-parsnep. The juice never- theless, cautiously exhibited, promises to be an efficacious remedy in inveterate scorbutic eruptions. The root of this plant is not unpleasant to the taste, and esteemed to be most deleterious of all the vegetable*, which this country produces. Mr. Howel, surgeon at Haverfordwest, relates, that " eleven French prisoners had the liberty of walking in and about the town of Pem- broke. Three of them being in tbe fields a little before noon, dug up a large quantity of this plant, which they took to be wild celery, to eat with their bread and butter for dinner. After washing it they all three ate, or rather tasted of the roots. As they were entering the town, without any pre- 'i26 Q^NA vious notice of sickness at the stomach, or disorder in the head, one of them was seized with convulsions. The other two ran home, and sent a surgeon to him. The surgeon endeavoured first to bleed, and then to vomit him; but those endeavours were fruitless, and he died presently. Ignorant of the cause of their comrade's death, and of thei-town danger, they gavei^of these roots to The other eight prisoners, who ate of them with their dinner. A few minutes afterwards the remaining two who ga- thered the plants were seized in the same manner as the first, of which one died ; the other was bled, and a vomit, with great difficultly, forced down on account of his jaws being, as it were, locked together. This operated, and he recovered, but was some time affected with dizziness in his head, though not sick; or the least disor- dered in the stomach. The other eight being bled and vomited immediately were soon well." At Clonmell, in Ireland, eight boys mistaking this plant for water-parsnep, ate plentifully of its roots. About four or five hours after the eldest boy became sud- denly convulsed, and died; and before the next morning four of the other boys died in a similar manner. Of the other three, one was maniacal several hours, another lost his hair and nails, but the third escaped unhurt. Stalpaart Vander Wiel mentions two cases of the fatal effects of this root; these, however, were attended with great heat in the throat and stomach, sickness, vertigo, and purging; they both died in the course of two or three hours after eating the root. Allen, in his Synop- sis Medicinae, also-relates that four chil- dren suffered greatly by eating this poison. In these cases great agony was experienced before the convulsions supervened; jrpmit- ings likewise came on, which weinriMBbu- raged by large draughts of oil and warm water, lo which their recovery is ascribed. The late Sir William Watson, who refers to tbe :nstances here cited, also says, that a Dutchman was poisoned by the leaves of the plant boiled in pottage. It appears, from various authorities, that most brute animals are not less affected by this poison than man; and Mr. Lightfoot informs us, that a spoonful of the juice of this plant given to a dog, rendered him sick and stupid ; but a goat was observed to eat the plant with impunity. The great virulence of this plant has not, however, prevented it from being taken medicinally. In a letter from Dr. Poulteiiey to Sir William Watson, we are told that a severe and inveterate cutaneous disorder was cured by the juice of the root, though not without exciting tbe most alarming symptoms. Taken in the dose of a spoonfui, in two hours after- wards, the head was affected in a very ex- traordinary manner, followed with violent f»irki>e" and vomiting, cold sweets, and LEnO rigors; but this did not deter the patieni. from continuing the medicine, in somewhat less doses, till it effected a cure. CEna'nthe ch^erophy'lli fo'mis. See (Enanthe crocata. CEna'nthe cicu'ta facie lobe'lli. The QHnanthe crocata. CEna'rea. (OtvAptu: from oivapa, the cuttings of vines.) The ashes prepared of the twigs, &c. of vines. OEnelje'um. (From otvos, wine, and tXAtov, oil.) A mixture of oil and wine. CEno'gala. (From otvos, wine, and yAXA, milk.) A sort of potion made of wine and milk. According to some, it is wine as warm as new milk. CEno'garum. (From oivos, wine, and yApov, garum.) A mixture of wine and garum. OZno'meli. (From otvos, wine, and /Atxt, honey.) Mead, or wine, made of honey, or sweetened with honey. CCno'plia. (From oivos, wine.) The great jubeb-tree, the juice of whose fruit is like that of the grape. CEnosta'gma. (From otvos, wine, and S"*£», to distil.) Spirit of wine. CEno'thera. (From otvos, wine; so called because its dried roots smell like wine.) A species of lysimachia. CE'nus a'nthinos. (From ayBoc, aflow- er.) Flowery wine. Galen says it is CEnos anthosmias, or wine impregnated with flow- ers, in which sense it is an epithet for the Cyceon. CE'nus antho'smias. (From ayBoc, a flower, and oo-/a», a smell.) Sweet-scented wines. CE'nus apodje'dus. Wine in which the dais, or taeda hath been boiled. CE'nus apeze'smenus. A wine heated to a great degree, and prescribed among other things, as garlic, salt, milk, and vi- negar. CE'nus deu'terus. (Aiwripos, second.) Wines of the second pressing. CE'nus diacheo'menus. Wine diffused in larger vessels, cooled and strained from the lees, to render it thinner and weaker: wines thus drawn off are called saccus, and saccata, from the bag through which they are strained. CE'nus galacto'des., (From yA\A, milk.) Wine with milk, or wine made as warm as new milk. CE'nus ma'lacus. GZnusmalthacus. Soft wine. Sometimes it means weak and thin, opposed to strong wine ; or mild, in opposi- tion to austere. CE'nus meli'chroos. Wine in which is honey. CE'nus osno'des. Strong wine. CE'nus straphi'dios leu'cos. White wine made from raisins. CE'nus tethala'smenos. Wine mixed with sea-water*. < CEsorHAo/E'us. (From oto-o' juiiet.; Ihe muscle forming the sphincter oesophagi. CEsophagi'smus. (From ote-oQAyos, the gullet.) Difficult swallowing, from spasm. CESO'PHAGUS. (From ota>, to carry, and xiv», the ulna, and KpAvov, the head.) The elbow, or process of the ulna, upon which a person leans. O'lene. (ilxtvi,.) The cubit, or ulna, Oleosaccharum. (From Oleum, oil, and saccharum, sugar.) An essential oil, ground up witb sugar. OLEUM. See Oil. O'leum abietinum. The resinous juice wh'ch pxndfa spontaneously from the silver auu red tirs. It is supposed to be superior to that obtained by wounding the tree. O'leum /kthe'reum. Athereal oil. Oleum vini. After the distillation of sul- phuric aether, carry on the distillation with a less degree of heat, until a black froth begins to rise; then immediately remove the retort from the fire. Add sufficient water to the liquor in the retort, that the oily part may float upon the surface. Sepa- rate this, and add to it as much lime water as may be necessary to neutralize the adhe- rent acid, and shake them together. Lastly, collect the aethereal oil wliich separates. This oil is used as an ingredient in the com- pound spirit of ajther. It is of a yellow colour, less volatile than ajther, soluble hi alcohol, and insoluble in water. Oleum amygdala'rum. Sec Amyg- dalus. O'leum anima'le. An empyreumatic oil obtained by distillation from animal sub- stances. It is sometimes exhibited as an antispasmodic and diaphoretic, in the dose of from ten to forty drops. O'leum anisi. Formerly Oleum essen- tiale anisi, oleum e seminibus anisi. Oil of anise. The essential oil of aniseed pos- sesses all the virtues attributed to the ani- sum, and is often given as a stimulant and carminative, in the dose of from five to eight drops mixed with an appropriate ve- hicle. See Pimpinella anisum. O'leum *anthe'midis. Oil of chamo- mile, formerly called oleum e floribus cha- maemeli. See Anthemis nobilis. O'leum campora'tum. See Linimen- tum camphora. O'leum carpa'thicum. A fine essential oil, distilled from the fresh cones of the tree which affords the common turpentine. See Pinus sylvestris. O'leum ca'rui. Formerly called Oleum essentiale carui. Oleum essenliale e semi- nibus carui. The oil of carraways is an admirable carminative diluted with recti- fied spirit into an essence, and then mixed with any proper fluid. See Carum. O'leum caryophy'lli aroma'tici. A Btimulant and aromatic preparation of the clove. See Eugenia caryophyllata. O'leum ce'drinum. Essentia de cedro- The oil of the peel of citrons obtained in a particular manner without distillation, in Italy. O'leum cinnamo'mi. A warm, stimu- lant, and delicious stomachic. Given in the dose of from one to three drops, rubbed down with some yolk of egg, in a little wine, it allays violent emotions of the sto- mach from morbid irritability, and is par- ticularly serviceable in debility of the pri- mae viae, after cholera. O'leum co'rnu ce'rvi. This is ap- plied externally as a stimulant to paralvtic aftV'-.<;'ce. See Cocos butyracea. O'leum pe'trje. See Petroleum. O'leum pime'nt^e. Oil of allspice. A stimulant and aromatic oil. O'leum pule'gii. Formerly called Ole- um essentiale pulegii. Oil of penny-royal. A stimulant and antispasmodic oil, which may be exhibited in hysterical and nervous affections. O'leum ri'cini. See Ricinus. O'leum rosmari'ni. Formerly called Oleum essentiale roris marini Oil of rose- mary. The essential oil of rosemary is an excellent stimulant, and may be given with great advantage in nervous and spasmodic affections of the stomach. O'leum sabi'njE. A stimulating emmen- agogue : it is best administered with myrrh, in the form of bolus. Oleum sa'ssafras. An agreeable sti- mulating stomachic carminative and sudo- rific. O'leum sina'peos. This is an emollient oil, the acriu principle of the mustard re- maining in the seed. Sec Sinapis. O'leum su'ccini. Oleum succini rec- tificatum. " Put amber in an alembic, and with the heat of a sand-bath, gradually in- creased, distil over an acid liquor, an oil, and a salt contaminated with oil. Then redistil the oil a second and a third time.''" Oil of amber is mostly used externally, as a stimulating application to paralytic limbs, cr those affected with cramp and rheumatism. Hooping-cough, and other convulsive dis- eases are said to be relieved also by rubbing the spine with this oil. O'leum sulphura'tum- Formerly call- ed Balsamum sulphuris simplex. Sulphura- ted oil. " Take of washed sulphur, two oun- ces ; olive oil, a pint. Having heated the oil in a very large iron pot, add the sulphur gra- dually, and stir the mixture after each addi- tion until they have united." This, which u30 OML OME was formerly called simple balsam of sul- phur, is an acrid stimulating preparation. and much praised by some in the cure of coughs, and other phthisical complaints. O'leum sy'rle. A fragrant essential oil, obtained by distillation from the balm of Gilead plant. See Dracocephalum molda- vica. O'leum templi'num. Oleum templinum verum. A terebinthinate oil obtained from the fresh cones of the Pinus abies, ot Lin- naeus. Oleum te'rrje. See Petroleum. O'leum terebi'nthina rectifica'- tum. " Take of oil of turpentine, a pint; water, four pints. Distil over the oil." Sti- mulant, diuretic, and sudorific virtues are attributed to this preparation, in the dose of from ten drops to twenty, which are given in rheumatic pains ofthe chronic kind, especial- ly sciatica. Its chief use internally, however, is as an anthelmintic and styptic. Uterine, pulmonic, gastric, intestinal, and other hae- morrhages, when passive, are more effectu- ally relieved by its exhibition than by any other medicine. Externally it is applied, mixed with ointments, and other applica- tions, to bruises, sprains, rheumatic pains, indolent ulcers, burns, and scalds. O'leum vi'ni. Stimulant and anodyne in the dose of from one to four drops. O'leum vitri'oli. See Sulphuric acid. OLFACTORY NERVES. (Nervi ol- factorii; from olfactus, the sense of smell- ing.) The first pair of nerves are so termed, because they are the organs of smelling. They arise from the corpora striata, perfo- rate the ethmoid bone, and are distributed very numerously on the pituitary membrane of the nose. OLIBANUM. (From lebona, Chal.) See Juniperus lycia. Oligotrophia. (From oxtyos, small, and Tpeqai, to nourish.) Deficient nou- rishment. Olisthe'ma. (From oxio&Atvai, to fall out.) A luxation. Oli'va. See Olea. °to"'\ l See Olea. Olive-tree. S Olive, spurge. See Daphne mezereum. r Oliva'rius. (From oliva, the olive.) Oliviformis. Resembling the olive; ap- plied to two eminences on the lower part of the medulla oblongata) called corpora olivaria. Olophly'ctis. (From oxos, whole, and qxvktic, a pustule.) A small hot eruption, covering the whole body; when partial, it is called phylctaena. Olusa'trum. (Id est olus atrum, the black herb, from its black leaves.) Lo- vage. Oma'gra. (From u/aoc, the shoulder, and ovypA, a seizure.) The gout in the shoulder. OMENTITIS. (Omentitis; from omentum, the caul.) inflammation of ihi omentum, a species of peritonitis. OMENTUM. (From omen, a guess; so called because the soothsayers prophe- sied from an inspection of this part.) Epip- loon. The caul. An adipose membranous viscus of the abdomen, that is attached to the stomach, and lies on the anterior surface of the intestines. It is thin and easily torn, being formed of a duplicature ofthe perito- neum, with more or less of fat interposed. It is distinguished into the great omentum and the little omentum. The omentum majus, which is also termed omentumgastrocolicum, arises from the whole of the great curvature of the stomach, and even as far as the spleen, from whence it descends loosely behind the abdominal pa- rietes, and over the intestines to the navel, and sometimes into the pelvis. Having descended thus far, its inferior margin turns inwards and ascends again, and is fastened to the colon and the spleen, where its vessels enter. The omentum minus, or omentum hepita- co-gaslricum, arises posteriorly from the transverse fissure of the liver. It is com- posed of a duplicature of peritoneum, passes over the duodenum, and small lobe of the liver ; it also passes by the lobulus spigelii and pancreas, proceeds into the colon and small curvature of the stomach, and is im- planted ligamentous into the oesophagus^ It is in this omentum that Winslow disco- vered a natural opening, which goes by his name. If air be blown in at the foramen of Winslow, which is always found behind the lobulus spigelii, between the right side of the liver and hepatic vessels, the vena portarum and duodenum, the cavity of the omentum, and all its sacs may be dis- tended. The omentum is always double, and be- tween its lamellae closely connected by very tender cellular substance, the vessels are distributed and the fat collected. Where the top of the right kidney, and the lobulus spigelii of the liver, with the subjacent large vessels, form an angle with the duo- denum, there the external membrane ofthe colon, which comes from tbe peritoneum joining with the membrane of the duode- num, which also arises immediately from the peritoneum lying upon the kidney, en- ters the back into the transverse fissure of the liver, for a considerable space, is conti- nuous with its external coat, contains the gall-bladder, supports the hepatic vessels, and is very yellow and slippery. Behind this membranous production, betwixt die right lobe of the liver, hepatic vessels, vena portarum, biliary ducts, aorta, and adjacent duodenum, there is the natural opening just mentioned, by which air may be blown extensively into all the cavity of the omen- tum. From thence, in a course continuous with this membrane from the pylorus and uML OMO ti3l , ue smaller curvature of the stomach, the external membrane of the liver joins in such a manner, with that of the stomach, that the thin membrane of the liver is continued out of the fossa of the venal duct, across the lit- tle lobe into the stomach stretched before the lobe and before the pancreas. This little omentum, or omentum hepatico-gaslri- cum, when inflated, resembles a cone, and gradually becoming harder and emaciated, it changes into a true ligament, by which the oesophagus is connected to the dia- phragm. But the larger omentum, the omentum gastrocolicum, is of a much greater extent. It begins at the first accession of the right gastro-epiploic artery to the sto- mach, being continued there from the upper plate of the transverse mesocolon ; and then from the whole great curve of the stomach, as far as the spleen, and also from the right convex end of the stomach towards the spleen, until it also terminates in a hgament that ties the1 upper and back part of the spleen to the stomach ; this is the anterior lamina. Being continued downward, some- times to the navel, sometimes to the pelvis, it hangs before the intestines, and behind the muscles of the abdomen, until its lower edge being reflected upon itself, ascends, leaving an intermediate vacuity between it and the anterior lamina, and is continued to a very great extent, into the external mem- brane of the transverse colon, and lastly, into the sinus of the spleen, by which the large blood-vessels are received, and it ends finally on tbe oesophagus, under the dia- phragm. Behind the stomach, and before the pancreas, its cavity is continuous with that of the smaller omentum. To this the omentum colicum is connected, which arises farther to the right than the first origin of the omentum gastrocolicum from the meso- colon, with the cavity of which it is conti- nuous, but produced solely from the colon and its external membrane, which departs double from the intestine; it is prolonged, and terminates by a conical extremity, "sometimes of longer, sometimes of shorter extent, above the intestinum caecum. For all the blood which returns from the omen- tum and mesocolon, goes into the vena por- tarum, and by that into the liver itself. The omentum gastrocolicum is furnished with blood from each of the gastro-epiploic arte- ries, by many- descending articulated branches, of which the most lateral are the longest, and the lowest anastomose by mi- nute twigs with those of the colon. It also has branches from the splenic, duodenal, and adipose arteries. The omentum coli- cum has its arteries from the colon, as also the smaller appendices, and also from the duodenal and right epiploic. The arteries of the small omentum come from the hepa- tics, and from the right and left coronaries. The omentum being fat and indolent, has very small nerves. They arise from the nerves ofthe eighth pair, both in the greater and lesser curvatures of the stomach. The arteries of the mesentery are in general the same with those which go to the intestine, and of which the smaller branches remain in the glands and fat of the mesentery. Va- rious small accessory arteries go to both mesocolons, from the intercostals, sperma- tics, lumbars, and capsular, to the trans- verse portion from the splenic artery, and pancreato-duodenalis, and to the left meso- colon, from the branches of the aorta going to the lumbar glands. The veins of the omentum in general accompany the arte- ries, and unite into similar trunks; those of the left part of the gastrocolic omentum into the splenic, and also those of the hepa- ticogastric, which likewise sends its bkjod to tbe trunk of the vena portarum; those from the larger and right part of the gastro- colic omentum, from the omentum colicum, and from the appendices epiploicae into the mesenteric trunk. All the veins of the mesentery meet together and end in the vena portarum, being collected first into two large branches, of which the one, the me- senteric, receives the gastro-epiploic vein, the colicae mediae, the iliocolica, and all those of the small intestines, as far as the duodenum; the other, which going trans- versely, inserts itself into the former, above the origin of the duodenum, carries back the blood of the left gastric veins, and those of the rectum, except the lowermost, which belongs partly to those of the bladder and partly to the hypogastric branches of the pelvis. The vein which is called haemor- rhoidalis interna is sometimes inserted ra- ther into the splenic than into the mesen- teric vein. Has the omentum also lympha- tic vessels ? Certainly there are conglobate glands, both in the little omentum and in the gastro-colicum ; and antient anatomists have observed pellucid vessels in the omen- tum ; and a modern has described tbem for lacteals of the stomach. Ome'ntum co'licum. See Omentum. Ome'ntum gastro-co'licum. See Omentum. Ome'ntum hepatico-ga'stricum. See Omentum. OMO. Names compounded with this word belong to muscles which are attached to the scapula; from u/aos, the shoulder. Omoco'tyle. (From u/aos, the shoulder, and kotvxm, a cavity.) The cavity in the extremity of the neck of the scapula, in which the head of the humerus is articu- lated. OMO-HYOIDE'US. Coraco hyoideus, of Albinus and Douglas, Scapula hyodien, of Dumas. A muscle situated between the os hyoides and shoulder, that pulls the os hyoides obliquely downwards. It arises broad, thin, and fleshy, from the superior costa of the scapula, near the semilunar notch, and from the ligament that runs o3'i ONE across it; thence ascending obliquely, it be- comes tendinous below the sternocleido- mastoideus, and growing fleshy again, is in- serted into the base of the os hyoides. OMOPLA'TA. (From u/uos, the shoulder, and -ta-it-/-, broad.) See Sca- pula. Omoprato-hyoide'us. The same as Omohyoideus. * Omo'tocos. (From oh/aos, crude and 'tiktu, to bring forth.) A miscarriage. Omo'tribes. (From a>/*os, crude, and vptfiie, to bruise.) Oil expressed from un- ripe olives. Ompha'cinum. (From o/aqakiov, the juice of unripe grapes.) Oil expressed from unripe olives. Pmpha'cion. Omphacium. (From o/a- ojams, an unripe grape.) The juice of unripe grapes ; and by some applied to that of wild apples, or crabs, commonly called Verjuice. Omphaci'tds. (From o/a<$akos, an un- ripe grape, because it resembles an unripe grape.) A small kind of gall; an excres- cence from the oak. Omphaco'meli. (From o/aqakos, an unripe grape, and /Atxt, honey.) A sort of oxymel made of the juice of unripe grapes and honey. Omphaloca'rpus. (From o/aqaxos, the navel, and KApvos, fruit; so called because its fruit resembles a navel.) Cleavers; hay- riff. OMPHALOCELE. (From o}aqaxoc, the navel, and y.»x», a tumour.) An um- bilical hernia. See Hernia. Omphalo'des. (From o/A, an egg, and tiSct, a likeness.) An epithet for the aqueous humour of the eye. Ophioglossoi'des. (From eQwyXtfffiiv, ophioglossum, and «<%;, a likeness.) A fungus resembling the adder's tongue. OPHIOGLOSSUM. (From »erpents feed upon its berries.) White bryony. See Bryonia. OPHIO'XYLUM. From », to labour.) An intense pain in the eye, whence the light is in- tolerable. OPHTHALMOl'TO'SIS. (From o$t)a\/iof, an eye, and v\vtn, a fall.) A fall- ing down of the globe of the eye on the cheek, canthus, or upwards, the globe itself being scarce altered in magnitude. The cause is a relaxation of the muscles, and ligamentous expansions of the globe of the eye. The species are ; 1. Ophlhalmoptosis violenta, which is ge- nerated by a violent contusion or strong stroke, as happens sometimes in boxing. The eye falls out of the socket on the cheek or canthus of the eye, and from the elonga- tion and extension of the optic nerve occa- sions immediate blindness. 2. Ophlhalmoptosis, from a tumour within the orbit. An exostosis, toph, abscess, encyst- ed tumours, as, atheroma, hygroma; or scir- rhus, forming within the orbit, or induration of the orbital adeps, may throw the bulb of the eye out of the socket upwards, down- wards, or towards either canthus. 3 Ophlhalmoptosis paralytica, or the paralytic ophthalmoptosis, which arises from a palsy of the recti muscles, whence a stronger power in the oblique muscles of the bulb. 4. Ophthalmoptosis slaphylomatica, when the staphyloma depresses the inferior eyelid and extends on the cheek. OPIATE. (Medicamentum opialum ; from the effects being like that of opium.) A medicine that procures sleep, &.c. Src Anodynes. O'pion. (Oviov.) Opium. Opi'smus. (From tvisv, opium.) An opiate confection. Opt'sthenak. fFroni ovich-., backwards, GRA ORB 635 and tnxp, the palm.) The back patt of the palm. Opisthocra'nium. (From cvith*, back- ward, and xpaviov, the head.) The occiput, or hinder part of the head. Opisthocypho'sis. (From »*nhv, back- ward, and xvtfao-i;, a gibbosity.) A curved spine. OPISTHOTONOS. (From «We-, backwards, and vintt, to draw.) A fixed spasm of several muscles, so as 10 keep ihe body in a fixed position, and bent back- wards. Cullen considers it as a variety of tetanus. See Tetanus. OPIUM (Probably from or/x, juice, or from opi, Arab.) The inspissated juice of the white poppy. See Papaver somni- ferum. Opobalsamum. From «9-«;, juice, and Za\trap.o;, balsam.) See Amyris gilead- ensis. Opoca'lpason. (From evoc, juice, and kkXxavoy, a tree of that name.) Opocarpason. The juice of a tree called Carpasus. It re- sembles myrrh, but is poisonous. Opooeoce'le. A rupture through the fo- ramen ischii, or into the labia pudendi. OPODELDOC. A term of no mean- ing, frequently mentioned by Paracelsus. Formerly it signified a plaster for all exter- nal injuries, but now is confined to a cam- phorated soap liniment. OPO'PANAX. (From t*oS, juice, and *uvx%, the panacea.) See Paslinaca opopa- nax. Opo'pia. (From ewre/iai, to see.) The bones of the eyes. Opo'rice. (From tvapu, autumnal fruits.) A conserve made of ripe fruits. OriLA'no. (From oppilo, to shut up.) Oppilation is a close kind of obstruction; for, according to Khodius, it signifies, not only to shut out, but also to fill. OrnLATi'vA. (From oppilo, to shut up.) Medicines or substance which shut up the pores. Orro'NEKs po'llicis. See Flexor ossis metacarpi pollicis. Oppke'ssio. The catalepsy, or any pres- sure upon the brain. Opsi'gonos. (From t-^i, late, and y.ve/t&i, ta be born.) A dens sapientiac, or late cut tooth. OPTIC NERVES. (JVerw opftci, from »ir]op.Ai, to see; because they are the •rgans of sight.) The second pair of nerves of the brain, they arise from the thalami nervorum opticorum, perforate the bulb of the eye, and in it form the retina. Opu'xtia. (Ab Opunte, from the city Opus, near which it flourished.) See Cactus. Orache, stinking. See Chenopodium vul- varia. Orange. See Citrus auranlium. Orange, Seville. See Citrus mcrantium. Orange, sliaddock. See Shaddock. O R B I C U L A'R E OS. Orbicularis, shaped like a ring, from orbiculus, a little ring. Os pisiforme. The name of a bone of the carpus. Also a very small round bone, not larger than a pinhead, that belongs to the internal ear. ORBICULARIS O'RIS. (Muscu- lus orbicularis oris, from orbiculus, a little ring; so called from its shape.) Sphincter labiorum, of Douglas, semi orbicularis, of H inslow, constrictor oris, of Cowper, and labial, of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth, formed in a great measure by those of the lips: the fibres of the superior de- scending, those of the inferior ascending and decussating each other about the corner of the mouth, they run along the lip to join those of the opposite side, so that the fleshy fibres appear to surround the mouth like a sphincter Its use is to shut the mouth, by contracting and drawing both lips together, and to counteract all the muscles that assist in opening it. ORBICULARIS PALPEBRA- R U M- Orbicularis, scil. musculus. Orbi- cularis palpebrarum ciliaris, of authors, and maxillo palpebral, of Dumas. A muscle common to both ihe eyelids. It arises by a number of fleshy fibres from the outer edge of the orbitar process of the superior maxil* lary bone, and from a tendon near the inner angle of the eye; these fibres run a little downwards and outwards, over the upper part of the cheek, below the orbit, covering the under eyelid4, and surround the external angle, being closely connected only to the skin and fat: they then run over the super- ciliary ridge of the os frontis, towards the inner canthus, where they mix with the fibres of the occipito-frontalis and corru- gator supercilii: then covering the upper eyelid, they descend to the inner angle op- posite to their inferior origin, and firmly adhere to the internal angular process of the os frontis, and to the short round tendon which serves to fix the pelpebrae and muscu- lar fibres arising from it. It is inserted into the nasal process of the superior maxillary bone, by a short round tendon, coverinjr the anterior and upper part of the lachrymal sac, which tendon can be easily felt at the inner canthus of the eye. The use of this muscle is to shut the eye, by drawing both lids together, the fibres contracting from the outer angle towards the inner, press the eyeball, squeeze the luchrymal gland, and convey the tears towards the puncta lachrymalia. Orbicularis palpebrarum cilia'ri;" See Orbicularis palpebrarum. ORBIT. Orbita. The two cavities un- der the forehead, in which the eyes are situ- ated, are termed orbits. The angles of die orbits ure called cant hi. Each orbii is com- posed of seven bones, viz. tbe frontal marxil-. 686 ORC lary, jugal, lachrymal, ethmoid, palatine, and sphenoid. The use of this bony socket is to maintain and defend the organ of sight, and its adjacent parts. O'rchea. (From apx'S, a testicle.) Ga- len says it is the scrotum. O'RCHIS. (From eptyopai, to desire.) 1. A testicle. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. Or- der, Diandria. O'rchis bifo'lia. The systematic name ofthe butterfly orchis. See Orchis mascula. O'rchis ma'scula. The systematic name of the male orchis. Satyrion. Dog's- stones. Male orchis. Orchis bulbis indivisis, nedarii labio quadrilobo crenulato, eomu obtuso petalis dorsalibus reflexis, of Linnaeus. The root has a place in the Materia Medica of the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia, on account of the glutinous slimy juice which it contains. The root of the orchis bifolia is also collected. Satyrion root has a sweetish taste, a faint and somewhat unplea- sant smell. Its mucilaginous or gelatinous quality has recommended it as a demulcent. Salep, which is imported here from the East, is a preparation of an analogous root, which, considered as an article of diet, is accounted extremely nutritious, as containing a great quantity of farinaceous matter in a small bulk. The supposed aphrodisiac qualities of this root, which have been noticed ever since the days of Dioscorides, seem, says Dr. Woodville, to be founded on the fan- ciful doctrine of signatures, thus orchis, i. e. ep%is, testiculus, habet radices, instar testiculorum. O'rchis mo'rio. The systematic name of the orchis, from whose root the salep is made. Salep is a farinaceous powder im- ported from Turkey. It may be obtained from several other species of the same genus of plants. It is an insipid substance, of which a small quantity, by proper manage- ment, converts a large portion of water into a jelly, the nutritive powers of which have been greatly overrated. Salep forms a considerable part of the diet of the inhabit- ants of Turkey, Persia, and Syria. The method of preparing salep is as follows: the new root is to be washed in water, and the fine brown skin which covers it is to be separated by means of a small brush, or by dipping the root in warm water, and rubbing it with a coarse linen cloth. The roots thus cleaned, are to be spread on a tin plate, and placed in an oven, heated to the usual degree, where they are to remain six or ten minutes. In this time they will have lost their milky whiteness, and acquired a transparency like horn, without any dimi- nution of bulk. Being arrived at this state, they are to be removed in order to dry and harden in the air, which will require several days to effect; or they may be dried in a few hours, by using a very gentle heat. ORf Salep, thus prepared, contains a great quan- tity of vegetable aliment; as a wholesome nourishment it is much superior to rice ; and has the singular property of concealing the taste of salt water. Hence, to prevent the dreadful calamity of famine at sea, it ha* been proposed that the powder of it should constitute part of the provisions of every ship's company. With regard to its medi- cinal properties, it may be observed, that its restorative, mucilaginous, and demulcent qualities, render it of considerable use in various diseases, when employed as ali- ment, particularly in sea-scurvy, diarrhoea, dysentery, symptomatic fever, arising from the absorption of pus, and the stone or gravel. ORCHITIS. (From »pXiS, a testicle.) See Hernia humoralis. O'rchos. (From op%ot, a plantation or orchard ; so called from the regularity with which the hairs are inserted.) The extre- mities of the eyelids, where the eyelashes grow. O R C H O'T O M Y. (From trx,t, a tes- tide, and ti/aw, to cut.) Castration. The operation of extracting a testicle. Oreoseli'num. (From apot, a moun- tain, and ffiXivov, parsley, so named because it grows wild upon mountains.) Black mountain parsley. See Athamanla. Ore'stion. (From opot, a mountain.) In Dioscorides it is the Helenium, or a kind of elecampane growing upon moun- tains. Ore'xis. (From optyo/iai, to desire.) Orexia. The appetite. ORIBASIUS, an eminent physician of the 4th century, was born at Pergamus, or according to others, at Sardes, where he re- sided for some time. He is mentioned as one of the most learned and accomplished men of his age, and the most skilful in his profession : and he not only obtained great public reputation, but also the friendship of the Emperor Julian, who appointed him quaestor of Constantinople. But after the death of that prince he suffered a severe re- verse > he was stripped of his property, and sent into banishment among the Barbarians. He sustained his misfortunes however with great fortitude; and the dignity of his cha- racter, with his professional skill and kind- ness, gained him the veneration of these rude people, among whom he was adored as a tutelary god. At length he was recalled to the Imperial court, and regained the public favour. He was chiefly a compiler; but some valuable practical remarks first occur in his writings. He made, at the lequest of Julian, extensive " Collections'' from Galen, aud other preceding authors, in about seventy books, of which only seven- teen now remain ; and afterwards made a "Synopsis of this vast work, for the use ot his son, in nine books -. there are also extant four books, on medicines and diseases, en- 6RI ORP - 637 ^llcd " K'iporistorum Libri." He praises liichlv local evacuations of blood, espe- cially by scarifications, which had been little notiocd" before : and he affirms, that he was himself cured of the plague by it, having lost in this way two pounds of blood from the thighs on the second day of the disease. He first described a singular species of in- sanity, under the name of lycanthropia, in which the patient wanders about by night anion? the tombs, as if changed into a wolf: though such a disease is noticed in the New Testament. Ori'cia. (From Oricus, a city of Epirus, near which it grows.) A species of fir or turpentine tree. Orienta'lia fo'lia. The leaves of senna. OHI'GANUM. (From apse, a moun- tain, and yavou, to rejoice; so called be- cause it grows upon the side of moun- tains.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnospermia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild marjoram. Ori'ganum cre'ticum. See Origanum didamnus. Ori'ganum dicta'mnus. The systematic name of the dittany of Crete. Didamnus creiicus. Origanum crelicum. Onitis. The loaves of this plant, Origanum didamnus: j'oliis inferioribus tomentosis, spicis nutantibus, of Linnaeus, are now rarely used ; they have been recommended as enimenagogue and alcxipharmic. Ori'ganum majora'na. The systematic name of sweet marjoram. Marjorana. Ori- Sanum, foliis ovatis obtusis, spicis subrotun- is compaclis pubescentibus, of Linnreus. This plant has been long cultivated in our gardens, and is in frequent use for culinary purposes. The leaves and tops have a plea- sant smell, and a moderately warm aromatic, bitterish taste. They yield their virtues to aqueous and spiritous liquors, by infusion, and to water in distillation, affording a consi- derable quantity of essential oil. The medici- nal qualities of the plant are similar to those of the wild plant (see Origanum vulgare ;) but being much more fragrant it is thought to be more cephalic, and better adapted to those complaints known by the name of nervous ; and may therefore be employed with the same intentions as lavender. It was directed in the pulvis slernuUdorius, by both pharmacopeias, with a view to the agreeable odour which it communicates to the asarabacca, rather than to its errhine power, which is very inconsiderable ; but it is now wholly omitted in the Pharm. Lond. In its recent state, it is said to have been successfully applied to scirrhous tumours of the breast. Ori'ganum syri'acum. The Syrian herb mastich. See Teucrium marum. Origanum vui.qa're. The Systematic name of the wild marjoram. Marjorana mancurana. Origanum heracleoticum, from Heraclea, where the best was said to be pro- duced. Zazarhendi herba. Wild marjoram. Origanum vulgare; spids subrotundis pani- culalis conglomerates, bradeis calyce longi- oribvs ovatis, of Linnaeus- This plant grows wild in many parts of Britain. It has an agreeable aromatic smell, approaching to that of marjoram, and a pungent taste much resembling thyme, to which it is likewise thought to be more allied in its medicinal qualities, and therefore deemed to be emmenagogue, tonic, stomachic, &c. The dried leaves used instead of tea, are said to be exceedingly grateful. They are employed in medicated baths and foment- ations. O'ris constri'ctor. See Orbicularis oris. Orlea'na te'rra. (Orleana, so named from the place where it grows.) See Bixa orleana. Ornitho'galum mari'timum. (From -pwf, a bird, and y&Xa, milk, so called from the colour of its flowers, which are like the milk found in eggs.) A kind of wild onion. See Scilla. Ornithoglo'ssum. (From «pwy, a bird, and yXuvaA, a tongue, so called from its shape.) Bird's tongue. The seeds of the ash-tree, as sometimes so called. ORNITHOLOGY. (From «p-«, a bird, and >.eyos, a discourse.) That part of natural history which treats of birds. Ornithopo'dium. (From oovit, a bird, and revs, a foot; so called from the likeness of its pods to a bird's claw.) Bird's foot; scorpion wort. O'rnus. (From orn, Heb.) The ash-tree which affords manna. Oroba'nche. (From «p«C«, the wild pea, and ayx") to suffocate; so called be- cause it twines round thn orobus and de- stroys it.) The great tooth-wort or hypo- cystis. Orobry'chis. (From »pe£«f, the wood- pea, and (*pv%», to eat.) The same as orobus. OROBUS. (From t?e*l», to eat.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ervum See Ervum. Orobus tubero'sus. The heath-pea. The root of this plant is said to be nutritious. The Scotch islanders hold them in great esteem, and chew them like tobacco. Oroseli'num. See Athamanla. Oiipiwent. Orpimeidum. Native orpi- inent is found in yellow, brilliant, and as it were, tnlky masses, often mixed with realgar, and sometimes of a greenish colour. Sen Arsenic. Orpine. See Sedum telephium. 63« ORY Orrhoptgium. (From «p«,-, the extremi- ty, and vvyn, the buttocks.) The extremity of the spine, which is terminated by the os coccygis. O'rrhos. (From pts», to flow.) Serum, whey. The raphe; and the extremity of the sacrum. Orris, common. See Iris germanica. Orris, Florentine. See Iris florentina. Orthoco'lon. (From tfttos, straight, and xuXov, a limb.) It is a species of stiff joint, when it cannot be bended, but re- mains straight. ORTHOPN ffi'A. (From «pt»;, erect, and wot), breathing.) A very quick and laborious breathing, during which the per- son is obliged to be in an erect posture. Orva'le. (Orvale, French.) A species of clary or horminum. Orvieta'num is used for a medicine that resists poisons, from a mountebank of Or- vieta in Italy, who first made himself famous by taking such things upon the stage, after doses of pretended poisons. Though some say, its inventor was one H. F. Orvietanus, and that it is named after him. ORY'ZA. (From orez, Arab.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, Digynia. The rice plant. 2. The name for rice, or the seeds of the Oryza sativa, of Linnaeus. Ory'za sativa. The systematic name of the plant which affords the rice which is the principal food of the inhabitants in all parts of the East, where it is boiled and eaten, either alone or with their meat. Large quantities of it are annually sent into Europe, and it meets with a general esteem for family purposes. The people of Java have a method of making puddings of rice, which seems to be unknown here, but it is not difficult to put in practice if it should merit attention. They take a conical earthen pot, which is open at the large end, and perforated all over: this they fill about half full with rice, and put- ting it into a larger earthen pot of the same shape, filled with boiling water, the rice in the first pot soon swells, and stops the perforations so as to keep out the water; by this method the rice is brought to a firm consistence, and forms a pudding, which is generally eaten with butter, oil, sugar, vinegar, and spices. The Indians eat stewed rice with good success against the bloody flux; and in most inflammatory disorders they cure themselves with only a decoction of it. The spiritous liquor called arrack is made from this grain. Rice grows naturally in moist places; and will not come to perfection when culti- vated, unless the ground be sometimes overflowed, or plentifully watered. The grain is of a grey colour when first reaped ; but the growers have a method of whiteu- OSM ing it before it is sent to market. %hc manner of performing this, and beating it out in Egypt, is thus described by Has-.il- quist -. They have hollow iron cylindrical pestles, about an inch diameter, lifted by a wheel worked with oxen. A person sits between the pestles, and, as they rise, pushes forward the rice, whilst another winnows and supplies fresh parcels. 1 hits they continue working until it is entirely free from chaff. Having in this manner cleaned it, they add one thirtieth part of salt, and rub them both together, by which the grain acquires a whiteness; then it is passed through a sieve, to separate the salt again from it. In the island of Ceylon they have a much more expeditious method of getting out the rice; for, in the field where it is reaped, they dig a round hole, with a level bottom, about a foot deep, and eight yards diameter, and fill it with bundles of corn. Having laid it properly, the women drive about half a dozen oxen con- tinually round the pit; and thus they will tread out forty or fifty bushels a day. This is a very ancient method of treading out corn, and is still practised in Africa upon other sorts of grain. OS. 1. (Os, ossis, neut.) a bone. 2. (Os, oris, neut.) the mouth. Os exte'rnum. The entrance into the vagina. It is so named in opposition to the mouth of the womb, which is called the os internum, or os tincae. Os inte'rnum. Os tinea, and amphideim, or amphideum. Galen calls it oscliton, The orifice or mouth ofthe womb. Os leo'nis. The antirrhinum linaria. Os ti'nce. See Os internum. Oscheocele. (From wy^vi, the scro- tum, and xnXv, a tumour.) This term is sometimes given to a tumour of the scrotum, from an accumulation of water, (see Hydro- cele ;) and sometimes to a scrotal hernia, (see Hernia.) O'schkon. Ov, a bone, and *u0»s, a stone.) See Osleocolla. OSTEOLOGY. (From ww, a bone, and kayos, a discourse.) The doctrine of thr bones. See Bone. Ostia'rius. (From ostium, a door.) The pylorus. "Osti'ola. (Dim. of ostium, a door) The valves or gates of the heart. O'strea. Oslreum. (From erpaxn, a shell.) The oyster. The shell of this fish is occasionally used medicinally; its virtue; are similar to those of the carbonate of lime See Creta. Ostri'tium. (Blanchard calls it a cor- ruption from laserpitium.) Impcratoria, or master-wort. Ostru'tiiiom. Laserpilium. See Impc- ratoria. Osy'ris. Cassia poctica Lobelli. Cassia lalinorum. Cassia lignea monspeliensivm. Cassia monspeliensium. Poet's rosemary The whole shrub is astringent. It grows in the southern p%rts of Europe. OTA'LGIA. (From evt, the ear, and aXyos, pain.) The ear-ache. Otenchy'tes. (From are;, the genitive ofevt, an ear, and sy^iw, to pour in.) A syringe for the cars. Otho'nna. (From oievn, lint; so called from the softness of its leaves.) A species of celandine. O'tica (From eat, the ear.) Medicines against diseases of the ear. Oti'tes. (From evt, the ear.) An epi- thet ofthe little finger, because it is common- ly made use of in scratching the ear. OTITIS. (From ev;, the ear.) Inflam mation of the internal ear. It is known by pyrexia, and an excruciating and throbbing pain in the internal ear, that is sometimes attended with delirium. Otopla'tos. (From evt, the ear.) A stinking ulcer behind the ears. Otopyo'sis. (From evt, the ear, and vvtv, pus.) A purulent discharge from the ear. OTORRHEA. (From evt, the ear, and piu, to flow.) A discharge of blood or mat- ter from the ear. OVALE FORA'MEN. See Foramen ovale. OVARIUM. (Dim. of ovum, an e?g) The ovaria are two flat oval bodies, about one inch in length, and rather more than half in breadth and thickness, suspended in the broad ligaments, about the distance of one inch from the uterus behind, and a lit- tle below the Fallopian tubes. To the ovaria, according to the idea of their struc- ture entertained by different anatomists, ♦*' rious uses have been assigned, or the pur- pose they answer has been differently ex- plained. Some have supposed that their texture was glandular, and that they secret- ed a fluid equivalent to, and similar to tbe OVA OXA 641 male semen; but others, who have cxaminud them witli more care, assert that they are ovaria in the literal acceptation of the term, and include a number of vesicles, or ova, to the amount of twenty-two of different sizes, joined to> the internal surface ofthe ovaiia by cellular threads or pedicles ; and that they contain a fluid which has the appear- ance of thin lymph. These vesicles are, in fact, to be seen in the healthy ovaria of every young woman. They'differ very much in their number in different ovaria, but are very seldom so numerous as has just been stated. All have agreed that the ovaria prepare whatever the female supplies to- wards the formation of the foetus ; and this is proved by the operation of spaying, which consists in the extirpation of the ovaria, after which the animal not only loses the power of conceiving, but desire is for ever extinguished. The outer coat of the ovaria, together with that of the uterus, is given by the peritoneum; and whenever an ovum is passed into the Fallopian tube, a fissure is observed at the part through which it is supposed to have been transferred. These fissures healing, leave small longitudinal cicatrices on the surface, which are said to enable us to deterinime, whenever the ova- rium is examined, the number of times a woman has conceived. The corpora lutea are oblong glandular bodies of a yellowish colour, found in the ovaria of all animals when pregnant, and, according to some, when they are salacious. They are said to be calyces, from which the impregnated ovum has dropped; and their number is al- ways in proportion to the number of concep- tions found in the uterus. They are largest and most conspicuous in the early state of pregnancy, and remain for some time after delivery, when they gradually fade and wither till tbey disappear. The corpora lutea are very vascular, except at their cen- tre, which is whitish; and in the middle of the white part is a small cavity, from which the impregnated ovum is thought to have immediately proceeded. The ovaria are the seat of a particular kind of dropsy, which most commonly happens to women at the time of the final cessation of the menses, though not unfrequently at a more early period of life. It is of the encysted kind, the fluid being sometimes limpid and thin, and at others discoloured and gelati- nous. In some cases it has been found con- tained in one cyst, often in several; and in others the whole tumefaction has been com- posed of hydatids not larger than grapes. The ovaiia are also subject, especially a /short time after delivery, to inflammation, terminating iu suppuration, and to scirrhous and cancerous diseases, with considerable enlargement. In the former state, they ge- nerally adhere to some adjoining part, as the uterus, rectum, bladder, or external in- teguments, and the maitcr is discharged from the vagina, by stool, by urine, or by an external abscess of the integuments of the abdomen. OVIDUCT. (Oviduclus, from ovum, an egg> a°d ductus, a canal.) The Fallopian tube, or canal, which runs from the ovary to the bottom of the womb. OVIPAROUS. (From ovum, an egg, and pario, to bring forth.) Animals which ex- clude their young in the egg, which are after- wards hatched. Ovo'rum te'stje. Egg-shells. A testa- ceous absorbent. OVUM. See Egg. O'vum philoso'phicum. Ovum chymicum. A glass body round like an egg. O'vum ru'fkum. See Abarnahas. OXALATE. Oxalas. A salt formed by the combination of the oxalic acid with different bases; thus, oxalate of ammonia, Lc. OXALIC ACID. Acidum oxalicum. Acid of sugar. This acid is obtained by evaporating the fresh juice of wood-sorrel almost to the consistence of honey, when it • is to be poured into a glass vessel with a narrow neck, and covered with a stratum of the oil of olives. After some weeks the sides of the bottle are invested with a crust, which is the salt of sorrel, or superoxalas potassa. The salt of sorrel is then to be dissolved in boiling water, and a small quantity of the nitrate of barytes added to it, when the barytes will unite with the oxalic acid, and the potash with the nitric acid. The oxalate of barytes, which is pre- cipitated, is then to be decompounded by digestion with sulphuric acid, by which means the oxalic acid is let loose. . Former- ly this acid was considered as different from that of sugar, but it is now proved by expe- riment to be the same in all its proper- ties. O'XALIS. (From o\v.s, sharp; so called from the sharpness of its juice.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order, Pentagynia. Wood- sorrel. O'xalis acktose'lla. (Dim. of acetosa.) The systematic name of the wood-sorrel. Lujula. Alleluja. Oxalis; foliis ternatis, scapo unifloru, flare albo,capsulis pentangonis elaslicis, radice squamoso-articulata, of Lin- naeus. This plant grows wild in the woods, and flowers in April and May. The leaves are shaped like a heart, standing three toge- ther on one stalk. The acetosella is totally inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste, on which account it is used in sallads. Its taste is more agree#bl# than the common sorrel, and approaches nearly to that of the juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar, with which it corresponds in a great measure in its medical effects, being esteemed refrige- rant, antiscorbutic and diuretic. It is recom- mended by Bergius, in inflammatory, bi- lious, and putrid fevers. The principal 642 0Xf use, however, of the acetosella, is to allay inordinate heat, and to quench thirst; for this purpose a pleasant whey may be formed by boiling the plant in milk, which under certain circumstances may be preferable to the conserve directed by" the London'Col- lege, th mgh an extremely grateful and use- ful medicine. Many have employed the root of Lujula, probably on account of its beautiful red colour rather than for its su- perior efficacy. An essential salt is prepared from this plant, known by the name of es- sential salt of lemons, and commonly used for taking ink-stains out of linen. What is sold under the name of essential salt of le- mons in this country, is said by some to consist of cream of tartar, with the addition of a small quantity of sulphuric acid. The leaves of wood-sorrel when employed exter- nally in the form of poultices, are powerful suppurunts, particularly in indolent scrofu- lous humours. Oxa'lme. (From e\ot, sharp, and aXt, salt.) A mixture of vinegar and salt. Ox-eye-daisy. See Chrysanthemum leu- canlhemum. Ox's-tongue. See Picris echiodes. Oxyca'ntha gale'ni. (From e\vt, sharp, and axavtes, a thorn ; so called from the acidity of its fruit.) The barberry. See Berberis. Oxyce'drus. (From e\u, acutely, and KiSpet, a cedar; so called from the sharp termination of its leaves.) A kind of cedar. Spanish juniper, a species of juni- perus. Oxyco'ccos. (From «*••/*, acid, and mkkos, a berry; so named from its acidity.) See Vaccinium oxycoccos. Oxt'cratum. (From e\vt, acid, and y.ipanv/ti, to mix.) Oxycrates. Vinegar mixed with such a portion of water as is re- quired, and rendered "still milder by the ad- dition of a little honey. Oxycro'ceum empla'strum. (From e%vt, acid, and xpexes, crocus, saffron.) A plas- ter in which there is much saffron, but no vinegar necessary, unless in dissolving some gums. OXYD. Oxid. Oxide. Oxyde. Oxy- dum. A substance formed by the union of oxygen with a basis -. thus, oxyd of iron, oxyd of copper, fcc. Oxyd of carbon, gaseous. See Carbon, gazeous oxyde of. Oxydation. The operation by which a substance is made to combine with oxygen. Oxyde'rcica. (Krqfp o\ut, acute, and hpxa, to see.) Medicines which sharpen the sight. O'XYDUM. (So called from oxygen, which enters into its composition.) See Oxyd. O'XYDUM ANTIMO'NII. See Antimonii oxydum. O'xydum arse'nici album. See Arsenic. OXY O'iydum cu'pri vi'ridk aceta'tum. See Verdigris. O'xydum fe'rri lu'teum. Sec Ferri subcarbonas. Oxydum fe'rri ni'orum. Black oxyde of iron. The scales which fall from iron, when heated, consist of iron combined with oxygen. These have been employed medi- cinally, producing the general effects of chalybeates, but not very powerfully. They are hardly now in use. O'xydum fe'rri ru'brijm. Red oxyde of iron. In this the metal is more highly oxydized, than in the black. It may be formed by long continued exposure to heat and air; or by treating iron with acids. Its properties in medicine are similar, but it is hardly employed at present, unless to give colour to a plaster, Sic. O'xydum uydra'rgyri cine'reum. See Hydrargyri oxydum cinereum. O'xydum hydra'rgyri ni'grum. See Hydrargyri oxydum cinereum. O'xydum hydra'rgyri ru'brum. See Hydrargyri oxydum rubrum. O'xydum plu'mbi a'lbum. See Plumbi subcarbonas. O'xydum plu'mbi ru'brum. See Lead. O'xvdum plu'mbi semivi'treum. See Lithargyrus. O'xydum sti'bii a'lbum. See Antimonii oxydum. O'xydum sti'bii semivi'treum. A vitre- ous oxyde of antimony. It was formerly called Vitrum antimonii, and consists of an oxyde of antimony with a little sulphur; it is employed to make antimonial wine. O'xydum sti'bii sulphdra'tum. This is an oxyde of antimony with sulphur, and was formerly called Hepar antimonii. Cro- cus metallorum. Crocus antimonii. It was formerly exhibited in the cure of fevers and atonic diseases of the lungs. Its principal use now is in preparing other medicines. O'xydum zi'nci sublima'tuw. See Zinci oxydum. O'XYDUM ZI'NCI. See Zinci oxydum. Oxy'garum. (From ajjyy, acid> and yafn, garuin.) A composition of garum and vinegar. OXYGEN. (Oxygenium; from «<-i/$,'acid, and yiwau, to generate ; because it is the generator of acidity.) This substance, al- though existing sometimes in a solid and sometimes in an aeriform state, is never dis- tinctly perceptible to the human senses, but in combination. We know it only in hs combination, by its effects. Nature never presents it soli- tary ; chemists do not know how to insulate it. It is a principle which was long un- known. It is absorbable by combustible bodies, and converts them into oxydes or acids. It is an indispensable condition of combustion, uniting itself always to bodies which burn, augmenting their weight, and changing their properties. It may be dis- QXY OXY 64* engaged in the state of oxygen gas, from burnt bodies, by a joint accumulation of raloric and light. It is highly necessary for Ihe respiration of animals. It exists univer- sally dispersed through nature, and is a con- stituent part of atmospheric air, of water, of acids, and of all bodies of the animal and vegetable kingdoms. One of the most remarkable combinations into which it is capable of entering, is that which it forms with light and caloric. The nature of that mysterious union has not been ascertained, but it is certain that, in that state, it constitutes the gazeous fluid called OXYGEN GAS. Properties of Oxygen Gas. — Oxygen gas is an elastic invisible fluid, like common air, capable of indefinite expansion and compression. It has neither taste nor odour, nor does it show any traces of an acid. Its specific gravity, as determined by Kirwan, is 0.00135, that of water being 1.0000 ; it is, therefore, 740 times lighter than the same bulk of water. Its weight is to atmo- spheric air as 1103 to 1000. One hundred and sixteen cubic inches of oxygen gas weigh 39.38 grains. It is not absorbed by water, but entirely absorbable by combus- tible bodies, which, at the same time, dis- engage its caloric and light, producing in consequence a strong heat and flame. It rekindles almost extinct 'combustible bo- dies. It is indispensable to respiration, and is the cause of animal heat. It hastens germination. It combines with every com- bustible body, with all the metals, and with the greater number of vegetable and animal substances. It is considered as the cause of acidity; and from this last property is derived the name oxygen, a word denoting the origin of acidity. The act of its combining with bodies is called oxydizement, or oxygenation ; and the bodies with which it is combined are called ozydes, or acids. Oxygen gas is the chief basis of the pneu- matic doctrine of chemistry. Methods of obtaining Oxygen Gas. — We arc at present acquainted with a great num- ber of bodies from which we may, by art, produce oxygen gas. It is most amply obtained from the oxydes of manganese, lead, or mercury ; from nitrate of potash ; from the green leaves of vegetables, and from hyperoxymuriate of potash, or soda. Besides these, there are a great many other substances from which oxygen gas may be procured. 1. In order to procure oxygen gas in a state of great purity, pure hyperoxymu- riate of potash, or soda, must be made use of. With this view, put some of the salt into a small earthen or glass retort, the neck of which is placed under the shelf of the pneumatic trough, filled with water; and heat the retort by means of a lamp. The salt will begin to melt, aud oxygen gas will be obtained in abundance, and of great purity, which may be collected and preserved over water. Explanation. — Hyperoxymuriate of pot- ash consists of hyperoxymuriatic acid and potash ; at an elevated temperature, a de- composition ot the acid takes place; its oxygen unites to the caloric, and forms oxy- gen gas. The hyperoxymuriatic acid be- comes therefore converted into simple muri- atic acid, which remains in the retort united to the potash, in the form of muriate of potash. 2. Oxygen gas may likewise be obtained from the green leaves of vegetables. For this purpose fill a beli-glass with water, introduce fresh-gathered green 'caves under it, and place the beli, or rueiver, inverted in. a vessel containing tht -ame fluid; exp&' the apparatus to the ia; s of the sun, ana very pure oxygen gas will be liberated. The emission of oxygen gas is propor- tioned to the vigour of the plant and the vivacity of the light; the quantity differs in different plants and under different con- ditions. Explanation. — It is an established fact, that plants decompose carbonic acid, and probably water, which serve for their nou- rishment ; they absorb the hydrogen and carbon of these fluids, disengaging a part of the oxygen in a state of purity. Light, how- ever, favours this decomposition greatly; in proportion as the oxygen becomes disen- gaged, the hydrogen becomes fixed in the vegetable, and combines partly with the car- bon and partly with the oxygen, to form the oil, &c ofthe vegetable. 3. Nitrate of potash is another substance frequently made use of for obtaining oxygen gas, in the following manner: Take any quantity of this salt, introduce it into a coated earthen or glass retort, and fit to it a tube, which must be plunged into ttie pneumatic trough, under the receiver filled with water. When the apparatus has been properly adjusted, heat the retort gra- dually, till it becomes red hot; the oxygen gas will then be disengaged rapidly. Explanation. — Nitrate of potash consists of nitric acid and potash. Nitric acid con- sists again of oxygen and nitrogen. On exposing the salt to ignition, a partial de- composition of the acid takes place; the greatest part of the oxygen of the nitric acid unites to caloric, and appears under the form of oxygen gas. The other part remains attached to the potash in the state of nitrous add. The residue in the retort is, therefore, nitrate of potash, if the pro- cess has been carried only to a certain extent. Remark.—If too much heat be applied, particularly towards the end of the process, a total decomposition of the nitric acid takes place; the oxygen gas, in that case, -344 OXY will therefore be mingled with nitrogen gas. The weight ofthe two gases, when collected, will be found to correspond very exactly with the weight of the acid which had been decomposed. The residue then left in the retort is potash. 4. Black oxyde of manganese, however, is generally made use of for obtaining oxy- gen gas, on account of its cheapness. This native oxyde is reduced to a coarse powder ; a stone, or rather an iron retort is then charged with it and heated. As soon as the retort becomes ignited, oxygen gas is ob- tained plentifully. Explanation.—Black oxyde of manganese is the metal called manganese fully saturated with oxygen, together with many earthy im- purities ; on applying heat, part of the solid oxygen quits the metal and ufttte^ to caloric, in order to form oxygen gas ; »Premainder of the oxygen remains united to the metal •-■ith a forcible affinity; the metal, therefore, approaches to the metallic state, or is found in the state of a grey oxyde of manganese. One pound of the best manganese yields upwards of 1400 cubic inches of oxygen gas, nearly pure. If sulphuric acid be previously added to the manganese, the gas is pro- duced by a less heat, and in a larger quan- tity ; a glass retort may then be used, and the heat of a lamp is sufficient. 5. Red oxyde of mercury yields oxygen gas in a manner similar to that of manga- nese. Explanation. — This oxyde consists like- wise of solid oxygen and mercury, the com- bination of which takes place on exposing mercury to a heat of about 610° Fahr. At this degree it attracts oxygen, and becomes converted into an oxyde : but if the temper- ature be increased, the attraction of oxygen is changed. The oxygen then attracts calo- ric stronger than it did, the mercury; it therefore abandons it and forms oxygen gas. The mercury then reappears in its metallic state. 6. Red oxyde of lead yields oxygen gas on the same principle. Oxygenated muriatic acid. See Oxymuri- atic acid. Oxygly'cum. (From »*;«-, acid, and yXvxvs, sweet.) Honey mixed with vinegar. An oxymel. Oxyla'pathum. (From «?«/,-, acid, and y&vuiev, the dock; so named from its aci dity.) See Rumex acutus. O'XYMEL. (From e£»?,'acid, and /tiXt, honey.) Apomeli. Adipson. Honey and vinegar boiled to a sirup. Mel acetatum. Now called Oxymel simplex. " Take of cla- rified honey, two pounds; acetic acid, a pint. Boil them down to a proper con- sistence, in a glass vessel, over a slow fire." This preparation of honey and vinegar pos- sesses aperient and expectorating virtues, and is given, with these intentions, in the viire of humoral asthma, and other diseases OXY of the chest, in doses of one or Iwo drachm*. It is also employed in the form of gargle, when diluted with water. Oxymel jEru'ginis. See Linimtntum. atruginis. O'xymel co'lciiici. Oxymel of meadow saffron is an acrid medicine, but is neverthe- less employed, for its diuretic virtues, in dropsies. O'xymel sci'll.-*. "Take of clarified honey, three pounds; vinegar of squills, two [lints Boil them in a glass vessel, with a slow fire, to the proper thickness." Apt- rient, expectorant, and detergent virtues, are attributed to the honey of squills. It is given in doses of two or three drachms, along with some aromatic water, as that of cinnamon, to prevent the great nausea which it would otherwise be apt to excite. In large doses it proves emetic. Oxymu'rias hydra'rgyri. See Hydrar- gri oxymurias. OXYMURIATIC ACID GAS. Oxy- genated muriatic acid gas. Chlorine. Dephlo- gisticated marine acid. This gas possesses an uncommonly pungent and suffocating odour. It is absolutely and in every respect non-re- spirable; animals immersed in it die instantly. It is absorbable by water, and forms with it what is called liquid oxymuriatic acid. When water is saturated with it, the compound crystallizes at low temperatures. Oxymuri- atic acid gas is not invisible, but has a yellow greenish colour. It is capable of maintain- ing and exciting combustion in many cases Phosphorus, charcoal, red sulpuret of mer- cury, sulphuret of antimony, bismuth, iron, zinc, copper, gold, arsenic, cobalt, tin, lead, and several other combustible bodies take fire spontaneously when introduced into it. It is heavier than atmospheric air. It weakens and reddens the flame of a taper, but does not extinguish it. It decomposes ammonia. It thickens fat oils. It detonates with hydro- gen gas. Nitrous gas immediately produces a cloud of reddish vapour with it. It is like- wise decomposed by sulphuretted, phosphu- retted and carburetted hydrogen gases. It is not altered by exposure to light, and passes unaltered through an ignited porce- lain tube. It bleaches stuffs, and totally destroys most of the vegetable colours, ren- dering them white. It also bleaches yellow wax, foe. This gas may be obtained in several ways. 1. Take one part of the native oxyde of manganese, and as much red precipitate of mercury, or red lead, put them into a glass retort, and add four parts of concentrated muriatic acid. This, on distillation, affords a quantity of yellow aeriform fluid, which is oxymuriatic acid gas. 2. Put into a retort one part of powdered black oxyde of manganese, three or four of concentrated muriatic acid, connect the re- tort with the pneumatic trough and receive OXY OXY 64fi the gas over water in the usual manner. When no more gas is liberated, apply the beat of a lamp, and gas will be produced abundantly, which may be kept in bottles with ground glass stoppers. The oxyde of manganese yields up in this process part ot its oxygen to part of the muriatic acid, which becomes converted into oxymuriatic acid gas ; the oxyde of manga- nese being thus partly deoxydized is dissolved in the remaining quantity of the muriatic acid, which remains behind in the retort as muriate of manganese. The retort containing the mixture should not be filled above one third, for the mix- ture on the application of heat, swells, and is very apt to be forced over into the neck of the retort. 3. Oxymuriatic acid gas may likewise be obtained in an indirect manner, by decom- posing muriate of soda in contact with black oxyde of manganese. For that purpose mix eight parts, by weight, of muriate of soda with three of powdered oxyde of manganese, put the mixture into a tubulated retort, and pour upon it gradually four parts of sulphu- ric acid, diluted previously with three of water, and wliich has been suffered to cool after dilution. On applying a gentle heat, gas will be produced as before. In this operation the sulphuric acid acts on the muriate of soda, to the base of which it unites ; the muriatic acid liberated by this union, attaeks the oxyde of manganese; one part of it combines witb tbe oxygen, and another with the oxyde brought nearer to the metallic state; and the result is sul- phate of soda and muriate of manganese, which remain in the distilling vessel; and oxymuriatic acid, vvhich passes in the state of gas at common temperatures. In preparing this gas, great care should be taken that it does not escape into the apart- ment in any considerable quantity; as it acts violently on the pituitous membrane, occasions a defluxion of the brain, blunts the senses of smell and taste, produces head- ache, and proves extremely injurious to health. Pelletier fell a sacrifice in attempting to breathe it; a consumption was tbe conse- quence, which proved rapidly fatal. Liquid ammonia is tbe remedy best cal- culated to check its effects wheu accident- ally set at liberty in places where it is pre- pared. The water which adheres to the inner side of the vessel filled with oxymuriatic acid gas, crystallizes in the form of yellow spangles, if the temperature is near the freezing point. If a considerable quantity of gas be thus condensed, care must be taken to keep it at a low temperature, for as soon as the tem- perature is raised, it expands, and endan- gers the bursting of the vessel. Wben ab- sorbed by water it forms liquid. OXYMURIATIC ACID. This acid is of a greenish-yellow colour. It has a styptic bitter taste, and a very suf- focating odour. Instead of reddening blue vegetable colours, it has the remarkable pro- perty of rendering them white. In high temperatures, when light is excluded, phos- phorus remains unaltered in liquid oxymu- riatic acid ; but if light be admitted, the colour of the acid gradually disappears, and the phosphorus is converted into phosphoric acid. It thickens oils and animal fats, and renders them less disposed to combine with alkalis. Its action upon metals presents phenomena extremely curious and import- ant ; the oxygen of the acid unites with the metal, and the produced oxyde is af- terwards dissolved by the deoxydized acid. Method of obtaining Oxymuriatic Acid.— Put into a tubulated retort, supported over a lamp, one part of black oxyde of man- ganese reduced to a gross powder, and pour over it three parts of concentrated muriatic acid: recline the retort in such a manner that the fluid which rises up into its neck, may easily run back again into the body, and apply a receiver with a little distilled water in it ; the receiver must be luted to the retort by a fillet of paper. When the effervescence, which instantly takes place on the affusion ofthe acid, ceases, apply a gen- tle heat. Oxymuriatic acid gas will be evolved, and the receiver become filled with yellow vapours, which are absorbed by the water. When the water has acquired a yellowish-green colour, the receiver may be removed, and another one applied tilt no more gas is extricated. The process may be more elegantly conducted by joining the apparatus of Burkitt or Pepys, to the distil- latory vessel. The common muriatic acid which may arise is condensed in the first bottle, and the oxymuriatic acid gas unites to the water in the second, third, foe. The phenomena attending the formation of this gas, and its action on other bodies, are here explained according to the theory of Berthollet. Scheele, who first discover- ed it, supposed it to be muriatic acid, de- Erived of phlogiston. Sir Humphrey Davy as maintained a similar opinion, and given it the name of chlorine from its colour. He supposes muriatic acid to be a com- pound of chlorine and hydrogen; and that in all cases, where chlorine appears to oxy- dize bodies, it is in consequence of water, or some other substance containing oxygen, being at the same time decomposed. Oxymyrrhi'ne. (From «J«$, acute, and (Avppivn, the myrtle; so called from its re- semblance to myrtle, and its pointed leaves.) Oxymyrsine. Wild myrtle. Okymyrsi'nb. See Oxymyrrhine. Oxyni'trum. (From •£•»-, acid, and >«-- tpev, nitre.) A plaster composed chiefly et vinegar and nitre. 646 0X1 OZY OXYO'PIA. (From ,%v(, acute, and v$, the eye.) The faculty of seeing more acutely than usual. Thus there have been instances known of persons who could see the stars in the day-time. The proximate cause is a preternatural sensibility of the retina. It has been known to precede the gutta serena; and it has been asserted that prisoners who have been long detained in dai kaess, have learned to read and write in darkened places. Oxyphlegma'sia (From e£vt, acute, and QXtyu, to burn.) An acute inflamma- tion. Oxyphoe'nicon. (From •*■«, acid, and f«'Vi|, the tamarind ; a native of Phoenicia.) See Tamarindus Oxypho'nia. (From o%vt, sharp,and fuvti, the voice.) The same as Paraphonia clan- gens It is a howling. Oxyrk'gma. (From e£*f, acid, and tptv- ya/, to break wind.) An acid eructation. Oxyrrho'dinon. (From o\vt, acid, and fohvo*, oil of roses.) A composition of the oil of roses and vinegar. Owsaccha'rum. (From e|w-, acid, and vuxxaoov, sugar.) A composition of vinegar and ^ugar. O'xysal diaphore'ticum. A prepara- tion of Angelo Sala. It is a fixed salt, loaded with more acid than is necessary to :.it urate it. The salt of juniper is of this kind. Oxy'toca. (From o£ut, quick, and rtxru, to bring forth.} Medicines which promote delivery. OxiTRirHY'LLUM. (From e^vt, acid, and *?iO)vXXoy, trefoil; so named from its acidity.) Wood-sorrel. Oyster. See Ostrea. Oyster-shell. See Ostrea. 0Zi"L'NA. (From <£*, a stench.) An ulcer situated in the nose, discharging a foetid purulent matter, and sometimes ac- companied with caries of the bones. Some authors have signified by the term, an ill- conditioned ulcer in the antrum. The first meaning is the original one- The disease is described as coming on with a trifling tu- mefaction and redness about the ala nasi, accompanied with a discharge of mucus, with which the nostril becomes obstructed. The matter gradually assumes the appearance of pus, is most copious in the morning, and is sometimes attended with sneezing, and a little bleeding. The ulceration occasionally extends around the ala nasi to the cheek, but seldom far from the nose, the ala of which also it rarely destroys. The ozaena is often connected with scrophulous and venereal complaints. In the latter cases, portions of the ossa spongiosa often come away. After the complete cure of all venereal com- plaints, an exfoliating dead piece of bone will often keep up symptoms similar to those of the ozaena, until it is detached Mr. Pearson remarks, that the ozaena frequently occurs as a symptom of the cachexia syphi- loidea. It may perforate the septum nasi, destroy the ossa spongiosa, and even the ossa nasi. Such mischief is now more frequently the effect of the cachexia syphiloidea, than of lues venerea. The ozaena must not be confounded with abscesses in the upper jaw- bone. O'zymum. (From «£«, to smell; so called from its fragrance.) Sweet Basil. * P. Jr« A contraction of pugillus, a pugil, or eighth part of a handful, and sometimes a contraction of partes, parts. P. JE. A contraction of partes aquales. P. P. A contraction of pulvis patrum. Jesuit's powder. PAAW, Peter, was born at Amsterdam in 1564. After studying four years at Leyden, he went to Paris, and other cele- brated schools for improvement; and took his degree at Rostock. Thence he repaired to Padua, and attended the dissections of Fabricius ab Aquapendente; and possess- ing a good memory, as well as great assi- duity, he evinced such respectable acquire- ments that he was appointed to a medical professorship on his return to Leyden in 1589. His whole ambition was centered in supporting the dignity and utility of this office; and he obtained general esteem Anatomy and botany were his favourite pursuits; and Leyden owes to him the establishment of its botanic garden. He died in 1617. Besides some commentaries on parts of Hippocrajgs and other ancient authors, he left a treatise on the Plague, and several other works, chiefly anato- mical. P A ' B U L U M. (From pasco, to feed.) Food, aliment. The animal heat and ani- mal spirits are called pabalum vita, the food of life. PJEQ PAL 647 PACCHIONI, Anthonio, was born at Reggio, in 1664. After studying there for some time he went to complete himself at Rome under the celebrated Malpighi; who subsequently introduced him into prac- tice at Tivoli, where he resided six years with considerable reputation. He then returned to Rome, and assisted Lancisi in his expla- nation of the plates of Eustachius. He devoted also great attention to dissection, particularly of the membranes of the brain. In his first work he assigned to the dura mater a contractile power, whereby it acted upon the brain; this notion obtained tem- porary celebrity, but it was confuted by Baglivi and other anatomists. He after- wards announced the discovery of glands near the longitudinal sinus, from which he alleged lymphatics pass to the pia mater; this involved him in farther controversies. He was a member of several learned aca- demies, and died in 1726. Among his posthumous works is one on the mischief of epispastics in many diseases. Pacdiionian glands. See Glandules Pac- diiona. Pachy'ntica. (From wa^wva, to in- crassate.) Medicines which incrassate or thicken the fluids. Pa'chys. TIti%vt, thick. The name of a disorder described by Hippocrates, but not known by us. Pa'dus. See Prunus padus. P^dancho'ne. (From w*/j, a child, and uy%iv, to strangulate.) A species of quinsy common among children. PjEdarthro'cace. (From wait, a boy, ttftpev, a joint, and xaxtv, an evil.) The joint evil. Severinus calls the Spina Ven- tosa by this name, as also doth Dr. Cullen. By some this name is used to express a sort of anasarca. FJSO'NIA. (From Paon, who first applied it to medicinal purposes.) Paeony. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaan system. Class, Polyandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon peony. Pho'nia officinalis. The systematic name of the common paeony. Male and female paeony. This plant, Paonia foliis oblongis, of Linnaeus, has long been con- sidered as a powerful medicine; and, till the late revision by the London College, it had a place in the catalogue of the Materia Medica; in which the two common varieties of this plant are indiscriminately directed for use: and, on the authority of G. Bau- hin, improperly distinguished into male and female paeony. The roots and seeds of paeony have, when fresh, a faint, unpleasant smell, somewhat of the narcotic kind, and a mucilaginous subacrid taste, with a slight degree of bit- terness and astringency. In drying, they lose their smell and part of their taste. Extracts made from them by water are almost insipid, as well as inodorous; but extracts made by rectified spirits are mani- festly bitterish, and considerably adstrin- gent. The flowers have rather more smell than any of the other parts of the plant, and a rough, sweetish taste, which they im- part, together with their colour, both to water and spirit. The roots, flowers, and seeds of paeony, have been esteemed in the character of an anodyne and corroborant, but more espe- cially the roots ; which, since the days of Galen, have been very commonly em- ployed as a remedy for the epilepsy. For this purpose, it was usual to cut the root into thin slices, which were to be attached to a string, and suspended about the neck as an amulet; if this failed of success, the patient was to have recourse to the inter- nal use of this root, wliich Willis directs to be given in the form of a powder, and in the quantity of a drachm, two or three times a day, by which, a3 we are informed, both infants and adults were cured of this disease. Other authors recommended the expressed juice to be given in wine, and sweetened with sugar, as the most effectual way of administering this plant. Many writers, however, especially in modern times, from repeated trials of the paeony in epi- leptic cases, have found it of no use what- ever ; though professor Home, who gave tfie radix paeon iae to two epileptics at the Edinburgh infirmary, declares that one received a temporary advantage from its use. Of the good effects of this plant, in other disorders, we find no instances re- corded. Paigil. See'Primula veris. PAIN. Dolor. Any unpleasant sensa- tion, or irritation. Painter's colic. See Colica pictonum. Palate. See Palatum. PALATE BONE. (Os palati; from palo, to hedge in, because it is staked in, as it were, by the teeth.) These two bones are of very irregular figure. They are placed between the ossa maxillaria superiora and the os sphenoides at the back part of the roof of the mouth, and extend from thence to the bottom of the orbit. Each of these bones may be divided into four parts, viz. the inferior, or square portion, the pterygoid process, the nasal lamella, and orbitar pro- cess. The first of these, or the square part of the bone, helps to form the palate of the mouth. The upper part of its internal edge rises into a spine, which makes part of the septum narium. The pterygoid pro- cess, which is smaller above than below, is so named from its being united with the pterygoid processes of the sphenoid bone, with which it helps to form the pterygoid fossae. It is separated from the square part of the bone, and from the nasal lamella, by an oblique fossa, which, applied to such 648 PAL another in the os maxillare, forms a pas- sage for a branch ofthe fifth pair of nerves. The nasal lamella is nothing more than a very thin bony plate, which arises from the upper side of the external edge of the square part of the bone. Its inner surface is con- cave, and furnished with a ridge, which sup- potts the back part of the os spongiosum infeiiu.s. Externally, it is convex, and i firmly united to the maxillary bone. The orbitar process is more irregular than any other part of the boue. It has a smooth surface, w here it helps to form the orbit; and, when viewed in its place, we see it contiguous to that part of the orbit which is formed by the os maxillare, and appear- ing as a small triangle at the middle extre- mity of the orbitar process of this last-men- tioned bone. This fourth part of the os palati likewise helps to form the zygomatic fossa on each side, and there its surface is concave. Between this orbitar process and the sphenoid bone, a hole is formed, through which au artery, vein, and nerve, are transmitted to the nostrils. The ossa palati are complete in the foetus. They are joined lo the ossa maxillaria superiora, os sphenoides, os ethuioides, ossa spongiosa inferiora, and vomer. Pala'ti circumfle'xus. See Circum- flexus. Pala'ti leva'tor. See Levator palati. Pala'ti te'nsok. See Circumflexus. PALATO-PHARYNGE'US. (Mus- culus palato-pharyngeus; so called from its origin in the palate and insertion in the pharyx.) Thyro-staphilinus, of Douglas. Thyro-pharyngo-staphilinus, of Winslow, and palato-pharyngie.n, of Dumas. A mus- cle situated at the side of the entry of the fauces. It arises by a broad beginning from the middle of the velum pendulum palati al the root of the uvula posteriorly, and from the tendinous expansion ofthe cir- cumflexus palati. The fibres are collected within the posterior arch behind the ton- sils, and run backwards to the top and lateral part of the pharynx, where the fibres ure scattered and mixed with those of the stylo-pharyngcus. It is inserted into the edge of the upper and back part of the thyroid cartilage. Its use is to draw the uvula and velum pendulum palati down- wards and backwards, and at the same time to pull the thyroid cartilage and pha- rynx upwards, ^uid shorten it; with the constrictor superior pharyngis and tongue, it assists in shutting the passage into the nostrils ; and in swallowing, it thrusts the food from the fauces into the pharynx. Palato-salpinge'us. (From palatum, the palate, and e-xXviy%, a trumpet; so called from its origin in the palate, and its trumpet-like shape.) See Circumflexus. Palato-staphili'nus. See Azygos uvu- la. PALATUM. (From polo, to hedge in, PAL because it is staked in, as it were, by the teeth.) The palate or roof of the mouth. PALATUM MO'LLE. The soft pa- late. This lies behind the bony palate ; and from the middle of it the uvula hangs down. Palea de mecha. A nnine given by some to the Juncus Odoratus. Palimpi'ssa. (From zraki*, repetition, vfiro-a, pitch.) Dioscorides says, that dry pitch is thus named, because it is prepared of pitch twice boiled. Palindro'mia. (TlaXiv, again, and Jjw- /iet, a course.) This term is used by Hip- pocrates for any regurgitation of humours to the more noble parts : and sometimes for the return of a distemper. Paliu'rus (From sraXXu, to move, and evpev, urine; so called from its diuretic qualities.) A species of white thorn. PALLAS, Peter Simon, was born at Berlin, where his father was professor of surgery in 1741. He applied early and assiduously to his studies, particularly to dissection, insomuch that he was enabled, at the age of 17, to read a public course on anatomy. He then went to Halle, and in 1759 to Gottiugen, where a severe illness for some time interrupted his pursuits; but he afterwards made numerous expe- riments on poisons, and dissections of ani- mals ; and composed a very ingenious treatise on those which are found within others, particularly the worms occurring in the human body. In the following year he took his degree at Leyden, then travelled through Holland and England, directing his attention almost entirely to natural history. In 1762 his father recalled him to Berlin, but allowed him soon after to settle at the Hague, where he could better prosecute his favourite studies ; the fruit of which shortly appeared in a valuable trea- tise on zoophytes, and some other publica- tions ; and he was admitted into the Royal Society of London, and the Academy Naturae Curiosorum, to which he had sent interesting papers. About this period he meditated a voyage to the Cape of Good Hope, and other Dutch Settlements ; but his father again recalled him in 1766; however, in the following year, he was induced by Catherine II. to become pro- fessor of natural history at St. Petersburg. Thence, in 1768, he set out, with some other philosophers, on a scientific tour, as far as Siberia, which occupied six years: of this he afterwards published a most in- teresting account in five quarto volumes, comprehending every thing memorable in the several provinces which he had visited. This was followed by a particular history of the Mongul tribes, who had, at different periods, overrun the greater part of Asia, and whom he clearly proved to be a distinct race from the Tartars. In 1777 he read PAL PAN 649 before the academy a dissertation on the formation of mountains, and the changes which this globe has undergone, particularly in the Russian empire. He also published, from time to time, numerous works relative to zoology, botany, agriculture, and geo- graphy. About the year 1784, he received signal proofs of the empress's favour; who not only considerably increased his salary, and conferred upon him the order of St. Vlodimir, but learning that he wished to dispose of his collection of natural history, gave him a greater price than he had va- lued it at, and allowed him the use of it during his life. In 1794 he travelled to the Crimea, of which he published an ac- count on his return ; and his health now beginning to decline, the empress present- ed him an estate in that province, with a liberal sum for his establishment. Un- fortunately, however, the situation was particularly unhealthy, and proved very injurious to his family. At length he determined to visit his brother, and his native city, where he died shortly after, in 1811. PALLIATTVA. (From pallio, to dis- semble.) Medicines given only with an intent to relieve pains in a fatal disease. Palm oil. See Cocos butyracea. PA'LMA. (From qruXXu, to move.) 1. The palm of the hand. 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaaan system, so called because the leaves are extended from the top, like the fingers upon the hand. Palma christi. See Ricinus. PALMARIS BRE'VIS. (Palmaris; from palma, the hand.) Palmaris brevis vel caro quadrata, of Douglas, and Palmare cutout, of Dumas. A small, thin, cuta- neous, flexor muscle of the hand, situated between the wrist and the little finger. Fallopius tells us that it was discovered by Cananus. Winslow names it palmaris cu- taneus. It arises from a small part of the internal annular ligament, and inner edge of the aponeurosis palmaris, and is inserted by small bundles of fleshy fibres into the os pisiforme, and into the skin and fat that cover the abductor minimi digiti. This muscle seems to assist in contracting the palm of the hand. PalVakis cuta'neus. See Palmaris brevis. PALMARIS LONGUS. Ulnaris gra- cilis, of Winslow, and Epilrochlo carpi pal- maire, of Dumas. A flexor muscle of the arm, situated on the fore-arm, immediately under the integuments. It arises tendi- nous from the inner condyle of the os humeri, but soon becomes fleshy, and after continuing so about three inches, termi- nates in a long slender tendon, which, near the wrist, separates into two portions, one of which is inserted into the internal an- nular ligament, and the other loses itself in a tendinous membrane, that is nearly of a triangular shape, and extends over the palm of the hand, from the carpal ligament to the roots of the fingers, and is called aponeurosis palmaris. Some of the fibres of this expansion adhere strongly to the meta- carpal bones, and separate the muscles and tendons of each finger. Several anato- mical writers have considered this aponeu- rosis as a production of the tendon of this muscle, but seemingly without reason, because we now and then find the latter wholly inserted into the carpal ligament, in which case it is perfectly distinct from the aponeurosis in question; and, in some subjec'ts the palmaris longus is wanting, but the aponeurosis is always to be found. Rhodius, indeed, says that the latter is now and then deficient ; but there is good reason to think that he was mistaken. This muscle bends the hand, and may assist in its pronation; it likewise serves to stretch the aponeurosis palmaris. Pa'lmos. (From waXXu, to beat.) A palpitation ofthe heart. Pa'lmula. (Dim. of palma, the hand ; so called from its shape.) 1. A date. ^ 2. The broad and flat end of a rib. PA'LPEBRdS. (A palpilando, from their frequent motion.) The eyelids, distin- guished into upper and under : at each end they unite and form the canthi. Palpebral superioris levator. See Levator palpebra superioris. Palpebrarum aperiens rectus. See Leva- tor palpebra superioris. PALPITATIO, 1. A palpitation or convulsive motion of a part. g. Palpitation of the heart, which ii either constant or frequently returning. A genus of disease in the class Neuroses, and order Spasmi, of Cullen. Palsy. See Paralysis. Paluda'pium. (From palus, a lake, and apium, smallage ; so named because it grows in and about rivulets.) A species of small- age- Pa'lus sa'.nctus. A name of guaia- cum. Pamphi'lium. (From vat, all, and p«Ais, true.) A name of a cephalic plas- ter, from its universal efficacy. Panaki'tia. Corrupted from parony- chia. PA'NARIS. (Corrupted from parony- chia.) See Paronychia. PANATA. The lignum pavana*. See Croton tiglium. PA'NAX. (From «*y, all, and cexet, a cure.) See Laserpitium chironium. Pa'nax quinquefo'lium. The systema- tic name of the plant which affords the gin- seng root. Ginseng. Panax quinquefolium ; foliis ternis quinalis, of Linnaeus. The root is imported into this country scarcely the thickness of the little finger,"about three or four inches long, frequently forked, trans- versely wrinkled, of a horny texture, and both internally and externally of a yellow- ish-white colour. To the taste it discovers a mucilaginous sweetness, approaching to that of liquorice, accompanied with some degree of bitterness, and a slight aromatic warmth. The Chinese ascribe extraordi- nary virtues to the root of ginseng, and have no confidence in any medicine unless in com- bination with it. In Europe, however, it is very seldom employed. Panchre'stos. (From -xav, all, and £-»-■»-, useful, so named from its general useful- ness.) Panchreston. An epithet of a col- lyrium described by Galen. It is also of the same signification as Panacea, but little used. Panchymago'ga. (From zpmv, all, £«/*«, succus, humour, and ttyw, duco, to lead or draw.) This term is ascribed to such me- dicines as are supposed to purge all humours equally alike; but this is a conceit now not minded. Pancce'nus. (From vmt, all, and xotiet, common.) Epidemic ; applied to popular diseases, which attack all descriptions of persons. Pancra'tium. (From vmt, all, and xpmriu, to conquer; so called from its vir- tues in overcoming all obstructions.) See Salla. ' PANCREAS. (From **,, all, and xptAt, flesh ; so called from its fleshy con- sistence.) A glandular viscus of the abdo- men, of a long figure, compared to a dog's tongue, situated in the epigastric region under the stomaeh. It is composed of in- numerable small glands, the excretory ducts of which unite and form one duct, called the pancreatic duct, which perforates the duodenum wilh the ductus communis cho- ledochus, and conveys a fluid, in its nature similar to saliva, into the intestines. The pancreatic artery is a branch of the splenic. The veins evacuate themselves into the splenic vein. Its nerves are from the par vagum and great intercostal. The use of the pancreas is to secrete the pancreatic juice, which is to be mixed with the chyle in the duodenum. The quantity of the fluid secreted is uncertain; but it must be very considerable, if we compare it with the weight of the saliva, the pancreas being three times larger, and seated in a warmer place. It is expelled by the force of the circulating blood, and the pressure of the incumbent viscera in the full abdomen. Its great utility appears from its constancy, be- ing found in almost all animals ; nor is this refuted by the few experiments in which a part of it was cut out from a robust animal, without occasioning death ; because the whole pancreas cannot be removed without the duodenum : for even a part of the lungs may be cut out without producing death, but they are not, therefore, useless. It seems principally to dilute the viscid cystic bile, to mitigate its acrimony, and to mix it with the food. Hence it is poured into a place remote from the duct from the liver, as often as there is no gall-bladder. Like the rest of the intestinal humours, it dilutes and re- solves the mass of aliments, and performs every other office of the saliva. Pancreatic duct. See Ductus pancrea- licus. Pancreatic juice. See Pancreas. Pancre'ne (From **t, a'l, and xptm, a fountain.) A name of the pancreas from its great secretion. Pandali'tium. A whitlow. PANDEMIC. (Pandemicus; from t»v, all, and hi/tot, the people.) A syno- nym of epidemic. See Epidemic. Pandicula'tio. (From pandiculo, to gape and stretch.) Pandiculation, or that restless stretching and gaping which accom- panies the cold fit of an ague. PA'NICUM. (A paniculis, from its many panicles ; the spike consisting of in- numerable thick seeds, disposed in many panicles.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, Digynia. Pa'nicum Ita'licum. The systematic name of the plant which affords the Indian millet-seed, which is much esteemed in Italy, being a constant ingredient in soups, and made into a variety of forms for the table. Pa'nicum milia'ceum. The systematic name of the plant which affords the millet- seed. They are esteemed as a nutritious article of diet, and are often made into pud- dings in this countiy. IVnis cu'culi. See Oxalis acetosella. Pa'nis porci'nus. A species of cycla- men. PANNFCULUS. (From pannus, cloth.) 1. A piece of fine cloth. 2. The cellular and carnous membranes PAP PAP 651 are so called from their resemblance to a piece of fine cloth. Pan.vo'nica. (From pannus, a rag; so called because its stalk is divided into many uneven points, like the end of a piece of rag.) Hawk-weed. Pa'nnus. (From «i**, to labour.) 1. A piece of cloth. 2. A tent for a wound. 3. A speck in the eye, resembling a bit •of ratr. 4. An irregular mark upon the skin. Pano'ctijE. Buboes in the groin. PANOPHO'BIA. (From vav, all, and tfotos, fear.) That kind of melan- choly which is attended with groundless fears. Pansies. See Viola tricolor. Pantago'ga. (From vat, all, and aym, to drive out.) Medicines which expel all morbid humours. Panto'lmius. (From v»s, all, and r»X- pxatu, to dare ; so named from its general uses.) A medicine described by 2Egi- neta. Pantophobia. The same as hydro- phobia. Pa'nus. (From wt»«, to work.) 1. A weaver's roll. 2. A soft tumour shaped like a weaver's roll. PAPAVER. (Papaver, from poppa, pap ; so called because nurses used to mix this plant in children's food to relieve the colic and make them sleep.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- tem. Class, Polyandria. Order, Monogy- nia. The poppy. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white poppy. See Papaver somniferum. Papa'ver erra'ticum. See Papaver rheeas. Papa'ver ni'grum. The black poppy. This is merely a variety of the papaver som- niferum, producing black seeds. See Pa- paver. Papa'ver rhce'as. The systematic and pharmacopceial name ofthe red corn poppy. Papaver erraticum. Papaver capsulis gla- bris globosis, caule-piloso mullifloro ; foliis pennolifidis incisis, of Linnaeus. The heads of this species, like those of the somniferum, contain a milky juice of a narcotic quality ; from which an extract is prepared, that has been successfully employed as a sedative. The flowers have somewhat of the smell of opium, and a mucilaginous taste, accom- panied with a slight degree of bitterness. A sirup of these flowers is directed in the London Pharmacopoeia, which has been thought useful as an anodyue and pectoral, and is prescribed in coughs and catarrhal affections. See Syrupusrhaados. Papa'ver somni'ferum. The systematic name of the white poppy, from which opium is obtained. Linnsus describes the plant:—- Papaver calycibus; capsulisque glabris, foliis amptcxicattlibus incisis. This drug is also called opium thebaicum, from being ancient- ly prepared chiefly at Thebes: Opion and manus dei, from its extensive medical vir- tues, foe. The Arabians called it affion and afium. It is the concreted milky juice of the capsule or head of the poppy. It is brought from Turkey, Egypt, the East Indies, and other parts of Asia, where pop- pies are cultivated for this use in fields, as corn among us. The manner in which it is collected has been described long ago by Kasmpfer and others; but the most circum- stantial detail of the culture of the poppy, and the method of procuring the opium, is that given by Mr. Kerr, as practised in the province of Bahar: he says, " The field being well prepared by the plough and har- row, and reduced to an exact level superfi- cies, it is then divided into quadrangular areas of seven feet long, and five feet in breadth, leaving two feet of interval, which is raised five or six iuches, and excavated into an aqueduct for conveying water to every area, for which purpose they have a well in every cultivated field. The seeds are sown in October or November. The plants are allowed to grow six or eight inches distant from each other, and are plen- tifully supplied with water; when the young plants are six or eight inches high, they are watered more sparingly. But the cultivator spreads all over the areas a nu- trient compost of ashes, human excrements, cow-dung, and a large portion of nitrous earth, scraped from the highways and old mud walls. When the plants are nigh flowering, they are watered profusely, to in- crease the juice. When the capsules are half grown, no more water is given, and they begin to col- lect the opium. At sunset they make two longitudinal double incisious upon each half ripe capsule* passing from below upwards, and taking care not to penetrate the internal cavity of the capsule. The incisions are repeated every evening until each capsule has received six or eight wounds; then are they allowed to ripen their seeds. The ripe capsules afford little or no juice. If the wound was made in the heat of the day, a cicatrix would be too soon formed. The night dews, by their moisture, favour the exstillation of the juice. Early in the morning, old women, boys, and girls, collect the juice by scraping it off the wounds with a small iron scoop, and deposit the whole in an earthen pot, where it is worked by the hand in the open sun- shine, until it becomes of a considerable spissitude. It is then formed into cakes of a globular shape, and about four pounds in weight, and laid into little earthen basins to be further exsiccated. These cakes are co- vered over with the poppy or tobacco leaves, and dried until they are fit for sale. Opium 642 PAP is frequently adulterated with e«w-dung, the rxtract of the poppy plant procured by boil- ing, and various other substances which they keep in secresy." This process, however, is now but rarely practised, the consumption of this drug being too great to be supplied by that me- thod of collection. The best sort of the officinal opium is the expressed juice of the heads, or of the heads and the upper part of the stalks inspissated by a gentle heat; this was formerly called meconium, in distinction from the true opium, or juice which issues spontane- eusly. The inferior sorts (for there are consider- able differences in the quality of this drug) are said to be prepared by boiling the plant in water, and evaporating the strained de- coction ; but as no kind of our opium will totally dissolve in water, the juice is most probably extracted by expression. Newman was informed by sorrie Turks at Genoa and Leghorn, that in some places the heads, stalks and leaves are committed to the press together, and that this juice inspissated af- fords a very good opium. On this head Dr. Lewis remarks, that the point has not yet been fully determined. It is commonly supposed, that whatever preparations the Turks may make from the poppy for their own use, the opium brought to us is really the milky juice collected from incisions made in the heads, as described by Kasmpfer. It is certain that an extract made by boiling the beads, or the heads and stalks, in water, is much weaker than opium ; but it appears, also, that the pure milky tears are considerably stronger. The principles separable from opium are, a resin, gum, besides a minute portion of saline matter, and water and earth, which are intimately combined together, insomuch thai all the three dissolve almost equally in water and in spirit. It is probably to the saline principle Nicholson observes in this and other vegetables, that the intimacy of union is in great measure to be ascribed. Four ounces of opium, treated with alco- hol, yielded three ounces and four scruples of resinous extract; five drachms and a scruple of insoluble impurities remaining. On taking four ounces more, and applying water at first, Newman obtained two ounces five drachms and one scruple of gummy extract; the insoluble part amounting here to seven drachms and a scruple. In distil- lation, alcohol brought over little or no- thing ; but the distilled water was considera- bly impregnated with the peculiar ill smell of opium. From this analysis may be estimated the effects of different solvents upon it. Alco- hol and proof spirit dissolving its resin, affords tinctures possessing all its virtues. Water dissolves its gummy part, which is much less active, but a part of the resin is PAP at the same time taken up by the medium of the gum. Wines also afford solution* possessing the virtues of opium. \ inr°ar dissolves its active matter, but greatly im- pairs its power. The use of this celebrated meJicine, thoagh not unknown to Hippocrates, can be clearly traced to Diagoras, who wai nearly his cotemporary, and its importance has ever since been gradually advanced by succeeding physicians of different nations. Its extensive practical utility, however, has not been long well understood; and in this country perhaps may be dated from the time of Sydenham. Opium is the chief narcotic now employed; it acts directly upon the nervous power, diminishing the sensibility, irritability, and mobility of the system ; and, according to Cullen,- in a certain manner suspending the motion of the nervous fluid to and from the brain, and thereby inducing sleep, one of its principal effects. From this sedative power of opium, by which it allays pain, inordinate action, and restless- ness, it naturally follows that it may be employed with advantage in a great variety of diseases. Indeed, there is scarcely any disorder in which, under some circum- stances, its use is not found proper; and though in many cases it fails of producing sleep, yet, if taken in a full dose, it occa- sions a pleasant tranquillity of mind, and a drowsiness, which approaches to sleep, and which always refreshes the patient, Besides the sedative power of opium, it 'a known to act more or less as a stimulant, exciting the motion of the blood. By a certain conjoined effort of this sedative and stimulant effect, opium has been thought to produce intoxication, a quality for which it is much used in eastern countries. The principal indications which opium is capable of fulfilling are, supporting the ac- tions of the system, allaying pain and irri- tation, relieving spasmodic action, inducing sleep, and checking morbidly incieased se- cretions. It is differently administered, as it is designed to fulfil one or other of these indications. Where opium is given as a stimulus, h ought to be administered in small doses, frequently repeated, and slowly increased, as by this mode the excitement it produces is best kept up. But where the design is to mitigate pain or irritation, or the symptoms arising from these, it ought to be given in a full dose, and at distant intervals, by which the state of diminished power and sensibility is most completely induced. One other general rule, with respect t« the administration of opium, is, that it ought not to be given in any pure inflam- matory affection, at least until evacuations have been used, or unless means are em- ployed to determine it to the surface, and produce a diaphoresis. In continued fevers, not of the pure in- ('• PAP PAP 653 ftahimatory kind, opium is administered sometimes as a general stimulus, and at other times to allay irritation. The great practical rule in such cases is, that it ought to be piven in such quantities only, that the pul-e becomes slower and fuller from its operation. Its exhibition is improper where b'cal inflammation, especially of the brain, or of its membranes, exists. In intermittent fever, the exhibition of an opiate renders the paroxysms milder, and facilitates the cure. Dr. Cullen recom- mends the union of opium with bark, which enables the stomach to bear the latter in larger doses, and adds considerably to its efficacy. In the profluvia and cholera, opium is employed to lessen the discharge, and is fre- quently the principal remedy in effecting the cure. In passive hcemorrhagy, it proves useful by its stimulant power. In retroce- dent gout it is used as a powerful stimu- lant. In convulsive and spasmodic diseases it is advantageously administered, with the view of reflecting symptoms, or even of effecting a permanent cure, and in several of them it requires to be given to a very great ex- tent. In lues venerea it promotes the action of mercury, and relieves the irritation ari- sing either from that remedy, or from the disease. In the year 1779, opium was introduced into practice as a specific against the lues venerea. It was employed iu several of the military hospitals, where it acquired the reputation of a most efficacious remedy; and Dr. Michaelis, physician of the Hessian forces, published an account of a great number of successful experiments made with it, in the first volume of the Medical Communications in the year 1784. Opium was afterwards given as an anti-venereal remedy in some foreign hospitals. Many trials were also made of its virtues in several of the London hospitals, and in the Royal Infirmary at Edinburgh. Very favourable reports of its efficacy in removing venereal complaints were published b£ different prac- titioners ; but, at the same time, so many deductions were to be made,- and so many exceptions were to be admitted, that it re- quired little sagacity to discover, that most of the advocates for this medicine reposed but a slender and fluctuating confidence in its anti-venereal powers. Mr. Pearson made several experiments on the virtues of opium in lues venerea, at the Lock Hospital, in the year 1784 and 1785; and published a narrative of its effects, in the second volume of the Medical Communications. " The result of my experiments," says he, " was very unfavourable to the credit of this new remedy ; and I believe that no surgeon in this country relies on opium as a specific against the venereal virus. I have been long accustomed to administer opium with great freedom during the venereal course ; and the experience of nearly twenty years has taught me that, when it is combined with mercury, the proper efficacy of the latter is not in any measure increased ; that it would not be safe to rely upon a smaller quantity of the mineral specific, nor to con- tract the mercurial course within a shorter limit than where no opium has been em- ployed. This icpresentation, will not, I presume, admit of controversy ; yet we fre- quently hear people expressing themselves upon this head, as if opium manifested some peculiar qualities in venereal complaints, of a distinct nature from its well knowii nar- cotic properties, and thus afforded an im- portant aid to mercury in the removal of lues venerea." Perhaps it may not be un- usefuf to disentangle this subject from the perplexity in which such indefinite language necessarily involves it. Opium, when given in conjunction with mercury, by diminish- ing the sensibility of the stomach and bowels, prevents many of those inconve- niences which this mineral is apt to excite in the primee viae; and thus its admission into the general system is facilitated. Mer- cury will likewise often produce a morbid irritability, accompanied with restlessness and insomnolescence, and it sometimes ren- ders venereal sores painful and disposed to spread. These accidental evils, not neces- sarily connected with" the venereal disease, may be commonly alleviated, and often en- tirely removed, by a judicious administra- tion of opium ; and the patient will conse- quently be enabled to persist in using the mineral specific. It, however, must be per- fectly obvious, that opium, in conferring this sort of relief, communicates no addi- tional virtues to mercury, and that, in reality, it assists the constitution of the patient, not the operation of the medicine with which it is combined. The salutary effects of mercury as an antidote, may be diminished or lost by the supervention of vomiting, dysentery, foe. Opium will often correct these morbid appearances, and so will spices, wine, and appropriate diet, foe. yet it would be a strange use of words to urge, wherever these articles of food were beneficial to a venereal patient, that they concurred in augmenting the medicinal virtues of mercury. It may be supposed that tbe majority of medical men would un- derstand by the terms, " to assist a medicine in curing a contagious disease," that the drug conjoined with the specific actually increased its medicinal efficacy; whereas, in the instances before us, it is the human body only which has been aided to resist the operation of certain noxious powers, which would render a perseverance in the antidote prejudicial or impossible. The soothing qualities of this admirable medicine cau scarcely be estimated too highly. Yet we ♦554 PAP must beware of ascribing effects to them which have no existence ; since a confidence in the anti-venereal virtue of opium would be a source of greater mischief, than its most valuable properties would be able to compensate. Opium is employed with laxatives in colic, and often prevents ileus and inflammation, by relieving the spasm. It is often given to promote healthy sup- puration, and is a principal remedy in arrest- ing the progress of gangrene. The sudorific property of opium is justly considered of considerable power, more especially in combination with ipecacuan or antimony. The compound powder of ipeca- cuan, consisting of one part of ipecacuan, one part of opium, and eight of sulphate of potash, is a very powerful sudorific, given in a dose from 15 to 25 grains. The com- bination of opium with antimony is gene- rally made by adding 30 to 40 drops of antimonial wine to 25 or 30 drops of tincture of opium, and forming them into a draught. Opium, taken into the stomach in im- moderate doses, proves a narcotic poison, producing vertigo, tremors, convulsions, de- lirium, stupor, stertor, and, finally, fatal apo- plexy. Where opium has been taken so as to pro- duce these dangerous consequences, the con- tents of the stomach are first to be evacuated by a powerful emetic, as a solution of the sulphate of zinc. Large draughts of vine- gar, or any of the native vegetable acids, are then to be swallowed. Moderate doses of brandy or a strong infusion of coffee, have also been found useful. Respecting the external application of opium, authors seem not sufficiently agreed. Some allege, that when applied to the skin it allays pain and spasm, procures sleep, and produces all the salutary or dangerous ef- fects which result from its internal use ; while others say, that thus applied it has little or no effect whatever. It has also been assert- ed, that when mixed with caustic it dimi- nishes the pain which would otherwise en- sue ; and if this be true, it is probably by de- creasing the sensibility of the part. Inject- ed by the rectum, it has all the effect of opi- um taken into the stomach; but to answer this purpose, double the quantity is to be em- ployed. Applied to the naked nerves of ani- mals, it produces immediate torpor and loss of power in all the muscles with which the nerves communicate. The requisite dose of opium varies in dif- ferent persons and in different states of the same person. A quarter of a grain will in one adult produce effects which ten times the quantity will not do in another; and a dose that might prove fatal in cholera or colic, would not be perceptible in many cases of tetanus, or mania. The lowest fatal dose .eipia, the first vertebra of the back.) Thus some anatomical writers, as Kcil, foe. ex- press the lower and lateral part of the neck near the vertebra;. PARALYSIS. (From vapaXaw, to loose or weaken.) Catalysis. Attonitus morbus. Stupor. Tremor. The palsy. A- genus of disease in the Class Neuroses, and Order Comala, of Cullen, known by a loss or dimi- nution of the power of voluntary motion, affecting certain parts of the body, often ac- companied with drowsiness. In some in- stances, the disease is confined to a particu- lar part; but it more usually happens that one entire side of the body from the head downwards is affected. The species are : 1. Paralysis partialis, partial, or palsy of some particular muscle. 2. Paralysis hemiplegica, palsy of one side longitudinally. 3. Para- lysis paraplegica, palsy of one half of the body, taken transversely, as both legs and thighs. 4. Paralysis venenata, from the se- dative effects of poisons. Paralysis is also symptomatic of several diseases, as worms, scrophula, syphilis, foe. It may arise in consequence of an attack cf apoplexy. It may likewise be occasioned by any thing that prevents the flow of the nervous power from the brain into the organs of motion ; hence tumours, over distension and effusion, often give rise to it. It may also be occasioned by translations of morbid matter to the bead, by the suppression of usual evacuations, and by tbe pressure i,:ade on the nerves by luxations, fractures, wounds, or other external injuries. The long conti- lined application of sedatives will likewise produce palsy, as we find those, whose occu- pations subject them to the constant hand- bog of white lead, and those who are much cxposrd to the poisonous fumes of metals or minerals, are \ery apt to be attacked with it. Whatever tends to relax and enervate the system, mav likewise prove an occasional cause of thU disease. Palsy usually comes on with a sudden and immediate loss of the motion and sensibility >A the parts ; but in a few instances, it is preceded by a numbness, coldness, and pale- ness, and sometimes by slight convulsive twitches. When the head is much affected, the eye and mouth arc drawn on one side, the memory and judgment are much impair- ed, and the speech is indistinct and incohe- i e.nt. If the disease affects the extremities, and has been of long duration, it not only produces n loss of motion and sensibility, Imt likewise a considerable flaccidity and casting away in the muscles of the parts effected. When palsy attacks any vital part, «nch as the bum, heart, or lungs, it soon termi- nates fatally. When it arises as a conse- quence of apoplexy, it generally proves very difficult of cure. Paralytic affections of the lower extremities ensuing from any injury done in the spinal marrow, by blows and olher accidents, usually prove incurable. Palsy, although a dangerous disease in every instance, pafticulurly at an advanced period of life, is- sometimes removed by the occur- rence of a diarrhoea or fever. The morbid appearance to be observed on dissections in palsy, are pretty similar to those which are to be met with in apo- plexy ; hence collections of blood, and of serous fluids, are often found effusdR on the brain, but more frequently the latter, and in some instances the substance of this organ seems to have suffered an alteration. In palsy as well as in apoplexy, the collection of extravasated fluid is generally on the opposite side of the brain to that which is affected. The general indications are, to remove, as far as possible, any compressing cause, and to rouse gradually the torpid portion of the nervous system. It will sometimes be proper, where the attack is sudden, the disease originating in the head, with great determination of blood in that part, parti- cularly in a plethoric habit, to open the temporal artery, or jugular vein, or apply cupping-glasses to the neck, and exhibit active purges, with the other means pointed out under apoplexy. But where the patient is advanced in life, of a debilitated consti- tution, and not too full of blood, the object should rather be to procure regular and healthy discharges from the bowels, obviate irritation in the brain by blisters in the neighbourhood, and procure a steady deter- mination to the skin by gently stimulant diaphoretics, as ammonia, guiacum, &c in moderate doses regularly persevered in. Emetics have been sometimes very useful under these circumstances, but would be dangerous where congestion in the brain existed. Certain narcotic substances have been found occasionally successful* as aco- nite, arnica, toxicondendron, nux vomica, and opium ; but the tendency of the latter to produce fulness of the vessels of the head must greatly limit its use. Various local means of increasing the circulation, and soliciting nervous energy into the affected parts, are resorted to in this com- plaint, often with decided benefit. In all cases it is proper to keep up sufficient warmth in the limb, or the disease may be rendered incurable. But in addition to this, in tedious cases, fomentations, the vapour bath, friction, electricity, and a variety of stimulant, rubefacient, or even vesicatory, embrocations, liniments, and plasters, may as- sist materially in the recovery of the patient. In the use of some of these it should be a rule to begin near the boundary of the dis- PAR PAR ease, and carry them onward, as the amend- ment proceeds, not only as they will be more likely to answer a good purpose, but also because there would be some risk in stimu- lating too powerfully an extreme part. A suitable diet, according to the habit of the patient, warm clothing, the prudent use of the bath, and other means calculated to strengthen the system, must not be ne- glected. Para'lysis he'rba. (From vu^aXvu, to weaken ; so called from its use in paralytic disorders.) The cowslip and primrose are sometimes so termed. See Primula veris, and Primula vulgaris. Parame'ria. (From va^a, near, and p*(*t, the thigh.) The inward parts of the thigh. Para'mesus. (From rag*, near, and /Aie-tf, the middle.) The ring finger, or that which is between the middle and the little fingers. Parance'a. Paranoia. (From -r«g«, dim. and not*, to understand.) Alienation of mind; defect of judgment. Parape'chyum. (From vaea, near, and "»X"'> the cubit.) That part of the arm from the elbow to the wrist. PARAPHIMOSIS. (From «-«£*, about, and Qi/te*, to bridle.) The paraphi- mosis is a disorder wherein the prepuce, being retracted toward the root of the penis, cannot be returned again over the glans, but makes a sort of ligature behind the co- rona. It is easily known ; the glans is un- covered, the skin tumefied on the corona, and above it forms a circular collar or stric- ture, which, from the skin being unequally extended, becomes indented, and makes several rings round the part. This disease may proceed from two causes ; as first from the imprudence of young people, and sometimes also of grown persons, who, ha- ving the end of their prepuce too straight, cannot uncover their glans without pain, and when they have done it, neglect return- ing it so soon as they ought; and thus the contracted part of the prepuce forms a con- striction behind the glans. Soon after, the glans and penis swell, and the prepuce, being consequently very much distended, is affected in the same manner ; an inflamma- tion seizes upon both, and swellings quickly appear upon the stricture formed by the prepuce, so that the whole may be liable to a gangrene, if not speedily relieved. The second thing that may produce a para- phimosis, is a venereal virus. In adults, whose glans is uncovered, there frequently arise venereal chancres in the prepuce after impure coition, which, before they digest, are generally attended with inflammation, more or less considerable. This inflamma- tion is alone sufficient to render the pre- puce too straight for the size of the penis, in consequence of which a swelling or inos- culation may ensue like that before men- tioned ; and this is what is termed a para- phimosis. PARAPHONIA. (From *«f«, wrong, and Q»»n, sound.) Alteration of the voice. A genus of disease in the Class Locales, and Order Dysdnesia, of Cullen, comprehending six species, viz. paraphonia puberum, paraphonia rauca, paraphonia resonans, paraphonia palatina, paraplionia clangens, and paraphonia co- malosa. Para'phora. (From vaeaQteu, to trans- fer.) A slight kind of delirium, or light- headedness in a fever: some use this word for a delirium in general. Paraphrene'sis. A delirium ; also pa- raphrenitis. PARAPHRENIAS. (From -r«e«, dim. and Qe**, the mind.) Diaphragmatitis. An inflammation of the diaphragm. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia, and Order Phlegmasia, of Cullen, known by delirium, with difficulty of breathing, and pain in the region of the diaphragm. Paraphro'syne. (From VaeaQfoviai, to be estranged in mind.) The same as Mania. Paraphymo'sis. See Paraphimosis. PARAPLE'GIA. (FromvaeavXwtet to strike inharmoniously.) Palsy of one half of the body taken transversely. A species of paralysis. See Paralysis. Parapople'xia. (From *•«{*, dim. and et*o*Xn%M, an apoplexy.) A slight apo- plexy. Pararthre'ma. (From va»a, and «^«», a joint.) A slight luxation ; a tumour from protrusion, as a hernia. Pararthre'mata. Plural of pararthre- ma, and synonymous with ectopia. Pararv'thmos. (From vaea, and eyi/t»s, number.) A pulse not suitable to the age of the person Parascepa'stra. (From vaga, and ski- va^u to cover.) A cap or bandage to go round the whole head. Para'schide. (From vaga, and «•#<£», to cleave.) A fragment or fissure in a bro- ken bone. PARASITIC. (Parasiticalis; from «-«- tao-iret, a parasite or hanger on.) Animals and plants are so termed that receive their nourishment in the bodies of others, as worms, polypes, hydatids, foe. Para'sphagis. (From r*{«, near, and t$ayn, the throat.) That part of the neck contiguous to the clavicles. Para'stata. (From va^trn/Ai, to stand near.) It signifies any thing situated near another. Para'stata. (From vapim/ti, to stand near.) In Hippocrates it signifies the Epi- didymis. Herophilus and Galen called these the Varicosa Parastata, to distinguish them from the Glandulosa Parastata, now called Prostata. Rufus Ephesius called the tubas 83 6»« PAB PAR Fallopianae by tbe name of Paradaim I uri- ceste. Parastrf.'mma. (From vaparrpifat, to distort, or pervert.) A perversion, or con- vulsive distortion of the mouth, or any part of ihe face. Parasyra'kche. A species of Quinsy. See Paracynanche. Para'thekar. (From «-«g«, near, and &»«{, the sole of the foot.) A muscle si- tuated near the sole of the foot. Para'thenar minor. See Flexor brevis minimi digiti pedis. Parda'lium. (From varies, the panther.) An ointment smelling like the panther. PARE', Ambrose, a French surgeon, was born at Lavel in 1509. He commenced the study of the surgical profession early in life, and practised it with great zeal both in hospitals and in the array. His re- putation at length rose very high, and he was appointed susgeon in ordinary to Henry II. in 1552; which office he held also under the three succeeding kings. Charles IX. derived material assistance from his professional skill, and gave a signal proof of his gratitude; for Pare, being a Huguenot, would have been included in the horrible massacre of St. Bartholomew's, had not the king sent for him on the pre- ceding night, and ordered him not to leave the royal chamber. After having been long esteemed as the first surgeon of his time, and beloved for his private virtues, he died in the year 1590. He was the author of sonte works, which were universally read, and translated into most of the languages ef Europe, containing a body of surgical science. He was a man of original mind, and a real improver of his art, especially in the treatment of gun-shot wounds ; adopting a lenient method, instead of the irritating and cauterizing applications previously in use. He was also a bold and successful operator, and displayed on many occasions all the resources of an enlightened surgeon. He appears however to have borrowed freely from the Italian writers and practitioners, especially in anatomy. There is also an af- fectation of reference to the works of the ancients in his writipgs, for he was by no means well versed in these, and indeed obliged to request another to translate into French some of the books of Galen, which he wished to consult. Paregoric Elixir. See Tinctura cam- phora composita. PAREGORICS. (Medicamenta pare- gorica, vapr/yepixes ; from Vapayopint, to mitigate, to assuage.) Medicines that allay pain are so termed. Parei'a. Tiapua. That part of the face which is between the eyes aud chin. Parei'ra bea'va. See Cissampelos. Parehce'phalis. (From vapa, near, t»ud tyxifaXes, the brain.) See Cerebellum. V A If. EN C II V Al A. (liom j-«{!Wi*, to strain through, becaune the ancients be- lieved the blood was strained through ii.) The spongy and cellular substance that con- nects parts together. It is now only, in anatomy, applied to the connecting medium of the substance of the lungs. PARESIS. (From vagw/n, to relax.) An imperfect palsv- PARIE'RA BRA V A. (Span.) See Cissampelos. PARIETAL BONES. (Parietalis, from paries, a wall, because they defend the brain like walls.) Ossa verliris. Ossa sin- cipilis. Ossa verticalia vel bregmatis. Two arched and somewhat quadrangular bones, situated one on each side of the superior part of the cranium. Each of these bones forms an irregular square. They arc thicker above than below; but are somewhat thiu- ner, and at the same time more equal and smooth than the other bones of the cranium. The only foramen we observe in them, is a small one towards the upper and posterior part of each. It has been named the parie- tal foramen, and serves for the transmission of a small vein to the longitudinal sinus. In many subjects this foramen is wanting. On the inner surface of these bones are the marks of the vessels of the dura mater, and of the convoluted surface of the brain. On the inside of their upper edge we may like- wise observe a considerable furrow, which corresponds with the longitudinal sinus of the dura mater; and lower down, towards their posterior and inferior angle, is a small- er one for part of the lateral sinuses. These bones are joined to each other by the sagittal suture ; to the os sphenoides, and ossa tern- poruin, by the squamous suture; to the os occipitis by the lambdoidal suture; and to the os frontis by the coronal suture. Their connection with this latter bone is well worthy our attention. We shall find, that in the middle of the suture, where the os frontis, from its size and flatness, is the most in danger of being injured, it rests upon the arch formed by the parietal bones; whereas at the sides, the parietal bones are found resting upon the os frontis, because this same arch is there in the greatest danger from pressure. In new-born infants, the ossa parietalia are separated from the mid- dle of the divided os frontis by a portion of the cranium, then unossified. When the fin- ger is applied to this part, the motion of the brain, and the pulsation of the arteries of the dura mater, may be easily distinguished. In general, the whole of this part is com- pletely ossified before we are seven years of age. PARIETA RIA. (From paries, a wall; because it grows upon old walls, and among rubbish.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, Monoecia. PaR PAS 6»9 2. The pharmacopceial name of the wall pellitory. See Parietaria ofjhcinalis. Parikta'ria officinalis. The system- atic name of the wall pellitory. Parietaria; foliis lanceolato-ovalis, pedunculis dichotomis, calycibus diphyllis, of Linnsus. This plant has no smell, and its taste is simply herba- ceous. In the practice ofthe present day, it is wholly laid aside, although it was formerly in high estimation as a diuretic. PA'RIS. (So called in reference to the youth of that name, who adjudged the golden apple to Venus, this herb bearing but one seed.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Oc- tandria. Order, Tetragynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb Paris. The herb true-love. Paris quadri- folia, of Linnaeus. The colour and smell of this plant indicate its possessing narcotic powers. The leaves and berries are said to be efficacious in the cure of hooping-cough, and to act like opium. Great caution is re- quisite in their exhibition, as convulsions and death are caused by an overdose. The root possesses emetic qualities. Paris quadrifo'lia. The systematic name of the herb Paris. See Paris. Paki'sthmia. (From wapa, and irS/cii,: the part of the throat where the tonsils are.) \ part of the throat near the tonsils, or dis- orders of the tonsils. Pakisthmio'tomus. (From vtaptrS/tia, the tonsils, and , the eye.) The external angles of the eyes. Paropte'sis. (From vata, and e, a fountain.) The internal angles of the eyes are called Pega. Pe'lada. A species of baldness, a shed- ding of the hair from a venereal cause. PELA'GRA. The disease called the pelv gra does not appear to have been noticed by any of our nosologists. Indeed, few ac- counts of it have hitherto been published, although the peculiar symptoms with which it is attended, and the fatal consequences which generally ensue from it, render it equally curious and important. In certain districts, as Milan and Padua, in Italy, PEL PEL 663 where it is peculiarly prevalent, It is com- puted to attack five inhabitants out of every hundred. The following account of this singular disease is extracted from Dr. Jan- sen's treatise on the subject, who had seen the disease at Milan : About the month of March or April, when the season invites the farmers to culti- vate their fields, it often happens that a shining red spot suddenly arises on the back of the hand, resembling the common erysi- pelas, but without much itching or pain, or indeed any other particular inconvenience. Both men and women, girls and boys, are equally subject to it. Sometimes this spot affects both hands, without appearing on any other part of the body. Not uncom- monly it arises also on the shins, sometimes on the neck, and now and then, though very rarely, on the face. . It is sometimes also seen on the breasts of women, where they are not covered by the clothes, but such parts of the body as are not exposed to the air are very seldom affected; nor has it ever been observed to attack the palm of the hand, or the sole of the foot. This red spot elevates the skin a little, producing nume- rous small tubercles of different colours ; the skin becomes dry and cracks, and the epidermis sometimes assumes a fibrous appearance. At length it falls off in white furfuraceous scales; but the shining red- ness underneath still continues, and, in some instances, remains through the follow- ing winter. In the mean time, excepting this mere local affection, the health is not the least impaired, the patient performs all his rural labours as before, enjoys a good ap- petite, eats heartily, and digests well. The bowels are generally relaxed at the very commencement of the disease, and continue so throughout its whole course. All the other excretions are as usual: and, in fe- males, the menses return at their accustomed periods, and in the proper quantity. But what is most surprising is, that in the month of September, when the heat of the summer is over, in some cases sooner, in others later, the disorder generally altogether dis- appears, and the skin resumes its natural healthy appearance. This change has been known to take place as early as the latter end of May or June, when the disease has only been in its earliest stage. The pa- tients, however, are not now to be con- sidered as well; the disease hides itself, but is not eradicated: for, no sooner does the following spring return, but it quickly re- appears, and generally is accompanied with severer symptoms. The spot grows larger, the skin becomes more unequal and hard, with deeper cracks. The patient now be- gins to feel uneasiness in the head, becomes fearful, dull, less capable of labour, and much wearied with his usual exertions. He is exceedingly affected with the changes of the atmosphere, and impatient both of cold and heat. Nevertheless, he generally gets * through his ordinary labour, with less vi- gour and cheerfulness indeed, than former- ly, but still without being obliged to take to his bed ; and, as he has no fever, his ap- petite continues good, and the chylopoietic viscera perform their proper functions. When the pelagra has even arrived at this stage, the returning winter, nevertheless, commonly restores the patient to apparent health ; but the more severe the symptoms have been, and the deeper root the disease has taken, the more certainly does the re- turn of spring produce it with additional violence. Sometimes the disease in the skin disappears, but the other symptoms re- main notwithstanding. The powers both of the mind and body now become daily more enfeebled; peevishness, watchings, vertigo, and, at length, complete melan- choly, supervene. Nor is there a more dis- tressing kind of melancholy any where to be seen, than takes place in this disease. " On entering the hospital at Legnano," says Dr. Jansen, " I was astonished at the mournful spectacle I beheld, especially in the women's ward. There they all sat, in- dolent, languid, with downcast looks, their eyes expressing distress, weeping without cause, and scarcely returning an answer when spoken to; so that a person would suppose himself to be among fools and mad people; and, indeed, with very good rea- son ; for gradually this melancholy increa- ses, and at length ends in real mania. " Many, as I had an opportunity of observing in this hospital, were covered with a peculiar and characteristic sweat, having a very offensive smell, which I know not how better to express than by com- paring it to the smell of mouldy bread. A person accustomed to see the disease would at once recognise it by this single symp- tom. Many complained of a burning pain at night in the soles of the feet, which often deprived them of sleep. Some with double vision; others with fatuity; others with visceral obstructions; others with ad- ditional symptoms. Nevertheless, fever still keeps off, the appetite is unimpaired, and the secretions are regularly carried on. But the disease goes op increasing, the nerves are more debilitated, the legs and thighs lose the power of motion, Btupor or delirium comes on, and the melancholy terminates in confirmed mania. In the hospital at Legnano, I saw both men and women in this maniacal state. Some lay quiet; others were raving, and obliged to be tied down to the bed, to prevent them from doing mischief to themselves and others. In almost all these, the pulse was small, slow, and without any charac- ter of fever. One woman appeared to have a slight degree of furor uterinus: for, at the sight of men, she became merry, smiled, offered kisses, and by her gestures 664 PEL Pel desired them to come towards her. Some were occupied in constant prayers ; some pleased themselves with laughter, and others with other things. But it was remarkable, that all who were in this stage of the dis- ease, had a strong propensity to drown themselves. They now begin to grow ema- ciated, and the delirium is often followed by a species of tabes. A colliquative diar- rhoea comes on, which no remedy can stop, as also has been observed in nostal- gia. Sometimes, in the pelagra, the diar- rhoea comes on before the delirium, and the delirium and stupor mutually inter- change with each other. The appetite often suddenly failed, so that the sick will sometimes. go for near a week without tasting food. Not uncommonly it returns as suddenly, so that they eagerly devoured whatever was offered them, and this even at times when they are horribly convulsed. The convulsions with which they are at- tacked, are most shocking to see, and are of almost every kind, catalepsy excepted, which has been described by writers. I saw one girl in bed, who was violently distorted by opisthotonos every time she attempted to rise. Some are seized with emprosthotonos; and others with other species of tetanus. At length, syncope and death close the tragedy, often without any symptom of fever occurring through the whole course of the disease. The first stage of the pelagra, in which the local affection only takes place, Dr. Jansen ob- serves, continues in some instances for a great length of time ; persons being occa- sionally met with in whom it has lasted six or eight, or even fifteen years, disappear- ing regularly every winter, and returning again in the spring. This occasions some of the inhabitants to pay little attention to it; although, in other cases, it reaches its greatest height after the second or third attack. It appears that this disease is not infectious, and that the causes producing it are yet unascertained. It has been sup- posed by some to arise from the heat of the sun's rays ; and hence it is now and then called mat de sole; but this does not produce any similar disease in other parts of the world, where it is in an equal or even much greater degree than at Milan; no disease in any respect resembling it, having hitherto been noticed in such regions, except the lepra asturiensis described by Thiery, and after him by Sauvages. In this, a tremor of the head and trunk of the body takes place, which does not happen in the pelagra. This, however, is the princi- pal difference in the two diseases. Pela'rium. (From vnXoc, mud; so call- ed from its muddy consistence.) A colly- rium. Peleca'nus. (From vtXtxaa, to per- forate.) I. The pelican. ■J.. An instrument to draw teeth : *o na- med from its curvature at the end resembling the beak of a pelican. Peleci'num. (From tnXixvt, a hatchet, so called because its seeds are shaped like a two-edged hatchet.) The hatchet- vetch. Pelio'ma. (From triXtt, black.) An ecchymosis when of a livid colour. Pellitory, bastard. See Achillea ptar- mica. Pellitory of Spain. See Anthemis pyre- thrum. Pellitory, wall. See Parietaria. Pe'lma. (From wiXai, to move forwards.) The sole of the foot, or a sock adapted to the sole of the foot. Pelt'ais cartila'go. (From pelta, a buckler; so called from its shape.) The seutiform cartilage of the larynx. PELVIC LIGAMENTS. Thearti- culation of the os sacrum with the last lum- bar vertebra, and with the ossa innominate, is strengthened by means of a strong transverse ligament, which passes from the extremity and lower edge of the last lum- bar vertebra, to the posterior and internal surface of the spine of the ilium. Other ligaments are extended posteriorly from the os sacrum to the ossa ilia on each side, and, from the direction of their fibres, may be called the lateral ligaments. Be- sides these, there are many shorter liga- mentous fibres, which are seen stretched from the whole circumference of the arti. eulating surfaces of these two bones. But the most remarkable ligaments of the pel- vis are the two sacro-ischialic ligaments, which are placed towards the posterior and inferior part of the pelvis. One of these may be called the greater, and the other the lesser, sacro-ischiatic ligament. The first of these is attached to the posterior edge of tbe os sacrum, to the tuberosity of the ilium, and to the first of the three divisions of the os coccygis. Its other extremity is inserted into the inner sur- face of the tuberosity of the ischium. At its upper part it is of considerable breadth, after which it becomes narrower, but expands again before its insertion into the ischium, and extending along the tu- berosity of that bone to the lower branch of the os pubis, where it terminates in a point, forms a kind of falx, one end of which is loose, while the other is fixed to the bone. The lesser sacro-ischiatic liga- ment is somewhat thicker than the former, and is placed obliquely before it. It ex- tends from the transverse process of the os sacrum, and the tuberosity of the spine of the ilium, on each side, to the spine of the ischium. These two ligaments not only serve to strengthen the articulation of the ossa innominata with the os sacrum, but to support the weight of the viscera contained in the pelvis, the back and lower part of PF.L which is closed by" these ligaments. The posterior and external surface of the greater ligament likewise serves for the attach- ment of some portions of the glutens maxi- mus and geniini muscles. The symphisis pubis is strengthened internally by aL trans- verse ligament, some of the fibres of wliich are extended to the obturator ligament. "' PELVIS. (From' mX>Jt, a bajSfi, because'it is shaped like a basin aidd in former times.) The cavity-below the belly. The pelvis consists, in the child, of many pieces, but in the adult, it "ts formed of four bones, of the os sacrum behind, the ossa innominata on either side, >and • the os coccygis below. Se*e Sacrum,Tnnominatum Os, and Coccygis Os. •«lt-is",»*ide-vand expanded at its upper'part, 'stnd contracted at its inferior aperture. The upper part of the pelvis, properly"*so called? is bounded by ah oval ring, which parts the cavity of the pelvis from the cavity of the abdomen. This circle is de- nominated the'brim of the pelvis; it 1s formed by a continued and prominent line along the upper part of the sacrum, the middle of the ilium, and the upper part, or crest, of the os pubis. This circle of the brim supports the impregnated, womb, keeps-it up against 1he<~ pressure of labour pains; and sometimes this line has been " ns sharp as a paper-folder, and has cut across the segment of the womb ;" and so, by separating the womb from the vagina, has rendered delivery impossible; and "frfe child escaping into the abdomen, the woman has died. The lower part of the pelvis is denominated the outlet. It is compcTged by the arch of the ossa pubis, and by the sciatic ligaments ; it is wide and dilateable, to permit the delimy of the child; but being sometimes too wide, it permits the child's head to press so suddenly, and with such violence upon the soft parts, that the perineum is torn. « j •The marks*.of the female skeleton have been sought for - in the' skull, as in the continuation'of the sagittal suture; but,1he truest marks are those which relate to that great function by which chiefly the sexes are distinguished; for while the male pel- vis is large aid strong, with a small cavity, narrow openings, and bones of greater strength; the female pelvis*.is very shallow and wide, with a large cavity and slender bones, and with every -^peculiarity which may- conduce to the easy passage of the child. ^ The office of the pelvis is to give a steady bearing to the trunk, and to connect it with the lower extremities, by a sure and firm joining, to form the centre of all the great motions of the body, to contain the internal organs of generation, the urinary 1)1 adder, the rectum, and occasionally part PEM 66.0 of the small intestine-;, and to give sup- port to the gravid uterus. Pe'lvis au'rium. The cochlea in the ear. , Pelvis ce'rebrl The infundibulum in the brain. * * Pemi'higo'des. '(From vi/Aipi^, a blasf of wind.) A fever distinguished by flatu- lencies and inflations, in which d sort of atrial vapour was said topass through'the skin. v- """ *"•-" ' PE'MPHIGUS. (From t-q-tfi?, a bub- ble, or vesicle.) Febris bullosa. Exanthe- mata serosa.' Morla. Pemphigus helveti- cus. Pemphigus major. Pemphigus minor. The vesicular fever. A fever attended by successive eruptions of vesicles about tbe size of almonds, which are filled witft a yel- lowish serum, and in three or fourdays sub- side. The fever may be either synocha or typhus. It is a genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia, and Order Exanthemata, of Cullen. The latest writers on this disease contend, that it is sometimes acute and sometimes a chronic affection ; that the former is con-, Stantly attended with fever, the latter is con- stantly without; that in neither case is it an acrimonious or contagious matter thrown out by the constitution, but pure'serom, secreted by the cutaneous exhalant'arteries. So rare was this disease when Dr. Cullen wrote, that he*never saw it but once, in a case which was shown to him by Dr. Home. Dr. David Stuart, then physician to the hospital at Aberdeen, published an ac- count of it in ' ihe Edinburgh Medical Commentaries. ' The patient was a pri- vate soldier of the seventy-third regiment, aged eighteen, formerly a pedlar, and naturally of a healthy constitution. About twenty days before he had been seized with the measles, when in the country; and in marching'no town, on the second day of ' their eruption, he was exposed to cold; M upon which they suddenly disappeared. On his arrival at Aberdeen, he was quar- tered in a damp under-ground apartment. Hel then complained of sickness" at stomach, great oppression about the praecordia, head- ache, lassitude, and weariness on the least exertion, with stiffness and rigidity of his knees and other joints. He had been pur- ged with but little benefit. About ten days before, he observed on the inside of his thighs, a number of very small, distinct, red spots, a little elevated above the surface of the skin, and much resembling the first appearance ofthe smallpox. This eruption gradually spread itself over his whole body, and the pustules continued every day to in- crease in size. Upon being received into the hospital, he complained of..head-ache, sickness at sto- mach, oppression about the praecordia, thirst, sore throat, with difficulty of swallowing; 84 666 • PEN * his tongue was foul, his skin felt hot and feverish: pulse from 110 to 120, rather de- pressed ; belly costive, eyes dull and languid, but without delirium. The whole surface of the skin was Interspersed with vesicles, or phlyctaena*, of the size of an "ordinary wal- nut ; many of them were larger, especially on tbe arms and breast. In the interstices, between the vesicles, the appearance of the skin was natural, nor was there any redness "round their base ; the distance from one to another was from half an inch to a hand- breadth or more. In some places two or three were joined together, like the pustules in the confluent smallpox. A few vesicles had burst of themselves, and formed a whitish scab, or crust. These were mostly on the neck and face; others showed a tolerable laudable pus. However, by" far the greatest number were perfectly entire, turgid, and of a bluish colour. Upon opening thenf, it was evi- dent that the cuticle elevated above the cutis, and distended with a thin, yellowish, semi- pellucid serum, formed this appearance. Nor was the surface of the cutis ulcerated, or livid; but of a red, florid colour, as when the cuticle is separated by a blister, or super- ficial burning. No other person laboured under a similar disease, either in the part of the country from which he came, or where he resided, in Aberdeen. Since the publication of this casenrf pem- phigus, by Dr. "Stuart, observations on this disease have been published by Dr. Dick- son, of Dublin, by'Mr. Gaitskell and Mr. Upton, in the Mem. of the Medical Society of London. Some subsequent observations on pemphigus were published in the Lon- don Med. Journal, by Mr. Thomas Christie. From a case which Mr. Christie describes, he is disposed to agree with Dr. Dickson, in thinking that sometimes; at least,' pemphigus is not contagions. He remarks, however, that the pemphigus described by some foreign writers was extremely infectious; circum- stances which, he thinks, may lead to a divi- sion of the disease into two species, the pem- phigus simplex and complicatus, both of which, but especially the last, seein to vary much with respect to mildness and malignity. Pe'mphigus ma'jor. A title under which pemphigus is spoken of by Sauvages, who defines it an eruption of phlyctamae, about the size of a hazel-nut, filled with a thin yellow serum. • .. »- Pe'mphigus mi'nor. In this species the vesicles are no larger than gardes-peas. Pe'mphis. A species of Lythrum. Pempt«'us> (From vt/tvre% the fifth.) An ague, the paroxysm of which returns every fifth day. *. Pen^'a. A.species of Polygala... Penje'a mucrona'ta. The systematic name of the plant which is said to afford the ?arcocolla. This is brought from Persia PEN and Arabia in small grains of a pale yellow colour, having also sometimes mixed with them a few of a deep red colour. Its taste is bitter, but followed with some degree of sweetness. It has been chiefly uBed for" ex- ternal purposes, and, as its name imports, has been thought to agglutinate wounds and ulcers ; but this opinion now no longer exists. Penetra'ntia. (From penetro, to pierce through.) Medicines which pass through'the pores and stimulate. ■*■.'« '-Pjbnmcilliform. (Penicilliformis; from ptnicillum, a pencil, and forma, likeness.) Resembling a painter's pencil. PENICI'LLUS. Penicillnm. (Dim. of peniculum, a brush.) 1. A tent, or pledget. *• 2. The secreting extremities of the vena porta; are called penicilli. See Liver. Peni'dium. : A-*kind of clarified sugar,' with a mixture of starch, made up into small rolls. The confectioners call it barley- sugar. Peni'di'um sacchara'tum. See Penidium. PE'NIS. QA pendendo, from its hang- ing down.) Membrum virile. The cylindri- cal part that hangs down, under the mons veneris; before the scrotum of males. It is divided by anatomists into the root, body, and head, called the glans penis. It is com- posed of common integuments, two corpora cavernosa, and one corpus spongiosum, which surrounds a canal, the urethra, that proceeds from the bladder-tothe apex ofthe penis, where it opens by the - meatus urina- rius. See Urethra. The fold of the skin that covers the glans .penis is termed the prepuce. The arteries of the penis are from, the hypogastric and ischiatic. The vein of ^ the penis, vena magna Qpsius penis, -e-ppties itself into the hypogastric vein. .'The' ab- sorbents of this organ are very numerous, and run under the common integuments to the inguinal glarids*: tabsorbents also ' are found in great plenty in the urethra. The glands of the penis are, Cowperls glands, the prostate, muciparous, and odoriferous glands. The nerves of the penis are branch- es of the sacral and ischiatic. * Pe'nis ce'rebri. The pineal gland. >* • Pe'nis ere'ctor. See Eredor penisi>fb Pe'nis mullie'bris. See Clitoris. 'I Pennyroyal, i See Mentha p'ulegium. "' Pennyroyal, hart's. • Bee Mentha cer- vina. ■- - ■* Pentada'ctylon. (From znvri, five, and taKrvXet, a finger ;•< so called, because it has five leaves - upon each- stalk, like the fingers upon the hand.) The herb cinque- - foil; also a name for the ricinus,>the fruit of which resembles a hand. Pentamy'rom. (From wim, five, and j-tt-Hivointment.) Au ointment composed oi live ingredient>.. 4 PER Pemtaneu'ron. (From witrt, five, and x.uftv, a string; so called, because it has five-ribbed leaves.) Ribwort. Pentai-ha'rmacon. (From trsvTt, five, and< Qap/taxov, remedium, remedy.) Any medicine consisting of five ingredients. Pentaphylloi'des. (From zrttrafvXXav, < inquefoil, and tiiet, likeness; so called from its resemblance to cinquefoil.) Barren strawberry. ■' Pentaphy'llum. (From -aturt, five, and QuXXev, a leaf; so named, because it has five leaves on each stalk.) See Potentilla reptatu. Pentafleu'rum. The same its penta- iicuron. Penta tomum. (From -aivn, five, and r-jAvu, to cut; so called because its leaves are divided into five segments.) Cinque- toil. Pknto'robus. (From wsvre, five, and tceitt, the wood-pea; so called because it has five seeds resembling' the wood-pea.) The herb peony. t « Peony, common. See Paonia. ' ''. Pepa'nsis. (From ivtvaim, to con"f*dct.) Pepasmus. The maturation or concoction of humours. Pepa'smos. The same as pepansis. . Pf.pa'stica. (From .-tttvaivu, to con- coct.) Digestive medicines: Pe'pita nux. Ignatius's bean. Pe'plion. (From vivXet, the herb devil's-milk ; so called from its resemblance.) Peplos. Wild parsley. Pe'po. (From zrivrai, to ripen.) See f?uriir6iia. ■ * Pepper, black. See Piper nigrum. Pepper, Guinea. See Capsicum. Pepper, Jamaica. See Myrtus Pimento. Pepper, long.* See Piper longum. , '^Pepper, poorman's. See Polygonum Hy- dropiper. .„- > *«•■ - Pepper, wall. See lllecebru. *» . . * mPepper, twater. See Polygonum* Hydro- piper. *• < » •jS'Pepper, white. See Piper nigrum. Peppermint. See Mentha piperita. Pcpperwort. See Lepidium. Pe'pticos. (From sHirru, to ripen.) Such a thing as promotesi digestion, or is digestive. 1 Peracute. Very sharp. Diseases are thus called when greatly inflamed, or aggra- vated beyond measure. r- Percepier. Parsley-piert, or pacsley- breakstone. - PERCIVrAL, Thomas, was born at War- rington in 1740. He studied for three years with great assiduity, at Edinburgh; then came to London, and was chosen a Fellow of the Royal Society; after which he visited^different places on the Continent, and took his degree at^,eyden. In 1767, he settled at Manchester*, and continued there till the period of his death, in 1804, PER uoT «• in the unremitting exercise of his medical duties. Dr. Percival possessed, in an emi- nent degree,»those moral and intellectual endowments, which are calculated to form a distinguished physician. He has been well characterized as an author without vanity, a philosopher without pride, a scholar without pedantry, and a Christian without guile. His earlier inquiries were directed to medi- cal, chemical, and ^philosophical subjects, which he pursued with great judgmental*'. combining the cautious but assiduous use of experiment, with scientific observation, and much literary research. His papers were published collectively, under the title of " Essays, Medical and Experimental," in three volumes ; which have passed through many editions, and obtained him considera- ble reputation., His subsequent publications were of a moral nature, and originally con- ceived for the improvement of his children. But his last work, entitled "Medical Ethics," which appeared in 1803, is adapted for the use of the profession, and will form a lasting monumenttof-his integrity and wisdom. He contributed also numerous papers on various subjects to the memoirs of the Literary and Philosophical Society of Manchester, which he had been mainly instrumental in establish- ing, and which .did not cease to manifest its grateful sense of his merits, by the continued appointment of him to the presidency. Percolation. (Percolalio, straining through ; from per, through, and colo, sto strain.) It is generally applied to animal secretion, from the office of the glands be- ing thought to resemble that of a strainer, in transmitting the liquors that pass through them. Perde'tum. In Paracelsus it is the root of skirret. .. Perennial worm-grass. See Spigelia. Perete'rion. (From-aipau,to digthrough.) The perforating part of the trepan. . Perdi'cium. (From ztipii\, a partridge ; so called because partridges were said to feed upon it.) Pellitory of the wall. Perfoliata. (From per and folium, so called because the leaves surround the stem, like those of a cabbage.) See Bu- pleurum. .Pe'rforans. See Flexor profundus per- forans. Pe'rforans, seu fle'xor profu'ndus See Flexor longus digitorum pedis profundus perforans. --' Pe'rforans seu fle'xor te'rtii inter- no'dii digito'rum pedis. See Flexor lon- gus digitorum pedis profundus perforans. Pe'rforans, vu'«.go profundus. See Flexor profundus perforans. Perfora'ta. (From perforo, to pierce (through ; so called because its leaves are full of holes.) See Hypericum. Perfora'tus. See Flexor brevis digito- rum pedis, and Flexor sublimis perforatus. im PER PER Perfora'tus, seu flexor secundi in- terno'dii jDigito'rum pe'dis. See Flexor brevis digitorum pedis perforatus sublimis. Perm'mm a. (From -aiptavru, to hang round.) An amulet, or charm, which was hung round the neck to prevent infection. ''PERIBLE'PSIS. (From mp&Xtru,: to stare about.) That kind of "wild look which is observed in delirious*persons. Pkri'bole. (From, srtpiSaXXv, to sur- round.) Sometimes it signifies the dress of a person ; at others a translation of the morbific humours to the surfaceiof the body. ^PERIBROSIS. An ulceration, or ero- skn, at the corners or uniting parts of the eyelids- This disorder,, most frequently af- fects, the internal commissure of the eyelids.' The species are, 1. Peribrosis, from the acri- mony ofthe tears, as may be observed iri the epiphora. 2. Peribrosis, from an regylops, which sometimes extends to the commissure of the eyelids. > PERICARDITIS. (From wtptxa&tv, the pericardium.) Inflammation of the ipe- ricardium. See Carditis. PERICARDIUM. (From trip,, about, , and xapiia, the heart.) The membranous bag that surrounds the heart. Its use is to secrete and contain the vapour,of the peri- cardium, which lubricates the heart, and thus preserves it from concreting with the peri- cardium. • Pf.rica'rpia. (From awp*, about, and carpus, the wrist.) Are medicines that are applied to the wrist. Pericne'mia. (From trtpi, about, and xvttpn,. the tibia.) The parts about the tibia. P ERI CH ONDRIU M.m (From trip,, about, and x*v$ptt, a cartilage.)- The mem- brane that covers a cartilage, t. j Perichri'sis. (From vipi, about, and X&.">°)t0 anoint.) A liniment. Perichrista. (From vipi, around, and XPiu, to anoint,) Any medicines with which the eyelids are anointed, in an ophthalmia. Pericla'sis. (From vipi, about, and xXau, to break.) It is a term used.by Galen for such a fracture of the bone as quite di- vides it, and forces it through the flesh into sight. Or a fracture with, a great wound, wherein the bone is laid bare. . Pericly'menum. (From vtptxyu^u, to roll round ; so called because it twists itself round whateyer is near it.) The honey- suckle, or woodbine. PERICRANIUM. (From vipi, about, and xpaviav, the cranium.) The membrane that is closely connected to the bones of- the head. « * * Peride'smica. (From vipi, about, and ho-pos, a ligature.) Applied to an ischuria, or suppression of urine, from stricture in the urethra. fc Perj'dromo9. (From vripi, about, and "Seo/te;, a course.) The extreme circumfe- rence of the flairs of the head. Perie'rgia. Xlipupyia. Is any needless* caution or trouble in an operation, as vipt- ipyes is onp who despatches, it with unneces- sary circumstance-.. both the terms are met with in Hippocrates, and others ofthe Greek writers. Perif.ste'cos. (From • vxpittti/u, to sur- round, or to guard.) An epithet for diseases, signs, or symptoms, importing their being salutary, and that they prognosticate the re-' covery of the patient. Peri'graphe. (From vip,ypa, to cir- cumscribe.) An inaccurate description, or delineation. In Vesalius, perigraphe sig-- nifies certain white lines and impressions, observable in the musculus rectus of the ab- domen. Pe'ris. (From Periny'ctides.*: (Frsat.vfpif and yv\, the**** night.) Little Swellings like nipples*, or, as others relate, pustules, or pimples, which break out in the night. • *# PERIOSTEUM. (From vepi, about, and -s*--,-»a bone.) The membrane which invests theiexternal surface of all the bones, except the* crowns of the teeth. It is of a fibrous* texture, and well supplied with arteries, vein**"* . nerves, and absorbents. It is called pericra-j mum, on the cranium ; periorbita, on the or- « bits ;i perichondrium, whern.it covers carti- - lage ; and peridesmium, when it covers lig** ¥ ment. Its use appears to be to distribute ther vessels on the external surfaces -of bones. > ' -Psriphimo'sis. See Phimosis. " Peripleumo'nia. See Pneumonia. PERIPNEUMONIA. From vtp,r and *»tiu/*m, the lung.) Peripneumony, or in- flamoiption of the lungs.) See Pneumo- nia. s PERIPNEUMONIA NOTHA. Bostand or spurious peripneumony. Practitioners, it would appear, do not all affix this name to the same disease; some afilrming'^it" to.be a rheumatic affection of the respi- ratory, muscles, while others consider it as a mild peripneumony. It is charac- terized by difficulty/of breathing, great op- « pression at the chest, with obscure pains, w coughs, and occasionally an expectoration^. I Spurious peripneumony is sometimes so slight as to resemble only a violent catarrh ; and, after the emotoymenr of a few proper remedies,jgoes .off by a free and copious expectoration; but sometimes the symptoms run high, and an eflusion of serum into ft PER the bronchia takes place, which destroys the patient. Peripye'ma. (From tri;.i, about, and -»«*«», pus.) ft is a collection of matter about any part, as round a tooth in the gums. Perirrhe'xis. (From -aipi, about, and pnyvv/A,, to break.) A breaking off, or a separation round about, either of corrupted bones or dead flesh. Perikrhot.'a. From vtpifffu, to flow about.) It is a reflux of humours from the habit of* the body into any of the larger emunctories for its excretion, as in an hy- dropsical case, of water upon the bowels or kidneys, where it passes away by urine, or stool. PiRiscYrHi'sMUS. (From tftp, about, and tivQes, gibbous.) An incision made across the forehead, or from one temple to another, over the upper part «of the'os Jfrontis, over the coronary suture. • It was formerly use/1 when a considerable in- flammation or Ndefluxion in the eyes at- 'tended. *«*-" —•*-■■■ PERISTALTIC MOTION. (Peris- talticus; from mpittXXu, to contract.) The vermicular motion of the intestines, by, ^which they contract and propel their con- sents. A similar motion takes place-in the Fallopian tubes, after conception, by means of which the ovum is translated from the ova- rium into the uterus. " Peristaphyli'nus. * (From trtpi, about, and ?a$vXn, the uvula.) A muscle which is connected with the staphylinus. » ,-. Periste'rium. (From ts-ifirtpes, a pigeon ; » so called because pigeons ccvet k.) The herb vervain. See Verbena. Peristro'ma. • (From ■aipirsfSmvot, to strew about.) Peristroma property' signifies any covering, and probably-in place of this, the term Peristoma, is > applied, by Pecquet, to the mucous or villous coat or lining of the intestines, the same which Bilsius calls Museum Villosum; Bartholine, Crusta Mem- branosa; and De Graaf, Crusta Vermicu- laris. Perisystole. (From trip,?iXXa, to com- press.) 1. The time between a contraction and dilation ofthe heart. 2. A pause, or intermission, between the systole and diastole, which is by most de- nied to be perceived in healthy persons, but when dying it is very sensibly felt. Perite'rion. (From trip,, and rtipia, to preserve.) The perforating part of the trepan. Periton-eore'Sis. (-(From txipirevaiov, £the peritonaeum, and pte-eu, to' break.) A bursting of the peritonaeum, and consequent hernia. — ** ~ PERI TON jE'UM. (From vtpirtivm, to extend round.) 'A strong simple mem- brane, by which all the viscera of the abdo- men are surrounded. It has an exceedingly emooth; exhaling, and .moist internal -ur- PER • 669 • face. Outwardly, it is every where sur- rounded by cellular substance, which, to- wards the kidneys, is very loose and very fat ; but is very short at the lower tendon of the transverse muscles. It begins from the diaphragm, which it completely lines ; and,, at the last fleshy fibres of the ribs, and the external lumbar fibres, it completes the sep- tum, in conjunction with the pleura, with which it is continuous through the various intervals of the diaphragm. Posteriorly, it _ descends before the-kidneys ; anteriorly, be- hind the abdominal" muscles"*""" it dips into the pelvis from the bones of the pubes, passes over the bladder, and descends be- hind ; and being again carried backwards, at the entrance of the ureters, in two lunar folds, it rejoins upon-the intestinum rectum, that part of itself which invests the loins, and in this situation lies before the rectum. The cellular texture, which covers the peri- tonaeum on the outSde, is continued into sheaths in **>ery many places ; of which, one receives the testicle on each side, another the iliac vessels of the pelvis, viz. the obtu- ratoria, those of the penis and bladder, and the aorta, and, ascending to the breast, ac- ' companies the oesophagus and vertebrae; by means of which, there is a communication between the whole body and the perito- naeum, well known in dropsical people. It has various prolongations for covering the viscera. The shorter productions of this membrane are called ligaments; and arc formed by a continuous reduplication of the peritonaeum, receding from its inner sur- face, enclosing cellular substance, and ex- tending to some viscus, where its plates separate, and, having diverged, embrace the viscus; but the intermediate cellular substance always accompanies this mem- branaceous coat, and joins it with the true substance of the viscus. Of this short kind of production, three belong to the liver, one or two to the spleen, and others to the kidneys, and to the sides of the uterus and vagina. By these means, the tender sub- stance ofthe viscera is defended from injury by any motion or ♦■concussion, and their whole mass is prevented from being mis- placed'by their own weight, and from inju- ring themselves, being securely connected with the firm sides ofthe peritonaeum. P E RIT O N IT I S. (Prom tsip,r,va,ev, the'peritonaeum.) An inflammation of the peritonfeum. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia, and Order Phlegmasia, of Cullen, known by the presence of pyrexia, with pain in the abdomen, that is increased when in an erect position, but without other proper signs of inflammation of the abdo- minal viscera. When the inflammation at- tacks the peritonaeum of the viscera, it takes the name of the viscus: thus, perf- tonitis hepatis, peritonitis intestinalis, perito- nitis ommtalis, or epiploitis, or omentitis, peritonitis mesenterii, fk.c d70 • pbr • plk AH these Dr. Cullen considers under the general head of peritonitis, as there are no certain signs by which they can be distin- guished from each other, and the method of cure must be the same in all. He however distinguishes three species. 1: Peritonitis propria; when the perito- neum, strictly so "called, is inflamed. 2. Peritonitis omentalis. Omentitis. Epi- ploitis, when the omentum is affected. "£ 3. Peritonitis mesenterica, when the me- sentery is inflamed. Perizo'ma. (From vipi^uvw/Ai, to gird round.) This term strictly signifies a gir- dle; but by Hildanus, and some other chi- rurgical writers, it is applied to those instru- ments for supporting ruptures, which we commonly call trusses. Some also express by it the diaphragm. Pe'ri.a. (Ital. and Span, perl, Welch, perlen, Germ.) See Margarita. ^ P E ' R N I O. A kibe or chilblain. A species of erythema, of Cullen. Chilblains are painful inflammatory swellings, of a deep purple or leaden colour, to which the fingers, toes, heels, and other extreme parts » of'the body are subject on being exposed to a severe degree of cold. The pain is not constant but rather pungent and shooting at particular times, and an insupportable itching attends. In some instances the skin remains entire, but in others it breaks and discharges a thin fluid. When the degree of cold has been very great, or the applica- tion long continued, the parts affected are apt to mortify and slough off, leaving a foul ill-conditioned ulcer behind. Children and old people are more apt to be troubled with chilblains than those of a middle age ; and such as are of a scrophulous habit, are re- marked to suffer severely from them. Perone'us anti'cus. See Peroneus bre- vis. PERONE'US BRE'VIS. (Peroneus, sc. musculus, vtpovaies, from perone, • the fibula.) This muscle is the peroneus se- cundus seu anticus; of Douglas, the pero- neus medius seu anticus, of Winslow,' the peronaus secundus, of*Cowper, and petit- peroneo sus-melatarsien, of Dumas. It arises by an acute, thin, and fleshy origin from the anterior and outer part of the fibula, its fibres continuing to adhere to the lower half of that bone. Its round tendon passes through the groove in the malleolus exter- nus, along with that of the peroneus longus, after which it runs in a separate groove to be inserted into the upper and posterior part ofthe tubercle at the basis of the metatarsal bone that supports the little toe. Its use is to assist the peroneus longus. PERONE'US LONGUS. This mus- cle, which is the peroneus' primus seu posti- cus, «f Douglas, ^peroneus maximus seu pos- terior, of Wfnslow, pcronaus primus, of Cowper, and tibi-peroneo-tarsien, of Du- mas, is situated somewhat anteriorly along the outer side of the lej. It aria's tendi- nous and fleshy from the external lateral part of the head of the tibia, and likewise from the upper anterior surface and outer side of the perone or fibula, its fibres continuing to adhere to the outer surface of the latter to within three or four inches of the malleolus externus. It terminates in a long round tendon, which runs obliquely behind the malleolus internus, where it passes through a cartilaginous groove in common with tin peroneus brevis, being bound down by an annular ligament. When it has reached the os calcis, it quits the tendon of the p*. roneus brevis, and runs obliquely- inwards along a groove in the os cuboides, under the muscles on the sole of the foot, to be in- serted into the outside of- the posterior ex- tremity of the metatarsal bone, that support*" the great toe. Near the insertion of^this muscle we find a small bursa mucosa. This muscle draws the foot outwards, and like-,, wise assists in extending it. . - • Perone'us ma'i'.mcs. S«»e Peroneus lon- gus. • •- - k- Perone'us me'dius. See Peroneus brevis. Perone'us posti'cus. See Peroneus hit gus. Perone'us primus. See Peroneus lon- gus. *** * Perone'us secu'ndus. Sec Ptrontw brevis. PERONE'US TE'RTIUS. This is the name given by Albinus to a muscle which, by some writers, is called »onu- Vt- salii, or Vesalius's ninth muscle of the foot; but by most considered in the present day-a- a portion of the extensor longus digitowim , pedis. It is situated at the anterior?inferior, and outer part of the leg, along the outer t edge of the last-described muscle, to which it is intimately united. It arises fleshy | from the anterior surface of the lower half of the fibula, and from the adjacent part of the interosseus ligament. Its fibres run obliquely downwards towards a tendon which passes under the annular ligament, and then running obliquely outwards/'it is inserted into the root of the metatarsal bone that Supports the little toe. This muscle as- sists m bending the foot. Pe'rone. (From vuav, to fasten; so called because it fastens together the tibia andthe muscles) The fibula. PERSICA. (From Persia, its native soil) The peach. See Amygdalus. Persica'ria. (From Persica, the peach- tree, so called because its blossoms are like those of the peach.) See Polygonum Pet*-* caria. * Persica'ria mi'tis. See Polygonum-Ptr- sicaria: ■»- -i '*v Persica'ria u'kens. See * Polygonum hydropiper. *f ■* Pe'rsicus i'gnis. A carbuncle. Avicenna says, it is that species of carbuncle which i« attended with pustules and vesications. PER • PER 671 Rerbistkns fe'bris. A regular inter- mitting fever,, the paroxysms of which re- turn at constant and stated hours. -n Persona'ta. (From persona, a mask, because, according to Pliny, the ancient actors used to mask themselves with the leaves of this plapt.) See Arctium lappa. PERSPIRATION.. Perspiratio. The va- pour that is secreted by the extremities of ..the cutaneous arteries from the external surface of the body. It is distinguished into sensible and insensible. The former is separated in the form of an invisible vapour, the latter so as to i be visible in the form of very jittle drops adhering to the epidermis. The secretory organ is composed of the ex- tremities of the cutaneous arteries. The smell of the perspirable fluid, in a healthy roan, is fatuous and animal; its taste mani- festly salt and ammoniacal. In consistence it is vaporous or aqueous; and its specific gravity in the latter, state is greater than that of water. For the most part it is yel- lowish, from the passage of the subcutane- ous oil, and sebaceous matter of the subcu- taneous glands. Sometimes it is reddish, .t.'rom the globules of the cruor passing through, especially under the axillae. The quantity h sometimes so 'profuse as not only conspicuously to moisten the linen, but also the.thicker garments..<■ - The constituent principles of the perspira- ble fluid appear to be, 1. Water, attenua- ted into vapour, by the matter of heat. - 2. Animahgai, or carburetted.hydrogen ; as the production »of. carbonic acid "gas with the oxygen of the atmosphere shows. 3. Azotic gas. For water, in which a man has bathed, soon becomes putrid. Carburetted hydro- gen, chemically combined with azote, would appear to constitute putrid miasma. May ' not this be the origin of putrid fever, in those narrow confined chambers where there are many personsA 4. The glandular smegma and subcutaneous oil; hemJe linen is stained with- a yellowish colour, and leanness is brought on, when perspiration is profuse. 5. Che serum of the blood. This affords an immense quantity of water, and the albumi- nous and saline part of the sweat. It makes the linen of a viscid rigidity, and of a salt taste. Glass-blowers sometimes excrete so acrid a sweat, that salt has been seen col- lected on their faces. ^Perspiration varies in respect to, 1. The temperature of the atmosphere. Thus men have a more copious,' viscid, and higher coloured sweat'tin summer than in winter, and in warm countries, than in colder re- ligions. 2. Sex. The sweat of a man is said to smell more acrid than that of a wo- man. 3. Age. The young are more sub- ject to sweat than the aged, who, during the excessive heat of the summer scarcely transpiration of the lungs-; forovhen it is suppressed, the cuta- neous is increased; hence the nature of both appears to be the same. - The use of the sensible perspiration, or sweat, in a healthy man, is scarcely ob- servable, unless from an error of the non- naturals. Its first effect on the body is always prejudicial, by exhausting and dry- ing it; although it is sometimes of advan- tage. 1. By supplying? a watery excretion : thus when the urine is deficient, the sweat is often more abundant.- In this manner an aqueous diarrhoea is frequently cured by sweating. 2. By eliminating, at the same time, any morbid matter. Thus various mi- asmata are critically expelled, in acute and chronic diseases, with the sweat. PERTUSSIS. (From per, much, and tussis, cough.) The hooping-cough. A genus of disease in the Class Neuroses, and Order Spasmi, of Cullen, known by a con- vulsive strangulating cough, with hooping, returning by fits, that are usually termi- nated by a vomiting, and being conta- gious. . Children are most commonly the sub- jects of this disease, and it seems to de- pend on a specific contagion/ which affects them but once in their life. Tbe disease being once produced, the fits of coughing are often repeated without any evident cause; but in many cases, the contagion Pflp PKK may be. considered, as only giving .the pie- disposition, rand the, frequency of the fits may depend, upon various exciting .1 causes, such as violent exercise, a full meal, the having taken food of difficult digestion, and irritation of the lungs by dust, smoke, or dis- agreeable odours. Emotions, of the mind may likewise prove an excitin-f..cause. Its proximate or immediate cause, seems to be a viscid matter or phlegm lodged about Vthe bronchia, trachea, and fauces, wbich sticks so close as to be expectorated with the greatest difficulty. Some have supposed it to be a morbid irritability of the stomach, with increased action of its jnucous glands ; but the affection of the stomach which takes place in the disease, -is clearly only of a secondary nature, so that this opinion must be erroneous, i The hooping-cough- usually comes, on with a difficulty of breathing, some degree of thirst, a quick pulse, and other slight febrile symptoms, which are succeeded by a hoarse- ness, cough, and dilriculty of expectoration, These symptoms continue perhaps for a fort- night or more, at the end of which time the disease puts on its peculiar and character- istic form, and is now evident, as the cough becomes convulsive, and is attended with a peculiar sound,, which has been called a hoop. When. the sonorous inspiration has hap- pened, the coughing is again renewed, and continues in the same manner as before^ till either a quantity of mucus is thrown up from the Jungs, or the contents of the sto- mach are evacuated by vomiting. The fit is then terminated, and the patient remains free from any other for some time, and shortly afterwards returns to the amusements he was employed in before the accession of the fit, expresses a desire for food, and when it is given to him, takes it greedily.' In those cases, however, where the attack has been severe, heoften seems much fatigued, makes quick inspirations, and .falls into a faint. On the first- coming on of the disease, there is littie or no expectoration, or, if any, it consists only of thin mucus, and as long as this is- the case the fits of coughing are frequent, and of considerable duration; but on the expectoration becoming free and copious, the fits of coughing are less fre- quent, as well as of shorter duration. By the violence of coughing, ■ the free transmission of blood through -the lurigs is somewhat interrupted, as likewise the free return of the "blood- from the head, which produces thatturgescence and suffu- sion of the face, which commonly attend the attack, and in some instances brings on a haemorrhage either from the nose or ears. The disease* having arrived at its height, usually continues for some weeks «J»ngfer, andat-length goes off-gradually. In some cases it is, however, protracted for several months, or even a year. • i - Although the hooping-cough often proves tedious, and is liable to return with violence on any- fresh exposure to cold, when not entirely-removed, it nevertheless is seldom fatal, except to very young children, who are always likely to suffer mor# from it than those of more advanced age. The danger seems indeed always to be in proportion to the youth of the person, and the degree of fever, and diflSqultyof breathing,:which"ac- company the disease, as likewise the state of debility which prevails. It has been known in some instances to terminate in apoplexy and suffocation. If the fits are put an end to by vomiting? it may be regarded as a favourable symptom, as may likewise the taking place of a mode- rate and free expectoration, or the ensuing of a slight haemorrhage from the nose or ears. Dissections of those who die of the hoop- ing-cough usually show the consequence of the organs of respiration being affected, and particularly those parts which are the seat of catarrh. When the disease has been long protracted, it is apt to degenerate into pul- monary consumption, asthma, or visceral obstructions, in which last case the glands ofthe mesentery are found in a hard-and enlarged state. • ■• ■ In the treatment of this disease it must be borne in mind, that in the early period palliative measures can only be employed; but when it continues merely from habit, a variety of means will often at once put a stop to it. In the first stage in mild cases very little is required, except obviating Oc- casional irritation) keeping the bowels regu- lar, &c> But where it puts on a owre serious character, the plan will differ ac- cordingly as it is attended*with'inflamma- tory symptoms, or exhibits a purely spas- modic form. In the former'cose, it-may be sometimes ^'proper in plethoric habits to begin by a fell bleeding,-or leeches to the chest, if the patient be very-young, then clear the bowels effectually, apply a blister, and exhibit antimonials^or squill, in nau- seating doses, assisted perhaps by opium, to promote diaphoresis and expectoration. An occasional emetic, where the breathing is much oppressed with wheezing, in young children particularly,* may afford material relief. When the ^disorder >is more of the spasmodic character, some of these means may still be useful;- as blisters, and nau- seating medicines, so far as the strength will admit; but the remedies of greatest efficaey^ are 'the narcotics, as opium, conium, Sic. exhibited in adequate doses. In the chro- nic or habitual stage of the disease, almost any thing, which ■ produces a considerable impression on the constitution, will occasion- ally succeed: Jmt we chiefly reljion seda- tive and antispasmodic, or on iMic»reme- dies^accordingly as there-' are*aatks*of '^A PE> irritability, or of mere debility in the sys- tem. Of the former description opium is perhaps the best, especially in conjunction with squill, given in a full dose at night, and in small quantities swallowed slowly from time to time during the day. Conium, asafcetida, Sic. may however occasionally answer better in particular constitutions. Among the tonics the cinchona is often highly efficacious, where no appearances of local disease attend: some of the metallic preparations also, particularly sulphate of zinc, may be much relied upon. Some- times stimulant applications to the chest, but still more certainly opiate frictions, will be found to cure this disorder. The same is very often accomplished by a change of air, indeed occasionally after the failure of most remedies. The cold bath also, where there is no local disease, may have an ex- cellent t-fuct; a»v-ted by warm clothing, especially wearing some kinii of fur ovi v the chest. Fear and other emotions of theonind, strangury induced by the use of the lytta, he. &c. rank also among the remedies of pertussis. Peruvian balsam. See Myroxylon perui- ferum. Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. Peruvia'nus co'rtex. See Cinchona. Peruvia'nus co'rtex fla'vus. See Ct'n- chona. Peruvia'nus co'rtex ru'eer. See Cin- chona. PERVIGILIUM. (From ptr, much, and vigilo, to watch.) Watching, or a want of sleep. See Vigilance. Pervi'nca. (From pervincio, to tie to- gether.) So called because its stringy roots were used for binding substances together. The herb periwinkle. Pes Alexandri'.vus. See Anthemis Py- rctlirum. Pes ca'prae. Goat's foot, a species of Oxalis ; also a species of Convolvulus. Pes ca'ti. See Gnaphalium. Pes columbi'nus. See Geranium rotundi- folium. Pes leo'nis. The ladies mantle is some- times so called. See Alchemilla. Pes ti'gridis. Tiger's foot. A species of Ipomaa. PESSARY. (Pesarium, from vittu, to soften.) An instrument that is intro- duced into the vagina to support the uterus. Pestilenlwort. See Tussilago petasites. PE'STIS. The plague. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia, and Order Ex- anthemata, of Cullen, characterized by ty- phus, which is contagious in the extreme, prostration of strength, buboes, and car- buncles, petechia, haemorrhage, and colli- quative diarrhoea. By some writers the disease has been divided into three species; that attended with buboes; that attended with carbun- PES *>;*3 cles; and that accompanied with pete- chia?. This division appears wholly super- fluous. Dr. Russel, in his elaborate trea- tise on the plague, makes mention of many varieties ; but when these have arisen, they seem to have depended in a great measure on the temperament and constitution of the air at the time the disease became epide- mical, as likewise on the patient's habit of body at the time of his being attacked with it. The plague is by most writers considered as the consequence of a pestilential conta- gion, which is propagated from one person to another by association, or by coming near infected materials. It has been observed that it generally ap- pears as early as the fourth or fifth day after infection : but it has not yet been ascertained how long a person who has laboured under the disease is capable of infecting others, nor how long the contagion may lurk in an unfavourable habit without producing the disease, and may yet be communicated, and the disease excited, in habits more suscepti- ble of the infection. It has generally been supposed, however, that a quarantine of 40 days is much longer than is necessary for persons, and probably for goods also. Ex- perience has not yet determined how much of this term may be abated. " If I am not much mistaken," observes Dr. Thomas, " the Board of Trade has, however, very lately, under the sanction of the College of Phy- sicians, somewhat abridged it." It sometimes happens that after the appli- cation of the putrid vapour, the patient ex- periences only a considerable degree of languor and slight head-ache for many days previous to a perfect attack of the disease : but it more usually comes to pass, that he is very soon seized with great depression of strength, anxiety, palpitations, syncope, stu- por, giddiness, violent head-ache, and de- lirium, the pulse becoming at the same time very weak and irregular. These symptoms are shortly succeeded by nausea, and a vomiting of a dark bilious matter, and in the further progress of the disease, carbuncles make their, appearance ; buboes arise in different glands, such as the parotid, maxillary, cervical, axillary, and in- guinal ; or petechia; hsemorrhagies and a colliquative diarrhoea ensue, which denote a putrid tendency prevailing to a great degree in the mass of the blood. Such are the characteristic symptoms of this malignant disease, but it seldom hap- pens that they are all to be met with in the same person. Some, in the advanced state of the disease, labour under buboes, others under carbuncles, and others again are co- vered with petechias. The plague is always to be considered as attended with imminent danger, and when it prevailed in this country about 200 years go, proved fatal to most of those who 85 074 Pgt were attacked with it. It is probable, how- ever, that many of thein died from want of care and proper nourishment, as the infected were forsaken by theii nearest friends ; be- cause in Turkey aud other countries, where attention is paid to the sick, a great many recover. When the disease is unattended by bu- boes, it runs its course more rapidly, and is more generally fatal, than when accom- panied by such inflammations. The ear- lier they appear, the milder usually is the disease. When they proceed kindly to suppuration, they always prove critical, and insure the patient's recovery. A gentle diaphoresis, arising spontaneously, has been known in many instances likewise to prove critical. When carbuncles show a dispo- sition to become gangrenous, the event will be fatal. Petechias, haemorrhagies and colliquative diarrhea denote the same termi- nation. Dissections of the plague have disco- vered the gall bladder full of black bile, the liver very considerably enlarged, the heart much increased in size, and the lungs, kidneys and intestines beset with carbuncles. They have likewise disco- vered all the other appearances of putrid fever. Petalo'des. (From viraXev, a leaf or thin scale.) This term is by Hippocrates applied to a urine which hath in it flaky substances resembling leaves. Petasi'tes. (From virtues, a hat, so na- med because its leaves are shaped like a hat.) See Tussilago petasiles. Pete'chia. (From the Italian petechia, a flea-bite, because they resemble the bites of fleas.) A red or purple spot that mostly appears in contagious diseases, and resem- bles flea-bites. PETIT, John Lewis, was born at Paris in 1674. From his childhood he displayed a remarkable degree of penetration, which gained him the attachment of M. De Littre, a celebrated anatomist, who resided in his father's house. He took a pleasure, even at the age of seven, iu witnessing the pro- cess of dissection; and being allowed to attend the demonstrations of that gentle- man, he made such progress, that when scarcely twelve years old, the superintend- ance of the anatomical theatre was con- fided to him. He afterwards studied sur- gery, and was admitted master at Paris in 1700. He became, as it were, the oracle in his profession in that city, and his fame ex- tended throughout Europe. He was sent for to the kings of Poland and Spain, whom he restored to health : they endeavoured to retain him near their persons by liberal offers, but he preferred his native place. He became a member of the Academy of Sciences; and was appointed Director of the Academy of Surgery, and Censor and Royal Professor at the schools. He was PEL likewise chosen a Fellow of the Royal bocicty of London. He died in 1750. Many me- moirs were communicated by him to the French academies. His only separate pub- lication was a Treatise on the Diseases of the Bones, which passed through several edi- tions, but involved him in much controversy. Some posthumous works, relating to surgical diseases and operations, likewise appeared under his namt-. Petra'pium. (From pelra, a rock, and apium, parsley; so called because it grows in stony places.) See Bubon Macedonicum. Petrel^'um. (From virpa, a rock, and iXaier, oil.) An oil or liquid bitumen which distils from rocks. P E T R O'L E U M. (From pelra, a rock, and oleum, oil.) The name of petroleum is given to a liquid bituminous substance which flows between rocks, or in different places at the surface of the earth. The more fluid species are distinguished by the name "of naphtha, and the thicker by those of pissasphaltum and pisselaum. See Naph- tha, Bitumen, &c. Petro'leum Barbade'mse. Barbadoe* tar. This is chiefly obtained from the island of Barbadoes, and is sometimes employed externally in paralytic diseases. Petroleum ru'brum. Oleumgabianum Red petroleum. A species of rock-oil, of a blackish red colour, of thicker consistence, with a less penetrating and more disagree- able smell than the other kinds of petro- leum. It abounds about the village of Ga- bian in Languedoc. Petro'leum sulphura'tum. A stimula- ting balsamic remedy given in coughs, asth- mas, and other affections of the chest Petropharyng^'us. A muscle which arises in the apophysis pelrosa, and is in- serted into the pharynx. Petro-salpingo staphyli'nus. See Le- vator palati. PETROSELI'NUM. (From *i*p, h rock, and e-iXtvov, parsley.) See Apium. Petroseli'num maceuo'nicuh. See Bu- bon. Petroseli'num volga're. See Apium Petroselinum. Petro'silex. A species of coarse flint, of a deep blue or yellowish green colour. It is interspersed in veins through rocks; and from this circumstance derives its name. PEUCE'DANUM. (From vivxn, tbe pine tree; so called from its leaves resem- bling those of the pine tree.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Di- gynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hog's fennel and sulphur-wort. Peuce'danum officina'le. The system- atic name of the hog's fennel. Mora- thrum sylvestre. Maralhrophyllum. Pi- nastellum. Faniculum porcinum. Th* PIIA PHA plant which bears these names in the phar- macopoeias is the Peucedanum officinale:— foliis quinquepartitis, filiformibus linearibus, of Linnaeus. The root is the officinal part; it has a strong fetid smell, somewhat re- sembling that of sulphureous solutions, and an acrid, unctuous, bitterish taste. Wounded, when fresh in the spring or autumn, par- ticularly in the former season, in which the -root is most vigorous, it yields a consider- able quantity of yellow juice, which soon dries into a solid gummy resin, which re- tains the taste and strong smell of the root. This, as well as the root, is recommended as a nervine and anti-hysteric remedy. Peuce'danum silaus. The systematic name of the meadow saxifrage. Saxifraga vulgaris. Saxifraga anglica. Hippomara- thrum. Faniculum erraticum. English, or meadow saxifrage. Peucedanum silaus, of Linnaeus. The roots, leaves, and seeds of this plant have been commended as aperients, diuretics, and carminatives; and appear from their aromatic smell, and mo- derately warm, pungent, bitterish taste, to have some claim to these virtues. They are rarely used. Peye'ri gla'ndul*. Peyer's glands. Brunner's glands. Small glands situated under the villous coat of the intestines. Pe/.i'za acri'culje. Auricula Juda. Fungus sambudnus. Agaricus au -ir.da fat ma. Jew's ears. A membrapaceous fun- gus, Peziza auricula; concava rugosa auri- formis, of Linnaeus, which resembles the human ear. Its virtues are adstringent, and when employed, (by some its internal use is not thought safe,) it is made into a decoction, as a gargle for relaxed sore throats. PhjEno'mena. Phenomenon. (From paivu, to make appear) All those appear- ances in the human body which are contra- ry to the usual process of nature. 'PHAGEDENA. (From payu, to cat.) A species of ulcer that spreads very rapidly. Phagedamcs. (Phagedanica, sc. me- dicamenta ; from *}/A- axov, a medicine, and ttona, to make.) A dispensatory, or book of directions for the composition of medicines approved of by medical practitioners, or published by au- thority The following are the most noted, viz. P. Amstelodamensi.:. P. Argentoratensis. P. Augetoratends. P. Bateana. P. Brandenburgensis. P. Brandenburgica. P. Bruxellensis. P. Edinburgensis. P. Hafniensis. P. Londinensis. P. Norimbergensi.s. P. Parisiensis. P. Ralisbonensis. P. Regio. PHARMACOPO'LA. (From ?«;• /taxov, a medicine, and zr&iXiu, to sell.) An apothecary, or vender of medicines. PHARMACOPO'LIUM. (From ao-yuvov, a knife ; so called because its leaves are shaped like a knife, or sword.) The herb sword-grass. Pha'tnium. (From parm, a stall.) The socket of a tooth. PH EL L AN DRIU M. (From piXXet, the cork-tree, and avSptet, male; so called because it floats upon the water like cork.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. Phella'ndrium ao.ua'ticum. The sys- tematic name of the water-fennel. Fani- culum aquolicum. Fine-leaved water hem- lock. The plant which bears this name in the pharmacopeias is the Phellandrium aquaticum; foliorum ramificationibus diva- ricatis, of Linnaeus. It possesses vertiginous and poisonous qualities, which are best coun- teracted by acids, after clearing the prima? viae. The seeds are recommended by some, in conjunction with Peruvian bark, in the cure of pulmonary phthisis. Phe'mos. (From p,/*eu, to shut up.) A medicine against a dysentery. Philade'lphus. (From p,Xs*>, to love, and ahxpot, a brother; so called because, by its roughness, it attaches itself to what- ever is near it.) See Galium Aparine. Philanthro'pis. (From p,Xtu, to love, and avtpuvet, a man ; so called from its uses.) 1. Medicines relieving the pain of the stone. 2. The herb goose-grass, because it sticks to the garments of those who touch it. See Galium Aparine. Philo'nium. (From Philo, its inventor.) A warm opiate. Phi'ltrum. (From p,Xiai, to love.) 1. A philtre, or imaginary medicine, to excite love. 2. The depression on the upper lip, where lovers salute. Phily'ria. (The name of the daughter of Chiron, who first applied it medicinally.) Mock privet. PHIMOSIS. (From 9,/ttt, to bind up.) A constriction or straightnes* of the extre- mity of the prepuce, which, preventing the glans from being uncovered, is often the occasion of many troublesome complaints. It may arise from different causes, both in children and grown persons. Children have naturally the prepuce very long ; and as it exceeds the extremity of the glans, and is not liable to be distended, it is apt to contract its orifice. This often occasions a lodgment of a small quantity of urine be- tween that and the glans, which, if it grows corrosive, may irritate the parts so as to produce an inflammation. In this case, the extremity of the prepuce becomes more con- tracted, and consequently the urine more confined. Hence the whole inside of the prepuce excoriates and suppurates; the end of it grows thick and swells, and in some months becomes callous. At other times it does not grow thick, but becomes so straight and contracted as hardly to allow the intio- duction of a probe. The only way to re- move this disorder is by an operation. A phimosis may affect grown persons from the same cause as little children ; though there are some grown persons who cannot uncover their glans. or at least not without pain, and yet have not the extremity of the prepuce so contracted as to confine the urine from passing, we notwithstanding find them some- times troubled with a phimosis, which might be suspected to arise from a venereal taint, but has, in reality, a much more innocent cause. There are, we know, sebaceous glands, situated in the prepuce, round the corona, which secrete an unctuous humour, which sometimes becomes acrimonious, irri- tates the skin that .covers the glans, and the irritation extending to the internal mem- brane of the prepuce, they both become inflamed, and yield a purulent serum, which cannot be discharged, because the glans is PIIL PHL 677 swelled, and the orifice of the prepuce con- tracted. We find also some grown persons, who, though they never uncovered the glans, have been subject to phimosis from a venereal cause. In some, it is owing to gonorrhoea, where the matter lodged be- tween the prepuce and the glans occasioned the same excoriation as the discharge before mentioned from the sebaceous glands. In others, it proceeds from venereal chancres on the prepuce, the glans, or the fraenum; which producing an inflammation either on the prepuce or glans, or both, the extremity of the foreskin contracts, and prevents the discharge of the matter. The parts, in a very little time, are greatly tumefied, and sometimes a gangrene comes on in less than two days. Phleborrha'gia. (From «}Xi\]/, a vein, and pnyvvp.,, to break out.) A rupture of a vein. PHLEBOTOMY. (Phlebolomia; from <*,x«-^, a vein, and ti/ayu, to cut.) The open- ing of a vein. Phlegm. (From fXtyu, to burn, or to excite.) In chemistry it means water from distillation, but, in the common acceptation of the word, it is a thick and tenacious mu- cus secreted in the lungs. Phlegmago'ga. (From fXsyum, phlegm, and ayt», to drive out.) Medicines which promote the discharge of phlegm. PHLEGMASIA. (From fXiyai, to burn.) An inflammation. PHLEGMASIA DO'LENS. A disease noticed by some of the French writers, under the name of L'enflure des jambes et des cuisses de la femme accouche; whilst others have called it depot du tail, from its supposed cause. By the Germans it is called OZdema ladeum, and by the English the white leg. This disease principally affects women in the puerperal state; in a few instances it has been observed to attack pregnant wo- men ; and, in one or two cases, nurses, on losing their children, have been affected by it. Women of all descriptions are liable to be attacked by it during and soon after child- bed ; but, those whose limbs have been pain- ed or anasarcous during pregnancy, and who do not suckle their offspring, are more espe- cially subject to it. It has rarely occurred oftener than once to the same female. It supervenes to easy and natural, as well as to difficult and preternatural, births. It some- times makes its appearance in twenty-four or forty-eight hours after delivery, and at other times, not till a month or six weeks after; but, in general, the attack takes place from the tenth to the sixteenth day of the lying-in. It has, in many instances, attacked women who were recovering from puerperal fever; and, in some cases, has supervened, or suc- ceeded, to thoracic inflammation. It not un- commonly begins with coldness and rigors; these are succeeded by heat, thirst, and other symptoms of pyrexia ; and then pain, stiff- ness, and other symptoms of topical inflam- mation supervene. Sometimes the local af- fection is, frqjp the first, accompanied with, but is not preceded by. febrile symptoms. Upon other occasions, the topical affection is neither preceded by puerperal fever, nor rigors, &c.; but soon after it has taken place, the pulse becomes more frequent, the heat of the body is increased, and the pa- tient is affected with thirst, head-ache, &c. The pyrexia is very various in degree in dif- ferent patients, and sometimes assumes an irregular remittent or intermittent type. The complaint generally takes place on one side only at first, and the part where it commences is various ; but it most commonly begins in the lumbar, hypogastric, or inguinal region, on one side, or in the hip, or top of the thigh, and corresponding labium pudendi. In this case, the patient first perceives a sense of pain, weight, and stiffness, in some of the above-mentioned parts, which are increased by every attempt to move the pelvis, or lower limb. If the part be carefully examined, it generally is found rather fuller or hotter than natural, and tender to the touch, but not dis- coloured. The pain increases, always be- comes very severe, and, in some cases, is of tbe most excruciating kind. It extends along the thigh, and when it has subsisted for some time, longer or shorter in different patients, the top of the thigh and the labium pudendi become greatly swelled, and the pain is then sometimes alleviated, but accompanied with a greater sense of distention. The pain next extends down to the knee, and is gene- rally the most severe on the inside and back of the thigh, in the direction of the internal cutaneous and the crural nerves; when it has continued for some time, the whole of the thigh becomes swelled, and the pain is somewhat relieved. The pain then extends down the leg to the foot, and is commonly the most severe in the direction of the posterior tibial nerve ; after some time, the parts last attacked begin to swell, and the pain abates in violence, but is still very con- siderable, especially on any attempt to move the limb. The extremity being now swelled throughout its whole extent, appears per- fectly or nearly uniform, and it is not per- ceptibly lessened by a horizontal position, like an oedematose limb It is of the natural colour, or even whiter, is hotter than natu- ral ; excessively tense, and exquisitely ten- der when touched. When pressed by the finger in different parts, it is found to be elastic, little, if any, impression remaining, and that only for a very short time. If a puncture, or incision, be made into the limb, in some instances, no fluid is discharged; in others, a small quantity only issues out, which coagulates soon after; and in others, a larger quantity of fluid escapes, which does not coagulate; but the whole of the effused 678 PHL PHL matter cannot be drawn off in this way. Tbe swelling of the limb varies both in de- gree and in the space of tii. e requisite for its full formation. In most instances, it ar- rives at double the natural siz?, and in some cases at a much greater. In l..\ habits, and in patients whose legs have been very much affected' with anasarca during pregnancy, the swelling takes place more rapidly than in those who are differently circumstanced; h sometimes arrives, in the former class of patients, at its greatest extent in twenty-four hours, or less, from the first attack. Instead of beginning invariably at the up- per part of the limb, and descending to the lower, this complaint has been known to be- gin in the foot, the middle of the leg, the ham, and the knee. In whichsoever of these parts it happens to begin, it is generally soon diffused over the whole of the limb, and, when this has taken place, the limb presents the same phenomena, exactly, that have been stated above, as observable when the inguen, &e. are first .iliected. After some days, generally from two to eight, the febrile symptoms diminish, and the swelling, heat, tension, weight, and ten- derness of the lower extremity, begin to abate, first about the upper part of the thigh, or about the knee, and afterwards in the leg and foot. Some inequalities are found in the limb, which, at first, feel like indurated glands, but, upon being more nicely ex- amined, their edges are not so well defined astho-v,f conglobate sinds; ami ihey ap- pear to be occasioned by the effused matter being of different degrees of consistence in different points. The conglobate glands of the thigh and leg are sometimes felt dis- tinctly, and are tender to the touch, but are seldom materially enlarged; and as the swelling subsides, it has happened, that an enlargement of the lymphatic vessels, in some part of the limb, has been felt, or been supposed to be felt. The febrile symptoms having gradually disappeared, the pain and tenderness of the limb being much relieved, and the swelling and tension being considerably diminished, the patient is debilitated and much re- duced, and the limb feels stiff, heavy, be- numbed, and weak. When the finger is pressed strongly against it for some time, in different points, it is found to be less elastic than at first, in some places retaining the impression of the finger for a longer, in other places for a shorter time, or scarcely at all. And, if the limb be suffered to hang down, or if the patient walk much, it is found to be more swelled in the evening, and assumes more of an oedematose appear- ance. In this state the limb continues for a longer or shorter time, and is commonly at length reduced wholly, or nearly to the natural size. Hitherto the disease has been described as affecting only one of the inferior extremi- ties, and as terminating by resolution, or Ihe effusion of a fluid that is removed by the absorbents ; but, unfortunately, it sometimes happens, that after it abates in one limb, the other is attacked in a similar way. It also happens, in some cases, that the swell- ing is not terminated by resolution ; for sometimes a suppuration takes place in one or both legs, and ulcers are formed which are difficult to heal. In a few cases, a gan- grene has supervened. In some instances, the patient has been destroyed by the vio- lence of the disease, before either suppura- tion or gangrene have happened. The predisposing causes of this disease, when it occurs during the pregnant or puer- peral state, or in a short time afterwards, appear to be, 1st. The increased irritability and disposition to inflammation which prevail during pregnancy, and in a still higher degree for some lime after parturition. 2dly. Tht over-distended, or relaxed state of the blood- vessels of the inferior part ofthe trunk and of the lower extremities, produced during tm latter months of utero-gettation. Amongst the exdting causes of this dis- ease may be enumerated, 1st. Contusions, or violent exertions of the lower portions of the abdominal and other muscles inserted in the pelvis, or thighs, or of the muscles of the inferior extremities, and contusions oi the cellular texture connected with these muscles, during a tedious lahour. 2dly. The application of cold una ,noislure, which are known to act very powerfully upon every system in changing the natural distribution of the circulating fluids, and, consequently, in a system predisposed by parturition, may assist in producing the disease, by occasion- ing the fluids to be impelled, in unusual quantity, into the weakened vessels of the lumbar, hypogastric, and inguinal regions, and of the inferior extremities. 3dly. Sup- pression, or diminution of the lochia, and of the secretion of milk, which, by inducing a plethoric state of the sanguiferous sys- tem, may occasion an inflammatory diathesis, may favour congestion, and the determina- tion of an unusual quantity of blood to the vessels of the parts just mentioned, and thus contribute to the production of an iu- flammation of these parts. 4thly. Food taken in too large quantity, and of a too stimula- ting quality, especially when the patient does not give suck. This cause both favours the production of plethora, and stimulates the heart and arteries to more frequent and vio- lent action; the effects of which may be ex- pected to be particularly felt in the lumbar, hypogastric, or inguinal regions, and in the lower extremities, from the state of their blood-vessels. 6thly. Standing, or walking too much, before the arteries and veins ofthe low- er half of the body have recovered sufficiently from the effects of the distension which existed during the latter months of pregnancy. This must necessarily occasion too great a deter- PHO mination of blood to these parts, and con- sequently too great a congestion iu them; whence they will be more stimulated than the upper parts of the body, and inflamma- tion will sometimes be excited in them. From an attentive consideration of the whole of the phenomena observable in this disease, and of its remote causes and cure, no doubt remains, Dr. Hull thinks, that the proximate cause consists in an inflammatory affection, producing suddenly a considerable effusion of serum and coagulating lymph from the exhalants into the cellular membrane of the limb. PHLEGMA'SLE. Inflammations. The second order in the class pyrexia of Cullen's nosological arrangement, characterized by pyrexia, with topical pain and inflamma- tion ; the blood, after venesection, exhibit- ing a buffy coat. Phlegmatorrha'gia. (From fXty/ta, mucus, and pnyvv/ii, to br ak out.) A dis- charge of thin mucous phlegm from the nose, through cold. PHLEGMON. (From ifXiyu, to bum.) Phlegmone. An inflammation of a bright red colour, with a throbbing and pointed tumour, tending to suppuration. Phlogiston. (From QXey,£a, to burn.) The inflammable principle. Stahl gave this term to a principle which he imagined was pure fire, or the matter of fire fixed in com- bustible bodies, in order to distinguish it from fire in action, or in a state of liberty. Phlogisticaled air. See Nitrogen gas. PHLOGO'SIS. (From QXeytu, to inflame.) Inflammation. PHLYCTiE'NA. (Xvxra,va,, small bladders.) Phlyclis. Phlysis. Small pel- lucid vesicles, that contain a serous fluid. Linnrcus and Vogel use phlydana as syno- nymous with hydatis. Phlyza'cium. (From fXofc, to be hot.) A pustule on the skin, excited by fire, or heat. See Pustule. Phoj'nix dactyli'fera. (Phanix; from Phanicia, its native soil.) The systematic dame of the date-tree. Phanix frondibus pinnalis; foliolis ensiformibus complicatis, of Linnaeus. The fruit is called dactylus or date. Dates are oblong. Before they are ripe, they are rather rough and astringent; but when perfectly matured, they are much of the nature of the fig. See Ficus Carica. Senegal dates are most esteemed, they ha- ving a more sugary, agreeable flavour than those of ./Egypt and other places. PHOSPHATES. (Phosphas; from phos- phorus.) Salts forniecPby the union of phos- phoric acid with different bases; thus, phos- phate of ammonia, phosphate of lime, &c. PHOSPHITES. Phosphis. Salts formed by the combination of phosphorous acid with different bases; thus, ammoniacal phosphite, be. Phosphorated hydrogen gas. See Hydro- gen gas, phosphuretted. PHO 679 PHOSPHOBIC ACID. Acidum phos- phoricum. This acid may be obtained from bones in the following manner:—Three parts of diluted sulphuric add are to be poured upon four parts ot pulverized ashes of bones and occasionally stirred. By these means the sulphuric acid combines tvitri the calcareous earth, and disengages the phos- phoric acid The mass is then to be re- peatedly washedin water, and the ley slowly evaporated: the sulphate of lime, which still adheres, will be thus gradually expelled and separated by filtration; and at last, phos- phoric acid, in a dry and vitreous form, will be obtained. Phosphorous acid. This is obtained by the slow combustion of phosphorus at com- mon temperatures. It contains less oxygen than the phosphoric acid. PHOSPHORUS. (From S3 «n the mind more strongly than by the re- lation of a few cases and experiments which are mentioned by Weickard, in the fourth part of his miscellaneous writings, (Ver- mischte Medicinche Schrifften, von M. A. Weickard.) These cases and experiments I literally translated from the original Ger- man ; a work from which the medical prac- titioner may reap much information, being i-eplete with practical remarks made by a very attentive and accurate observer. A Jew of a phlegmatic habit, was struck with apoplexy. He was speechless and lame, and could not void his faeces except he was assisted by art; his appetite, how- ever, was good. Mineral baths, and many remedies, were tried to restore him, but in vain. I was at last tempted to make a trial of phosphorus. At first, from two to three grains were given to him, and it was my intention to have increased the dose to five or six. The first dose was given in a conserve, but the following day in honey. His excrements were luminous. Suddenly, about the middle of the third night, he was seized with violent vomiting, during which he was very ill; but, after the vo- miting had ceased, he found himself better. The pulse was small and quick. I did not venture to give any more phosphorus, par- ticularly as his relations were afraid of it. A blister was applied, and cooling and de- mulcent drinks were exhibited. He looked very ill, seemed quite exhausted, and ap- peared to suffer pain in*|he abdomen, which was a little tumefied. He took some nou- rishment every day; but what he ate was very small in quantity. The vomiting ceased entirely. He lived four days longer, and died. I did not see him the day when that event happened; but he had all the symptoms of having died of gangrene. There were even externally, according to the report of the surgeon, many large gan- grenous spots. This case caused me a great deal of uneasiness. The patient could not speak for some time before his death, and could not therefore describe his sufferings, Almost about tbe same time that Pro- fessor Zessler exhibited the phosphorus to his two patients, the intelligence was com- municated to a man who had a tendency to apoplexy and to palsy. He had read in Mellin's Materia Medica all that was said in praise of phosphorus, and he was, in consequence, desirous of making trial of it; but, before he began to take it, he was seized with a kind of apoplectic fit, in which he lay, as if deprived of all power. He caused three grains of phosphorus to be rubbed with a little oil, and to be given to him; he took his dose morning and evening. It seemed to revive him, for he got up and walked about the house. He continued to take this medicine several days, upon which he became feverish, and was affected with nausea and loss of appe- tite. A gentle emetic was given him. Two days after this I saw him for the first time ; he fold me that he had been violently af- fected with pain in the abdomen, parti- cularly towards the evening. He wa9 very dry, and his eyes were yellow. When I pressed my hand on the abdomen, it did not give him pain. I ordered him whey, nitre, acid drinks, cream of tartar, and clysters. The third day after this he grew worsm I happened to be out of town, and an- other physician was sent for, who gave him musk, and various other remedies. I vi sited him in the evening, and found him gangrenous. His hands were applied to his head, as if he suffered acute pain there ; his screams were loud and unremitting; he was delirious, and spoke unintelligibly, and there was not any pulse at the wrist. He died nbotit midnight. Upon inspecting the body, the liver appeared obstructed, and the stomach was gangrenous near the cardia. Is it not to be feared that the phosphorus had occasioned this ? or was this the effect of a gouty or rheumatic acrimony thrown upon that part ? It was afterwards remarked that a number of people were seized at this time with vomiting and vio- lent pains in the bowels, and also with the iliac passion. • Two months were scarcely elapsed when I met with a case in which all the circumstances of the complaint were similar to those narrated in the above- mentioned case, but where the patieut had not swallowed a single grain of phos- phorus. The following are some experiments which Dr. Weickard made with phosphorus on dogs :— " It is now," he observes, " upwards of a year since six grains of phosphorus were offered to a hungry dog. The phosphorus was enclosed in a piece of meat ; the dog smelt it, and refused to take it; it was, therefore, forced down his throat. He immediately began to run about the room, exhibiting much anxiety, and seemed de- sirous to go out. He grew sick, and vo- mited the bolus, which seemed to be on fire; upon this, the dog again appeared impatient to get out. The smell of the phosphorus, however, ceased to be emitted by the vomited matter. The dog smelt it again, and ate it. He immediately became extremely lively, springing quickly from one table to another. The experiments ought to have stopped here; but some one brought another piece of meat, in which there were eight grains of phosphorus en- closed. This was also forced down the dog's throat, and he again vomited it on fire; he did not, however, exhibit the same anxiety to leave the room which be had done the first time, but waited pa- tiently, until the disagreeable fcetor which arose and filled the apartment, had escaped from his morsel, after which he ate it fc?4 T'llV greedily. His inclination to leap and run about was now uncommonly great; nothing was too high or too distant for him ; but as wc were afraid he might do some injury by this kind of exercise, he was dismissed the apartment. He again vomited once or twice; but since that time has remained perfectly well" Such are the principal facts related by Weickard. Wc now come to the latest publication on the subject of phosphorus. It is a letter on its medicinal virtues by M. Alphonso Leroi, and is printed in the only volume of Memoirs which the Society of Emulation at Paris has yet published. One of the first experiments which M. Leroi made was upon himself; he swal- lowed three grains of phosphorus with some theriaca. It is a wonder, he snys, that he was not killed by it ; for phosphorus does not require more air than is commonly contained in the stomach, in order to take fire, and burn in such a manner as to have eaten through that organ. " For two hours," the professor observes, " I found myself extraordinarily incommoded; I drank frequently little draughts of cold water. After some hours had elapsed the uneasiness ceased. My urine was high- coloured ; but the following day my mus- cular force was doubled, and I felt an in- supportable venereal irritation. I after- wards gave this remedy to the young man whose case is related in the Gazette de Sante, for the 29th of August, 1779. It was truly owing to phosphorus that his life was saved in a most malignant fever, in which the prostration of strength was so great as not to leave many other resources but this remedy." M. Leroi then proceeds to inform us, that he has frequently employed phosphorus since that time. He at first prescribed it in the form of a lohoch. It is always diffi- cult to pulverize it; but this difficulty he overcame in the following manner: " He puts the phosphorus into warm water, and agitates it violently ; it divides itself like oil, into a great number of little globules, and, if cold water be now added, it is pre- cipitated to ihe bottom in the form of a powder. Of this powder one or two grains are to be taken, and rubbed with a little sugar, a drop or two of oil, and some yolk of an egg. A quarter of a grain every day is quite sufficient to produce great effects." At other times, he says, he has given it in a mixture of oil, sirup, and some aromatic distilled water. He asserts, that Kunkel gave phosphorus internally in England in the form of pills, which were luminous; and he informs us that he himself has found out the manner of composing them ; but they require so nice a manipulation, that he has entrusted the secret only to Messrs. Pdletier, the brothers, being warned by PHO his own experience of the mischief which arises from giving it improperly prepared. Each pill contains the eighth of a grain of phosphorus. They are endowed with u soporific and calming property. Professor Leroi has frequently employed them in cases of rheumatismus, in a great number of nervous diseases, pituitous diseases, and in many acute and chronic complaints. He believes that this remedy is capable of prolonging life beyond the natural period; and after having spoken of its great restora- tive power, he relates the following case in confirmation of this opinion :— " I was one day called to an old man, aged eighty-seven, the uncle of Madame de Fourqueux, in whom life seemed to be almost totally extinguished. I composed for him a mixture of six ounces of different distilled aromatic waters, one ounce of oil containing three grains of phosphorus, and two ounces of sirup. Of this he took three table-spoonsful every day; and besides this, he took eight drops of volatile alkali, in a glass of sweet aromatic water, twice a-day, before his meals. By these means I illu- minated the dying embers of life, and be survived seven years after an attack of weakness in which it must have appeared like madness to attempt to interfere. " I may safely affirm, that 1 have been as much occupied in seeking out the cases in which this medicine proves hurtful, as in detecting those in which it is serviceable; and I can assert, not only from my own ex- perience, but also from that of the late M. Lecointre, my pupil, who was physician to the hospital at Nambouillet, that we have not found it hurtful in any one case: that it has only not been useful in some, and that only in such cases in which life was already extinct in some parts of such pa- tients as had not a sufficient portion of liv- ing principle in them to reanimate the whole frame." M. Leroi affirms, that the divisibility of phosphorus is almost infinite ; and, in proof of this assertion, he states that " the body of a woman who died of a putrid fever, and who had taken one grain of phosphorus, was entirely luminous within. The hands of the late Rielle, the anatomist, who opened the body, were luminous some hours after they had been washed!!" Upon maturely considering all the facts which have been brought forward concern- ing it, little room for doubt will be left in the mind, as to its uncommon powers ; bub although this be granted, experience is still wanting to point out the diseases, and va- rious stages of disease, in which it maybe employed with equal safety and utility, as also to determine the circumstances under which it would be dangerous eyen to try if- Thus much may doubtless he asserted con- cerning it, that it is one of tiie highest sti- muli which we have in tbe catalogue of the PI IK materia medica; and that, although it is affirmed by M. Leroi, and others, to be "calming and sedative," it is only so in such cases as wine, aether, Hoffman's ano- dyne liquor, and opium, are also found to be calming and sedative, that is, in cases where the arterial action of the whole frame is nearly exhausted, although still quick. Every practitioner should be cautioned against exhibiting it in any inflammatory disease, where much strength exists; and in all cases, very small doses should be first exhibited, and those with the utmost cir- cumspection. Phosphuret. See Phosphuretum. PHOSPHURETUM. (Phosphuretum, from phosphorus.) A combination of phosphorus not oxygenated, with different bases; as, phosphuret of copper, phosphuret of iron, fkc. PHOTOPHO'BIA. (From put, light, and pefiiai, to dread.) Such an intolerance of light, that the eye, or rather the retina, can scarcely bear its irritating rays. Such pa- tients generally wink, or close their eyes in light,! which they cannot bear without ex- quisite pain, or confused vision. The proxi- mate cause is too great a sensibility in the retina. The species are, 1. Photophobia inflammatoria, or dread of light from an inflammatory cause, which is a particular symptom of the internal oph- thalmia. 2. Photophobia, from the disuse of light, which happens to persons long confined in dark places or prisons ; on the coming out of which into light the pupil contracts, and the persons cannot bear light. The depression of the cataract occasions this symptom, which appears as though fire and lightning entered the eye, not being able to bear the strong rays of light. 3. Photophobia nervea, or a nervous pho- tophobia, which arises from an increased sensibility of the nervous expansion and optic nerve. It is a symptom of the hydro- phobia, and many disorders, both acute and nervous. 4. Photophobia, from too great light, as looking at the sun, or at the strong light of modern lamps. PHOTO'PSIA. (From pais, light, and v4>'i, vision.) Lucid vision. An affection of the eye in which the patient perceives lumi- nous rays, ignited lines, or coruscations. Phra'gmus. (From ppattn, to enclose, or fence; so called from their being set round like a fence of stakes.) The rows of teeth. PHRE'NES. (Phren, from ppnv, the mind, because the ancients imagined it was the seat of the mind-) The diaphragm. Phrene'sis. See Phrenitis. PHRENIC NERVE (Nervus phreni- cus, from Ppi>n, the diaphragm.) Dia phragmatic nerve. It arises from a union uf tbe branches of the third, fourth, and PHR 685 fifth cervical pairs, on each side, passes be- tween the clavicle and subclavian artery, and descends from thence by the pericar- dium to the diaphragm. PHUk'NIC.*" ABTE'RLE. The arteries going to the diaphragm. PHRE'iN ICiE VE'NiE. The veins coming from the diaphragm. PHREM'TIS. (, to consume.) Tabes Pulmonalis. Pulmonary consump- tion. A disease represented by Dr. Cullen as a sequel of haemoptysis : it is known by emaciation, debility, cough, hectic fever, and purulent expectoration. Species: 1. Phthisis incipiens, incipient, without any expectoration of pus. 68J* PHT PUT 2. Phthisis humida, with an expectoration of pus. 3. Phthisis scrophulosa, from scrophulous tubercles in the lungs, &c. 4. Pkthisis hamoptoica, from haemoptysis. 6. Phthisis exanthematica, from exanthe- mata. 6. Phthisis chlorotica, from chlorosis. 7. Phthisis syphilitica, from a venereal ulcer in the lungs. The causes which predispose to this dis- ease are very numerous. The following are, however, the most general; hereditary disposition; particular formation of body, obvious by a long neck, prominent shoulders, end narrow chest; scrophulous diathesis, indicated by a fine clear skin, fair hair, deli- cate rosy complexion, large veins, thick up- per lip, a weak voice, and great sensibility ; certain diseases, such as syphilis, scrophula, the smallpox and measles ; particular em- ployments exposing artificers to dust, such as needle-pointers, stone-cutters, millers, &.c. or to the fumes of metals or minerals under a confined and unwholesome air; violent passions, exertions, or affections of the mind, a-s grief, disappointment, anxiety, or close application to study, without using proper exercise ; frequent and excessive debauche- ries, late watching, and drinking freely of strong liquors ; great evacuations, as diar- rhoea, diabetes, excessive venery, fluoralbus, immoderate discharge of the menstrual flux, and the continuing to suckle too long under a debilitated state ; and, lastly, the applica- tion of cold, either by too sudden a change of apparel, keeping on wet clothes, lying in damp beds, or exposing the body too sud- denly to cool air, when heated by exercise ; in short, by any thing that gives a consider- able check to the perspiration. The more immediate or occasional causes of phthisis are, haemoptysis, pneumonic inflammation proceeding to suppuration, catarrh, asthma, and tubercles, the last of which is by far the most general. The incipient symptoms usually vary with the cause of the disease ; but when it arises from tubercles, it is usually thus marked: It begins with a short dry cough, that at length becomes habitual, but from which nothing is spit up for some time, except a frothy mucus that seems to proceed from the fauces. The breathing is at the same time somewhat impeded, and upon the least bodily motion is much hur- ried: a sense of straightness, with oppression at the chest, is experienced: the body be- comes gradually leaner, and great languor, with indolence, dejection of spirits and loss of appetite, prevail. In this state the patient frequently continues a considerable length of time, during which he is, however, more readily affected than usual by slight colds, and upon one or other of these occasions the cough becomes more troublesome and se- vere, particularly by night, and it is at length attended with an expectoration, which towards morning is more free and copious. By degrees the matter which is expectorated becomes more viscid and opaque, and now assumes a greenish colour and purulent ap- pearance, being on many occasions streaked with blood. In some cases, a more severe degree of haemoptysis attends, and the patient spits up a considerable quantity of florid, frothy blood. The breathing at length becomes more difficult, and the ema- ciation and weakness go on increasing. With these, the person begins to be sensible of pain in some part of the thorax, which, however, is usually felt at first under the sternum, parti- cularly on coughing. At a more advanced period of the disease, a pain is sometimes felt on one side, and at times prevails to so high a degree as to prevent the person from lying easily on that side ; but it more frequently happens, that it is felt only on making a full inspiration, or coughing. Even where no pain is felt, it often happens, that those who labour under phthisis cannot lie easily on one or other of their sides, without a fit of coughing being excited, or the difficulty of breathing being much increased. At the first commencement of the disease, the pulse is often natural, or perhaps is soft, small, and a little quicker than usual; but when the symptoms which have been enumerated have subsisted for any length of time, it then becomes full, hard, and frequent. At the same time the face flushes, particularly after eating, the palms of the hands and soles of the feet are affected with burning heat; the respiration is difficult and laborious; even- ing exacerbations become obvious, and by degrees, the fever assumes the hectic form. This species of fever is evidently of the re- mittent kind, and has exacerbations twice every day. The first occurs usually about noon, and a slight remission ensues about five in the afternoon. This last is, how- ever, soon succeeded by another exacer- bation, which increases gradually until after midnight; but about two o'clock in the morning a remission takes place, and this becomes more apparent as the morning ad- vances. During the exacerbations the pa- tient is very sensible to any coolness of the air, and often complains of a sense of cold when his skin is, at the same time, preterna- turally warm. Of these exacerbations, that of the evening is by far the most consider- able. From the first appearance ofthe hec- tic symptoms, the urine is high coloured, and deposits n copious branny red sediment. The appetite, however, is not greatly impaired, the tongue appears clean, the mouth is usu- ally moist, and the thirst is inconsiderable. As the disease advances, the fauces put on rather an inflamed appearance, and are be- set with aphtha, and the red vessels of the tunica adnata become of a pearly white. During the exacerbations, a florid circum- scribed redness appears on each cheek; but at other times the face is pale, and the pin countenance somewhat dejected. At the commencement of hectic fever, the belly is usually costive ; but in the more advanced stages of it, a diarrha:a often comes on, and this continues to recur frequently during the remainder ofthe disease ; colliquative sweats likewise break out, and these alternate with each other, and induce vast debility. In the \n*t stage of the disease the emaciation is so great, that the patient has the appear- ance of a walking skeleton ; his countenance is altered, his cheeks are prominent, his eyes look hollow and languid, his hair falls off, his nails arc of a livid colour, and much in- curvated, and his feet are affected with edematous swellings. To the end of the disease the senses remain entire, and the inind is confident and full of hope. It is, indeed, a happy circumstance attendant on phthisis, that those who labour under it are seldom apprehensive or aware of any danger; and it is no uncommon occurrence to meet with persons labouring under its most ad- vanced stage, flattering themselves with a speedy recovery, and forming distant pro- jects under that vain hope. Some days be- fore death the extremities become cold. In some cases a delirium precedes that event, and continues until life is extinguished. As an expectoration of mucus from the lungs may possibly be mistaken for puru- lent matter, and may thereby give lis reason to suspect that the patient labours under a confirmed phthisis, it may not be amiss to point out a sure criterion, by which we shall always be able to distinguish the one from the other. The medical world are indebted to the late Mr. Charles Darwin for the dis- covery, who has directed the experiment to be made in the following manner : Let the expectorated matter be dissolved in vitriolic acid, and in caustic lixivium, and add pure water to both solutions. If there is a fair precipitation in each, it is a certain sign of the presence of pus ; but if there is not a precipitate in either, it is certainly mucus. Sir Everard Home, in his dissertation on the properties of pus, informs us of a curious, and apparently a decisive mode of distin- guishing accurately between pus and animal mucus. The property, he observes, which cha- racterizes pus, and distinguishes it from most other substances, is, its being composed of globules, which are visible wben viewed through a microscope ; whereas animal mu- cus, and all chemical combinations of ani- mal substances appear in the microscope to be made up of flakes. This property was first noticed by the late Mr. John Hunter. Pulmonary consumption is in every case to be considered as attended with much danger; but it is more so when it proceeds from tubercles, than when, it arises in con- sequence either of haemoptysis, or pneumo- nic suppuration. In the last instance, the risk will be greater where the abscess breaks PHT 689 inwardly, and gives rise to empyema, than when its contents arc discharged by the mouth. Even cases of this nature have, however, been known to terminate in imme- diate death. The impending danger is ge- nerally to be judged of, however, by the hectic symptoms ; but more particularly by the fetor of the expectoration, the degree of emaciation and debility, the colliquative sweats, and the diarrhoea. The disease has, in many cases, been found to be considera- bly retarded in its progress by pregnancy ; and in a few has been alleviated by an at- tack of mania. Tbe morbid appearance most frequently to be met with on the dissection of those who die of phthisis, is the existence of tu- bercles in the cellular substance of the lungs. These are small tumours which have the appearance of indurated glands, are of different sizes, and are often found in clusters. Their firmness is usually in pro- portion to their size, and when laid open in this state they are of a white colour, and of a consistence nearly approaching to cartilage. Although indolent at first, they at length become inflamed, and lastly form little ab- scesses or vomicae, which breaking and pouring their contents into the bronchia, give rise to a purulent expectoration, and thus lay the foundation of phthisis. Such tubercles or vomicae are most usually situ- ated at the upper and back part of the lungs; but in some instances they occupy the outer part, and then adhesions to the pleura are often formed. When the disease is partial, only about a fourth of the upper and posterior part of the lungs is usually found diseased; but in some cases life has been protracted till not one twentieth part of them appeared, on dis- section, fit for performing their function. A singular observation, confirmed by the morbid collections of anatomists, is, that the left lobe is much oftener affected than the right. The indications are, 1. To moderate in- flammatory action. 2. To support the strength, and promote the healing of ulcers in the lungs. 3. To palliate urgent symp- toms. The first object may require occa- sional small bleedings, where the strength will permit, in the early period of the dis- ease ; but in the scrophulous this measure is scarcely admissible. Local pain will more frequently lead to the use of cupping, with or without the scarificator, leeches, blisters, and other modes of deriving the nervous energy, as well as blood, from the seat of the disease. The bowels must be kept soluble by gentle laxatives, as cassia, manna, sulphate or magnesia, &.c.: and diaphoresis promoted by saline medicines, or the pulvis ipecacuanha? compositus. The occasional use of an emetic may benefit the patient by promoting the function of the skin, and expectoration, espcciallv where 87 690 Pill there is a wheezing respiration. The inha- lation of steam, impregnated, perhaps, with hemlock, or aether, may be useful as sooth- iDg the lungs, and facilitating expectoration. Certain sedative remedies, particularly digi- talis, and hemlock, have been much em- ployed in this disease ; and in so far as they moderate the circulation, and relieve pain, they are clearly beneficial: but too much reliance must not be placed upon them. Certain sedative gases have been also pro- posed to be respired by the patient, as hy- drogen, &ic, but their utility is very ques- tionable. Among the tonic medicines the mineral acids are, perhaps, the most gene- rally useful; however, myrrh and chaly- beates, in moderate doses, often answer a good purpose. But a great deal will de- pend on a due regulation of the diet, which should be of a nutricious kind, but not heating, or difficult of digestion; milk, especially that of the ass ; farinaceous vege- tables ; acescent fruits; the different kinds of shell-fish; the lichen islandicus, boiled with milk, he. are of this description. Some mode of gestation regularly employed, par- ticularly sailing; warm clothing; removal to a warm climate, or to a pure and mild air in this, may materially concur in arrest- ing the progress of the disease, in its incipi- ent stage. With regard to urgent symptoms requiring palliation, the cough may be al- layed by demulcents, but especially mild opiates swallowed slowly; colliquative sweats by acids, particularly the mineral; diarrhoea by chalk, and other astringents, but most effectually by small doses of opium. Phtui'sis ischia'dica. A wasting of the thigh and leg from an abscess or other cause in the hip. Phthi'sis pupi'll*. An amaurosis. Phtho'ria. (From Qtopa, an abortion.) Medicines which promote abortion. Phu. (ip-u, or ft-/, from phua, Arab.) See Valeriana phu. Phyge'thlon. (From $vu, to grow.) A red and painful tubercle in the arm-pits, neck and groins. Phylacte'rium. (From QvXattv, to preserve.) An amulet or preservative against infection. Phylla'nthus k'mblica. The system- atic name of the Indian tree, from which the emblic myrobalan is obtained. Phylli'tis. (From QuXXov, a leaf; so called because the leaves only appear.) See Asplenium scolopendrium. PHY'MA. (From v on!'*-, because, from their use of lead, they are much afflicted with it. Pie'strum. (From vn%u, to press.) An instrument to compress the head of a dead foetus, for its more easy extraction from the womb. Pig-nut. Earth-nut. Ground-nut. The bulbous root of the Bunium bulbocastanum, of Linnaus ; which see. Pig-nuts, so called because that animal is very fond of them, and will dig with his snout to some depth for them, are of a dirty, brownish colour, a little bigger than a hazel-nut, and flavoured like the chestnut. They are said to possess a styptic quality, and are deemed serviceable in laxity of the kidneys. PIGME'NTUM. (From ptngo, to paint.) Pigment. This name is given by anatomists to a mucous substance found in the eye, which is of two kinds. The pigment of the iris, is that which covers the anterior and posterior surface of the iris, and gives the beautiful variety of colour in the eyes. The pigment of the dioroid membrane, is a black or brownish mucus, which covers the anterior surface of the choroid membrane, contiguous to the r* tina and the interior surface of the ciliary processes. Pi'la hy'stricis. The bezoar hystricis. Pi'la mari'na. A species of alcyonium found on seacoasts among wrack. It is said to kill worms, and when calcined to be use- ful in scrophula. Pi7m. See Hamorrhois. Pile-wort. See Ranunculus ficaria. Pi'li conge'niti. The hair of the head, eyebrows and eyelids, are so termed because they grow in utero. Pi'li postge'niti. The hair which grows from the surface of the body after birth, is so termed in contradiction to that which ap- pears before birth ; as the hair of the head, eyebrows, and eyelids. Pilose'lla. (From pilus, hair, because its leaves are hairy.) See Hieracium. Pills, aloe'tic, with myrrh. See Pilula aloe's cum myrrha. Pills, compound aloetic. See Pilula aloes composita. Pills, compound gamboge. See Piluke cambogia composita. Pills, compound galbanum. See Pilula galbani composita. Pills, compound squill. See Pilula icilla composita. Pills of iron with myrrh. See Pilula fer- ri composita. Pills, soap, wilh opium. ■ See Pilula sapo- nis cum opio. Pills, mercurial. See Pilula hydrargyri. Pills, compound calomel. See Pilula hy- drargyri submuriatis composita. PILULA. A pill. A small round form of medicine the size of a pea. The consistence of pills is best preserved by 692 PIL PIL keeping the mass in bladders, and occasion- ally moistening it. In the direction of masses to be thus divided, the proper consistence is to be looked for at first, as well as its pre- servation afterwards; for if the mass then become hard and dry, it is unfit for that di- vision for which it was originally intended ; and this is in many instances such an objec- tion to the form, that it is doubtful whether, for the purposes of the pharmacopoeia, the greater number of articles had not better be kept in powder, and their application to the formation of pills, left to extemporane- ous direction. Fi'LUL-rc a'loes compo'sitjE. Compound aloetic pills. " Take of extract of spike aloe, powdered, an ounce; extract of gen- tian, half an ounce ; oil of caraway, forty minims ; simple sirup as much as is suffi- cient. Beat them together, until they form a uniform mass." From fifteen to twenty- five grains prove moderately purgative and stomachic. Pi'lul* a'loes cum my'rrha. Aloetic pills with myrrh. " Take of extract of spike aloe, two ounces; saffron, myrrh, of each an ounce; simple sirup, as much as is sufficient. Powder the aloes and myrrh separately; then beat them all together until they form a uniform mass." From ten grains to a scruple of this pill, substi- tuted for the pilula Rufi, prove stomachic and laxative, and are calculated for delicate females, especially where there is uterine obstruction. , Pi'luLjE cambo'gIjE compo'sit.£. Com- pound gamboge pills. "Take of gamboge, powdered, extract of spike aloe, powdered, compound cinnamon powder, of each a drachm; soap, two drachms. Mix the powders together; then having added the soap, beat the whole together until they are thoroughly incorporated." These pills are now first introduced in the London Pharma- copoeia, as forming a more active purgative pill than the pil. aloes cum myrrha, and in this way supplying an article very common- ly necessary in practice. The dose is from ten grains to a scruple. Pi luljE ammoniare'ti cu'pri. An ex- cellent tonic and diuretic pill, which may be given with advantage in dropsical diseases, where tonics and diuretics are indicated. Pi'lulje fe'rri compo'sitje. Compound iron pills. Pills of iron and myrrh. " Take of myrrh, powdered, two drachms; subcar- bonate of soda, sulphate of iron, sugar, of each a drachm. Rub the myrrh with the subcarbonate of soda ; add the sulphate of iron, and rUb them again ; then beat the whole together until they are thoroughly in- corporated." These pills answer the same purpose as the mistura ferri composita. The dose is from ten grains to one scruple. Pi'lulje ga'lbani compo'sitje. Com- pound galbanum pills. Formerly called pilula gummosa. '• Take of galbanum gum resin, an ounce; myrrh, sagapenum, of each nn ounce and a half; asafcetida gum resin, half an ounce; simple sirup, as much as is sufficient. Beat them together until they form a uniform mass." A stimu- lating antispasmodic and emmenagogitr. From half a scruple to half a drachm may be given three times a day. in ner- vous disorders of the stomach and intes- tines, in hysterical affections and hypochon- driasis. Pilule hydra'rgyri. Mercurial pills. Often from its colour called the blue pill. " Take of purified mercury, two drachms; confection of red roses, three drachms; li- quorice root, powdered, a drachm. Rub the mercury with the confection, until the glo- bules disappear; then add the liquorice root, and beat the whole together, until they are thoroughly incorporated." An alterative and anti-venereal pill, which mostly acts on the bowels if given in suffi- cient quantity to attempt the removal of the venereal disease, and therefore requires the addition of opium. The dose is from five grains to a scruple. Three grains of the mass contain one of mercury. Joined with the squill pill, it forms an excellent expec- torant and alterative, calculated to assist the removal of dropsical diseases of the chest, and asthmas attended with visceral obstruction. Pi'lues hydra'rgyri submuri'atis com- po'sitx. Compound pills of submuriate of mercury. " Take of submuriate of mer- cury, precipitated sulphuret of antimony, of each a drachm ; guaiacum resin, pow- dered, two drachms. Rub the submuriate of mercury, first with the precipitated sul- phuret of antimony, then with the guaiacum resin, and add as much acacia mucilage as may be requisite to give the mass a proper consistence." This is intended as a sub- stitute for the famed Pluminer's pill. It is exhibited as an alterative in a variety of diseases, especially cutaneous eruptions, pains of the venereal or rheumatic kind, cancerous and schirrous affections, and chronic ophthalmia. The dose is from five to ten grains. In about five grains of the mass there is one grain of the submuriate of mercury. Pi'luljE sapo'nis cum o'pio. Pills of soap and opium. Formerly called pilula? sap'ona- ceoe. " Take of hard opium powdered, half an ounce ; hard soap, two ounces. Beat them together until they are thoroughly in- corporated." The dose is from three to ten grains. Five grains of the mass contain one of opium. Pi'i.uljE sci'llje compo'sita. Com- pound squill pills. «Take of squill roof, fresh dried and powdered, a drachm; ginger root, powdered, hard soap, of each three drachms ; ammoniacum, powdered, two drachms. Mix the powders together: then beat them with the soap, adding as PIM PIN 693 much simple sirup as may be sufficient to give a proper consistence. An attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic pill, mostly administered in the cure of asthma and dropsy. The dose is from ten grains to a scruple. PI'LUS. (n,Xet, wool carded.) The short hair which is found all over the body. See Capillus. PIME'NTA. (From Pimienta. Sp. pep- per.) See Myrtus Pimenta. Pime'nto. See Myrtus Pimenta. Pimpernel. The Anagallis arvensis is some- times so called. See Anagallis. Pimpernel, water. See Veronica, becca- bunga. PIMPINELLA. (Quasi bipinella, or bi- penula, from the double pennate order of its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. Pimpinella. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Pimpi- nella alba and magna. Pimpine'lla a'lba. A variety of the pimpinella magna, whose root is indifferently used with that ofthe greater pimpinell. The pimpinella saxifraga was also so called. Pimpine'lla ani'sum. The systematic name of the anise plant. Anisum. Anisum vulgare. Pimpinella anisum; foliis radi- calibus trifidis incisis, of Linnaeus. A native of Egypt. Anise seeds have an aromatic smell, and a pleasant, warm, and sweetish taste. An essential oil and distilled water are prepared from them, which are employed in flatulencies and gripes, to which children are more especially subject; also in weakness of the stomach, diarrhoeas, and loss of tone in the primae viae. Pimpine'lla ita'l*ca. The root which bears this name in some pharmacopoeias is that of the Sanguisorba officinalis, of Lin- naeus. It is now fallen into disuse. Pimpine'lla ma'gna. The systematic name of the greater pimpinella. Pimpi- nella nigra. The root of this plant has been lately extolled in the cure of erysipelatous ulcerations, tinea capitis, rheumatism, and other diseases. Pimpine'lla ni'gra. See Pimpinella magna. ■ Pimpine'lla no'stra3. See Pimpinella. Pimpine lla saxi'fraga. The system- atic name of the Burnet saxifrage. Several species of pimpinella were formerly used officinally; but the roots which obtain a place in the Materia Medica of the Edin- burgh Pharmacopoeia, are those of the Bur- net saxifrage, the Pimpinella saxifraga; soliis pinnalis, foliolis radicalibus subrotundis, ummis linearibus, of Linnaeus. They have an unpleasant smell; and a hot, pungent, bitterish taste: they are recommended by several writers as a stomachic : in the way nf gargle, they have been employed for dissolving viscid mucus, and to stimulate the tongue when that organ becomes pa- ralytic. Pinaste'llum. (From pt'nu*, the pine- tree ; so called because its leaves resemble those of the pine-tree.) Hog's fennel. See Peucedanum. Pi'nea. The stone-pine. The young and fresh fruit of this plant, Pinus pinea, of Linnaeus, are eaten in some countries in the same manner as almonds here, either alone, or mixed with sugar They are nutritive, demulcent, and laxative. PINEAL GLAND. (Called pineal, from pinea, a pine-apple, from its supposed re- semblance to that fruit.) Glandula pinea- lis. Conarium. A small heart-like sub- stance, about the size of a pea, situated immediately over the corpora quadrigemina, and hanging from the thalami nervorum op- ticorum by two crura or peduncles. Its use is not known. It was formerly supposed to be the seat ofthe soul. Pine-apple. See Bromelia ananas. Pine-thistle. See Atractylis gummi- fera Pi'neus pu'rgans. See Jatropha curcas. PINGUE'DO. (From pinguis, fat) Fat. See Fat. PINGUI'CULA. (From pinguis, fat, so called because its leaves are fat to the touch.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. But- te rwort. Pinguecula vulga'ris. Sanicula mon- tana. Sanicula eboracensis. Viola palustris. Liparis. Cucullata. Dodecatheon Plinii. Butterwort. Yorkshire sanicle. The re- markable unctuosity of this plant has caused it to be applied to chaps, and as a pomatum to the hair. Decoctions of the leaves in broths are used by the common people in Wales as a cathartic. Pinho'nes i'ndici. • See Jatropha cur- cas. • Pink, Indian. See Spigelia. Pi'nna. (rima, a wing.) The name of the lateral and inferior part of the nose, and the broad part of the ear. Pinna'culum. (Dim. of pinna, a wing.) A pinnacle. A name of the uvula from its shape. P I' N U S. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Monadelphia. The pine- tree. * Pi'nus a'bies. Elate Theleia. The Nor- way spruce fir, which affords the Burgundy pitch and common frankincense. 1. Pix arida. Formerly called Pix bur- gundica. The prepared resin of the Pinus abies; foliis solitariis, subtetragonis acutius- cutis distichis, ramis infra nudis conis cylin- draceis, of Linnaeus. It is of a solid consistence, yet somewhat soft, of a red- dish brown colour, and not disagreeable 694 P1N IMP smell It is used externally as a stimulant in form of plaster in catarrh, pertussis, and dyspnoea. 2. Abietis resma Thus. Common frank- incense. This is a spontaneous exudation, and is brought in small masses, or tears, chiefly from Germany, but partly and purest from France. It is applicable to the same purposes as Burgundy pitch, but little used at present. Pi'nus balsa'mea. The systematic name of the tree which affords the Canada balsam. Abiet canadensis. The Canada balsam is one of the purest turpentines procured from the Pinus balsamea, of Linnaeus, and im- ported from Canada. For its properties, see Turpentine. Pi'nus ce'mbra. This affords the Carpa- thian balsam. Oleum Germanis. Carpa- thicum. This balsam is obtained both by wounding tiie young branches of the Pinus cembra; foliis quinis, levibus, of Linnaeus, and by boiling them. It is mostly diluted with turpentine, and comes to us in a very liquid and pellucid state, rather white. Pi'nus la rix. The systematic name of the tree which gives us the agaric and Ve- nice turpentine. The larch tree. The Venice turpentine issues spontaneously through the bark of the Pinus larix; foliis fasciculatis mollibus obtusiusculis bradeis ex- tra squamas strobilorum extantibus. Hort. Kew. It is usually thinner than any of the other sorts; of a clear whitish or pale yellowish colour; a hot, pungent, bitterish, disagreeable taste ; and a strong smell, with- out any thing of the aromatic flavour of the Chian kind. For its virtues, see Turpentine. See also Boletus laricis. Pi'kis pi'cea. The systematic name of the silver fir. Pi'nus pi'nea. The systematic name of the stone-pine tree. See Pinea. Pi'nus sylve'stris. The systematic name of the Scotch fir, w made upon the funis. When it was sup- posed that the child was supplied with blood in a direct stream from the parent, it was asserted that, on the division of the funis, if that part next to the placenta was not secured by a ligature, the paurent would be brought into extreme danger by the haemorrhage which must necessarily follow. But this opinion, which laid the foundation of several peculiarities in the* management of the funis and placenta, is proved not to be. true: for, if the funis be compressed irrrmediately after the birth of the child, and whilst the,circulation in it is going on, the arteries between the part compressed and the child throb violently, but those between the compression and the placenta have no pulsation; but the vein between the part compressed and the placenta swells, and that part next to the foetus becomes flaccid, 88 69S PL \ but if, under the same circumstances, the funis be divided, and that part next the child be not secured, the child would be in danger of loqsing its life by the haemorrhage; yet the mother would suffer no inconve- nience if the other part was neglected. It is, moreover, proved, that a woman may die of a haemorrhage occasioned by a separation of the placenta, and the child be neverthe- less born, after her death, in perfect health. But if the placenta be injured, without sepa- ration, either by the rupture of the vessels which pass upon its inner surface, or in any other way, the child being deprived of its proper blood, would perish, yet the parent might escape without injury. See also Se- cundines. PLACE'N*ftLA. (Dim. of (placenta.) A small placenta. Pladaro'tis. (From vXatapet, moist, flaccid.) A fungous and flaccid tumour within the eyelid. PLANTA'GO. (From planta, the sole of the feet; so called from the shapa^of its leaves, or because its Reaves lie. upon the ground and are trodden ufOn.) Lt The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogy- nia. The plantain. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the plan- tago major. * Planta'go coro'nopus. Coronopodium. Cornu cervinum. Stella terra. Plantago. Buck's-horn plantain. The Plantago cqro- nopus, of Linnaeus. Its medical virtues are the same as those of the otfcer plantains. Planta'go latifo'lia. See Plantago.^ Planta'go ma'jor. The systematic nanVe of the broad-leaved plantain. Centinervia. Polyneuron. Plantago latifolia. PlanUtgo major; foliis ovatis glabris, scapo tereli, spica flosculis imbricatis, of Linnaeus. This plant was retained until very lately in the ma- teria medica of the Edinburgh College, in which the leaves are mentioned as the pharmaceutical pVrt of the plant; they have a weak herbaceous smell, an austere, bitter- ish, subsaline taste ; and their qualities are saidio be refrigerant,attenuating,substyptic, and diuretic. Planta'go psy'llium. The systematic name of the branching plantain. Psyllium. Pulicaris herba. Cryslallion and cynomoia of Oribasius. Flea-wort. The seeds of this plant, Plantago psyllium ; caule ramoso herbaceo, foliis subdentatis, recurvatis; capi- tulis aphyllis,*of Linnaeus, have a nauseous mucilaginous taste, and no remarkable smell. The decoction of the seeds is re- commended in hoarseness and asperity of the fauce3. ' Plantain. See Plantago. Plantain-tree. See Musa paradisiaca. PLANTA'RIS. (Plantaris, sc. musculus. From planta, the sole of the foot, to which it belongs.) Tibialis gracilis, vulgo planta- ris, of Winslow. Extensor tarsi minor, PLA \ul:;o plantaris, of Douglas. A muscle ■>.' the foot, situated on the leg, that assists the soleus, and pulls the capsular ligament of the knee from between the bones. It is sometimes, though seldom, found wanting on both sides. This long and slender muscle, which is situated under the gastrocnemius externus, arises, by a thin fleshy origin, from the upper and back part of the outer condyle of the os femoris. It adheres to the capsular ligament of tie joint, and, after running obliquely downwards and out- wards, for the space of three or four inches, along the second origin of the gastrocnemius internus, and under the gastrocnemius ex-" tenuis, terminates! in a long, thin, and slender tendon, which adheres to the inside of the tendo Achillis, and is inserted into the inside q*f the posterior part of the os calcis. This tendon sometimes sends off an aponeurosis that loses itself in the capsular ligament, but it does not at all contribute to form the aponeurosis that is spread over the sole of the foot, as was formerly supposed, and as its name would seem to imply. Ils use is to assist the gastrocnemii in extend- ing the foot. It likewise serves to prevent the eapsular ligament *f the knee from being pinched. Pla'num os. (Planus, soft, smooth; ap- plied to a bone whose surface is smooth or flat.) The papyraceous or orbital portionof the ethmoid bone was formerly so called. Plaster, ammoniacum. See Emplastrum ammoniac^. Plaster, ammoniacum, with mercury. See Emplastrum ammoniaci cum hydrargyro. \ Plaster, blistering fly. See Emplastrum lytta. Blaster,' compound Galbanum. See .£»»- plastrum Galbani compositum. Plaster, compound pitch. See 'Emplastrum picis compositum. Plaster, cumin. See Emplastrum cumuni. . Plaster, lead. See Emplastrum plumbi. Plaster, mercurial. See Emplastrum hy- drargyri. Plaster of opium. See Emplastrum opii. Plaster, resin. See Emplastrum resina. Plaster, soap. See Emplastrum saponis. Plaster, wax. See Emplastrum cera. Pla'ta. (From vXarvt, broad.) The shoulder-blade. »""> ' PLATER, Felix, was"born at Basle in 1536, his father being principal of the Col- lege there. He went to complete hi| medi-' ■cal studies at Montpelier,- wheig he distin- guished himself at an early age, and obtain- ed his doctor's degree at 20. He then settled in his native place, and four years after was appointed'to the chair of medicine, and became the confidential pnysician of the princes and nobles of the Upper Rhine. He possessed an extensive knowledge of the branches of science connected with medi- cine, and contributed much to the reputa- tion of the University, where he continued PLA PLA 699 a teacher upwards of fifty years. He died has any action upon platina ; but they will in 1614, extremely regretted by his country- combine with its oxyde. Platina combines men. The following are his principal works : with phosphorus and sulphur with consider- " De Corporis Huinani Structura et Usu," in able facility. It unites with the greater num- three books ; " De Febribus ;" " Praxeos ber of the metals by fusion. Of these alloys, Medicae, tomi tres ;" " Observationum Medi- that with copper is the most valuable, as it is cinalium, libri tres." Platia'smus. (From vXaruti broad.) A defect in the speech in consequence of too broad a mouth. PL AT IN A. A meta^so called. (The ductile, susceptible of a fine polish, and does not^tarnish on exposure to air u tlje rest of them are very little known. Method of obtaining Platina. — The pro- cesses most commonly employed to obtain name platina was given to this metal by the pure platina, are as follows : Spaniards from the word plata, which sig- 1. Take equal parts or platina in grains, nines silver in their language, by why of and acidulous tartrate of potash, put the comparison with that metal, whose colour it ' mixture into a well luted crucible, and expose imitates : or from the river Plata, near which it for two hours to a violent heat. Tlte it is found.) It exists in nature, only in a platina fuses, but it becomes brittle and metallic state in small grains, combined with whiter than platina is in common ; then ex- iron, copper, plumbago, &c. The largest pose it to a very strong heat under a muffle, mass of which we have heard, is one of the by which means all the arsenic combined with size o|" a pigeon's egg, in the possession of it will be disengaged, and the platina remain the Royal Society of Bergara. It is found behind in a malleable state. in the parishes of Novita and Citaria, north 2. Platina may likewise be obtained pure, from Choco in Peru, and near Carthagena by decomposing the nitro-muriatic solution in South America. It was unknown in of common platina, by muriate of ammonia, Europe before the year 1748. Don Antonio Ulloa then gave the first information con- cerning its existence, in the narrative of his voyage with the Freneh academicians to Peru. Properties. — Platina purified from all ex- traneous mixture is of a white colour, in- termediate between that of silver and tin. It is the hardest of all metals. Its specific heating the precipitate intensely, and stamp- ing it when of a white heat iuto one mass ; or, by assisting tte fusion with a stream of oxygen gas.* " 3. Jannetty's process, which is considered as the* best, and which is generally used for obtaining malleable platina, is as follows : Triturate common " platina with water, to wash off every contalhinating matter gravity being from 20.6 to 23. makes it by that water can carry away. Mix the platina far the. heaviest body known. It is malle- with about one fifth part of arsenious acid able and ductile, like gold; but to what de- «and one fifteenth part of potash; putting gree is not yet ascertained. We have seen the whole in a proper crucible in the fol- platina drawn into a wire of a smaller dia- lowing manner: having well heated the meter than the two thousandth part of an crucibM* and the furnace receiving it, put inch. It is the most infusible of all the in one third of the mixture, apply to this metals. It cannot be melted (in a con- a strong heat^, and add one third more: siderable quantity at least) by the most after a renew*! application of heat, throw violent heat of our furnaces, but mayJbe in the last portion: After a thorough fusion fused by the heat of a burning lens, ort>y of the whole, cool and break the mass. the assistance of oxygen gas. When pure, • Then fuse it a second time, and, if neces- its parts may be made to combine or weld, sary, even a third time, till it ceases to be by hammering in a white heat; a property magnetic. Break it into small pieces, and confined to this metal and iron. It suffers melt those pieces in separate crucibles, and no alteration from the action of air ; neither in portions Of a pound and a half of the pla- water, the earths, nor the salino-terrene sub- tina to each crucible, with an equal quan- stances have any power of re-action upon it. tity Qf arsenious acid and half a pound of Potash acts upon it at a high temperature, potash. After cooling the contents of the It is not oxydized'when exposed red-hot different cruciBles in a horizontal position, in to*the air, for a very long time. It mav order to have them throughout of equal however be oxydized by the galvano-electric thickness, heat them under a muffle to vola- spark, and by the nitro-muriatic acid. This tilize the arsenious acid, and maintain them acid dissolves it, and assumes first a yellow in this state, without increase of heat, for the and afterwards a deep orange colour. The space of six hours. Heat them, next, in solution tinges animal substaaces with a common oil, till the oil shall have evaporated dark colour, and may be decomposed by *to dryness. ^Then immerse them in nitric alkalis and by muriate and nitrate of am- aeid, boil them in water, heat them to red- inonia, which have no effect on solutions of ness in a crucible, and hammer them into a gold. The precipitate, which is a triple com- dense mass. They are now fit to be heated pound, consisting ofammonia, muriatic acid, in a naked fire, and hammered into' bars foi ■nd oxyde of platina, may be reduced by the purposes of commerce. ihe -action of a violent heat. No othw acid Mr. Richter directs, in order te purify MO TLE platina, and render it malleable, the follow- ing process: dissolve platina of commerce in nitro-muriatic acid, and let fall into this solution* potash, until a precipitate begins to appear; then add a solution of sulphate of potash, till the whole is precipitated. Wash the precipitate till the water that passes do not change its colour by adding to it mus- . siate of potash. Dry the precipitate aiicPmix with it 1.5 times its weight of soda, freed from its water of crystallization ; press it into a crucible, but not so as to fill it, heat it gradually, and raise the heat till it fuses. Platyco'ria. (From vXarvt, broad, and xtpn, the pupil of the eye.) An enlarged p*dpil. Peatyophtha'lmum. (From vXarot, broad,, and epiaX/itt, the eye; so called be- cause it is used by women to enlarge the ap- pearance of the eye.) Antimony. Platyphy'llum. (From zrXarvt, broad, and pvXXov, a leaf.) Broad leaved. PLATY'SMA MYOl'DES. (From vXtsvvt, broad, /avs, a muscle, and zths, resemblance.) Musculus cutaneus, of Win- slow. Quadratus gena vel lalissimus colli, ot Douglas. Lalissimus colli, of Albinus. Quadratus gena, seu tetmgonus, of Win- slow, and thoraco maxmi faAal, of Du- mas. A thin muscle on the side of the neck, immediately under the skin,' that assists in drawing the skin of the cheek downwards; and when the mouth is shut, it draws all that* part of the skih to which it is connected below the lower jaw up- wards. Ple'ctanje. (From vXixra, to fold.) The* horns of the uterus. Ple'ctrum. (From ieXvf[o>, to strike, so named from their resemblance to of drum- stick.) The styloid process of the temporal bone, and the uvula. PLEMPIUS, VoPlSCt-MFoHTUNATUS, was born at Amsterdam in 1601. He commenced his medical studies at Levden, then travelled for improvement to Italy, and took his degree at Bologna. He set- tled as a physician in his native.city, and acquired a high reputation there ; whence he was invited to a professorship at Lou- vain, whither he repaired in 1633. He adopted on this occasion the Catholic, reli- gion, and took a new degree, in conformity with the rules of the university. He was soon after nominated principal of the col- lege, of Breugel. His death happened in 1671. He increased the reputation of Lou- vain by the extent of hi3 attainments, and distinguished himself in all the public ques- tions that came under discussion. lie was author of many works fe Latin and' Dutch: in one of which, entitled " Funda- menta, seu Institutiones Medicinae,". he gave a satisfactory proof of his candour, by stre- nuously "advocating the circulation of the blood, of which he had previously expressed doubts. PLE Flero'sis. See Plethora. Ple'smonk. See Plethora. PLETHO'RA. (From vXtfu, to'tfill.) Plesmone. Plerosis. An excessive fulness of vessels, or a redundance of blood. Pleumo'nia. See Pneumonia. PLEU'RA. (UXivpa. A membrane which lines the internal surface of the tho- rax and covers its viscera. It forms a great process, the mediastinum, which di- vides the thorax-ynto two cavities. Its use is to render the surface of the thorax moist by the vapour it exhales. The cavity of the thorax is every where lined bv »*this smooth and glistening membrane, which is in reality two distinct portions or bags, which, by tiling applied to each other la- terally, form the septum called mediasti- num : this divides the cavity into two parts, and is attached posteriorly to the vertebr*e of the back ; and anteriorly to the sternum. But the two laminae of which this septum is formed do not every where adhere, to each other; for at the lower part of the thorax they are separated, to afford a lodg- ment to the heart; and at the upper part of the cavity they receive between them the thymus gland. The pleura is plentifully supplied with arteries and veins from the internal mammary, and the intercos- tals. Its nerves, which are very inconsi- derable, are derived chiefly from the dorsal and intercostal nerves. The surface of the pleura, like that of the peritonaeum and other membranes lining cavities, is con- stantly bedewed with a serous moisture, which prevents adhesions of the viscera. The mediastinum, by dividing the breast into two cSvities, obviates many inconve- niences to which we should-otherwise be lia- ble. It prevents the two lobes of the lungs from compressing each other when we lie on one side, and consequently contributes toajie freedom of respiration, which is dis- turbed' by the least pressure on the lungs. If the point of a sword penetrates between the ribs into the cavity of the thorax, the lungs on that side cease to perform their office, because the air being admitted through the wound, prevents the dilation of that lobe, while the other lobe, which is separated from it by the mediastinum, remains unhurt, and continues to perform its functions as usual. PLEURl'TIS. (From tfXivpa, the membrane lining the lungs.) Pleurisy, or inflammation of the pleura. A species of pneumonia, of Cullen. See Pneumonia. In some instances the inflammation is par- tial, or affects one place in particular, which is commonly on the right side; but in ge- neral, a morbid affection is communicated throughout its whole extent. The disease is occasioned by exposure to «old, and by all the causes which m usually give rise to all inflammatory complaints ; and it at- tacks chiefly those of a vigorous constitu* FLE tion and plethoric habit. In consequence of the previous inflammation, it is apt at its departure to leave behind a thickening of the pleura, or adhesions to the ribs and intercostal muscles, which either lay the foundation of future pneumonic complaints, or render the patient more susceptible of the changes in the state of the atmosphere than before. It comes on with an acute pain in the side, which is much increased by making a full inspiration, and is accompanied by flush- ing in the face, increased heat over the whole body, rigors, difficulty of lying on the side affected, together with a cough and nausea, and the pulse is hard, strong, and frequent, and vibrates under the finger when pressed upon, not unlike the tense string of a mu- sical instrument. If blood is drawn and allowed to stand for a short time, it will ex- hibit a thick sizy or buffy coat on its sur- face. If the disease be neglected at its on- set, and the inflammation proceeds with great violence and rapidity, the lungs tlfjem- selves become affected, the passage of the blood through them is stopped, and the pa- tient is suffocated ; or from the c#mbination of the two affections, the inflammation pro- ceed%on to suppuration, and an abscess is formed. The prognostic in pleurisy must be drawn from the severity of the symp- idms. If the fever and inflammation have run high, and the pain should cease sud- denly, with a change of countenance, and a sinking of the pulse, great danger may be apprehended; hut if the heat and other febrile symptoms abate gradually, if respi- ration is performed with greater ease and less pain, and a free and copious expecto- ration ensues, a speedy recovery may be ex- pected. The appearances on dissection are much the same as those mentioned under the head of pneumonia, viz. an inflamed state of the pleura, connected with the lungs, havfeg its surface covered \-»ith red vessels, ancka layer of coagulated lymph lying upon it, ao> fce'sions, too, of the substance of the lungs to the pleura. Besides these, the lungs them- selves are often found in an inflamed state, with an extravasation either of blood or co- agulated lymph in their substance. Tuber- cles and abscesses are likewise frequently met with. See Pneumonia. Pleurocolle'sis. (From vXtvpa, the pleura, and xeXXaa, to adhere.) An adhe- sion of the pleura to the lungs or some nligh- bouring part. PLEURODYNIA. (From vkevpa, and ebvvn, pain.) A pain in the side, from a rheu- matic affection of the^ pleura. Pleuro-pneumo ma. (From vXtvpa, and vviv/ievia, an inflammation ofthe lungs.) An inflammation of the lungs and pleura Pleurorthopn^'a. (From vXiupa, the pleura, ettof, upright, and win, to breathe.) PLU "70 ■ A pleurisy in which the patient cannot breathe without keeping his body upright. PLEUROSTHO'TONOS. (From vXivpev, the side, and rtivu, to stretch.) A spasmo- dic disease in which the body is bent to one side. P L E'X U S. (From pledor, to plait or knit.) A network of vessels. The union o*f two or more nerves is also called a plexus. PLE'MJS CARDI'ACUS. The cardiac plexus of nerves is the union of the eighth pair of nerves and great sympathetic. PLEXUS CHOROI'DES. Tb» choroid plexus is a network of vessels situated in the lateral ventricles of the brain. PLE'XUS PAMPINIFO'RMIS. The plexus of vessels about the spermatic chord. PLE'XUS PULMO'MCUS. The pul- monic plexus is formed by the union of the eighth pair of nerves with the great sympa- thetic. Ple'xus RiffcicuLA'Kis. 9 A network of vessels under the fornix of the brain. PLT'C A. (From plico, to entangle. This disease is commonly distinguished by- the adjective Polonica, it being almost pe- culiar to the inhabitants of Poland.) Helo- tis. Kolto. Rhopalosis. Plica polonica. Trichoma. Plaited hair. A disease of the hairs, ig, which they become long and coarse, and matted and glued into inextricable tan- gles. It is peculiar to Poland, Lithuania, and Tartary, and generally appears duriiH the autumnal season. Plica'ria. (From plico, to entangle ; so called because its leaves are entangled to- gether in one mass.) Wolf 's-icltrw, or club moas. ■-fli'nthius. HXivriios. The fourfold bandage. Plum, Malabar. See Eugenia Jambos. Plumba'go. (From plumbum, lead; so called because it is covered with lead-coloured spots.) 1. Lead-wort. See Polygonum per- sfcaria. 0f 2. An ore of a shining blue-black colour, a greasy feel, and tuberculated when frac- tured. It is by many erroneously taken for molybdena, from which it is'easily distin- guished by its fracture, that of the latter be- ing always lamellated. Plumba'go Europ^'a. The systematic name of the toqth-wort. Dentaria. Den- tillaria. This plant is to he distinguished from the pellitory of Spain, which is also called dentaria. It js the Plumbago Euro- paa ; foliis amplexicaulibusf lanceolatis sca- bris, of Linnieus. The root was formerly esteemed, prepared in a variety of wavs, as a cure for the tooth-ache, arising from caries. PLIPMBI CARBO'NAS. See Plumbi sub- carbonas. Plu'mbi o'xydum semivi'treum. ijee Lt- thargyrik. # 702 PLU PNE*1 PLU'MBI, SUBACETATIS .LIQUOR. Liquor acetatis plumbi. Solution of acetate of lead, formerly called aqua lilluirgyri ace- tali. Goulard's extract. «' Take of semi- vitrified oxyde of lead, two pounds ; acetic acid, a gallon. Mix,, and boil down to*six pints, constantly stirring ; then set it by, that the feculencies may subside, and strain." It is principally employed, in a diluted state, by surgeons, as a resolvent against in- flammatory affections. « PLU'MBI SUBACETATIS Ll'QUOB. DILUTUS. Liquor acetatis plumbi dilutus. Diluted rotation of acetate of lead. Aqua lilhargyri acelali composita. " Take of solu- tion of subacetate of lead, a fluid drachm ; distilled water, a pint; weak spirit, a fluid drachm. Mix." The virtues of this water, the aqua vegelo-mineralis of former pharma- copoeias, applied externally, are resolvent, refrigerant, and sedative. PLU'MBI SUBCARBO'N AS. Car- bonas plumbi. Subcarbonatqfjjof lead, .com- monly called cerusse, or white lead. This article is made in the large way in' white lead manufactories, by exposing thin sheets of lead to the vapour of vinegar. The lead is curled up and put into pots of earthen- ware, in which the vinegar is, in such a way as to rest just above the vinegar. Hundreds of these are arranged together and sur- rounded with dung, the heat from wnich vo- latilizes the acetic acid, which is decomposed by. the lead, and an imperfect carbonate of lead is formed, which is of a white colour. This preparation is seldom used in medicine or surgery but for the purpose of making other preparations, as the superacetate. It is sometimes employed medicinally in of powder and ointment, to children w! skin is fretted. It should, however, be cau- tiously used, as there is great reason to be- lieve that complaints of the bowels of chil- dren originate from its absorption. See Pul- vis cerussa compositus. PLU'MBI SUPERACE'TAS. Ce- russa acetata. Formerly called saccharum saturni, or sugar of lead, from its sweet taste. It possesses sedative and astringent qualities in a very high degree, and is per- haps the most powerful internal medicine in profuse haemorrhages, especially combined with opium ; but its use is not entirely with- out hazard, as it has sometimes produced violent colic and palsy;' wherefore it is better not to continue it unnecessarily. The dose may be from one to three grains. It has been also recommended to check the expectoration, and colliquative discharges in phthisis, but will probably be only of tempo- rary service. Externally it is often used for the spire purposes as the liquor plumbi sub- acetatis. 0 PLUMBUM. See Lead. Plu'pAbum ca'ndidum. See Tin. Pl"m'bum cine'reum. Bismuth.* Plu'mbi;m hi'grum. Black lead. Plu'mbum ru'bedm. The philosopher's stone. Plu'mbum u'stum. Burnt lead. Plumme'ri pi'lula:. Plummer's pills. A composition of calomel, antimony, guaiacum and balsam of copaiba. See Pilula hydrar- gyri submuriatis composita. Plums. Three sorts of plums are ranked amongst the articles of the materia medica ; they are all met with in the gardens of this country, but the shops are supplied with them moderately dried from abroad. 1. The pruna brignqfansia; the Brignole plum, or prunelloe, brought from Brignole in Pro- vence ; it is of a reddish yellow colour, i«nd has a very grateful, sweet, subacid tasto. 2. The pruna Gallica; the common or French prune. 3. The pruna damascena, or damson. All these fruits possess the same general qualities with the other sum- mer fruits. The prunelloes, in which the sweetness has a greater mixture of acidity tha£ in the other sorts, are used as mild re- frigerants in fevers and other hot indisposi; tions. The French prunes and damsons are the most §rnollient and laxative; they are often taken by themselves to gently move the belly, where there is a tendencylo in- flammations. Decoctions of them afford a • useful basis for laxative or purgative mix- tures, and the pulp in substance for elec- tuaries; Plunket's cancer remedy.---" like crows' foot, which grows in low grounds, one handful; dog's fennel, three sprigs; both well pounded; crime brimstone in powder, three middling thimbles-full; white arsenic the same quantity ; incorporated all in a mortar, and made into small balls the size of a-nutmeg, and dried in the sun. These balls must be powdered and mixed with the yolk of an egg, and laid over the sore or cancer upon a piece of pig's badder, or strip- ping of a calf when dropped, which must be cut to the size of the sore, and smeared with the yolk of an egg. This must be ap- plied cautiously to the lips or nose lest any. part of it get down ; nor is it to be laid on too broad on the face, or too near the heart, nor to exceed the breadth of half a crown ; but elsewhere as far as the sore goes. The plaster must not be stirred until it drops off of itself, which will be in a week. Clean bandages are often to be put on. - PNEUMATIC APPARATUS. The dis* cov0y of aeriform fluids has, in modern chemistry, occasioned the necessity of some peculiar instruments, by means of which those substances may, in distillations, solu- tions, or other operations, be caught, col- lected, and properly nianaged. The proper instruments for this are styled the pneumatic apparatus. Any kind of air is specifically lighter than any liquid; and, therefore, if not decomposed by it, rises tllroutrb it in P.NK PNE 703 bubbles. On this principle rests the essen- tial part of the apparatus, adapted to such operations. Its principal part is the pneu- matic trough, which is a kind of reservoir . for the liquid, through which the gas is con- veyed and caused to rise, and is filled either with water or with quicksilver. Some inches below its brim, a horizontal shelf is fastened, in dimension about half or the third part of the trough, and in the water- trough this is provided on its foremost edge with a row of holes, into which, from under- neath, short-necked funnels are fixed. The trough is filled with water sufficient to op- v'er the shelf, to support the receivers, which being previously filled with water are placed invertedly, ■ their open end turned down upon the above-mentioned holes, through which afterwards the gases* conveyed there and directed by means of the funnels, rise in the form of air-bubles. In some cases the trough must be filled with quicksilver, because water absorbs or decomposes some kinds of air. The price and specific gravity of that metal make it necessary to give to the quicksilver-trough smaller dimensions. It is either cut in marble, or made of wood well joined. The late Karsten has contrived an apparatus, whiflh, to the advantage of saving room, adds that of great conveniency. To disengage gases, retorts of glass, either common or tubulated, are employed, and placed in a sand-bath, or heated "by a lamp. Earthjen, or coated glass retorts, are put in the naked fire. If necessary, they are joined with a metallic or glass-convey- ing pipe. When, besides*the aeriform, other fluids are to be collected, the middle or intermediate bottle finds its use ; and to prevent, after cooling, tbe-rising of the wa- ter from the trouglr*into the disengaging vessel^ the tube ofi-jafety is employed. For the extrication of gases taking place in so- lutions, for which no external heat is re- quired, the bottle called disengaging bottle, or proof, may be used. For receivers, to collect the disengaged airs, various cylinders of glass are used, whether graduated or not, either closed at one end, or open at both; and in this last case, they are'made air- tight by a stopper fitted by grinding. Be- sides these, glass bells and common bottles are employed. • To combine with water, in a commodious way, some gases that are only gradually and slowly absorbed f*y it, the glass apparatus of Parker is serviceable. Pneumatocele. (From wiv/au, wind, and xnXn, a tumour.) Any species of hernia, that is distended with flatus. Pneumato'mphalus. (From -mi/-t--,wind, and o/tpaXes, the navel.) A flatulent, umbi- lical hernia. PNEUMATO'SIS. (From vvtv/umv, to inflate.) Emphysema. Windy swell- ing. A getius of disease in the class, Ca- c.'.i'i'..*, and oraar, L lumescentia, of Cul- len, known by a collection of air in the cel- lular texture under the skin, rendering it tense, elastic,*&nd crepitating. The species of pneumatosis are: 1. Pneumatosis spontanea, without any manifest cause. 2. Pneumatosis traumatica, from a wound. 3. Pneumatosis venenata, from poisons. 4. Pneumatosis hysterica, with hysteria. P N E U M 0' NI A. (From trnv/Auv, a lung.) Pneumonitis. Peripneumonia. Pe- ripneumonia vera. Inflammation of the lungs. A genus of disease in the class Py- rexia, and order Phlegmasia, of Cullen; characterized by pyrexia, difficult respi- ration, cough, and a sense of weight and pain in the thorax. The species of pneu- monia, according to the above nosologist, are, 1. Peripneumonia. The pulse not al- ways hard, but sometimes soft: an obtuse pain in the breast: the respiration always difficult; sometimes* the patient cannot breathe, unless in an upright posture; the face swelled, and of a livid colour ; the cough for the most part with expectoration, fre- quently bloody. *2. Pleuritis. The pulse hard; a pun- gent pain in one side, aggravated during the time of inspiration; an uneasiness whe*n lying on one side; a very painful cough, dry*m the beginning of the disease, after- wards with expectoration, and frequently bloody. See Pleuritis. With respect to pneumonia, the most ge- neral cause of*this inflammation, is the ap- plication of cold to the body, which gives a check to the perspiration, and determines a great flow of blood to the lungs. It attacks principally those of a robust constitution and plethoric habit, and occurs most fre- quently in the winter season and spring of the year; but it may arise" iu either ofthe other seasons, when there are sudden vicis- situdes from heat to cold. Other causes, such as violent exertions in singing, speaking, or playing on wind in- struments, by producing an increased action of the lungs, have been known to occasion peripneumony. Those who have laboured under a former attack of this complaint, are much predisposed to returns of it. The true peripneumony comes on with an obtuse parh in the chest or side, great difficulty of breathing, (particularly in a recumbent position, or when lying on the side affected,) together with a cough, dry- ne% of the skin, heat, anxiety, and thirst. At the first commencement of the disease the pulse is usually full, strong, hard, and frequent; but in a more advanced stage it is commonly weak, soft, and often irregular. In the beginning, the cough is frequently dry and without expectoration; but in some cases it is moist even from the first, 704 pm: pa i: and the matter spit up is various both in colour and consistence, and ii often streaked with blood If relief is not afforded irt time, and the inflammation proceeds with such violence as to endanger suffocation, the vessels of the neck will become turgid and swelled; the face will alter to a purple colour; an effusion of blood will take place into the cellular substance of the lungs, so as to im- pede the circulation through that organ, and the patient will soon be deprived of life. If these violent symptoms do not arise, and the proper means for carrying off the inflammation have either been neglected, or have proved ineffectual, although adopted at an early period of the disease, a suppu- ration may ensue, which event is to be known by frequent slight shiverings, and an abatement of the pain and sense of fullness in the part, and by the patient being able to lie on* the side which was affected, without experiencing great uneasiness. When peripneumony proves fatal, it is generally by an effusion of blood taking place into the cellular texture of the lungs, so as to occasion suffocation, which usually happens between the third and seventh day ; but it may likewise prove fatal, by termina- ting either in suppuration or gangrene. >.When it-foes off b"$r resolution, some very evident evacuation always attends it; such as a great flow of urine, with aftopi- ous sediment, diarrhoea, a sweat diffused over the whole body, or a haemorrhage from the 'nose; but the evacuation which most frequently terminates the complaint, and which does it with the greatest effect, is a free and copious expectoration of thick white or yellow matter, slightly streaked with blood, and by this the disease is car- ried off generally ip the course of ten or twelve days. Our opinion ps to the event, is to be drawn from the symptoms which are pre- sent. A high degree of fever, attended with delirium, great difficulty of breathing, acute pain, and dry cough, denote great danger; on the contrary, an abatement of the fftbrile symptoms, and of the difficulty" of breathing, and pain taking place on the coming -on of a free expectoration, or the happening of any other critical evacuation, promises fair for the recovery of the patient. A termination of the inflammation in sup- puration, is always to be considered as dan- gerous. , On dissection, the lungs usually appear inflamed, and there is often found an Qk.- ■ travasation, either of blood, or of coagulable lympH, in their cellular substance. The same appearances likewise present them- selves in the cavity of the thorax and within the pericardium. The pleura, con- nected with the lungs, is also in an inflamed state, having its surface every where crowded with red vessels. Besides these, abscesses are frequently found in the substance of the lungs, as likewise tuber,clen and adhe- sions to the ribs are formed. A quantity of purulent matter is often discovered also in the bronchia. In the early period of this disease we may hope, by active measures-, to bring about immediate resolution ; but when it is more advanced we must look for a discharge by expectoration, as the means of restoring the part to a healthy state. We should begin by large and free bleeding, not deterred by the obscure pulse sometimes found in peripneumony, carry- ing this evacuation to faintness, or to the manifest relief of the breathing. In the subsequent use of this measure, we must be guided by the violence of the diseag£on the one hand, -and the strength of *the patient on the other; the scrophulous-- in particular, cannot bear it to any extent; and it is more especially in the early part of the complaint that it produces a full and decisive effect. Under doubtful circum- stances it will be better to take blood locally, particularly when there are pleuritic symptoms; with which blisters may co- operate. The bowels must be well eva- cuated in the first instance, and subsequently kept regular: and antimonials matt be given with great advantage, combined often with mercurials, to promote the discharges, especially from the skin and lungs. Digi- talis is proper also, as lessening the activity of the circulation. The antiphlogistic regi- men is to be observed, except that tbe patient will not bear too free exposure to cold. To quiet the cough demulcents may be of some use, ojr coaling sialagogues : but where the urgency of fhe symptoms is less- ened by copious depletion, opiates are more to be relied upftn ; a little sirup of P°PPy, f°r instance, swallowed slow'*/ from time to time ; or a full dose of opium may be given at night to procure sleep, joined with calomel and antimony, that it may not heat the system, but, on the con- trary, assist them in promoting the secre- tions. Inhaling* steam will occasionally assist in bringing about expectoration : or, where there is a wheezing respiration, squill in nauseating, or sometimes even emetic, doses may relieve the patient from the viscid matter collected in the air passages. When the expectoration is copious in the. decline of the complaint, tonic medicines, particularly myrrh, with a more nutritious diet, become necessary to support the strength : and the same means will be pro- per, if it should go on to suppuration. Where adhesions have occurred, or other organic change, though the symptoms may appear trifling, much caution is required to prevent the patient falling into Phthisis; on which subject, see the management of that disease : and should serous effusion happen, see Hydrothorax. • rui POL 705 Pneumopleuritis. (From ■anvuoiv, the i-ings, and trXivpint, an inflammation of the pleura.) An inflammation of the lungs and pleura. Pniga'liim. (From trtiyu, to suffocate. The night-mare. A disorder in which the patient appears to be suffocated. Pnix. (From zrtiyu, to suffocate.) An hysterical sense of suffocation. PODA'GRA. (From ttevt, the foot, and «/!"«> a taking, or seizure.)' Febris podagrica. Arthritis. Dolor podagricus. The gout. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia, and Order Phlegmasia, of Cullen; known by pyrexia, pain in the joints, chiefly of the great toe, or at any rate of the hands and feet, returning at intervals : previous to the attack, the functions of the stomach are commonly disturbed. The species are, 1. Podagra regularis. Arthritis podagra. Arthritis rachialgica. Arthritis AZsliva, of Sauvages. The regular gout. 2. Podagra atonica. Arthritis melancho- lica, hiemalis, chlorotica, and asthmalica, of Sauvages. The atonic gout. Podagra rctrograda. The retrocedent gout. 4. Podagra aberrans. Misplaced or wan- dering gout. See Arthritis. Podagra'ria. (From prodagra, the gout; so called, because it was thought to expel the gout.) Gout-weed. A species of aego- podium. Podoni'ptrum. (From zrev;, a foot, and v,r)u, to wash or bathe.) A bath for the feet. Podophyllum. (From ttevt, a foot, and pvXXet, a leaf; so named from its shape.) A species of wolf's-bane. Podothe'ca. (From tseut, a foot, and nfn/ii, to put.) A shoe, or stocking. An anatomical preparation, consisting of a kind of shoe of the scarf-kin, with the nails adhe- ring to it, taken from a dead subject. POISON. Venenum. That substance which when applied externally, or taken into the human body, uniformly effects such a derangement in the animal economy as to produce disease, may be defined a poison. It is extremely difficult, however, to give a definition of a poison; and the above is subject to great inaccuracy. Poisons are divided, with respect to the kingdom to wliich they belong, into animal, vegetable, mineral, and halituous, or aerial. Poisons, in general, arc only deleterious in certain doses; for the most active, in small doses, form the most valuable medi- ■cines. There are, nevertheless, certain poisons, which are really such in the smallest quantity, and which are never administered medicinally; as the poison of hydrophobia, or the plague. There are likewise sub- stances which are innocent when taken into Ihe stomach, but which prove dele- terious when taken into the lungs, or when applied to an abraded surface; thus car- bonic acid is continually swallowed with fer- mented liquors, and thus the poison of the viper may be taken with impunity ; whilst inspiring carbonic acid kills, and the poison of the viper inserted into the flesh, often proves fatal. Several substances also act as poisons when applied either externally or internally, as arsenic. When a substance produces disease, not only in mankind, but in all animals, it is dis- tinguished by the term common poison, as ar- senic, sublimate, &.c. whilst that which is poisonous to man only, or to animals, and often to one genus merely, is said to be a relative poison; thus aloes are poisonous to dogs and wolves; the phellandrium aqua- ticum kills horses, whilst oxen devour it greedily, and with impunity. It appears, then, that substances act as poisonous only in regard to their dose, the part of the body they are applied to, and the subject. Poisons enter the body in the following ways : 1. Through the crsophagus alone, or with the food. 2. Through the anus by clysters. 3. Through the nostrils. 4. Through the lungs with the air. 5. Through the absorbents of the skin, either whole, ulcerated, cut, or torn. Poison oak. See Rhus toxicodendron. Polemo'nium. (From, Polemon, its in- ventor.) Wild sage. Poley mountain. See Teucrium. Po'i.ium. (From, treXiat, white ; so called from its white capillaments.) Poley. Teu- crium of Linnaeus ; of which botanists enu- merate several species. Po'licm cre'ticum. See Teucrium ere- licum. Po'i.ium monta'num. See Teucrium ca- pilatum. Po'li.f.x. The thumb, or great toe. Polychre'stus. (From treXvt, much, and *C/>*is-»-, useful.) Having many virtues, or uses. Applied to many medicines from their extensive usefulness. POLYDIPSIA. (From zteXv,, much, and 3)-S.*), thirst. Excessive thirst. A genus of disease in the Class Locales, and Order Dyso- rexia+of Cullen. It is mostly symptomatic of fever, dropsy, excessive discharges, or poisons. POLY'GALA. (From treXvs, much, and yaXa, milk ; so named from the abundance of its milky juice.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- der, Odandria. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Com- mon milk-wort. Poly'gala ama'ra. This is a remark- ably bitter plant, and though not used in this country, promises to be as efficacious as those in greater repute. It has been given 89 ^6 POL freely in phthisis pulmonale, and, like other remedies, failed in producing a cure : yet, as a palliative, it claims attention. Its virtues are balsamic, demulcent, and cor- roborant. Poly'gala se'neoa. The systematic name of the rattlesnake milk-wort. Seneka. Polygala ; floribus imberbibus spicalis, caule erecto herbaceo simplicisumo, foliis ovato lan- ceolatis, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant was formerly much esteemed as a specific against the poison of the rattlesnake, and as an antiphlogistic iu pleurisy, pneumonia, &lc. but it is now very much laid aside. Its dose is from ten to twenty grains ; but when employed, it is generally used in the form of decoction, which, when prepared ac- cording to the formula of Edinburgh Phar- macopoeia, may be given every second or third hour. Poly'gala vulga'ris. The systematic name Of the common milk-wort. The root •f this plant, Polygala vulgaris, of Lin- naeus, is somewhat similar in taste to that of the seneka, but much weaker. The leaves are very bitter, and a handful of them, infu- sed in wine, is said to be a safe and gentle purge. Polygona'tum. (From wXvt, many, and yew, a joint; so named from its numerous joints or knots.) Sigillum Solomonis. Solo- mon's seal. The Convallaria polygonatum, of Linnaeus. POLYGONUM. (From treXv;, many, and yew, a joint; so named from its numerous joints.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Oclandria. Or- der, Trigynia. Knot-grass. Poly'gonum avicula'he. The system- atic name of the knot-grass. Centumnodia. This plant is never used jn this country ; it is said to be useful in stopping haemorrhages, diarrhoeas, &c.; but little credit is to be gi- ven to this account. Poly'gonum bacci'ferum. A species of equisetum, or horse-tail. Poly'gonum eisto'rta. The system- atic name of the officinal bistort. Bistorta. Polygonum ; caule simplicissimo monostachio, foliis ovatis in petiolum decurrentibus, of Linnaeus. This plant is a native of Britain. Every part manifests a degree of stypticity to the taste, and the root is esteemed to be one of the most powerful of the vegetable astringents, and frequently made use of as such, in disorders proceeding from a laxity and debility of the solids, for restraining alvine fluxes, after due evacuations, and other preternatural discharges both serous and sanguineous. It has been sometimes given in intermitting fevers; and some- times also, in small doses, as a corroborant and antiseptic, in acute malignant and colliquative fevers; in which intentions Peruvian bark has now deservedly super- seded both these and all other adstringents. Th*» commun dose of bistort root in sub- POL stance, is fifteen or twenty grams : in urgent cases it is extended to a drachm. Its astrin- gent matter is totally dissolved both by water and rectified spirits. Polygonum divarica tim, the system- atic name of the eastern buck wheat plant. The roots, reduced to a coarse meal, are the ordinary food ofthe Siberians. Poly'gonum fagopy'rum. The system- atic name of the buck wheat. The grain oi this plant constitutes the principal food of the inhabitants of Russia, Germany, and Switzerland. Poly'gonum hydro'pipek. The system- atic name of the poor man's pepper. Hy- dropiper. Biting arsmart. Lake-weed. Water-pepper. This plant is very common in our ditches ; the leaves have an acrid burning taste, and seem to be nearly of the same nature with those of the arum. They have been recommended as possessing anti- septic, aperient, diuretic virtues, and given in scurvies and cachexies, asthmas, hypo- condriacal and nephritic complaints, and wandering gout. The fresh leaves have been applied externally, as a stimulating cataplasm. Poly'gonum latifo'lium. Common knot- grass. Poly'gonum mas. Common knot-grass. Poly'gonum mi'nus. Rupture-wort. Poly'gonum persica'ria. The system- atic name of the Persicaria of the old phar- macopoeias. Persicaria mitis. Plumbago. Arsmart. This plant, Polygonum persicaria, of Linnaeus, is said to possess vulnerary and antiseptic properties ; with which intentions , it is given in wine to restrain the progress of gangrene. Poly'oonum selenoi'des. Parsley break- stone. POLYPODIUM. (From treXvt, many, and vevs, a foot; so called because it hits many roots.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogomia. Order, Filices. Fern, or polypody. Poly'podium aculea'tum. Filix acu- leata. Spear-pointed fern. Polypo'dium fi'lix mas. Aspidium filix mas, of Dr. Smith. Pteris. Blancnon Oribasii. Lonchitis. Male polypody, or fern. Polypodium filix mas, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant has lately been greatly celebrated for its effects upon the tenia osculis superficialibus, or broad tape-worm. Madame Noufer acquired great celebrity by employing it as a specific. This secret was thought of such importance by some of the principal physicians at Paris, who were deputed to make a complete trial oi its efficacy, that it was purchased by the French king, and afterwards published by his order. The method of cure is the fol- lowing:—After the patieut has been pre- pared by an emollient clyster, and a sup- per of panada, with butter and salt, he i< directed to take iu tbe morning, while in FOL POM bed, a dose of fwo or three drachms of the powdered root of the male fern. The pow- der must be washed down with a draught of waier, and, two hours after, a strong rathartic, composed of calomel and scam- mony, is to be given, proportioned to the strength of the patient. If this does not operate in due time, it is to be followed by a dose of purging salts, and if the worm be not expelled in a few hours, this process is to be repeated at proper intervals. Of the success of this, or a similar mode of treat- ment, in cases of taenia, there can be no doubt, as many proofs in this country afford sufficient testimony; but whether the fern root or the strong cathartic is the principal agent in the destruction of the worm, may admit of a question ; and the latter opinion, Dr. Woodville believes, is the more gene- rally adopted by physicians. It appears, however, from some experiments made in Germany, that the taenia has, in several in- stances, been expelled by the repeated ex- hibition of the root, without the assistance of any purgative. POLYPUS. (From trcXvt, many, and wtvs, a foot, from its sending off many rami- fications, like legs.) 1. The name of a genus of zoophytes. 2. In Cullen's Nosology, a synonym with sarcoma. A kind of tumour, which is gene- rally narrow where it originates, and then becomes wider, somewhat like a pear ; which most commonly is met with in the nose, ute- rus, or vagina ; and which received its name from an erroneous idea, that it usually had several roots, or feet, like polypi, or zoo- phytes. Polypi vary from each other according to the different causes that produce them, and the alterations that happen in them. Sometimes a polypus of the nose is owing to a swelling of the pituitary membrane, which swelling irfay possess a greater or less space of the membrane, as also its cellular substance, and may affect either one or both nostrils. At other times, it arises from an ulcer produced by a caries of some of the bones which form the internal surface ofthe uostrils. Polypuses are sometimes so soft, that upon the least touch they are lace- rated and bleed; at other times they are very compact, and even scirrhous. Some continue small a great while ; others in- crease so fast, as, in a short time, to push out at the nostrils, or extend backwards towards the throat. Le Dran mentions, that he has known them fill up the space behind the uvula, and, turning towards the mouth, have protruded the fleshy arch of the palate so far forwards as to make it parallel with the third denies molares. There are others, which, though at first free from any malignant disposition, become afterwards carcinomatous, and even highly cancerous. Of whatever nature the poly- pus is. it intercepts the passage of the air through the nostril, and, when large, forces the septum narium into the other nostril, so that the patient is unable to breathe, unless through the mouth. A large polypus press- ing in like manner upon the spongy bones, gradually forces "them down upon the ma-il- larv bones, and thus compresses and stops up the orifice of the ductus lachrymalis; nor is it impossible for the sides of the canalis na- salis to be pressed together. In which case the tears, having no passage through the nose, the eye is kept constantly watering, and the sacchus lachrymalis, not being able to dis- charge its "tbntents, is sometimes so much dilated as to form what is called a -nat fisluta. The above writer has seen instances of poly- puses so much enlarged as to force down the, ossa palati. The polypus of the uterus is of three kinds, in respect to situation. It either grows from the fundus, the inside of the cervix, or from the lower edge of the os uteri. The first case is the most frequent, the last the most uncommon. Polypi of the uterus are always shaped like a pear, and have a thin pedicle. They are almost invariably of that species which is denominated fleshy, hardly ever being schirrous, cancerous or ul- cerated. The coagulated substance which is found in the cavities of the heart of those who are some time in articulo mortis, is improperly called a polypus. POLYSA'RCIA. (From vokut, much, and t*t%, flesh.) Polysomatia. Obseitas. Corpulentia. Steatites, of Vogel. Trouble some corpulency, or fatness. A genus of disease in the Class Cachexia, and Order Intumescentia, of Cullen. Polysoma'tia. (From treXvt, much, and rep,*, a body.) See Polysarcia. Polyspa'stum. (From zreXvs, much, and trvau, to draw.) A forcible instrument for reducing luxations. POLYTRI'CHUM. (From -aeXvt, many, and fip/j", hair; so called from its re- semblance to a woman's hair, or because, in ancient times, women used to dye the hair with it, to keep it from shedding.) Poly- tricon. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogomia. Or- der, Musd. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the golden maidenhair. Polytri'chum commune. The system- atic name of the golden maidenhair. Adian- thum aureum. It possesses, in an inferior degree, astringent virtues ; and was formerly- given in diseases of the lungs and calculous complaints. Polyu'rica ischu'bia. {From zreXvs, much and evpev, urine.) Ischury, from long retention of urine. Poma'cei*m. (From pomum, an apple.) Cider, or the fermented juice of apple. Pomegranate. See Punica granalnm. POP FOR Pompholygo'des. (From ■ae/A^»Xv\, a bubble, and m***,*, resemblance.) Urine, with bubbles on the surface. Po'mpholyx. (From -ae/AAes, a bladder.) 1. A bubble. 2. The whitish powder, or oxyde of zinc, which adheres to'the covers of the crucibles in making brass, in the form of small bub- bles. Po'mphos. (From trip,. The decomposition of potassa may be effected, without difficulty, with a gal- vanic battery of not very high powers. One of 100 plates, of six inches square, is sufficient. An important confirmation of the disco- very is that which has been received from an experiment performed by Gay Lussac and Thenard. It occurred to these che- mists, that potassa might bo decomposed by causing a substance to act on it having a strong attraction for oxygen. They put clean iron .filings into a gun-barrel, bent so that the filings in the curvature could be raised to a sufficient heat, by the barrel being placed across a furnace. With one extremity of it a tube is connected contain- ing solid potassa. When the iron filings in the barrel are brought to a white heat, the alkali in the tube which has been pre- viously kept cold by a freezing mixture, is melted by applying heat to it by a port- able furnace; and it is allowed to run through, by a small aperture, upon the iron filings. It suffers decomposition, the iron attracts its oxygen, and the inflammable base is sublimed to the other end of the tube, which is kept cold, so as to condense it; a tube of safety, containing a little mercury, being connected with the extremity, to allow of the disengagement of any aerial matter, and at the same time exclude the air. Hy- drogen gas is disengaged during the pro- cess, which appears to be derived from the decomposition of water contained in the alkali, and the result is most successful when the alkali is in the driest state. The base of the alkali is obtained in the form of bril- liant laminae, adhering to the inside of the gun-barrel There is also found in the cur- vature where the filings were contained, an alloy of it with iron. According to Sir H. Davy, who performed the experiment with success, the base thus obtained is rather heavier than that procured by electricity, probably from containing a little iron. To the matter discovered by these re- searches, as the base of potassa, Sir H. Davy has given the name of POTASSIUM; the termination of this name being that as- signed to metals, and this substance being presumed to be metallic. Potassium, at the temperature of 60° of Fahrenheit, appears in the form of small globules, possessing the metallic lustre and P01 opacity, and having the general appearance of quicksilver, so that by the eye it is not easy to distinguish between them. At this temperature, however, it is rather imper- fectly fluid, so that it does not easily recover its globular form. \t i0° it is more liquid and mobile ; and at the temperature of 100° is so completely so, that dift'erent globules can be easily run into one. At 50° it be- comes a soft and malleable solid, which has the lustre of polished silver, and at 32p it becomes harder and brittle, displaying, when broken, a crystallized texture. Though so fusible, k is not very volatile, but requires a temperature approaching a red heat to convert it into vapour, it condenses un- changed. It is a perfect conductor of elec- tricity, and is also an excellent conductor of heat. It is lighter than alcohol, or ether. Sir H. Davy found that it did not even sink in naphtha twice distilled, the specific gravity of which was about 770. Its specific gravity, he estimates, compared with that of water, is as 6 to 10, at 62° of Fahrenheit. In its solid form it is rather heavier, but still, when cooled to 40", it swims in distilled naphtha. Its chemical relations are not less singular than its physical properties. It combines with oxygen slowly and without flame, at all temperatures below that of its volatilization ; but, at this tem- perature, combustion of it takes place, the heat is intense, and the light white and vivid. It appears to combine with different proportions of oxygen, according to circum- stances. Potassium inflames in other gases which can afford oxygen, as the oxymuriatic. acid gas. It is so liable to oxygenation, that it is difficult to preserve it unchanged; the best method is to keep it in naphtha : for, although it does not sink in that fluid, it is enveloped by a film of it, which protects it from the action of the air. When heated in hydrogen gas, at a degree below its point of vaporization, it diminishes in volume, and the gas explodes with the production of alkaline fumes, when it is allowed to pass into the air, a portion of the potassium appears, therefore, to have been dissolved ; but, by cooling, this is>jti a great measure deposited, as the gas loses its pro- perty of detonating spontaneously.'* Potassium, when hrought into contact with water, decomposes it with great vio- lence, an explosion is produced, with flame, and potassa is formed. Placed on ice, it in- stantly burns with a bright flame, inciting the ice. So strong is the action of this sub- stance on water, that it discovers, by the de- composition it produces, the smallest quan- tity- of water in other liquids, as in alcohol, or in ether. Potassium, thrown into solu- tions ofthe mineral acids, inflames and burns on the surface, and the compound of potassa, u ith the acid employed, is formed. POT 7I3f Potassium combines with the primary in- flammables. When brought in contact with phosphorus, under exposure to air, both bodies become fluid, burn, and phosphate of potash is formed. When the experiment is made under naphtha, so as to exclude the air, they combine, and form a compound less fusible than either of its ingredients. It has ihe lustre of polished lead. When potassium is brought in contact with sulphur in fusion, under the vapour of naph- tha, they combine rapidly with the evolution of heat and light, and a grey substance, in appearance like sulphuret of iron, is formed, a little sulphuretted hydrogen being evolved. When the union is effected in the atmosphere, inflammation takes place. With the metals, potassium enters readily into combination. With mercury it pro- ducts some singular results. When one part of it is added to eight or ten parts of mercury in volume, at 60° Fahrenheit, they constantly unite and form a substance ex- actly like mercury in colour, but which has less coherence; for 6inall portions of it ap- pear like flattened spheres. When a globule is made to touch a globule about twice as large, they combine with considerable heat; the compound is fluid at the temperature of its formation ; but, when cold, it appears as a solid metal, simjlar in colour to silver. If the quantity of the basis of potassa is still further increased, so as to be about one thirtieth the weight of mercury, the amalgam increases in hardness, and becomes brittle. The solid amalgam, in which the basis is in the smallest proportion, seems to consist of about one part in weight of base, and seven- ty par|| of mercury, and is very soft and malleabje. ^ When these compounds are exposed to air, they rapidly absorb oxygen ; potassa, which deliquesces, is formed, and, in a few minutes, the mercury is found pure and unaltered. When a globule ofthe amalgam is thrown into water, it rapidly decomposes it, with a hissing noise; potassa is formed, pure' hydrogen is disengaged, and the mer- cury remains free. The fluid amalgam of mercury and po- tassium dissolves all the metals; and, in this state of union, mercury acts on platina and iron. When potassium is heated with gold, or silver, or copper, in a close vessel of pure glass, it rapidly acts upon them ; and when the compounds are thrown into water, the fluid is decomposed, potassa formed, and the metals appear to be separated unaltered. It reduces the metallic oxydes when heated with them, and when the potassium is in excess, it combines with the reduced metal. In consequence of this property, it decom- poses flint glass and green glass, reducing the metallic oxydes they contain, forming potassa, which dissolves the glass. At a red heat, it acts even on the purest glass, 90 714 POT POT attracting part of the oxygen of the alkali in the glass. The preparations of this alkali that are used in medicine are, 1. Potassa fusa. 2. Liquor potassa:. 3. Potassa cum cake. 4. Subcarbonas potassae. 7). Carbonas potassae. ri. Sulphas potassae. 7. Super-sulphas potassae. 8. Tartras potassae. 9. Acetas potassae. 10. Citras potassae. 11. Hyperoxymurias potassa*. 12. Sulphuretum potassae. Pota'ssa cum ca'lce. Potash with lime. Calx cum kali puro. Cousticum commune fortius. Lapis infernalis sive septicus. " Take of solution of potash, three pints; fresh lime, a pound. Boil the solution of potash down to a pint, then add the lime, pre- viously slaked by the addition of water, and mix them together intimately." This is in common use with surgeons, as a caustic, to produce ulcerations, and to open ab- scesses. Pota ssa impu'ra. See Potassa. Pota'ssa fu'sa. Fused potash. Kali purum. Alkali vegetabile fixum cousticum. " Take of solution of potash, a gallon. Evaporate the water in a clean iron pot, over the fire, until, when the ebullition has ceased, the potash remains in a state of fusion ; pour it upon a clean iron plate, in- to pieces of convenient form." This pre- paration of potash is violently caustic, de- stroying the living animal fibre with great energy. _ # Pota'ssa ace'ias. Acetate of^potash. Acetated vegetable alkali. Kali acelalum. Sal diurelicus. Terra foliata tarlari. Sal sennerli. " Take of subcarbonate of pot- ash, a pound and a half. Acetic acid, a gallon. Mix them together in a large glass vessel, and having evaporated the solution to hal£ over the fire, add gradually as much more acetic acid as may be necessary for perfect saturation. Let the solution be further reduced to one half by, evapo- ration, and strain it; then by means of a water-bath evaporate it, so that on being removed from the fire, it shall crys- tallize." The acetate of potash is esteemed as a saline diuretic and deobstruent. It is given in the dose of from gr. x. to 38S- three times a day in any appropriate vehicle against dropsies, hepatic obstructions and the like. Pota'ss.e carbo'nas. Carbonate of pot- ash. This preparation, which has been long known by the name of Kali aeralum, ap- peared in the last London Pharmacopoeia for the first time. It is made thus .-—" Take of subcarbonate of potash, made from tartar, a pound ; subcarbonate of ammonia, three ounces; distilled water, a pint. Havinp previously dissolved the subcarbonate of potash in the water, add the subcarbonate of ammonia ; then, by means of a sand- bath, apply a heat of 180° for three hours, or until the ammonia shall be driven off; lastly, set the solution by, to crystallize. The remaining solution may be evaporated in the same manner, that crystals may again form when it is set by." This process was invented by Berthollet The potash takes the carbonic acid from the ammonia, which is volatile; and passes off in the temperature employed. It* is, how- ever, very difficult to detach the ammonia entirely. Potash is thus saturated with car- bonic acid, of which it contains double the quantity that the pure subcarbonate of pot- ash does ; it gives out this proportion on the addition of muriatic acid, and may be con- verted into the subsalt, by heating it a short time to redness. It is less nauseous to the taste than the subcarbonate ; it crystallizes, and does not deliquesce. Water, at the comroon temperature, dissolves one fourth its weight, and at 212p, five sixths ; but this latter heat detaches some of the carbonic acid. The carbonate of pota«h is now generally used for the purpose of imparting carbonic acid to the stomach, by giving a scruple in solution ,with a table-spoonful of lemon- juice, in the act of effervescing. Pota'ss.* Li'quoK. Solution of potash. Aqua kali puri. Lixivium* saponarium. " Take of subcarbonate of potash a pound, lime newly prepared, half a pound. Boil- ing distilled water, a gallon. Dissolve the potash in two pints of the water ; add the remaining water to the lime. Mix the li- quors while they arc hot, stir them together, then set the mixture by in a covered vessel; and after it has cooled, strain tbe solution through a cotton bag." If any diluted acid dropped into the solution occasion the extrication of bub- bles of gas, it will be necessary to add more lime, and to strain it again. A pint of this solution ought to weigh sixteen ounces. Pota'ssa ni'tras. See Nitre. Pota'ss* subcarbo'nas. Subcarbonate of potasfc, formerly called Kali praparatvm. Sal absiAfihii. Sal Tarlari. Sal plantarum. " Take of impure potash, powdered, three pounds ; boiling water, three pints and a half. Dissolve the potash in water, and filler; then pour the solution into a clean iron pot, and evaporate the water over a mo- derate fire, until the liquor thickens; tben let the fire be .withdrawn, and stir the liquor constantly with an iron rod, until the salt concretes into granular crystals." A purer subcarbonate of potash may fete prepared in the same manner from tartar, which must first be burnt, until it becomes ash-coloured. This preparation of potash is in general POT POT 713 use to form the citrate of potii-*li for the sa- line draughts. A scruple is generally di- rected to be saturated with lemon juice. In this process, the salt which is composed of potash and carbonic acid is decomposed. The citric acid having a greater affinity for the potash than the carbonic, seizes it a*ld forms the citrate of potash, whilst the #rr- bonic acid flies off in the form of air. The Mibcarbonate of potash possesses antacid vir- tues, and may be exhibited with advantage in convulsions and other spasms ofthe intes- tines arising from acidity, in calculous and gouty complaints, leucorrhoea, scrophula, and aphthous affections. The dose is from ten grains to half a drachm. Pota'ssa subcarJiona'tis m'quor. So- lution of subcarbonate of potash. Aqua kali praparati* Lixivium tarlari. Oleum tarlari per deliquium. " Take of subcarbonate of potash, a pound ; distilled water, twelve fluid ounces. Dissolve the subcarbonate of pot- ash in the water, and then strain the solu- tion through paper." Pota'ssa; su'i.phas. Formerly called Ka- li vitriolatum. Alkali vegetable vitriolatum. Sal de duobus. Arcanum duplicatum. Sal polychrestus. Nitrum vitriolatum. Tartarum vitriolatum. " Take of the salt which re- mains after the distillation of (nitric acid, two pounds; boiling water, two gallons. Mix them that the salt may be dissolved; next add as much subcarbonate of potash as may be requisite for the saturation of the acid ; then boil the solution, until a pellicle appears upon the surface, and, after straining, set it by, that crystals may form. Having poured away the water, dry the crystals on bibulous paper." Its virtues are cathartic, diuretic, and deobstruent; with which intentions it is administered in a great variety of diseases, as constipation, suppression of the lochia, fevers, icterus, dropsies, milk tumours, he. The dose is from one scruple to half an ounce. PotassjE sir phure'tum. Sulphuret of potash. Kali sulphuratum. Hepar sulphuris. Liver of sulphur. fruit of the Prunus armeniaca, of Linnrcu«. When ripe they are easily digested, and are considered as a pleasant and nutritious deli- cacy. Pru'nus a'vium. The systematic name of the black cherry-tree. Prunus ; umbellis sessilibus, foliis ovalo-lanceolalis, subtus pube- scentibus, conduplicalis, of Linnaeus. The flavour of the ripe fruit is esteemed by many, and if not taken in too large quantities, they are extremely salutary. A gum exudes from the tree, whose properties are similar to those of gum arabic. Pru'nus ce'rasus. The systematic name ofthe red cherry-tree. Prunus umbellis sub- pedunculatis, foliis ovalo-lanceolalis, glabris, conduplicalis, of Linnaeus. This species pos- sesses a pleasant, acidulated, sweet flavour., and is extremely proper in fevers, scurvy, and bilious obstructions. Red cherries are mostly eaten as a luxury, and are very wholesome, except to those whose bowels are remarkably irritable. Pru'nus dome'stica. The systematic name ofthe plum or damson tree. Prunus pedunculis subsolitoriis, foliis lanceolato ovatis convolutis, ramis muticis; gemma florifera aphylla, of Linnaeus. Prunes are consider- ed as emollient, cooling, and laxative, espe- cially the French prunes, which are directed in the decoction of senna, and other purga- tives ; and the pulp is ordered in the dec- tuarium i senna. The Damson is only a va- riety, which, when perfectly ripe, affords a wholesome article for pies, tarts, &e. gently opening the body ; but when damsons are not perfectly mature, they produce colicky pains, diarrhoea, and convulsions in children. See Plums. Pru'nus lauro-ce'rasus. The systema* tic name*of"the poison laurel. Lauro-cerasus. CommoW oTcherry laurel. Prunus floribus racemosisfoliis sempervirentibus dorso biglan- dulosis, of Linnaeus. The leaves of the lauro- cerasus have a bitter styptic taste, accom- panied with a flavour resembling that of bit- ter almonds, or other kernels of the drupa- ceous fruits : the flowers also manifest a si- milar flavour. The powdered leaves, ap- plied to the nostrils, excite sneezing, though not so strongly as tobacco. The kernel-like flavour which these leaves impart, being generally esteemed grateful, has some- times caused them to be employed for culinary purposes, and especially in cus- tards, puddings, blancmange, &.c.; and as the proportion of this sapid matter of the leaf to the quantity of the milk is com- monly inconsiderable, bad effects have sel- dom ensued. But as the poisonous quality of this laurel is now indubitably proved, the public ought to be cautioned against its in- ternal use. The following communication to the Royal Society, by Dr. Madden, of Dub- lin, contains the first and principal proofs 91 PRU PR! of the] deleterious ehects of" this vegetable upon mankind :—" A very extraordinary accident that fell out here some months ago, has discovered to us a most danger- ous poison, which was never before known to be so, though it has been in frequent use among us. The thing 4 mean is a sim- ple water, distilled from the leaves of the lauro-cerasus ; the water is at first milky, but the oil which comes over being, in a good measure, separated from the phlegm, by passing it through a flannel bag, it becomes as clear as common water. It has the smell of bitter al- monds, or peach-kernel, and has been for many years in frequent use among our housewives and cooks, to give that agree- able flavour to their creams and puddings. It has also been much in use among our drinkers of drams; and the proportion they generally use it in has been one part of lauFel-water to four of brandy. Nor has this practice, however frequent, ever been attended with any apparent ill conse- quences, till some time in the month of September, 1728. when it happened that one Martha Boyse, a servant, who lived with a person who sold great quantities of this water, got a bottle of it from her mis- tress, and gave it to her mother. Ann Boyse made a present of it to Frances Eaton, her sister, who was a shopkeeper in town, and who, she thought, might oblige her customers with it. Accordingly, in a few days, she gave alwut two ounces to a woman called Mary Whaley, who drank about two thirds of what was filled out, and went away. Frances Eaton drank the rest. In a quarter of an hour after Mary Wha- ley had drank the water, (as I am in- formed,) she complained of a^yifllent dis- order in her stomach, soon afrer%>st her speech, and died in about an hour, without vomiting or purging, or any convulsion. The shopkeeper, F. Eaton, sent word to her sister, Ann Boyse, of what had hap- pened, who came to her upon the message, and affirmed that it was not possible the cordial (as she called it) could have occa- sioned the death of the woman ; and, to convince her of it, she filled out about three ounces and drank it. She continued talking with F. Eaton about two minutes longer, and was so earnest to persuade her of the liquor's being inoffensive, that she drank about two spoonfuls more, but was hardly well seated in her chair when she died without the least groan, or convulsion. Frances Eaton, who, as before observed, had drank somewhat more than a spoonful, found no disorder in her stomach, or else- where; but to prevent any ill consequences, she took a vomit immediately, and has been well ever since."—Dr. Madden men- tions another case, of a gentleman at Kil- kenny, who mistook a bottle of laurel- water for a bottle of ptisan. What quantity he drank is uncertain, but he died in a few minutes, complaining of a violent disorder in the stomach. In addition to this, «•■ may refer to the unfortunate case of Sir Theodosius Boughton, whose death, hi 178U, an English jury declared to he oc- casioned by this poison. In this case, the active principle of the lauro-cerasus was concentrated by repeated distillations, and given to the quantity of one ounce ; the , suddenly fatal effects of which must be still in the recollection of the public. To brute animals this poison is almost instan- taneously mortal, as amply appears by the experiments of Madden, Mortimer, .Ni- cholls, Fontana, Langrisb, Vater, and others. The experiments conducted by these gentlemen, show that the laurel water is destructive to animal life, not only when taken into the stomach, but also on being injected into the intestines, or applied ex- ternally to different organs of the body. It is remarked by Abbe Fontana, that this poison, even " when applied in a very small quantity to the eyes, or to the inner part ofthe mouth, without touching the oesopha- gus, or being carried into the stomach, is capable of killing an animal in a few mi- nutes : whilst, applied in a much greater quantity to wounds, it has so little activity, that the weakest animals, such as pigeons, resist its action." The most volatile is the most active part of the lauro-cerasus ; and if we judge from its sensible qualities, an analogous princi- ple seems to pervade many other vegetable substances, especially the kernels off drupa- ceous fruits ; and in various species of the amygdalus, this sapid principle extends to the flowers and leaves. It is of importance to notice, that this is much less powerful in its action upon' human^ubjects than upon dogs, rabbits, pigeons, and reptiles. To poison man, the essential oil of the lauro- cerasus must be separated by distillation, as in the spiritous or common laurel-water; and unless this is strongly imbued with the oil, or given in a large dose, it "proves inno- cent. Dr. Cullen observes, that the seda- tive power of the lauro-cerasus, acts upon the nervous system in a different manner from opium and other narcotic substances, whose primary action is upon the animal functions: for the lauro-cerasus does not, occasion sleep, nor does it produce local inflammation, but seems to act directly upon the vital powers. Abbe Fontana supposes that this poison destroys animal life, by exerting its effects upon the blood ' but the experiments and observations from ^ which he draws his opinion, are evidently inconclusive. It may also be remarked, thai many of the Abbe's experiments con- tradict each other. Thus, it appears from the citation given above, that the poison ot PRl PRU , tins \egetable, when applied to wound*, does not prove fatal; but future experiments led the Abbe to assert that the oil of the lauro-cerasus, " whether given internally, or applied to the wounds of animals, is one of the most terrible and deadly poison; kuown." Though this vegetable seems to have ttEupiMl the notice of Stoerck. yet it is not wrtnoat advocates for its medical use. Linnaeus informs us, that in Switzerland it is commonly and successfully used in pul- monary complaints. Langrish mentions its efficacy in agues; and as Bergius found bitter almonds to have this effect, we may, by analogy, conclude that this power of the lauro-cerasus is well established. Baylies found that it possessed a remarkable power of diluting the blood, and from experience, recommended it in all cases of disease supposed to proceed from too dense a state of that fluid; adducing particular in- stances of its efficacy in rheumatism, asth- mas, and scirrhous affections. Nor does this author seem to have been much afraid of the deleterious quality of lauro-cerasus, as he directs a pound of its leaves to be ma- cerated in a pint of water, of which he gives from thirty to sixty drops three or four times a-day. Pru'nus pa'dus. The systematic name of the wild cluster, or bird cherry-tree. Padus. The bark and berries of this shrub arc used medicinally. The former, when taken from the tree, has a fragrant smell, and a bitter, subastringent taste, somewhat similar to that of bitter almonds. Made into a decoction, it cures intermittents, and it has been recom- mended in the cure of several forms of syphi- lis. The latter are said to cure the dysentery. Pru'nus spinosa. The systematic name of the sloe-tree. Prunus sylvestris. Prunus pedunculis solitariis, foliis lanceolatis, glabris, ramis spinosis, of Linnaeus. It is some- times employed in gargles, to tumefactions of the tonsils and uvula, and from its ad- stringent taste was formerly much used in haemorrhages, he. PRURIGO. (From prurio, to itch.) Pru- ritus. Scabies. Psora. Darta. Libido. Pavor. The prurigo is a genus of disease in the order papulous eruptions of Dr. Wil- lan's cutaneous diseases. As it arises from V different causes, or at different periods of ^ life, and exhibits some varieties in its form, y* he describes it under the titles of prurigo mitis, prurigo formicans, and prurigo seni- lis. In these the whole surface of the skin is usually affected; but there are likewise many cases of local prurigo, which will be afterwards noticed according to their respec- tive situations. . 1. The prurigo mitis originates without any previous indisposition, generally in spring, or the beginning of summer. It is characterized by soft and smooth eleva- tions of the cuticle, somewhat larger than tbe papulae of the lichen, from which they also differ by retaining the usual colour of the skin ; for they seldom appear red, or much inflamed, except from violent fric- tion, ihey are not, as in the other case, accompanied with tingling, but with a sense of itching almost incessant. This is, however, felt more particularly on un- dressing, and often prevents rest for some hours after getting into a bed. When the tops of the papulae are removed by- rubbing or scratching, a clear fluid oozes out from them, and gradually concretes into thin black scabs. This species of prurigo mostly affects young persons, and its cause may, I think, says Dr. W illan, in general be referred to sordes collected An the skin, producing some degree of irritation, and also prevent- ing the free discharge of the cutaneous ex- halation ; the bad consequences of which must necessarily be felt at that season of the year when perspiration is most co- pious. Those who have originally a de- licate or irritable skin, must likewise, in the same circumstances, be the greatest suf- ferers. The eruption extends to the arms, breast, back and thighs, and often continues du- ring two or three months of the summer, if not relieved by proper treatment. When persons affected with it neglect washing the skin, or are uncleanly in their apparel, the eruption grows more inveterate, and at length, changing its form, often terminates in the itch. Pustules arise among the pa- pulae, some filled with lymph, others with pus. The acarus scabiei begins to breed in the furrows of the cuticle, and the disorder becomes contagious. 2. The Prurigo formicans is a much more obstinate and troublesome disease than the foregoing. It usually affects persons of adult age, commencing at all seasons of the year indifferently ; and its duration is from four months to two or three years, with occasional short intermissions. The papulae are sometimes larger, sometimes more obscure than in the preceding species ; but are, under every form, attended with an incessant, almost intolerable itching. They are diffused over the whole body, except the face, feet, and palms of the hands ; they appear, however, in greatest number on those parts which, from the ordinary mode of dress, are subjected to tight ligatures ; as about the neck, loins, and thighs. The itching is complicated with other sensations, which are variously described by patients. They sometimes feel as if small insects were creeping on the skin ; sometimes as if stung all over by ants; sometimes as if hot needles were piercing the skin in divers places. On standing before a fire, or undressing, and more particularly on getting into bed, these sen- sations become most violent, and usually 3T'6 ji;f preclude all rest during the greater part of the night. The prurigo formicans is by most practitioners deemed conta- gious, and confounded with the itch. In endeavouring to ascertain the justness of this opinion, Dr. Willan has been led to make the following remarks : 1. The erup- tion is, for the most part, connected with internal disorder, and arises where no source of infection can be traced. 2. Persons affecitd may have constant intercourse with several others, and yet never communicate the disease to any of them. 3, Several persons of one family may have the prurigo formicans about the same time; but he thinks this should be referred rather to a common predisposition*than to contagion, having observed that individuals of a fami- ly are often so affected at certain seasons of the year, even when they reside at a distance from each other. Although the prurigo formicans is never, like the former species, converted into the itch, yet it does occasionally terminate in a pustular disease, not contagious. 3. Prurigo senilis. This affection does not differ much in its symptoms and exter- nal appearances from the prurigo formi- cans; but has been thought by' medical writers to merit a distinct consideration, on account of its peculiar inveteracy. The prurigo is perhaps aggravated, or be- comes more permanent in old age from the dry, condensed state of the skin and cuticle which often takes place at that period. Those who are affected with it in a high degree have little more comfort to expect during life, being incessantly tor- mented with a violent and universal itch- ing. The state of the skin in the prurigo senilis is favourable to the production of an insect, the pediculus humanus, more especially to the variety of it usually termed body-lice. These insects, it is well known, are bred abundantly among the inhabitants of sordid dwellings, of jails, workhouses, &.c. and in such situations prey upon persons of all ages indiscriminately. But in the prurigo senilis they arise, notwithstanding tvery attention to cleanliness or regimen, and multiply so rapidly that the patient endures extreme distress, from their per- petual irritation. The nits or eggs are deposited on the small hairs of the skin, and the pediculi are only found on the skin, or on the linen, not under the cuticle, as some authors have represented. In con- nection with the foregoing series of com- plaints, Dr. Willan mentions some p;uli- ginous affections which are merely local. He confines his observations to the moat troublesome of these, seated in the podex, praeputium, urethra, pubes, scrotum, and pudendum muliebre. Itching of the nos- trils, eyelids, lips, or of the external ear, being generally symptomatic of other diseases, do not require a particular conside ration. 1. Prurigo podicis. Ascarides in (he rectum excite a frequent itching and irri- tation about the sphincter ani, which ceases when the cause is removed by pro- per medicines. A similar complaint often arises, - independently of wona|t P.* I PSO PSALTERIUM. (Aharp ; because it is marked with lines that give it the appearance of a harp.) Lyra. The medullary body that unites the posterior crura ofthe fornix of the brain. Psammi'smus. (From ^appos, sand.) An application of hot sand to any part of the body. Psammo'oss. (From •^ap.p.et, sand.) Ap- plied to urine which deposits a sandy sedi- ment. PSELLI'SMUS. (From -JsXXi{>, to have a hesitation of speech.) Psellolis. Defect of speech. A genus of disease iu the Class Locales, and Order Dyscinesia, of Cullen. Psello'tis. See Psellismus. PSEUDO. (-^wlnf, false.) Spurious; prefixed to many substances which are only fictitious imitations ; as pseudamomum, a spu- rious kind of amomum, he. Pseuda'corus. See Iris pseudaeorus. PSEUDOBLEPSIS. (From ^ivfot, false, and SXiipis, sight.) Phantasma. Suffusio. Imaginary vision of objects. A genus of disease in the Class Locales, and Order Dy- sesthesia, of Cullen ; characterized by de- praved sight, creating objects, or represent- ing them different from what they are. Spe- cies : 1. Pseudoblepsis imaginaria, in which ob- jects are perceived that are not present. 2. Pseudoblepsis mutans, in which ob- jects that are present appear somewhat changed. Pseudopyre'thrum. See Achillea ptar- mica. PSI'DIUM. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Psi'dium pomi'ferum. The systematic name of the apple guava. This plant, and the pyriferum, bear fruits, the former like apples, the latter like pears. The apple kind is most cultivated in the Indies, on account ofthe pulp having a fine acid flavour, where- as the pear species is sweet, and therefore not so agreeable in warm climates. Of the inner pulp of either, the inhabitants make jellies; and of the outer rind they make tarts, marmalades, he. The latter they also stew and eat with milk, and prefer them «to any other stewed fruits. They have an astrin- gent quality, which exists also in every part of the tree, and abundantly in the leaf-buds, which are occasionally boiled with barley and liquorice, as an excellent drink against diarrhoeas. A simple decoction of the leaves, used as a bath, is said to cure the itch, and most cutaneous eruptions. Psi'dium pyri'ferum. The systematic name of the pear guava. See Psidium po- miferum. Psilo'thra, (From -^,Xou, to denudate.) Applications to remove the hair. Psilo'thru m. (From $,Xeu, to depilate ;) so called because it was used to remove the hair. The white briony. Psimmy'tuium. (From 4""> to smooth ; so called because of its use as a cosmetic.) Cerusse, <>r white lead. PSO'i-l.** (-Je-M, the loins.) Alopeces. AV fromdra. Neuromderes. The name of two pair of muscles in the loins. PSOAS ABSCESS. See Lumbar abscess. PSOAS MA'GNUS. (From -}»mt, th.- loins, because it is situated in the loins.) Psoas, seu lumbaris internus, of Winslow. Pre-lumbo-trochantin, of Dumas. This is a long, thick, and very considerable muscle, situated close to the fore part and sides of the lumbar vertebrae. It arises from the bodies of the last vertebra of the back, and of all the lumbar vertebral laterally, as well as from the anterior surfaces of their trans- verse processes by distinct tendinous and fleshy slips, that are gradually collected into one mass, which becomes thicker as it de- scends, till it reaches the last of the lumbar vertebrae, where it grows narrower again, and uniting its outer and posterior edge (where it begins to become tendinous) with the iliacus internus, descends along with that muscle under the li^amentum Fallopii, and goes to be inserted tendinous at the bottom of the trochanter minor of the os femoris, and fleshy into the bone a little below that process. Between the tendon of this muscle and the ischium, we find • considerable bursa mucosa. This muscle, at its origin, has some connection with the diaphragm, and likewise with the quadratus lumborum. It is one of the most powerful flexors of the thigh forwards, and may like- wise assist in turning it outwards. When the inferior extremity is fixed, it may help to bend the body forwards, and in an erect posture, it greatly assists in preserving the equilibrium of the trunk upon the upper part of the thigh. PSO'AS PARVUS. Pre-lumbo-pubien, of Dumas. This muscle, which was first described by Riolanus, is situated upon the psoas magnus, at the anterior part of the loins. The psoas parvus arises thin and fleshy from the side of the uppermost ver- tebra of the loins, and sometimes also from the lower edge of the last vertebra of the back, and from the transverse processes of each of these vertebrae ; it then extends over part of the psoas magnus, and terminates in a thin flat tendon, which is inserted into, that part of the brim of the pelvis, where thejj os pubis joins the ilium. From this tendon - a great number of fibres are sent off, which form a thin fascia, that covers part of the psoas magnus and iliacus internus, and gra- dually loses itself on the fore part of the thigh. In the human body this muscle is very often wasting; but in a dog, accordine; to Douglas, it is never deficieut. Riolanus was of opinion, that it occurs oftener in men than in women; Winslow asserts just the contrary ; but the truth seems to be, that it is as often wanting in one sex as in the other. Its use seems to be to assist the psoai P.-50 ..-.agnus in bending the loins forwards; and when we are lying upon our back, it may help to raise the pelvis. Pso'as sive lumba'ris internus. See Psoas magnus. P SO it A. M-*>-«. Scabies. The itch. A genus of disease in the Class Locales, and Order Dialyses, of Cullen : appearing first on the wrists and between the fingers in small pustules with watery heads. It is contagious. PSORIASIS. (From **■*««, the itch.) The disease to which Dr. Willan gives this title is characterized by a rough and scaly state of the cuticle, sometimes continuous, sometimes in separate patches, of various sizes, but of an irregular figure, and for the most part accompanied with rhagades or fis- sures of the skin. From the lepra it may be distinguished, not only by the distribu- tion of the patches, but also by its cessation and recurrence at certain seasons of the year, and by the disorder of the constitution with which it is usually attended. Dr. Willan gives the following Varieties : 1. Psoriasis guttata. This complaint ap- pears in small, distinct, but irregular patches of laminated scales, with little or no inflam- mation round them. The patches very sel- dom extend to the size of a sixpence. They have neither an elevated border, nor the oval or circular form by which all the varieties of lepra are distinguished ; but their circum- ference is sometimes angular, and sometimes goes into small serpentine processes. The scale formed upon each of them is thin, and may be easily detached, leaving a red, shining base. The patches are often distributed over the greatest part of the body, but more par- ticularly on the back part of the neck, the breasts, arms, loins, thighs, and legs. They appear also upon the face, which rarely hap- pens in lepra. In that situation they are red and more rough than the adjoining cuticle, but not covered with scales. The psoriasis guttata often appears on children in a sudden eruption, attended with a slight disorder of the constitution, and spreads over the body within two or three days. In adults it commences with a few scaly patches on the extremities, proceeds very gradually, and has a longer duration than in children. ^vlfs first occurrence is usually in the spring /keason, after violent pains in the head, ^Stomach, and limbs. During the summer it * disappears spontaneously, or may be soon removed by proper applications, but it is apt to return again early in the ensuing spring, and continues so to do for several successive years. When the scales have been removed, and the disease is- about to go off, the small patches have a shining appearance, and they retain a dark red, intermixed with somewhat of a bluish colour, for many days, or even weeks, before the skin is restored to its usual state. In the venereal disease there is au eruption which very much resembles the P.SO 1-21 psoriasis guttata, the only difference being a slighter degree of scaliness, aud a different shade of colour in the patches, approaching to a livid red, or very dark rose colour. The patches vary in their extent, from the section of a pea, to the size of a silver penny, but are not exactly circular. They rise at first very little, if at all, above the cuticle. As soon, however, as the scales appear on them, tbey become sensibly elevated; and some- times the edge or'circumference of the patch is higher than the little scales in its centre. This eruption is usually seen upon the fore- head, breast, between the shoulders, or in thn inside of the fore-arms, in the groins, about the inside of the thighs, and upon the skin covering the lower part of the abdomen. The syphilitic psoriasis guttata is attended with, or soon followed by, an ulceration of the throat. It appears about six or eight weeks after a chancre has been healed by an ineffectual course of mercury. A similar appearance takes place at nearly the same period, in some cases where no local symp- toms had been noticed. When a venereal sore is in a discharging state, this eruption, or other secondary symptoms, often appear much later than the period above mentioned. They may also be kept back three months, or even longer, by an inefficient application of mercury. If no medicines be employed, the syphilitic form of the psoriasis guttata will proceed during several months, the number of the spots increasing, and their bulk being somewhat enlarged, but without any other material alteration. 2. The Psoriasis diffusa spreads into large patches irregularly circumscribed, reddish, rough, and chappy, with scales interspersed. It commences, in general, with numerous minute asperities, or elevations of the cuticle, more perceptible by the touch than by sight. Upon these small distinct scales are soon after formed, adhering by a dark cen- tral point, while their edges may be seen white and detached. In the course of two Or Mire" weeks all the intervening cutie'e be- comes rough and chappy, appears red, and raised, and wrinkled, the lines of the skin sinking into deep furrows. The scales which form among them are often slight, and re- peatedly exfoliate. Sometimes, without any previous eruption of papulae, a large portion ofthe skin becomes dry, harsh, cracked, red- dish, and scaly, as above described. In other cases, the disorder commences with separate patches of an uncertain form and size, some of them being small, like those in the psoria- sis guttata, some much larger. The patches gradually expand till they become confluent, and nearly cover the part or limb affected. Both the psoriasis guttata and diffusa like- wise occur as a sequel of the lichen simplex. This transition takes place more certainly after frequent returns of the lichen. The parts most affected by psoriasis diffusa are the cheeks, chin, upper eyelids, and corners 728 p-tl of the eyes, the temples, the external ear, the neck, the fleshy parts of the lower extremi- ties, and the fore-arm, from the elbow to the back of the hand, along the supinator muscle of the radius. The fingers are sometimes nearly surrounded with a loose scaly incrust- ation ; the nails crack and exfoliate super- ficially. The scaly patches likewise appear, though less frequently, on the forehead and scalp, on the shoulders, back, and loins, on the abdomen and instep.** This disease oc- casionally extends to all the parts above- mentioned at the same time; but, in gene- ral, it affects them successively, leaving one place free, and appearing in others ; some- times again returning to its first situation. The psoriasis diffusa is attended with a sen- sation of heat, and with a very troublesome itching, especially at night. It exhibits small, slight, distinct scales, having less dis- position than the lepra to form thick crusts. The chaps or fissures of the skin, which usually make a part of this complaint, are very sore and painful, but seldom discharge any fluid. When the scales are removed by frequent washing, or by the application of unguents, the surface, though raised and uneven, appears smooth and shining ; and the deep furrows of the cuticle are lined by a slight scaliness. Should any portion of the diseased surface be forcibly excoriated, there issues out a thin lymph, mixed with some drops of blood, which slightly stains and stiffens the linen, but soon concretes into a thin dry scab; this is again succeeded by a white scaliness, gradually increasing, and spreading in various directions. As the complaint declines, the roughness, chaps, scales, he. disappear, and a new cuticle is formed, at first red, dry, and shrivelled, but which, in two or three weeks, acquires the proper texture. The duration of the psoria- sis diffusa is from one to four months. If, in some constitutions, it does not then dis- appear, but becomes, to a certain degree, permanent, there is, at least, an aggravation or extension of it, about the usual periods of its return. In other cases, the disease, at the vernal returns, differs much as to its extent, and also with respect to the violence of the preceding symptoms. The eruption is, indeed, often confined to a single scaly patch, red, itching, and chapped, of a mo- derate size, but irregularly circumscribed. This solitary patch is sometimes situated on the temple, or upper part of the cheek, fre- quently on the breast, the calf of the leg, about the wrist, or within and a little below the elbow joint, but especially at the lower part of the thigh, behind. It continues in any of these situations several months, with- out much observable alteration. The com- plaint denominated with us the bakers' itch, is an appearance of psoriasis diffusa on the back of the hand, commencing with one or two small, rough, scaly patches, and finally extending from the knuckles to the wrist. PSD The rhagades, or chaps and fissures of the skin, are numerous about the knuckles and ball of the thumb, and where the back ofthe hand joins the wrist. They are often highly inflamed, and painful, hut have no discharge of fluid from them. The back of the hand is a little raised or tumefied, and, at an ad- vanced period of the disorder, exhibits a reddish, glossy surface, without crusts or numerous scales. However, the deep far- rows of the cuticle are, for the most part, whitened by a slight scaliness. This com- plaint is not general among bakers ; that it is only aggravated by their business, and affects those who are otherwise disposed to it, may be collected from the following cir- cumstances : 1. It disappears about mid- summer, and returns in the cold weather at the beginning of the year ; 2. Persons con- stantly engaged in the business, after having been once affected with the eruption, some- times enjoy a respite from it for two or three years ; 3. When the business is discontinu- ed, the complaint does not immediately cease. The grocers' itch has some affinity with the bakers' itch, or tetter ; but, being usually a pustular disease cat its commencement, it properly belongs to another genus. Washer- women, probably from the irritation of soap, are liable to be affected with a similar scaly disease on the hands and arms, sometimes on the face and neck, which, in particular constitutions, proves very troublesome, and of long duration. 3. The Psoriasis gyrala is distributed in narrow patches or stripes, variously figured; some of them are nearly longitudinal; some circular, or semicircular with vermiform ap- pendages ; some are tortuous, or serpen- tine ; others like earth-worms or leeches: the furrows of the cuticle being deeper than usual, make the resemblance more striking, by giving to them an annulated appearance. There is a separation of slight scales from the diseased surface, but no thick incrusta- tions are formed. The uniform disposition of these patches is singular: I have seen a large circular one situated on each breast above the papillae; and two or three others of a serpentine form, in analogous situations along the sides of the chest. The back is often variegated in like manner, with con- voluted tetters, similarly arranged on each side of the spine. They likewise appear, in{ some cases, on the arms and thighs, inter*""" secting each other in various directions. A slighter kind of this complaint affects deli- cate young women and children in small scaly circles or rings, little discoloured; they appear on the cheeks, neck, or upper part of the breast, and are mostly confound- ed with the herpetic, or pustular ring- worm. The psoriasis gyrata has its remis- sions and returns, like the psoriasis diffusa; it also exhibits, in some cases, patches of the latter disorder on the face, scalp, or extre- mities, while the trunk of the body is P30 chequered with the singular figures above described. 4. Psoriasis palmaria. One very obsti- nate species of tetter is nearly confined to the palm of the hand. It'commences with a small, harsh, or scaly patch, which gradu- ally spreads over the whole palm, and some- times appears in a slighter degree on the in- side of the fingers and wrist. The surface feels rough from the detached and raised edges of Jihe scaly laminae; its colour often changes to brown, or black, as if dirty; yet the most diligent washing produces no fa- vourable effect. The cuticular furrows are deep, and cleft at the bottom longitudinally, in various places so as,to bleed on stretch- ing the fingers. A sensation of heat, pain, and stiffness in the motions ofthe hand, at- tends this complaint. It is worst in winter or spring, and occasionally.disappears in KUtumn or summer, leaving* a soft, dark led cuticle ; but many persons are troubled with it for a series pfjy^ars, experiencing only very slight renfissions. Every return or aggravation of it is preceded by an in- crease of heat and dryness,-with intolerable itching. Shoemakers have the psoriasis palmaria locallj^from the irritation of the wax they*so constantly employ. In bra- iders, tinmen, "silversmiths, he. the com- plaint seems to be produced by handling cold metals. A long predisposition to it •from a weak, languid, hectical state of the constitution may give effect to different«oc- casional causes. Dr. Willan has observed it in women after lying-in : in some persons it is connected or alternates with arthrjjtic complaints. Wh#n the palms of the hands are affected as above stated, a similar^ ap- pearance often takes place on the soles of the feet; but wilh the exception of rhaghades or fissures, which seem less liable to form there, the feet being usually kept warm and covered. "Sometimes, alsaf the' psoriasis palmaria is attended with a thickness ofthe praeputium, with scaliness and ^painful tracks. These symptoms at last produce a phimosis, and render connubial intercourse difficult or impracticable ; so great, in some cases, is.the obstinacy-of them, that reme- dies are of no avail, aiH the patient can only ' be relieved by circumcision. This affectipn ""** iff the praeputium is not#exactly similar to .«ny venereal appearance, but ihagacjes or /""fissures, and indurated patches wilhin the ' palm of the hand, take place in syphilis, and somewhat resemble the psoriasis palmaria. The venereal patches are, however,^distinct, white, and elevated, having nearly the con- sistence of a soft corn. From tbe rhagades theretfs a slight discharge, very offensive to the smell. The soles of the feet are like- wise, .in this case, affected with the patches, not with rhagades. When tiie disease yields to the operation of mercury, the indurated portions of cuticle separate, and a smooth new cuticle is found formed underneath. PSO 729 The fingers and toes are not affected with the patches, he. in venereal cases. 5. Psoriasis labialis: The psoriasis some- times affects the prolabium without appear- ing on any other -part of the body. Its characteristics are, as usual, scaliness, inter- mixed with chaps and fissures of the skin. The scales are of a considerable magnitude, so that their edges are often loose, while the central points are attached, a new cuticle gradually forms beneath the scales, but is not durable- In the course of a few hours it becomes dry, shrivelled, and broken; and while it exfoliates, gives way to an- other layer offender cuticle, which'soon, in like manner, perishes. These appearances should be distinguished from the'light chaps and roughness of the lips produced by very cold or frosty weather, but^asily removed. The psoriasis labialis may be a little aggra- vated by frost or sharp winds, yet it receives- no material alleviation from an opposite temperature. It is not, indeed, confined within any certain limit, or period of dura- tion, having, in several instances, bee% pro- tracted through all the seasons*. The under lip is always more affected than the upper; and the disease takes place more especially in those persons whose lips are full and prominent. 6. Psoriasis scrotalis. The skin of the scrotum may be affected in the psoriasis diffusa like other parts of the surface of the body ; but sometimes a roughness and sca- liness of the scrotum appears as an inde- pendent complaint attended with much heat, itchmg, tension, and redness. The above symptoms are succeeded by a hard, thickened, brittle texture of the skin, and by pain/ul chaps or excoriations, which are not easy to be healed. This complaint is sometimes produced under the same circum- stances as the prurigo scroti, and appears to be in some cases a sequel of it. A spe- cies of the psoriasis scrotalis likewise occurs in the lues venerea, but merits no particular attention, being always combined with other secondary symptoms of the disease. 7. Psoriasis infantilis. Infants between the ages of two months and two years, are occasionally subject to the dry tetter. Irre- gular, «caly patches, of various sizes, appear on the cheeks, chin, breast, back, nates, and thighs. They are sometimes red, and a little rough, or elevated; sometimes exco- riated, then again covered with a thin in- crustation ; and lastly intersected by chaps or fissures. The general appearances nearly coincide with those of the psoriasis diffusa; but there are several peculiarities in the tet- ters of infants which require a distinct con- sideration. 8. The Psoriasis inveterala is character- ized by an almost universal scaliness, with a harsh, dry, and thickened state of the skin. It commences from a few irregular, though, distinct patches on the extremities. Others 92 730 PiE appear afterwards on different parts, and, becoming confluent, spread at length over all the surface of the body, except a part of the face, or sometimes the palms of the hands, and soles of the* feet. The skin is red, deeply furrowed, or wrinkled, stiff and rigid, so as somewhat to impede the motion of the>muscles, and of the joints. So quick, likewise, is the production and separation of scales, that large quantities of them are found in the bed on which a person affected with the disease has slept. They fall off in the same proportion by day, and being con- fined within the linen, excite a troublesome and perpetual itching. Pso'rica." (From "Vupa, the itch.) Me- dicines to cure the itch. PSOROPHTHALMIA. (From Vu?a, the itch, and f6aX/L''these muscles. From these origins the ' muscle forms a strong fleshy belly, which ue- sc-ends almost transversely outwards and back- wards, and is inserted tendinous and fleshy, into a depression in the fore part of the con- dyloid process of the lower jaw, and into the anterior surface of the capsular ligament that surrounds the articulation of that bone. All that part of this' muscle, vvhich is not hid by the pterygoideus internus, is covered by a-ligamentous expansidh, which is broader than that belonging to the pterygoideus m- "PTV 731 tenuis, and originates from the inner edge of the glenoid cavity of the lower jaw, immediately before the styloid process of the temporal bone, and extends obliquely downwards, forwards, and outwards, to the inner surface of the angle of the jaw. When these muscles act together, they bring the jaw horizontally forwards. When they act singly, the jaw is moved forwards, and to the opposite* side. The fibres that are inserted into the capsular ligament, serve likewise to bring*)the moveable cartilage forwards. PTERYGOIDE'US INTERNUS. Pte- rygoideus .major, of Winslow. Pterygoan- guli-maxillaire, of Dumas. This muscle arises tendinous and fleshy from the whole inner surface of the external ala of the pterygoid process, filling all the space be- tween the two "wings ; and from that pro- cess of the os palati that makes part of the pterygoid fossa. From thence growing larger, it descends obliquely downwards, forwards, and outw.ards, and is inserted, by tendinous and fleshy fibres, into the inside of the lower jaw, near its angle. This muscle covers a great part of the pterygoi- deus externus; and along its posterior edge we observe a ligamento/is band, which ex- tends from the back part of the styloid process to tlfe bottom of the angle of the lower jaw. The use of this muscle is to raise the lower jaw, and to pull it a little to one side. PrBRiGoiDE'us ma'jor.* SeS Pterygoi- ds^ internus. Pxerygoide'us mi'nor. See Pterygoi- deus externus. • • Ptilo'sis. (From vJiXet, bald.) See Madarosis. Pti'saka. (From vruriru, to decorticate, bruise or pound.) Ptissana. Barley depri- ved of its husks, pounded and made into balls. PTO'SIS. (From viv\e>, to fait) Ble- pharoptosis. An inability of raising the up- per eyelid. The affection may be owing to several causes, the chief of which are a re- dundance of the skin on the eyelid, a pa- ralytic state of the levator muscle, and a spasm of the orbicularis. PTOSIS I'RIDIS. Prolapsus iridis. A prolapsus of the iris through a wound of the cornea. It is known by a blackish tubercle, which projects a little from the cornea in va- rious forms. The species of tbe ptosis Of the iris are, 1. Plocis recens, or a recent ptosis from.a side wound of the cornea, as that which hap- pens, though rarely, in or after the extrac- tion of the cataract. 2. Ptosis inveterala, in which the incarce- rated prolapsed iris is grown or attached to the wound or ulcer, and has. become callous or indurated. Ptvalago'oa. (From ♦rita".**', spittle, 732 11 I. PI I. and myu, to etccite.) Ptyasmagoga. Medi- cines which promote a discharge of the sali- va, or cause salivation. Ptyali'smos. See Ptyalismus. PTYALI'SMUS. (From vlvaX^a, to . spit.) A ptyalism or salivation, or increased secretion of saliva from the. mouth* Pty'alum. (From vjvu, to spit up.) Tbe saliva or muous from the bronchia;. Ptyasmago'ga. (From v\vaof scamnjony. Pulvis comilis Warwicensis. " Take of scammony gum resin, hard extract of jalap, of each two ounces ; ginger-Toot, half an* ounce. Re- duce them separately to a very fine powder, and then mix." From ten to fifteen grains • or a scruple are exhibited as a stimulating cathartic. • Pu'lvis scammo'nii cum a'loe. A stimu- lating cathartic, in the dose of from ten to fifteen grains. Pu'lvis' scammo'nii cum calome'lane. A vermifugal cathartic, in the dose of "from ten to fifteen grajns. Pu'lvUs se'nn.e compo'situs. Compound powder of sfcnna. Pulvisdiasenna. "Take • :34 PLR of senna leaves, supertartrate of poiash, of each two ounces ; scammony gum resin, half an ounce; ginger-root, two drachms. Re- duce the scammony gum resin separately, the rest together, to a very fine powder; and then mix." Tn% dose is from one scru- ple to one drachm. A saline stimulating cathartic. Pu'lvis tragacanth.** compo'situs. Compound powder of tragacanth. Species diatragacantha frigida. " Take#of traga- canth, powdered, acacia gum, powdered, starch, of each an ounce and half, refined sugar, three ounces. Powder the starch and sugar together; then add the tragacanth and acacia gum, and mix the whole." Traga- canth is very difficultly reduced to powder. The dose is from ten grains to a drachm. A very useful demulcent powder, which may be given in coughs, diarrhoeas, stran-. gury, he. Pumpion, common. See Cucurbita. PU'NCTA LACHRYMA'LIA. (FrOm pundum, a point.) Lachrymal points. Two small orifices, one of which is conspicuous hi each eyelid, at the extremity of the tarsus, near the internal canthus. Pu'nctum au'reum. Formerly, when a hernia of the intestines was reduced by an incision made through the skin and mem- brana adiposa, quite dfewn to the upper part of the spermatic vessels, a golden wire was fixed and twisted, so as to prevent the descent of any thing down the tunica vaginalis. PU'NTCA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnican system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. Pu'kica grana'tum. The systematic name ofthe pomegranate. Granatum. Pu- vica foliis lanceolatis, caule arboreo, of Lin- naeus. The rind of the fruit and the flowers called Balausline flowers, are the parts di- rected for medicinal use. In "their smell there is nothing "rem arkaule, but to the ta«te they are very adstringent, and have success- fully been employed as such, in diseases both internal and external. PUPIL. (Papilla, from pupa, a babe ; because it reflects the diminished image of the person who looks upon it like a puppet.) The round opening in the*middle of the iris, in which we see ourselves in the eye of another. PUPI'LtA. See Pupi/.* PAPILLARIS MEMBRA'NA. (From • pupilla, the pupil.) Pupilla velum. A fine vascular membrane, which in the fcetus of 5, 6, or 7 months, grows across the* part where the pupil is afterwards seen. Purgame'ntum. A purge. • , PURGATI'VA. Purgantia. Cathar- tica. Calocalhartica. Catoretica. Calote- rica. Dejecloria. Alviduca. Purgative me- dicines. , ' i Purging flax. See Linum cathtrlicum. Purging-nut. See Jatropha tvrcas. PUS Purpura alba. Purpura rubra. Many writers term the military fever, when the pustules are white*, purpura alba, and when they are red, purpura rubra. Pu'rpura scorbu'tica. Petechial erup- tions in scurvy. * Purslane. See Portulaca. PUS. Matter. A whitish, bland, cream- like fluid, heavier than water, found in phlegmonous abscesses*, or on the surface of sores. It is distinguished, according to its nature, into laudable or good pus, scrophulous, serous, and ichorous pus, he. Pus taken from a healthy .ulcer, near the source of circulation, as on the arm or breast, Sir Everard- Hoirre observes, readily separates from the surface of the sore, the granulations underneath being small, pointdl^ and of a florid red colour, and • has the . following properties; it is nearly of • the "*. consistence of cream ; is of a white colour; has a mawkish taste; and when cold, is inodorous ; but, when warm, has a peculiar smell.« Examined in a microscope, it is found to consist of two parts, of globules, and a transparent colourless fluid ; the1 glo- bules are probably white, at least' they appear to have some degree of opacity. Its specific gravity is greater .than that of water. It does not readily go into putre- faction. Exposed to heat, it evaporates to dryness; but does not coagulate. It does not-unite with water* in the heat of. the atmosphere, but falls to the bottom; yet, if kept in u considerable degree of heat, it rises and diffuses itself through the water, and remains mixed with it, even after having been allowed to cool, the globules being de- composed, j • Pus varies in its appearance, according to the different circumstances which affect the ulcer that forms it; such as, the de- gree of valence of the inflammation, also its nature, whether healthy or unhealthy; and these depend uppn the state of health, and strenat.li of the parts yielding pus. These changes arise more from indolence and irritability, than from any absolute disease; many specific diseases, in healthy constitutions, producing no change in the^ appearance of the matter from their specific ; f quality. Thus, the matter from a gonorV I rhcea, from the smallpox pustules, or tlJ - | chickenfieck, has the same appearance, andv seem--, to be made uj»* of similar parts, * consisting of globules floating in a trans- parent fluid, like common pus; the specific properties of each of these poisons being superadded to those of put. Matter from a cancer may be considered as an exception; 4 but a cancerous ulcer is never in a healthy state. In indolent ulcers, whether the indolence arises from the nature of the parts, or the nature of the inflammation, the pus is made of globules and flaky particles, floating in PI -S PYL 785 a transparent fluid; and globules and flakes the precise time will, however, vary ex- are in different proportions, according to the ceedingly, according to the nature ofthe degree of indolence : this is particularly ob- constitution", and the state ofthe parls at the servable in scrophulous abscesses, preceded time. by a small degree of inflammation. That If an irritating substance is applied to a this flaky appearance is no part of true pys"*»cuticular surface upon which it raises a Mis- is well illustrated by observing, that Ihe pro- ter, pus will be formed in about twenty-four portion it bears to the globules is greatest hours. where there is the least inflammation ; and PU'STUL'A. (Dim. of pusymatter.) See in those* abscesses that sometimes occur, Pustule. which hate not been preceded by any in- PUSTULE. (Pustula, a little pimple,. flammation at all, the contents are wholly from pus, corruption.) Ectlryma. Ecze- made up of a curdy or flaky substance, of ma. Dr. Willan defines a pustule to be an different degrees of consistence, which-js not elevation of the cuticle, sometimes globate, considered to be pus, from its not having the sometimes colloidal in its form, and con- properties stated in the definition of that fluid. The constitution and part must be in health to form good pus ; for very slight changes in the general health are capable of produ- cing an alteration in it, and even of prevent- ing its being formed at all, and substituting in its place coagulating lymph. This happens most readily in ulcers in the lower extremities, owing to the dis- tance of the parts frftm the source of the taming pus, or a lymphj which is in general discoloured. Pustule3 are various in their size, but the diameter of the largest seldom exceeds two lines. There are many dif- ferent kinds of pustules, properly distin- guished in medical authors, by specific ap- pellations,* as 1. Phlyzacium, a small pus- tule containing pus, and raised on a hard, circular,, inflamed base of a vivm red co- lour. It is succeeded by a thick, hard, dark coloured scab. 2. Psydracium, accord- circulation, "rendering them weaker. And ing to Dr. Willan, a minute pustule, irregji- it is curious to-observe the influence that larly circumscribed, producing but a slight distance alone has upon the appearance of elevation of the cuticle, and terminating in pus. Pus differs from chyle in its globules being larger, not coagulating by exposure to the ail} nor by heat, which .those of chyle do. The pancreatic juice contains globules but they are much smaller than those of pus. Milk is composed of globules, nearly of the same site as those of pus, but much more numerous. Milk coagulates by run- net, which pus does not; and contains oil and sugar, which are not to be discovered in pus. laminated scab. Many of these pustules usually appear together, ana become con- fluent. When mature, they contain pus ; and, after breaking, discharge a thin watery humour. Pu'stula o'ris. The aphtha*. PUTA'MEN. (From pulo, to cut.) ' The bark or paring of any vegetable, as the wal- nut. See Juglans. PUTREFACTION. Putrid ferment- ation. Putrefactive fermentation. That process by which a substance is decomposed The cases in which pus is formed are, and dissipated in the air in the form of properly speaking, all reducible to one: vvhich is, the state of parts consequent to in- flammation. For, as far as we yet know, observes Sir E. Home, pus has in no instance been met with unless preceded by inflam- mation ; and although, in some cases, a fluid nas been formjed- independent of preceding putrid gas. Every living body, when de- prived of life, performs a retrograde pro- cess, and becomes decomposed. This is caljed fermentation in vegetables, and putre- faction in animals. The same causes, the same agents, and the same circumstances, determine and favour the decomposition in inflammation,* differs from pus in many of vegetables and animals, and the difference of the products which are obtained, arises from the difference of the constituent parts its properties. Iu considering the time required for the l formation of pus, it is necessary to take *k lotice of the periods which are found, under .dilfferent circumstances, to intervene be- ' tween a healthy or natural state of the parts, and the presence of that fluid after the ap- plication of some irritating substance to the skin. In cases of wounds made into muscular parts, where blood-vessels are divided, the first process which takes place is the extra- vasation of red blood ; the second is*the ex- udation of coagulating lymph, which after- wards becomes vascular ; and the third, the formation Qf matter, which last does not/in > 'minion, take place in less than two days : of each. The requisites to*this process are, I. A certain, degree of humidity. 2. The access of atmospheric air. 3. A certain degree of heat. See also Fermenta- tion. Putrid fever. A species of typhus. See Typhus gravior. PYLORIC ARTERY. Arteria pylorica. A branch ofthe hepatic artery. PYLO'RUS. (From vvXn, an entrance, and evpes, a guard ; because it guards, as it werej|)the entrance of the bowels.) Janitor. Portorarium. Ostiarius. The inferior aper-** ture of the stomach, which opens into the intestines. 736 PFR PVR Pvopoe'tica. (From wet, pus, and veuu, to make ) Suppurative medicines. Pyorrhea. .(From wev piis, and piu, tb flow.) A purulent discharge from the belly. Pyotu'*ma. (From wev, pus, and evpev' urine.) Tyuria. A mucous or purulent urine. PYRAMIDALIS. (Pyramidalis, sc. musculus; [from 4fb9a/tit, a pyramid.) Fal- lopius, who is considered as the first accu- rate describer of this muscle, gave it the name of pyramidalisArcom its shape, hence it is called pyramidalis Fallopii, by Dou- glas. But Vesalius seems "lo have been acquainted with it,and to have described it as a part of the rectus. It is called pyra- midalis vel succenluriatus, by Cowper. And pubio-ombilical, by Dumas. It is a very small muscle, situated at the bottom of the • ' fore part of the rectus, and is covered by the same aponeurosis that forms the anterior part of the^sheath of that muscle. It arises, by short tendinous fibres, from the upper and fore part of the os pubis. From this origin, wbigh is seldom more than an inch in* breadth, its fibres ascend somewhat obliquely, to be inserted into the linea alba, and inner edge of the rectus, commonly at about the distance of two inches from the pubes, and frequently at a greater or less ilistance, but always below the umbilicus. In some subjects the pyramidalis is wanting on one or both sides, and wben this happens, the internal oblique is usually found to be of greater thickness at its lower part. Now and then, tflough rarely, there are two at one side, and only one at the other,-and M. Sa- batier has even seen two on each side. Fal- lopius, and many others after him, have con- sidered it as" the congener of the internal oblique : but its use seems to be to assist the lower part of the rectus. Pyramid a'lis facie'i. See Levator labii superioris alaque nasi. t Pyrenoi'des. (From trvpnv, a kernel, and tides, likeness Mr so called from its kernel- like shape.) Apphed to the odontoid pro- cess ofthe second vertebra. Pyrete'rium. (From &$p, fire, and VYipiu, to keep.) The fire-hole of a fur- nace. PYRE'THRUM. (From ztvp, fire, because of the hot taste of its root.)* See Anthemis pyrethrum. # Pyre'thrum sylve'stre. See AcMllea ptarmica. PYRE'TOLOGY. (Pyretologia; from vvptiet, fever, and Xoyes, a discourse.) A dis- course,"or doctrine on fevers. PYREXIA. (From trvp, fire.) Fever. PYREXIAE. Febrile diseases. The first class of Cullen's nosology ; characterized by" frequency of pulse after a cold shivf**-ing, With increase of heat, and especially, among other impaired functions, a diminution of strength. PYRIFO RMIS. (From pyrus, a pear, and forma, a shape, shaped like a pear.) Pyriformis, seu iliacus exlernus, of Dou- glas and Cowper. Spigelius was the first who gave a name to this muscle, which he balled pyriformH, from its sppposed resem- blance to a pear. It is the*pyriformis sive pyramidalis, of Winslow, and sacrotr^ian- terien, of Dumas. A small radiated"ous- cle, situated under* the glutwus Ihaximus, along the inferior clge of the giutaeus mi- nimus. It arises by three and sometimes four tendinous and fleshy origins, from the anterior surface of the second, third and fourth pieces Of the os sacrum, so that this part of it is within the pelvis.. From these origins the muscle grows narrower, and passing out of the pelvis," below the niche in- the posterior part of the ilium, from wliich it receives a few fleshy fibres, is in- serted by. A roundish tendon of an inch in length, into the upper part of the cavity at the root of the trochanter major. The use of this muscle is to -assist in moving the thigh outwards, and in moving it a little up- wards. *• PYRITES. (From wvp, fire; so called because it strikes fire with steel.) A metallic substance, %»rmed of iron united with sul- phur, from which almost all the sulphur oi commerce is obtained. Pyri'tes arsenica'lis*. Sulphuret of iron with arsenic. • PYRMONT WATER. Aqua.pyr- montana. A celebrated mineral spring at Pyrmont, a village in the circle of West- phalia, in Germany. It is of In agreeable though strongly acidulated taste, and emits a large portion of gas; which affects the persons who attend at the well, as well as those who drink the fluid, with a sensation somewhat resemblingthat produced by intox- ication. A general view ofthe analysis of this water will show that it stands the first in rank of the highly carbonated chalybeates, and contains such an abundance of carbonic acid, as not only to hold dissolved a num- ber of carbonic salts, but to show all the^ properties of this acid uncombined, and in its most active form. ^Pyrmont water is likewise a strong chalybeate, with regard to the proportion of iron; audit is besides a*f very hard water, containing much selenite// i and earthy carbonates. The, diseases tM which this mineral water may be advaflA^ I tageously applied, are the same as those for * which the Spa, and others of the acidulated chalybeates. are resorted to, that is, in all case3 of demlity that require an active tonic that is not permanently heating ; as various disorders in the alimentary canal, especially bilious vomiting, and diarrhoea, and com- plaints that originate from obstructed ragn- struation. At Pyrmont, the company ge- nerally drink this water by glassfuls, in a morning, fb the quantity of twp, three, or more English pints. Its common operation rvn PYX 737 ik by ui iiie ; but, if taken copiously, it gene- rally proves laxative; and when it has not this effect, und that effect is wanted, they commonly mix, with the first glass drank in the morning, from one to five or six drachms of some purging salts. PY'ROLA. (From pyrus, a pear; so named because its leaves resemble those of the pear-tree.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, De- candria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the round- leaved wintergreen. Py'rola rotundifo'lia. The systematic name of the wintergreen. This elegant little plant, common in our woods, is now forgot- ten in the practice of medicine. It possesses gently adstringent qualities, and has a some- what bitter taste. PYRO-LIGNEOUS ACID. Acidumpyro- lignosum. An acid liquor of a brown colour, of a pretty strong and peculiar smell, obtain- ed by distillation from wood, especially the beech, birch, and box. It is thought to be the acetic acid, somewhat disguised by em- pyreumatic oil. PYROMETER. (From -uvp, fire, and /*i- rpev, measure.) An instrument to measure those higher degrees of heat, to which the thermometer cannot be applied. See Calo- rie. PYRO-MUCOUS ACID. Acidum pyro- mucosum. Sirupous acid. The acid liquor obtained by distillation from saccharine, gum- my, or farinaceous mucilages. The celebra- ted Gren is of opinion, that it is a mixture of acetic with oxalic acid, aud does not deserve to be received in the system of chemistry as a peculiar acid. PYRO-TARTAROUS ACID. Acidumpy- ro-tartrosum. See Tartar, spirit of. PYRO'SIS. (From wpeu, to burn.) Py- rosis Suecica, of Sauvages. Cardialgia spu- tatoria, of Linnaeus. A disease called in Scotland the water-brash ; in England, black- water. A genus of disease in the class neu- roses, and order spasmi, of Cullen ; known by a burning pain in the stomach, attended with copious eructation, generally of a watery in- sipid fluid. Pyrote chnia. (From trvp, fire, and rtx*n> an art.) Chemistry, or that art by which the properties of bodies are examined by fire. Pyro'tica. (From trupeu, to burn.) Caustics. PY'RUS. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Penlagynia. Py'rus cydo'nia. The systematic name of the quince-tree. The fruit is termed Cydonium malum, or quince. The tree which affords this fruit is the Pyrus cydonia; foliis integerrimis, floribus solitariis, of Lin- naeus. Quince seeds are directed by the London College to be made into a decoc- tion, which is recommended in aphthous af- fections, and excoriations of the mouth and fauces. Pyrus ma'lus. The systematic name of the apple-tree. The common crab- tree, Pyrus malus, of Linnaeus, is the pa- rent of all the vast variety of apples at pre- sent cultivated. Apples, in general, when ripe, afford a pleasant and easily digestible fruit for the table ; but, when the stomach is weak, they are very apt to remain unal- tered for some days, and to produce dys- pepsia. Sour fruits are to be considered as unwholesome, except when boiled or baked, and rendered soft and mellow with the addi- tion of sugar. Pyu'lcum. From m>, pus, and iXxu, to draw.) An instrument to extract the pus from the cavity of any sinuous ulcer. Pyu'ria. See Pyoturia. Pyxaca'ntha. (From tropes, box, and axavba, a thorn.) The barberry, or thorny box-tree. PY'XIS. Yiv%,s. Properly a box; but, from its resemblance, the cavity of the hip- bone, or acetabulum, has been sometimes so called. 5*i- '1 Q. i-»j, P. An abbreviation of quantum placet, as much as you please. Q. S. The contraction for quantum suffidt, a sufficient quantity. Q. V. An abbreviation of quantum vis, as much as you will. . Quadra'tus. See Depressor labii inferio- ris. QUADRATUS FEMORIS. (Quadra- tus ; from quadra, a square; so called from its supposed shape.) Tuber-ischio- trochanterien, of Dumas. A muscle of the thigh, situated on the outside of the pelvis. It is a flat, thin, and fleshy muscle, but not of the shape its name would seem to indi- cate. It is situated immediately below the 93 QU \ QT.A gemini- It arises tendinous and fleshy from the external surface and lower edge of the tuberosity of the ischium, and is inserted by short tendinous fibres into a ridge wliich is seen extending from the basis of the tro- chanter major to that of the trochanter minor. Its use is to bring the os femoris out- wards. Quadra'tus gen*. See Platysma myoi- des. Quadra'tus la'bii i.«u"eeio'ris. See De- pressor labii inferioris. QUADRA'TUS LUMB OR U M. Quadratus, seu Lumbaris externus, of Wins- low. Ilio-lumbi-costal, of Dumas. A mus- cle situated within the cavity of the abdomen. This is a small, flat, and oblong muscle, that has gotten the name of quadratus, from its shape, which is that of an irregular square. It is situated laterally, at the lower part of the spine. It arises tendinous and fleshy from about two inches from the pos- terior part of the spine of the ilium. From this broad origin it ascends obliquely in- wards, and is inserted into the transverse processes of the four superior lumbar ver- tebrae, into the lower edge of th-4 last rib, and, by a small tendon, that passes up under the diaphragm into the side of the last ver- tebra of the back. When this muscle acts singly, it draws the loins to one side; when both muscles act, they Serve to support the spine, and perhaps to bend it forwards. In laborious respiration, the quadratus lumborum may assist in pulling down the ribs. Quadra'tus maxi'lla ihferio'ris. See Platysma myoides. Quadra'tus ra'dii. See Pronator radii quadratus. Quadri'ga. (From quatuor, four, and ju- gum, a yoke.) A bandage which resembles the trappings of a four-horse cart. QUART'A'NA. Febris quartana. A fourth-day ague. Of this species of ague, as well as the other kinds, there are several varieties noticed by authors. The most frequent of these are, 1. The double quar- tan, with two paroxysms, or fits, on the first day, none on the second and third, and two again on the fourth day. 2. The double quartan, with a paroxysm, on the first day, another on the second, but none on the third. 3. The triple quartan, with three paroxysms every fourth day. 4. The triple quartan, with a slight paroxysm every day, every fourth paroxysm being similar. See also Febris intermittens. QUARTZ. This name is given to the opaque, or irregularly figured vitrifiable stone. QUA'SSIA. (From a slave of the name of Quassi, who first used it with uncommon success as a secret remedy in the malignant endeflffcc fevers which frequently prevailed at Surinam.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnneau system. Class, Decamlria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the bitter quassia. Quassia amara. The systematic name of the bitter quassia tree. The root, bark, and wood of this tree, Quassia, floribus her- maphrodilis, foliis impari-pinnatis, foliolis opposilis, sessilibus, petiole- arliculato alalo, floribus racemosis, of Linnaeus, are all com- prehended in the catalogues of the Materia Medica. The tree is a native of South Ame- rica, particularly of Surinam, and also of some of the West-India islands. The roots are perfectly ligneous; they may be medically considered in the same light as the wood, which is now most gene- rally employed, and seems to differ from the bark in being less intensely bitter ; the latter is therefore thought to be a more powerful medicine. Quassia has no sen- sible odour ; its taste is that of a pure bit- ter, more intense and durable than that of almost any other known substante ; it im- parts its virtues more completely to watery than to spirituous menstrua, and its infu- sions are not blackened by the addition of sulphate of iron. The watery extract is from a sixth to a ninth of the weight of the wood, the spirituous about a twenty-fourth. Quassia, as before observed, derived its name from a negro named Quassi, who employed it with uncommon success as a secret remedy in the malignant endemic fevers, which frequently prevailed at Su- rinam. In consequence of a valuable con- sideration, this secret was disclosed to Da- niel Rolander, a Swede, who brought spe- cimens of the quassia wood to Stockholm, in the year 1756; and, since then, the effects of this drug have been generally tried in Europe, and numerous testimonies of its efficacy published by many respectable au- thors. Various experiments with quassia have likewise been made, with a view to ascertain its antiseptic powers ; from which it appears to have considerable influence in retarding the tendency to putrefaction; and this, Professor Murray thinks, cannot be attributed to its sensible qualities, as it possesses no adstringency whatever; nor ( can it depend upon its bitterness, as gentian is much bitterer, yet less antiseptic. TheA medicinal virtues ascribed to quassia are* those of a tonic, stomachic, antiseptic, ana\ febrifuge. It has been found very effectual in restoring digestion, expelling flatulencies, and removing habitual costiveness, produced from debility of the intestines, and common to a sedentary life. Dr. Lettsom, whose extensive practice gave him an opportunity of trying the effects of quassia in a great number of cases, says, " In debility, suc- ceeding febrile diseases, the Peruvian bark is most generally more tonic and salutary than any other vegetable hitherto known ; but in hysterical atony, to which the female QUA sex is so prone, the quassia affords more vigour and relief to the system than the other, especially when united with the vi- triolum album, and still more with the aid of some absorbent." In dyspepsia, arising from hard drinking, and also in diarrhoeas, the doctor exhibited the quassia with great success. But, with respect to the tonic and febrifuge qualities of quassia, he says, " I by no means subscribe to the Linnaean opi- nion, where the author declares,' me quidem judice chinchinam longe superat.' " It is very well known, that there are certain pe- culiarities of the air, and idiosyncrasies of constitution, unfavorable to the exhibition pf Peruvian bark, even in the most clear intermissions of fever ; and writers have re- peatedly noticed it. But this is compara- tively rare. About midsummer, 1785, Dr. L. met with several instances of low remit- tent and nervous fevers, wherein the bark uniformly aggravated the symptoms, though given in Mtermissions the most favourable to its success, and wherein quassia, or snake- root, was successfully substituted. In such cases, he mostly observed, that there was great congestion in the hepatic system, and the debility at the same time discouraged copious evacuations. And in many fevers, without evident remissions to warrant the use of the bark, whilst at the time, increa- sing debility began to threaten the life of the patient, the Doctor found that quassia, or snake-root, singly or combined, upheld the vital powers, and promoted a critical inter- mission of fever, by which an opportunity was afforded for the bark to effect a cure. It may be given in infusion, or in pills made from the watery extract; the former is ge- nerally preferred, in the proportion of three or four scruples of the wood to twelve ounces of water. Qua'ssia simarou'ba. The systematic name of the simarouba quassia. Simarouba. Simaraba. Euonymus. Quassia, floribus mo- noids, foliis abrupte pinnalis, foliolis alternis subpetiolatis petiolo nudo, floribus paniculatis, of Linnaeus. The bark of this tree, which is met with in the shops, is obtained from the roots ; and, according to Dr. Wright of Ja- maica, it is rough, scaly, and warted; the ' inside, when fresh, is a full yellow, but when dried, paler: it has but little smell; the taste is bitter, but not disagreeable. It Is esteemed, in the West Indies, in dysente- ' ries and other fluxes, as restoring tone to the intestines, allaying their spasmodic mo- tions, promoting the secretions by urine aud perspiration, and removing lowness of spi- rits attending those diseases. It is said also that it soon disposes the patient to sleep; takes off the gripes and tenesmus, and chan- ges the stools to their natural colour and consistence. Quassy. See Quassia. Qua'trio. (From quatuor, four ; so called because it has four sides.) The astragalus. QUE :39 Queen of the meadow. See Spiraa ultnu- ria. Que'rcula. (Quercula, dim. of quercus, the oak ; so called because it has leaves like the oak.) An antiquated name of the ger- mander. See Teucrium chamcedrys. QUE'RCUS. (From quero, to inquire; because divinations were formerly given from oaks by the Druids.) The oak. 1. The the name of a genus of plants li- the Linnaan system. Class, Monoecia. Ol- der, Polyandria. The oak. 2. The pharmacopo ial name of the oak. Qur/Rcus robu'r. Theoaktree. Quer- cus, foliis oblongis, glabris sinuatis, lobis itr- tundis, glandibns oblongis, of Linnaeus. Bu- lanos. This valuable tree is indigenous to Britain. Its adstringent effects were suffi- ciently known to the ancients, but it is the bark which is now directed for medicinal use by our pharmacopoeias. Oak bark manifests to the taste a strong adstringency, accom- panied with a moderate bitterness. Like other adstringents, it has been recommend- ed in agues, and for restraining haemorrha- ges, alvine fluxes, and other immoderate evacuations. A decoction of it has likewise been advantageously employed as a garglee. and as a fomentation or lotion in procidentia recti et uteri. The fruit of this tree was the food of the first ages ; but when corn was cultivated, acorns were neglected. They are of little use with us, except for fattening hogs and other cattle and poultry. Among the Spa- niards, the acorn, or glans iberica, is said to have long remained a delicacy, and to have been served up in the form of a dessert. In dearths, acorns have been sometimes dried, ground into meal, and baked as bread. Bartholin relates that they are used in Nor- way for this purpose. The inhabitants of Chio held out a long siege without any other food ; and in a time of scarcity in France, A. D. 1709, they recurred to this food. But they are said to be hard of digestion, and to occasion headaches, flatulency, and colics. In Smoland, however, many in- stances occur, in which they have supplied a salutary and nutritious food. With this view they are previously boiled in water and separated from their husks, and then dried and ground ; and the powder is mixed with about one half, or one third of corn flour. A decoction of acorns is reputed * good against dysenteries and colics; and a pessary of them is said to be useful in immoderate fluxes of the menses. Some have recommended the powder of acorns in intermittent fever ; and in Brunswick, they mix it with warm ale, and administer it for producing a sweat in cases of erysi- pelas. Acorns roasted and bruised have restrained a violent diarrhoea. For other medical uses to which they have been ap- plied, see Murray's Appar. Medic, vol. i. page 100. m»* qui; From some late reports of the Academy of Sciences, at Pelersburgh, wc learn that "acorns arc the best substitute to coffee that has been hitherto known. To communicate to them the oily properties of coffee, the fol- lowing process is recommended. When the acorns have been toasted brown, add fresh butter in small pieces to them, while hot in Ihe ladle, and stir them with care, or cover the ladle and shake it, that the whole may be well mixed. The acorns of the Holm oak "are formed at Venice into cups about one inch and a half in diameter, and somewhat less in depth. They are used for dressing leather, and instead of galls for dyeing wool- Ten cloth black. Qub'rcus ck'rris. The systematic name ■of the tree which affords the Turkey galls. Nux galla. Galla maxima orbiculata. The gall-nut. By this name is usually denoted any protuberance, tubercle, or tumour, pro- duced by the puncture of insects on plants and trees of different kinds. These galls are of various forms and sizes, and no less different with regard to their internal struc- ture. Some have only one cavity, and others a number of small cells, communicating with each other. Some of them are as hard as the wood of the tree they grow on, whilst others are soft and spongy; the first being termed gall-nuts, and the latter berry-galls, or apple-galls. The gall used in medicine is thus pro- duced :—the cynips quercus folii, an insect of the fly kind, deposits its eggs in the leaves and other tender parts of the tree. Around each puncture an excrescence is presently formed, within which the egg is hatched, and the worm passes through all the stages of its metamorphosis, until it becomes a perfect insect, when it eats its way out of its prison. The best oak-galls are heavy, knotted, and of a bluish colour, and are obtained from Aleppo. They are nearly entirely soluble in water, with the assistance of heat. This soluble active matter consists of tannin, in combination with gallic acid ; nine tenths of the former, with one tenth of the latter. Another sort comes from the south of Europe, of a light brownish or whitish colour, smooth, round, easily broken, less compact, and of a much larger size. The two sorts differ only in size and strength, two ofthe blue galls being sup- posed equivalent in this respect to three of the others. Oak-galls are supposed to be the strongest adstringent in the vegetable kingdom. Both water and spirit take up nearly all their vir- tue, though the spirituous extract is the strongest preparation. The powder is, how- ever, the best form ; and the dose is from a few grains to half a drachm. They are not much used in medicine, though they are said to be beneficial in in- termittents. Dr. Cullen has cured agues, by giving half a drachm of the powder of 41!' galls every two or three hours during tii«* intermission ; and by it alone, or joined with camomile flowers, has prevented the* return of the paroxysms. But the doctor states the amount of his results only to be this : that, " in many cases, the galls cured the intermittents ; but that it failed also in many cases in which the Peruvian bark afterwards proved successful." A foment- ation, made by macerating half an ounce of bruised galls in a quart of boiling water for an hour, has been found useful for the piles, the prolapsus ani, and the fluor albus, applied cold. An injection, simply adstrin- gent, is made by diluting this fomentation, and used in gleets and leucorrhoea. The- camphorated ointment of galls has been found also serviceable in piles, after the use of a leeches ; and is made by incorpora- ting half a drachm of camphor with one ounce of hog's lard, and adding two drachms of galls in very fine powder. In fact, gall* may be employed for the snme^flbrposes as oak bark, and are used nnder the same forms. Que'rcus e'sculus. The systematic name ofthe Italian oak, whose acorns are, in times of scarcity, said to afford a meal of vvhich bread is made. Quercus mari'na. See Fucus vesiculo- sus. Que'rcus phf/llos. The systematic name of the willow-leaved oak, whose acorns are much sweeter than chesnuts, and much eat- en by the Indians. They afford, by ex- pression, an oil little inferior to oil of al- monds. Que'rcus su'ber. The systematic name of the cork-tree. Suber. The fruit of this tree is much more nutritious than our acorns, and is sweet and often eaten when roasted in some parts of Spain. The bark, called cork, when burnt, is applied as an as- tringent application to bleeding piles, nnd to allay the pain usually attendant on haemor- rhoids, when mixed with an ointment. Pessa- ries and other chirurgical instruments are al- so made of this useful bark. QUESNAY, Francis, was born near Paris in 1694. Though of humble parent- age, and almost without education, he dis- played an extraordinary zeal for knowledge, and after studying medicine in the French A metropolis, he settled at Mantes. Having^! ably controverted the doctrines of Silva respecting blood-letting, he was appointed secretary to the Academy of Surgery ; but the duties of this office having impaired his health, he graduated in physic, and wa« made consulting physician to the king. He was subsequently honoured with letters of nobility, and other marks of royal favour; and became a member of several learned societies. He died in 1774. He left several works, which display much research and observation, but with too great par- tiality to hypothesis. Besides the essays ha QU QUO 74.1 favour of bleeding in many diseases, his pre- face to the Memoirs of the Academy of Sur- gery, gained him considerable applause -. as likewise his Researches into the Progress of Surgery in France, though the accuracy of some of his statements was controverted. Quick-grass. See Triticum repens. Quick-lime. See Lime. Quicksilver. See Mercury. Quid pro quo. These words are ap- plied the same as succedaneum, when one thing is, made use of to supply the defect of •another. Quina quina. The Peruvian bark. Quince. See Pyrus cydonia. Quince, Bengal. See Eraleva marine- los. Quincy. See Cynanche. QuiNquEFo'LiuM. (From quinque, five, and folium, a leaf; so called because it has five leaves on each foot-stalk.) Pentaphyl- lum. Cinquefoil or five-leaved grass. See Potentillo reptans. Quinquina. See Cinchona. Quinsy. See Cynanche. QUOTIDIAN. See Febris intermit- tens. R. JL\» or W. This letter is placed at the beginning of a prescription as a contraction of recipe, take -. thus, JjL Magnes. 3j. signi- fies, Take a drachm of magnesia. Ra'bies cani'na. (Rabies; from rabio, to be mad, and canina, from canis, a dog.) See Hydrophobia. RACHIA'LGIA. (From paX,s, the spine, and aXyet, pain.) A pain in the spine. It was formerly applied to several species of colic which induced pain in the back. R A C H IT I S. (From paXis, the spine of the back; so called because it was sup- posed to originate in a fault of the spinal marrow.) Crytonosus. The English disease. The rickets. A species of disease in the class cachexia, and order intumescentia, of Cul- len ; known by a large head, prominent fore- head, protruded sternum, flattened ribs, big belly, and emaciated limbs, with great debi- lity. It is usually confined in its attack be- tween the two periods of nine months and two years of age, seldom appearing sooner than the former, or showing itself for the first time, after the latter period. The mus- cles become flaccid, the head enlarges, the .carotids are distended, the limbs waste away, and their epiphyses increase in bulk. The bones and spine of the back are variously distorted : disinclination to muscular exer- tion follows ; the abdomen swells and grows hard ; the stools are frequent and loose ; a slow fever succeeds, with cough and difficul- ty of respiration : atrophy is confirmed, and death ensues. Frequently it happens that nature restores the general health, and leaves the limbs distorted. After death the liver and the spleen have been found enlarged and scirrhous; the mesenteric glarjts irioWated, and the lungs either charged with vomicae, or ad- hering to the pleura; the bones soft, the brain flaccid, or oppressed with lymph, and the distended bowels loaded most frequently with slime, sometimes with worms. It is remarkable, that in the kindred disease, which Hoffman and Sauvages call the atrophy of infants, we have many of the same symptoms and the same appear- ances nearly after death. They who perish by this disease, says Hoffman, have the mesenteric glands enlarged and scirrhous ; the liver and spleen obstructed and increased in size ; the intestines are much inflated, and are loaded with black and foetid matters, and the muscles, more especially of the ab- domen, waste away. In the treatment of rickets, besides alter- ing any improprieties in the regimen, which may have co-operated in producing it, those means should be employed, by which the system may be invigorated. Tonic medi- cines are therefore proper, particularly cha- lybeates, which are easily given to children ; and the cold bath may be essentially bene- ficial. The child should be regularly well exercised, kept clean and dry, and a pure air selected; the food nutritious and easy of digestion. When the appetite is much impaired, an occasional gentle emetic may do good; more frequently tonic aperients, as rhubarb, will be required to regulate the bowels; or sometimes a dose of calomel in gross habits. Of late certain compounds of lime have been strongly recommended, particularly the phosphate, which is the earthy basis of the bones ; though it does not appear likely to enter the system, unless rendered soluble by an excess of acid. Others have conceived the disease to arise from an excess of acid, and therefore recom- mended alkalis ". wliich may certainly be 74-2 UAD useful in coiTecting the morbid prevalence of acid in the prima* viae, so frequent in children. Where the bones are inclined to bend, care must be 'lken not to throw the weight of the body too much upon them. Racka'sira balsamum. See Balsamum rackasira. Raco'sis. (From paxet, a rag.) A rag- ged excoriation of the relaxed scrotum. RADCLIFFE, John, was born at Wakefield, Yorkshire, in 1650. He went to Oxford at the age of 15, and having determined upon the medical profession, he passed rapidly through the preliminary studies, though with very little profound- ness of research; and having taken the degree of bachelor of medicine in 1675, he immediately began to practise there. He professed to pay very little regard to the rules generally followed, which naturally drew upon him the enmity of the old practitioners; yet his vivacity and talents procured him a great number of patients, even of the highest rank. In 1684 he re- moved to London, having taken his doctor's degree two years before, and his success was unusually rapid ; in the second year he was appointed physician to the princess Anne of Denmark; and after the Revolu- tion he was consulted by king William. By his rough independence of spirit and freedom of language, however, he ultimately lost all favour at court; though he is said to have been still privately consulted in cases of emergency. In 1703 he had an attack of pleurisy, which had nearly proved fatal from his own imprudence. He continued, after his recovery, in very exten- sive practice, notwithstanding the caprice which he continually displayed: but his declining to attend queen Anne in her last illness, though it does not appear that he was sent for officially, excited the popular resentment strongly against him ; and his apprehensions of the consequences are sup- posed to have accelerated his own death, which happened about three months after, in 1714. He was buried in St. Mary's church at Oxford. He founded a noble library and infirmary at that university; and also endowed two travelling medical fellowships, with an annual income of 300/. attached to each. It does not appear that he ever attempted to write; and, indeed, he is believed to have been very little conver- sant with books; yet the universal reputa- tion which he acquired and maintained, notwithstanding his capricious conduct, seem to sanction the testimony of Dr. Mead, that " he was deservedly at the head of his pro- fession, on account of his great medical pe- netration and experience." Radial artery. Arteria radialis. A branch of the humeral artery, that runs down the side ofthe radius. Radia'lis xxte'rnus bre'vior. SeeEx- te.nsor carpi radialis brevior. BAD Radia'lis exte'rnus lo'ncior. See Ex- tensor carpi radialis longior. Radia'lis exte'rnus pri'mus. See Ex- lensor carpi radialis longior. Radia'lis internus. Sec Flexor carpi radialis. Radia'lis secu'ndus. See Extensorcarpi radialis brevior. RADICAL. That which is considered as constituting the distinguishing part of an acid, by its union with the acidifying principle or oxygen, which is common to all acids. Thus sulphur is the radical of the sulphuric and sulphurous acids. It is some- times called the base of the acid; but base is a term of more extensive application. Radical vinegar. See Acetum. RADI'CULA. (Dim. of radix, a root.) A little root; the fibrous part of a root. The common radish is so sometimes called. See Raphanus sativus. Radish, horse. See Cochlearia armoracia. Radish, garden. See Raphanus sativus. RA'DIUS. (A spoke, a staff, or beam; so called from its resemblance.) This bone has gotten its name from its supposed resemblance to the spoke of a wheel, or to a weaver's beam ; and sometimes from ils supporting the hand, it has been called manubrium manus. Like the ulna, it is of a triangular figure, but it differs from that bone, in growing larger as it descends, so that its smaller part answers to the larger part of the ulna, and vice versA. Of its two extremities, the uppermost and smallest is formed into a small rounded head, fur- nished with cartilage, and hollowed at its summit, for an articulation with the little head at the side of the pulley of the os humeri. The round border of this head, next the ulna, is formed for an articulation with the lesser sigmoid cavity of that bone. This little head of the radius is supported by a neck, at the bottom of which, laterally, is a considerable tubero- sity, into the posterior half of which is inserted the posterior tendon of the biceps, while the anterior half is covered with car- tilage, and surrounded with a capsular ligament, so as to allow this tendon to slide upon it as upon a pulley. Immediately be- low this tuberosity, the body of the bone may be said to begin. We find it slightlyV curved throughout its whole length, by) which means a greater space is formed for ' the lodgment of muscles, and it is enabled to cross the ulna without compressing them. Of the three surfaces to be dis- tinguished on the body of the bone, the external and internal ones are the broadest and flattest. The anterior surface is nar- rower and more convex. Of its angles, the external and internal ones are rounded; but the posterior angle, which is turned towards the ulna, is formed into a sharp spine, which serves for the attachment of the interosseous -fcam-lnt. of which mention RAD RAD 743 :-. made in the description of the ulna. This strong ligament, which is a little in- terrupted above and below, serves not only to connect the bones of the fore-arm to each other, but likewise to afford a greater surface for the lodgment of mus- cles. On the fore part of the bone, and at about one third of its length from its upper end, we observe a channel for ves- sels, slauting obliquely upwards. Towards its lower extremity, the radius becomes broader, of an irregular shape, and some- what flattened, affording three surfaces, of which the posterior one is the smallest; the second, which is a continuation of the internal surface of the body of the bone, is broader and flatter than the first; and the third, which is the broadest of the three, answers to the anterior and external surface of the body of the bone. On this last, we observe several sinuosities, co- vered with a thin layer of cartilage, upon which slide the tendons of several muscles of the wrist and fingers. The lowest part of the bone is formed into an oblong ar- ticulating cavity, divided into two by a slight transverse rising. This cavity is formed for an articulation with the bones of the wrist. Towards the anterior and convex surface of the bone, this cavity is defended by a remarkable eminence, called the styloid process of the radius, which is covered with a cartilage that is extended to the lower extremity of the ulna; a ligament is likewise stretched from it to the wrist. Besides this large cavity, the radius has another much smaller one, op- posite its styloid process, which is lined with cartilage, and receives the rounded surface of the ulna. The articulation of the radius with the lesser sigmoid cavity of the ulna, is strengthened by a circular li- gament which is attached to the two ex- tremities of that cavity, and from thence surrounds the head of the radius. This ligament is narrowest, but thickest at its middle part. But, besides this ligament, which connects the two bones of the fore- arm with ea*ch other, the ligaments which secure the articulation of the radius with tbe os humeri, are common both to it and * to the ulna, and therefore cannot well be understood till both these bones are de- scribed. These ligaments are a capsular and two lateral ligaments. The capsular ' ligament is attached to the anterior and posterior surfaces of the lower extremity of the os humeri, to the upper edges and sides of the cavities, we remarked, at the bottom of the pulley and little head, and likewise to some part of the condyles; from thence it is spread over the ulna, to the edges of the greater sigmoid cavity so as to include in it the end of the olecranon and of the coronoid process ; and it is like- wise fixed round the neck of the radius, ^o as to include the head of that bone within it. The lateral ligaments may be distinguished into external and internal, or, according to Winslow, into brachio-ra- dialis, and brachio-cubitalis. They both descend laterally from the lowest part of each condyle of the os humeri, and, from their fibres spreading wide as they de scend, have been compared to a goose's foot. The internal ligament or brachio cubitalis, which is the longest and thickest of the two, is attached to the coronoid process of the ulna. The external liga- ment, or brachio-radialis, terminates in the circular ligament of the radius. Both these ligaments adhere firmly to the cap- sular ligament, and to the tendons of some of the adjacent muscles. In considering the articulation of the fore-arm with the os humeri, we find that when both the bones are moved together upon the os hu- meri, the motion of the ulna upon the pul- ley allows only of flexion and extension ; whereas, when the palm of the hand is turned downwards or upwards, or in other words, in pronation and supination, we see the radius moving upon its axis, and in these motions its head turns upon the little head ofthe os humeri at the side ofthe pulley, while its circular edge rolls in the lesser sigmoid cavity of the ulna. At the lower end of the fore-arm the edge of the- ulna is received into a superficial cavity at the , .side of the radius. This articulation, which is surrounded by a loose capsular ligament, concurs with (hearticulation above, in enabling the radius to turn with great facility upon its axis; and it is chiefly with the assistance of this bone that we are ena- bled to turn the palm of the hand upwards or downwards, the ulna having but a very inconsiderable share in these motions. RA'DIX. (Radix, -dicis, f) A root. Ra'dix a'cori. Galanga, or galangal. Ra'dix benga'le. See Cassumuniar. Ra'dix brasilie'nsis. See Callicocca ipecacuanha. Ra'dix calagua'l*. See Calaguala radix. Ra'dix calagce'll*. See Calaguala radix. Ra'dix cassumu'niar. See Cassumuniar. Ra'dix chy'nlen. See Chynlen radix. Ra'dix colo'mbo. See Columba. Ra'dix du'lcis. See Glycyrrhiza. Ra'dix i'kan. See Ikon radix. Ra'dix india'na. See Callicocca ipecacu- anha. Ra'dix i'ndica lopezia'na. See Lopes radix. Ra'dix matali'sta. See Malalista radix. Ra'dix ro'sea. See Rhodiola. Ra'dix ru'bra. See Rubia. Ra'dix ti'mac. See Timac. Ra dix ursi'na. See AZthusa meum. RA'DULA. (From rado, to scrape ofl.) A wooden spatula, or scraper. Ragwort. See Senedo Jacobaa-, M4 RAN Raisin. See Vilis tinifera. Rama'lis ve'na. (From ramale, a dead bough.) Applied to the vena porta*, from its numerous ramifications, which resemble a bough stripped of its leaves. RAMAZZIM, Berhardin, was born at Carpi in Italy in 1633. He graduated at Parma at the age of 26, and after studying some time longer at Rome, settled in the Duchy of Castro : but ill health obliged him speedily to return to his native place. His reputation increasing he removed to Modena in 1671, where he met with considerable success ; and in 1682, he was appointed pro- fessor of the theory of medicine in the uni- versity recently established there, which office he filled for eighteen years with great credit. He was then invited, to a similar appointment at Padua, and exerted himself with laudable ardour for three years ; when he was attacked with a disease of the eyes, which ultimately deprived him of sight. In 1708 the Senate of Venice appointed him President of the College of Physicians of that capital, and in the following year raised him to the first piofessorship of the practice of medicine. He continued to perform the duties of these offices with great diligence and reputation till his death in 1714. He was a member of many of the academies of science established in Germany, he.; and left several works in the Latin language, re- markable for the elegance of their style, and other merits. The principal of these, and which will be ever hejd in estimation, is en- titled " De Morbis Artificum Diatriba," gi- ving an account of the diseases peculiar to different artists and manufacturers. Ra'mex. (From ramus, a branch ; from its protruding forwards, like a bud.) A rupture. RA'NA ESCULE'STA. The French frog. The flesh of this species of frog, very com- mon in France, is highly nutritious and easily digested. Rancid. Oily substances are said to have become rancid when, by keeping, they ac- quire a strong offensive smell, and altered taste. RANINE ARTERY. Arteria ranina. Sub- lingual artery. The second branch of the external carotid. RA'NULA. (From rana, a frog; so called from its resemblance to a frog, or be- cause it makes the patient croak like a frog.) Batrachos. [Hypoglossus. Hypoglossum. Rana. An inflammatory or indolent tu- mour under tbe tongue. These tumours are of various sizes and degrees of consist- ence, seated on either side of the framum. Children, as well as adults, are sometimes affected with tumours of this kind ; in the former, they impede the action of sucking; in the latter, of mastication, and even speech. The contents of them are various ; in some, they resemble the saliva, in others, the glairy matter found in the cells of swelled joints. KAN >oinciimes, it is said that a fatty matter barf been found in them ; but from the nature and structure of the parts, we are sure that this can seldom happen ; and, in by far the greatest number of cases, we find that the contents resemble the saliva itself. This, indeed, might naturally be expected, for the cause of these tumours is uuiversally to be looked for in an obstruction of the salivary ducts. Obstructions here may arise from a cold, inflammation, violent fits of tbe tooth-ache, attended with swelling in the in- side of the mouth ; and, in not a few cases, we find the ducts obstructed by a stony mat- ter, seemingly separated from the saliva, as the calculous matter is from the urine; but where inflammation has been the cause, we always find matter mixed with the other contents of the tumour. As these tumours are not usually attended with much pain, they are sometimes neglected, till they burst of themselves, vvhich they commonly do when arrived at the bulk of a large nut. As they were produced originally from aa obstruction in the salivary duct, and this obstruction cannot be removed by the burst- ing of the tumour, it thence happens that they leave an ulcer extremely difficult to heal, nay, wliich cannot be healed at all till the cause is removed. Banunculoi'des. (From ranunculus, and tHes, resemblance ; so named from its resem- blance to the ranuncalus.) The Caltha pa- lustris or marsh marigold. RANUNCULUS. (Dim. of rana, a frog; because it is found in fenny places, where frogs abound.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Po- lyandria. Order, Polygynia. The great acrimony of most of the species of ranuculus is such, that, on being applied to the skin, they excite itching, redness, and inflammation, and even produce blisters, tumefaction, and ulceration ofthe part. On being chewed, they corrode the tongue ; and, if taken into the stomach, bring on all the deleterious effects of an acrid poison. The corrosive acrimony which this family of plants possesses, was not unknown to the ancients, as appears from the writings of Dioscorides ; but its nature and extent had never been investigated by experiments, be- fore those instituted by C. Krapf, at Vienna, by which we learn, that the most virulent of the Linnaean species of ranunculus, are the' bulbosus, sceleratus, acris, arvensis, thora, and illyricus. The effects of these were tried, either upon himself or upon dogs, and show that the acrimony of the different species is often confined to certain parts of the plant, mani- festing itself either in the roots, stalks, leaves, flowers, or buds; the expressed juice, ex- tract, decoction, and infusion of the plants, were also subjected to experiments. In ad- dition to these species mentioned by Krapf, we may also notice the R. Flammula, and RAN -■^specially the R. Alpestris, which, according to Haller, is the most acrid of this genus. •Mr. Curtis observes, that even pulling up the ranunculus acris, the common meadow species, which possesses the active principle of this tribe, in a very considerable degree, throughout the whole herb, and carrying it to some little distance, excited a considerable inflammation in the palm of the hand in which it was held. It is necessary to re- mark, that the acrimonious quality of these plants is not of a fixed nature; for it may be completely dissipated by heat; and the plant, on being thoroughly dried, becomes perfectly bland. Krapf attempted to coun- teract this venomous acrimony of the ranun- culus by means of various other vegetables, none of which was found to answer the pur- pose, though he thought that the juice of sorrel, and that of unripe currants, had some effect in this way ; yet these were much less availing than water ; while vinegar, honey, sugar, wine, spirit, mineral acids, oil of tar- tar, p. d. and other sapid substances, mani- festly rendered the acrimony more corrosive. It may be also noticed, that the virulency of most of the plants of this genus, depends much upon the situation in which they grow, and is greatly diminished in the culti- vated plant. Ranunculus aborti'vus. The system- atic name of a species of ranunculus, which possesses acrid and vesicating properties. Ranu'nculus a'cris. The systematic name of the meadow crow-foot. Ranuncu- lus pratensis. This, and some other species of ranunculus, have, for medical purposes, been chiefly employed externally as a vesica- tory, and are said to have the advantage of a common blistering plaster, in producing a quicker effect, and never causing a stran- gury ; but, on the other hand, it has been observed that the ranunculus is less certain in its operation, and that it sometimes occa- sions ulcers, which prove very troublesome and difficult to heal. Therefore their use seems to be applicable only to certain fixed pains, and such complaints as require a long continued topical stimulus or discharge from the part, in the way of an issue, which, In various cases, has been found to be a i powerful remedy. * Ranu'nculus a'lbus. The plant which bears this name in the Pharmacopoeias is the Anemone nemorosa, of Linnaeus: which t see. Ranu'nculus bulbo'sus. Bulbous root- ed crow-foot. The roots and leaves of this plant, Ranunculus; — calycibus retroflexis, pedunculis sulcatis, caule erecto multifloro, J'oliis compositis, of Linnaeus, have no con- siderable smell, but a highly acrid and fiery taste. Token internally, they appear to be deleterious, even when so far freed from the caustic matter by boiling in water, as to dis- cover no ill quality to the palate. The efflu- via, likewise, when freely inspired, are said 1UP 745 to occasion head-aches, anxieties, vomitings, he. The leaves and roots, applied external- ly, inflame and ulcerate, or vesicate the parts, and are liable to affect also the adjacent parts to a considerable extent. Ranunculus fica'ria. The systematic name of the pilewort. Chelidonium minus. Scrophularia minor. Chelidonia rotundifotia minor. Cursuma hamorrhoidalis herba. Ra- nunculus vernus. Lesser celandine, and pilewort. The leaves and root of this plant, Ranunculus; foliis cordatis angulatispetiola- tis, caule unifloro, of Linnaeus, are used me- dicinally. The leaves are deemed anti- scorbutic, and the root reckoned a specific, if beat into cataplasms, and applied to the piles. . Ranu'nculus fla'mmula. The system- atic name of the smaller water crow-foot, o*? spearwort. Surrecla alba. The roots and leaves of this common plant, Ranunculus :— foliis ovatis-lanceolatis, petiolatis, caule decli- nato, of Linnaeus, taste very acrid and hot, and, when taken in a small quantity, pro- duce vomiting, spasms of the stomach, and delirium. Applied externally, they vesicate the skin. The best antidote, after clearing the stomach, is cold water acidulated with lemon-juice, and then mucilaginous drinks. Ranu'nculus palu'stris. Water crow- foot. See Ranunculus sceleratus. Ranu'nculus prate'nsis. Meadow crow- foot. See Ranunculus acris. Ranu'nculus scelera'tus. The system- atic name of the marsh crow-foot. Ranun- culus palustris. The leaves of this species of crow-foot are so extremely acrid, that the beggars in Switzerland are said, by rubbing their legs with them, to produce a very fetid and acrimonious ulceration. Ra'pa. The turnip. See Brassica. Rape. See Brassica. RAPHA'NIA. (From raphanus, the radish or charlock; because the disease is said to be produced by eating the seeds of a species of raphanus.) Convulsio raphania, vel ab ustilagine. Eclampsia lyphodes. Con- vulsio soloniensis. Necrosis ustilaginea. Cripple disease. A genus of disease in the class neuroses, and order spasmi, of Cullen ; characterized by a spasmodic contraction of the joints, with convulsive motions, and a most violent pain returning at various pe- riods. It begins with cold chills and lassi- tude, pain in the head, and anxiety about the praecordia. These symptoms are follow- ed by spasmodic twitchings in the tendons of the fingers and of the feet, discernible to the eye, heat, fever, stupor, delirium, sense of suffocation, aphonia, and horrid convul- sions of the limbs. After these, vomiting and diarrhoea come on, with a discharge of worms, if there are any. About the eleventh or the twentieth day, copious sweats succeed, or purple exanthemata, or tabes, or rigidity of all the joints. R A'P H A N U S. (Vapaves -***•'« v in;.-* brown ; they are of a greater specific gravity than water; they are often odorous and sapid, easily fusible, and, on cooling, become solid. Resi'na a'lba. The inspissated juice of the Pinus sylvestris, he. is so called ; and sometimes the residuum of the distillation of oil of turpentine. See Resina flava. Resi'na ela'stica. See Indian rubber. RESI'NA FLA'VA. Resina alba. Yellow resin, what remains in the still after distilling oil of turpentine, by adding water to the common turpentine. It is of very ex- tensive use in surgery as an active detergent, and forms the base of the unguentum resina flava. RESI'NA LU'TEA NOV I BEL- GIL Botany-bay gum. All the informa- tion that has been hitherto collected re- specting the history of the yellow gum is the following: The plant that produces it is low and small, with long grassy leaves; but the fructification of it shoots out in a singular manner from the centre of the leaves, on a single straight stem, to the height of twelve or fourteen feet. Of this stem, which is strong and light, like some of the reed class, the natives usually make their spears. The resin is generally dug up out of the soil un- der the tree, not collected from it, and may, perhaps, be that wliich Tasman calls " gum lac of the ground." Mr. Boles, surgeon of the Lady Pen- rhyn, gives a somewhat different account; and as this gentleman appears to have paid considerable attention to the subject, his account may certainly be relied upon. Af- ter describing the tree in precisely the same manner as above, he observes, that at the top of the trunk of the tree, long grassy leaves grow in great abundance. The gum is found under these leaves in considerable quantities; it commonly exudes in round tears, or drops, from the size of a large pea to that of a marble, and sometimes much larger. These are, by the heat of the sun, frequently so much softened, that they fall on the ground, and in this soft state adhere to whatever they fall upon ; hence the gum is frequently found mixed with dirt, wood, the bark of the tree, and various other substances : so that one lump has been seen composed of many small pure pieces of various sizes united together, which weighed nearly half a hundred weight. It is produced in such abundance, that one man may collect thirty or forty pounds in the space of a few hours. The convicts have another method of col- lecting it: they dig round the tree, and break off pieces of the roots which always have some, and frequently considerable quantities of the gum in them. This gum appears nearly, but not entirely, the same as that which exudes from the trunk of the tree; the former is often mixed with a strong smelling resinous substance of a RE.** black nature, and is so interwoven in the wood itself, that it is with difficulty separa- ted. The latter appears a pure unmixed re- sinous substance. Several experiments have been made, principally with the view of determining what menstruum would dissolve the gum the most readily, and in the greatest quan- tity, from which it appears alcohol and ether dissolve the most. The diseases in which this resin is admi- nistered, are those of the primae vis;, and principally such as arise from spasm, a de- bility, a loss of tone, or a diminished action in the muscular fibres of the stomach and bowels, such as loss of appetite, sickness, vomiting, flatulency, heart-burn, pains in the stomach, he. when they were really idiopathic complaints, and not dependent upon any disease in the stomach, or affec- tions of other parts of the body communi- cated to the stomach. In debilities and re- laxations of the bowels, and the symptoms from thence arising, such as purging and flatulency, it has been found of good effect. In certain cases of diarrhoea, however, (and it seemed those in which an unusual degree of irritability prevailed,) it did not answer so well, unless given in small doses, and combined with opiates when the patient seemed to gain greater advantage than when opiates only were had recourse to. In cases of amenorrhaea, depending on (what most of those cases do depend upon) a sluggishness, a debility, and flaccidily ofthe system, this medicine, when assisted by pro- per exercise and diet, has, by removing the symptoms of dyspepsia, and by restoring the tone and action of the muscular fibres, been found very serviceable. This medicine does not, in the dose of about half a drachm, appear to possess any remarkably sensible operation. It neither vomits, purges, nor , binds the belly, nor docs it materially in- crease the secretion of urine or perspiration. • It has, indeed, sometimes been said to purge, and at others to occasion sweating, but they are not constant effects, and when , they do occur, it generally depends on some accidental circumstance. It should seem to possess, in a very extensive degree, the pro- perty of allaying morbid irritability, and of restoring tone, strength, and action, to the > debilitated and relaxed fibre. When the gum itself is given, it should always be the pure unmixed part; if given in the form of i a draught, it should be mixed in water with mucilage of gum arabic; if made into pills, a small portion of Castile soap may be em- ployed ; it was found the lixiv. sapon. dis- solved it entirely. It is commonly, how- ever, made info a tincture by mixing equal parts of the gum and rectified spirit; one drachm of this tincture, (containing half a drachm of the pure gum,) made into a draught with water and sirup, by the assist- ance of fifteen grains of gum arabic in ran- Rl'.S RES 753 cilage, forms an elegant medicine, and at the Same time very palatable. Resi'na nigra Colophonia. What re- mains in the retort after distilling the balsam of turpentine from the common turpentine. 1 his name is also given in the London Phar- macopoeia to pitch. RESOLVENTS. (Medicamenta Resolven- Via, from resolvo, to loosen.) This term is applied by surgeons to such substances as discuss inflammatory tumours. RESOLUTION. (Resolutio, from resol- vo, to loosen.) A termination of inflamma- tory affections in vvhich the diseases disap- pear without any abscess, mortification, he. being occasioned. The term is also applied to the dispersion of swellings, indurations, he. RESPIRATION. (Respiralio, from reipiro, to take breath.) Of all the changes Ihe blood suffers in passing through our various organs, there are none more essen- tial or remarkable than those occasioned hy the influence of the air, which is alternately received into, and expelled from the lungs during the act of respiration. The blood which the veins return to the heart, and which the right ventricle sends into the pulmonary artery, is blackish and heavy; its temperature only 30 degrees of Reau- mur's thermometer; if suffered to remain still, it coagulates slowly, and separates a great portion of serum. That which the pulmonary veins bring back to the left cavi- ties of the heart, and which is conveyed into every part of the body by means of the ar- teries, is on the contrary of a red Vermillion colour, frothy, lighter, and two degrees warmer; it is also more easily coagulable, and separates a smaller proportion of serum. All these differences, which are so easily per- ceptible, are dependent upon the modifica- tions arising from having been in contact with the atmospheric air. In man, and in all animals of warm blood that have a heart composed of two auricles and two ventricles, the blood which has been carried into all the organs by the arte- ries, and brought back by the veins to the heart, cannot be returned into the arteries without having first passed through the lungs, forming a medium which the blood must necessarily traverse to pass from the right Into the left cavities of the heart ; this passage constitutes the pulmonary or smaller , circulation. Mayow has given the most accurate idea of the respiratory organ, in comparing it to a pair of bellows, in the inside of which was an empty bladder, the neck of which was adapted to the instrument, and gave entrance to a column of air when its pa- rietes were separated : the air, in fact, does not enter the lungs but when the thorax dilates and enlarges by the separation of its parietes. To effect respiration, which may be defined tbe alternate entrance and egress of air in ti^e lungs, the thorax must expand to receive the air, and contract to expel it. The dilatation is called inspiration, the con- traction expiration; the latter is always shorter than the other, its causes are more mechanical, and the muscular powers have less influence. The thorax in its usual state dilates only by depressing the diaphragm. The curved fibres of this muscle are made straight by contraction, which causes it to descend to- wards the abdomen, and thus depressing its viscera, push forwards the anterior parietes of this cavity, which sink down when expira- tion succeeds; the diaphragm is then re- laxed and ascends, being pressed back by the abdominal viscera, on which the large muscles react. When we have occasion for the admission of a great quantity of air into the chest, it not only enlarges in length by the descent of the diaphragm, but its capa- city is likewise increased in every direction. The intercostal muscles then contract; and approximate the ribs between which they are placed; yet the intercostal spaces be- come larger, particularly at the anterior part; for whenever oblique lines tend to become perpendicular to a vertical line, and to form right angles with it, the inter- cepted spaces augment in proportion as the lines, having been more oblique, ap- proach the horizontal direction; besides, as the ribs present a double curvature in re- spect to their length, one on the front, the other on their sides, the convexity of the former is outwards, they separate from the axis of the chest, the cavity of which is en- larged transversely, while the latter curva- ture, agreeable to its edges being augment- ed by a true rotatory motion, has its inferior edge pushed forwards. The thorax there- fore increases both in its right and transverse diameter, each of which has been estimated to expand two lines; the extension of the vertical diameter dependent on the descent of the diaphragm is much more consider- able. When any cause prevents the diaphragm from descending towards the abdomen, or in any other manner impedes the motion of inspiration, not only the intercostal muscles evidently act to induce a dilatation of the thorax, but also several other auxiliary mus- cles, as the scaleni subscapulares, pectorales, serraii majores, latissimi dorsi, in contract- ing raise the ribs, and increase the diameter of the thorax in several directions; the fixed point of these muscles should then be their moveable part, because the cervical spine, the clavicle, scapula and humerus are fixed by other powers which it would be needless to enumerate. Inspiration is a state truly active, an effort of the contractile organs, which must cease, when they fall into a 6tate of relaxation. Expiration, which succeeds, is a passive motion in which few muscles co-operate, and chiefly depends on the re- 75-t PL,*, RES action of the clastic parts constituting the structure of the parietes of the chest. It has been seen that the cartilages of the ribs experience a degree of rotation, carrying their upper edge backwards and downwards : when the cause that is productive of this action ceases to act, the parts return upon themselves, and carryr back the sternum on the spine, towards which the ribs descend by their own gravity. The diaphragm is pushed nearer the thorax by the abdominal viscera, on which the large muscles of the abdomen react. In every effort of expiration, as coughing and vomiting, the muscles not only react in consequence of their own elasticity, but they still farther contract and approximate the spine, propelling the viscera towards the thorax. The musculus triangularis of the sternum, the subcostales, and the serratus minor inferior may be ranked among the expiratores, but they are seldom employed, and form too slender and weak powers to contribute much to the contraction of this cavity. When the chest enlarges, the lungs dilate, following the parietes which expand, and each time the thorax dilates in an adult man, from thirty to forty cubic inches of at- mospheric air enter into the lungs. After the atmospheric air has remained for some time in the pulmonary structure, it is ex- pelled by the efforts of expiration, and its quantity is a little diminished. Likewise its composition is not the same: there is found certainly the same proportion of azote, but the oxygen, its vital and respirable part, has suffered great diminution, usually above one third, the place of which is sup- plied by an equal bulk of carbonic acid. It is likewise altered by the admixture of an aqueous vapour, which condenses in cold weather in passing out of the nostrils and mouth. This is known by the name of the humour of pulmonary exhalation. It has been supposed to be formed by part of the oxygen of the air combining w ith hydro- gen, furnished by the blood: but as the oxygen consumed appears to be equivalent only to that, which the carbonic acid con- tains, this notion cannot now be entertained ; and we may consider the aqueous vapour as secreted from the blond. These changes, compared with those the blood has suffered in its passage through the lungs, manifestly indicate a reciprocal action of this liquid and the oxygen of the atmosphere. The dark venous blood, slow of coagulation,jand se- parating much scrum, loaded with carbon, and having only thirty degrees of heat, gives off to the oxygen of the atmosphere its car- bon, to constitute the carbonic acid, and, as oxygen cannot enter this new combination without disengaging a portion of caloric, which rarefies it into gas, the blood seizes this heat, now liberated with so much greater facility as it proportionably loses its carbon, since according to the ingenious experiments of Crawford, its capacity for caloric thereby augments in the relation of 10 : 11.5. The blood then, in its passage through the lungs, is deprived of carbon and water, and in becoming arterial, is loaded with caloric, which enables it to maintain the temperature of the body. It was supposed that oxygen is also absorbed ; but the most accurate ex- periments do not countenance this notion. Arterial blood becomes venous when any cause suspends or retards its course, as ,'i\-. <-ed by the following experiment of J. Hunter. He tied the carotid of a dog in two places, at about four inches distance; the blood which came out of that portion of the artery between the ligatures, when opened several hours afterwards, was coagulated and dark like that of the veins. The blood flowing in small veins very much resembles that of the arteries; and often in a copious, bleeding, the colour of the blood, at first very dark, becomes gra- dually paier, so that, towards the end ofthe operation, the blood which flows exhibits more the qualities of that in the arteries, which is occasioned by affording a more easy and direct passage to the blood from the arteries into the veins by emptying the venous system. By means of the absorption of caloric by the blood, we can explain how the function of respiration continues to influence every part of the body, and give rise to heat uni- formly spread throughout all our organs. In proportion as the blood loses the arterial character, it gives out its caloric, for which its affinity or capacity diminishes as it be- comes venous. If the lungs were the only organs in which the matter of heat could be disengaged, the temperature of these viscera should be very considerably higher than that of other parts, and experience proves that it is not. i Rest harrow. See Ononis. Re'sta bo'vis. The rest harrow is so J called because it hinders the plough ; hence resta bovis. See Ononis. RESUSCITATION. The restoring of ' persons apparently dead, to life. Under this head, strictly speaking, is considered the re- storing of those who faint, or have breathed noxious air ; yet it is chiefly confined to the restoring of those who are apparently dead ^ from being immersed in a fluid, or by hanging. Dr. Curry, of Guy's Hospital, has written a very valuable treatise on this , subject: and such is its importance, that we have thought proper to insert the follow- ing account: " From considering," he observes, •' that a drowned person is surrounded by water instead of air, and that in this situation he makes strong and repeated efforts to breathe, we should expect that the water would enter and completely fill the lungs. This opinion, indeed, was once very ge- neral, and it still continues to prevail RE.-3 among the common people. Experience, however, has shown, that unless the body Les so long in the water as to have its living principle entirely destroyed, the quantity of fluid present in the lungs is in- considerable ; and it would seem that some of this is the natural moisture of the part accumulated ; for, upon drowning kittens, puppies, &.c. in ink, or other coloured liquors, and afterwards examining the Jungs, it is found that veiy little of the coloured liquor has gained admittance to them. To explain the reason why the lungs of drowned animals are so free from water, it is necessary to observe, that the muscles which form the opening into the wind-pipe are exquisitely sensible, and contract violently upon the least irritation, as we .frequently experience when any part of the food or drink happens to touch that part. In the efforts made by a drown- ing person, or animal, to draw in air, the water rushes into the mouth and throat, and in applied to these parts, which immediately contract in such a manner as to shut up the passage into the lungs. This con- tracted state continues as long as the muscles retain the principle of life, upon which the power of muscular contraction depends; when that is gone, they become, relaxed, and the water enters the wind- pipe, and completely fills it. On dissect- ing the body of a recently drowned animal, no particular fulness of the vessels within the skull, nor any disease of the brain Or its membranes are visible. The lungs are also sound, and the branches of the wind- pipe generally contain more or less of a frothy matter, consisting chiefly of air, mixed with a small quantity of colourless fluid. The right cavity of the heart, and the trunks of the large internal veins which open into it, and also the trunk and larger branches' of the artery which carries the blood from this cavity through the lungs, arc all distended with dark coloured blood, approaching almost to blackness. The left cavity of the heart, on the contrary, is nearly or entirely empty, as are like- wise the large veins of the lungs which supply it with blood, and the trunk and principal branches of the great artery which conveys the blood from hence to the various parts of the body. The external blood vessels are empty; and the fleshy parts are as pale as if the animal had been bled to death. When a body has lain in Ihe water for some time, other appear- ances will also be observable; such as, the skin livid, the eyes blood-shot, and the countenance bloated and swoln; but these appearances, though certainly un- favourable, do not absolutely prove that life is irrecoverably gone. It is now- known, that in the case of drowning, no injury is done to any of the parts essential to life: but that the right cavity of the BE*- 755 heart, together with the veins and arteries leading to and from that cavity, are turgid with blood, whilst every other part is al- most drained of this fluid. The practice of holding up the bodies of drowned per- sons by the heels, or rolling them over a cask, is unnecessary ; the lungs not being filled with any thing that can be evacuated in this way. Therefore such n practice is highly dangerous, as the violence attend- ing it may readily burst some of those vessels which are already overcharged with blood, and thus convert what was only suspended animation, into absolute and permanent death. The operation of inflating the lungs is a perfectly safe, and muSh more effectual method of removing any frothy matter they may contain; and whilst it promotes the passage of the blood through them, also renders it capable of stimulating the left cavity of the heart, and exciting it to contraction. As soon as fhe body is taken out of the water, it should be stripped of any clothes it may have on, and be immediately well dried. It should then be wrapped iu dry, warm blankets, or in the spare clothes taken from some of the by-standers, and be removed as quickly as possible to the nearest house that can be got convenient for the purpose. The fittest will be one that has a tolerably large apartment, in which a fire is ready, or can be made. The body may be car- ried in men's arms, or laid upon a door; or, in case the house be at a distance from the place, if a cart can be procured, let the body be placed in it, on one side, upon some straw, with the head and upper part somewhat raised; and in this position a brisk motion will do no harm. Whatever be the mode of conveyance adopted, par- ticular care should be taken that the head be neither suffered to hang backwards, nor to bend down with the chin upon the breast. When arrived at the house, lay the body on a mattress, or a double blanket, spread upon a low tabic, or upon a door supported by stools; the head and chest being elevated by pillows. As the air of a room is very soon rendered im- pure by a number of people breathing in it, for this reason, as well as to avoid the confusion and embarrassment attending a crowd, no more persons should be ad- mitted into the apartment where the body is placed, than are necessary to assist imme- diately in the recovery : in general six will be found sufficient for this purpose, and these should be the most active and intelli- gent of the by-standers. It will be found most convenient to divide the assistants into two sets; one set being employed in resto- ring the heat of the body, while the other institutes an artificial breathing in the best manner they are able. Every skilful per- son should be provided with a flexible tube made of elastic gum, half a yard in length, 7-^ l;}> HI'S to introduce into the wind-pipe, and also with a similar tube to which a syringe can be affixed, to be put into the oesophagus. Should these not be at hand, air should be thrown into the lungs, in the best manner that can be suggested at the time. Should it still be found that the air does not pass readily into the lungs, immediate recourse must be had to another and more effectual method for attaining that object. As this method, however, requiies address, and also some knowledge of the parts about the throat, we would recommend that wlien there is not a medical gentleman pre- sent, the mode already described be tried repeatedly before this be attempted. As a quantity of frothy matter occupying athe branches of the wind-pipe, and preventing the entrance of the air into the lungs, is generally the circumstance which renders this mode of inflation necessary, the mouth should be opened from time to time to remove this matter as it is discharged. While one set of the assistants are engaged in performing artificial respiration, the other should be employed in communicating heat to the body. The warm bath has been usually recommended for this pur- pose ; but wrapping the body in blankets, or woollen clothes, strongly wrung out of warm water, and renewing them as they grow cool, besides being a speedier and more practical method of imparting heat, has this great advantage, that it admits of the operation of inflating the lungs being carried on without interruption. Until a sufficient quantity of warm water can be got ready, other methods of resto- ring warmth may be employed ; such as the application of dry warm blankets lound the body and limbs; bags of warm grains or sand, bladders or bottles of hot water or hot bricks applied to the hands, feet, and under the arm-pits, the bottles and bricks being covered with flannel: or the body may be placed before the fire, or in the sunshine, if strong at the time, and be gently rubbed by the assistants with their warm hands, or with clothes heated at the fire by a warming-pan. The restoration of heat should always be gradual, and the warmth applied ought never to be greater than can be comfortably borne by the as- sistants. If the weather happen to be. cold, and especially if the body has been exposed to it for some time, heat should be applied in a very low degree at first: and if the weather be under the freezing point, and the body, when stripped, feel cold and nearly in the same condition with one that is frozen, it will be necessary at first to rub it well with snow, or wash it with cold water; the sudden application of heat in such cases, having been found very per- nicious. In a short time, however, warmth must be gradually applied. To assist in rousing the activity of the vital principle, it has been custoniury to apply various stimulating matters to different parts of the body. But as some of the -be spine of the back.) See Spine. Rhachisa'gra. (From pax»t, the spineof the back, and aypa, a prey.) A species of gout fixed in the spine of the back. Rhachi'ta. (From pax's, the spine of the back.) A muscle belonging to the spine of the back. Rhachi'tis. See Rachitis. Riiaco'sis. (From paxet, a rag.*) A rag- ged excoriation ofthe relaxed scrotum. RHA'GADES. (From pvyw/t,, to break or bruise.) Chaps. Clefts. Malignant, dry, and deep cutaneous fissures. Ruauoi'pes. (From o*l, a grape-stone, RHA 7-i9 and •(">«-, a likeness ; so called from its like- ness in colour to a grape-seed. (Applied to the retiform tunic of the eye. Rha'mni Ba'ccs Buckthorn berries. RHA'MNUS. (From pa,a, to destroy, be- cause of its many thorns.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. Buckthorn. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the purging buckthorn. See Rliamnus calharticus. Rha'mnus catha'rticus. The systematic name of the buckthorn. Spina cervina. Rhamnus solulivus. Spina infecloria. Cer- vispina. Purging buckthorn. The fruit or berries of this shrub, Rhamnus.- spinis ter- minalibusfloribus quadrifidis dioicis, foliis ova- tis, caule eredo, of Linnaeus, have been long received into the materia medica : they con- tain a pulpy deep green juice, of a faint un- pleasant smell, a bitterisn, acrid, nauseous taste, which operates briskly by stool, pro- ducing thirst, dryness of the mouth and fau- ces, and severe gripings, unless some dilu- ting liquor be drank plentifully after it: at present it is rarely prescribed except as a drastic purge. The dose is said to be about twenty of the fresh berries in substance ; twice or thrice that number in decoction ; a drachm or a drachm and a half of the dried berries ; an ounce of the expressed juice, or half an ounce of the rob or extract, obtained by inspissating the juice. Rha'mnus fra'ngula. The systematic name of the black alder. Frangula alnus. Alnus nigra. This officinal tree is the Rham- nus : inermis floribus monogynis hermaphro- , dilis, foliis inlegerrimis, of Linnaeus. All the parts of this tree, as well as of the common alder, are astringent and bitter. The bark is most astringent; a decoction of it has cured agues, and is often used to re- pel inflammatory tumours of the throat, by way of gargle. The inner yellow bark of the trunk, or root, given to 3'j., vomits, purges, and gripes ; but joined with aro- matics, it operates more agreeably. An in- fusion, or decoction in water, inspissated to an extract, acts yet more mildly than these. It is mostly employed by the common peo- ple in dropsy and other disorders. The berries of alder are purgative. They are not in use under their own name, but ore of- ten substituted for buckthorn berries; to dis- cover which, it should be observed, that the berries of the black alder have a black skin, a blue juice, and two seeds in each of them ; whereas the buckthorn berries have a green juice, and commonly four seeds. The sub- stitution of one for the other is not of mate- rial consequence, as the plants belong to the same genus, and the berries do not differ greatly. Dr. Murray, of Gottingen, recommends, from his own experience, the leaves of alder chopped in small pieces, and heated over the fire, as the best remedy with which he is ac- 760 RHA quainted for dispersing milk in the breasts. Rha'mnus zi'zypuus. The systematic name of the tree which affords the jujubs. See Jujuba. Rha'fhanus. See Raphanus. Rhapontic A term applied to rhubarb. Rhapontic rhubarb. See Rheum rhaponti- cum. Rhafo'nticum. (The Rha of Pontus, i. e. the Rha, in Russia, a river on whose banks it grew.) See Rheum rhaponticum. Rhafo'nticum vulgare officina'rum. See Centaurea. RHATA'NIA. Ibis substance has been long known to the manufacturers of port wine ; it is the production of Peru, and is probably the root of the cinchona cordifolia. It is described as externally resembling the root of the rubia tinctorum, to the taste, being aromatic, bitter, and very astringent; its infusion or decoction turns black with sulphate of iron and precipitates tannin. The principal virtues appear to reside in {he cortical part of the root vvhich is thick and resinous. An opinion prevails that the sub- stance sold in the shops under the uaine of foreign extract of bark is made from the rha- tania. It is well known that the medical virtues of this root are powerfully tonic. In debility of the digestive organs, in chronic rheuma- tism, fluor albus, and in intermittent fevers, it has been employed with good effect. While given in doses similar to chinchona, it has the advantage of being only one third the price of that substance. RHAZES, was born at Rei, in the pro- vince of Khorasan, about the year 852. He is said not to have commenced the study of medicine till more than thirty years old, having previously removed to Bagdad; but by indefatigable application he obtained the highest reputation ; and was selected to su- perintend the celebrated hospital of that city. He has been considered as the Galen of the Arabians; and from his assiduous attention during the rest of a long life to the varieties of disease, he obtained the appella- tion of the experienced. He travelled much in the pursuit of knowledge, particularly into bis native country; and was much consulted by Almanzor, the chief of that province, to whom several of his writings are dedicated, as well as by other princes. Abi Osbaia enumerated 226 treatises composed by Rhazes, but only a few of these are preserved through the medium of Latin translations. The ten books, dedicated to Almanzor, were designed by him as a complete body of physic, and indeed may be regarded as the great magazine of all the Arabian medicine : the ninth book in particular, treating of the ture of diseases, was in such general estima- tion for several centuries, as to be used as a text-book by professors. However, they contain little more than the substance of the Rill. writings of the Greek physicians , though certainly the smallpox, »nd a few other dis- eases, are first distinctly described by Rhnze>\ He was author also of the first treatise on the diseases of children. The use of che- mical preparations in medicine appears like- wise to have originated with him, or at least with some of the Arabians. He died in the year 932. Besides the ten books above mentioned, and the tract on Smallpox, there are extant by him a sort of common- place book, entitled " Continens ;" and six books of Aphorisms, under the title of " D. Secretis." Bhe'i ra'dix. Rhubarb root. Rheume. (From f6«, to flow.) A deflux- ion, a common cold or catarrh. RUE'UM. (From Rha, a river in Russia.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- najan system. Class, Enneandria. Order, Trigynia. Rhubarb. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the offici- nal rhubarb. See Rheum palmatum. Rhe'um palma'tum. The systematic name ofthe officinal rhubarb. Rhabarbarum. Ilheon. Rhazum. Barbaria. Lapathum oritn- tale. Lapathum diinense. Rhabarbarum n- rum. Rhabarbarum tartaricum. Rhubarb. It was not until the year 1732 that natu- ralists became acquainted with any plant which seemed to afford the Rhabarbarum officinale ; when some plants, received from Russia by Jussieu at Paris, and Rhaud at Chelsea, were said to supply this important desideratum, and as such were adopted by Linnaeus, in his first edition of the species Plantarum, under the name of Rheum Ma- < barbarum. This, however, was not gene- rally received as the genuine rhubarb plant; and with a view to ascertain this matter more completely, Kaw Boerhaave procured from a Tartarian rhubarb merchant the seeds of those plants whose roots he annually sold, and which were admitted at Peters- burgh to be the true rhubarb. These seeds , were soon propagated, and were discovered j by De Gorter to produce two distinct spe- J cies, viz. the R. Rhabarbarum, of Linnssus, j or as it has since been called, the K. Undu- ' latum, and another species, a specimen of which was presented to Linnaeus, who de- clared it to be a new one ; and it was first mentioned in the second edition of the spe- cies Plantarum, in 1762, by the name of R. Palmatum. Previous to this time Dc Gorter had repeatedly sent its seeds to Lin- ( naeus, but the young plants which they pro- duced constantly perished ; at length he obtained the fresh root, which succeeded very well at Upsall, and afterwards enabled the younger Linnaeus to describe this plant, ami. 1767. But two years ante- cedent to this, Dr. Hope's account of the Rheum Palmatum, as it grew in the botanic garden near Edinburgh, had been read be- fore the Royal Society at London ; and of the great estimation in which this plant « as RHE RHE 761 held by him, we have the following proof: •« From the perfect similarity of this root with the best foreign rhubarb, in taste, smell, colour, and purgative qualities, we cannot doubt of our being at last possessed of the plant which produces the true rhubarb, and may reasonably entertain the agreeable ex- pectation of its proving a very important ac- quisition to Britain." But from the relation we have given, it appears that both the seeds of the R. Pal- matum, and the R. Undulatum, were trans- mitted to Petersburgh, as those of the true rhubarb ; we are therefore to conclude, that the former species has an equal claim to this importance with the latter; and from fur- ther inquiries made in Russia, there is the best authority for believing that the R. Com- pactura also affords this very useful drug The seeds ofthe R. Palmatum were first in- troduced into Britain in 1762, by Dr. Hounsy, (who sent them from Russia,) and were sup- posed to be a part of that already mention- ed ; and since their prosperous cultivation by the late professor of botany at Edinburgh, the propagation of this plant has been gra- dually extended to most of our English gar- dens, and with a degree of success which pro- mises in time to supersede the importation of the foreign root. Two sorts of rhubarb roots are usually imported into this country for medical use; viz. the Chinese and the Tar- tary rhubarb ; the first is in oblong pieces, flatfish on one side, and convex on the other; compact, hard, heavy, internally of a duil- red colour, variegated with yellow and white, and when recently powdered appears yel- low, but on being kept becomes gradually redder. The second is the most valuable, and is brought to us in roundish pieces, with . a large hole through tbe middle of each ; it is more soft and friable than the former sort, and exhibits, when broken, many streaks of a bright red colour. " The marks of the ^ goodness of rhubarb are, the liveliness of its colour when cut; its being firm and solid, V but not flinty or hard ; its being easily pul- r I verable, and appearing when powdered of a -\ fine bright yellow colour; its imparling to ^ the spittle when chewed a deep saffron tinge, -and not proving slimy or mucilaginous in the mouth; its taste is subacrid, bitterish, t and somewhat styptic; the smell lightly aromatic. The purgative qualities of rhubarb are extracted more perfectly by water than by • rectified spirit: the part remaining after the action of water is almost if not wholly in- active ; whereas after repeated digestion in spirit, it proves still very considerably pur- gative. The virtue of a watery infusion, on being inspissated by a gentle heat, is so much diminished, that a drachm of the ex- tract is said to have scarcely any greater effect than a scruple of the root in substance. The spirituous tincture loses less ; half a drachm of this extract proving moderately purgative. The qualities of this root, says Dr. Cullen, are that of a gentle purgative, and so gentle that it is often inconvenient on account of the bulk of the dose required, which in adults must be from 3SS- ,0 3j- When given in a large dose it will occasion some griping, as other purgatives do; but it is hardly ever heating to the system, or shows the other effects of the more drastic purgatives. The purgative quality is accom- panied with a bitterness, which is often use- ful in restoring the tone of the stomach when it has been lost; and for the most part, its bitterness makes it sit better on the stomach than many other purgatives do. Its opera- tion joins well with neutral laxatives; and both together operate in a lesser dose than either of them would singly. Some degree of stypticity is always evident in this medi- cine ; and as this quality acts when that of the purgative has ceased, so in cases of di- arrhoea, when any evacuation is proper, rhu- barb has been considered as the most pro- per remedy to be employed. It must, how- ever, be remarked here, that in many cases of diarrhoea, no further evacuation than what is occasioned by the disease, is neces- sary or proper. The use of rhubarb, in sub- stance, for keeping the belly regular, for which it is frequently employed, is by no means proper, as the astringent quality is ready to undo what the purgative has done ; but it is found that the purpose mentioned may be obtained by it, if the rhubarb is chewed in the mouth, and no more is swal- lowed than what the saliva has dissolved. And it must be remarked that in this way employed it is very useful to dyspeptic per- sons. Analogous to this, is the use of rhu- barb in solution, in which it appears to me, that the astringent quality is not so largely extracted as to operate so powerfully ae when the rhubarb was employed in substance. The officinal preparations of this drug are, a watery and a vinous infusion, a simple and a compound tincture. It is also an ingre- dient in different compositions. Rhe'um rhapo'nticum. The systematic name of the rhapontic rhubarb. Rliapon- licum. Rhabarbarum dioscoridis. Rhabar- bdrum anliquorum. The root of this species appears to have been the true rhubarb ofthe ancients. By some it is confounded with the modern rhubarb, though considerably dTffer- ent from that root in appearance, as well as in quality. The rhapontic is of a dusky co- lour on its surface, and a loose spongy tex- ture ; is more adsfringent than rhubarb, and less purgative ; in this last intention, two or three drachms are required for a dose. Rhe'um undula'tum The systematic name of the Siberian rhubarb. The Rheum undulatum; foliis subvillosis undulalispetio- 96 :&*. uhe lis aqualibus, of Linmrus. It possesses simi- lar virtues to those of the palmate species, and is in common use in Russia. RHE'UMA. (From -i», to flow.) The discharge from the nostrils or lungs arising from cold ; hence the following lines of the school of Salernum : Si fluit ad pectus, dicatur rheuma ca- tarrhus ! Ad fauces bronchus, ad imres eslo co- ryza! RHEUM ATI'SML S. (From f\v/tar,ie>, to be afflicted with dcfluxions.) Dolores rheu- malici el arlhritici, of Hoffman. Myosilis,of Sagar. This is a gpntis of disease in the Class Pyrexia, and Order Phlegmasia, of Cullen ; characterized by pyrexia, pains in the joints, increased by the action of the muscles belonging to the joint, and heat of the part. The blood, after venesection, ex- hibits an inflammatory crust. Rheumatism is distinguished into acute and chronic. The acute is preceded by shivering, heat, thirst, and frequent pulse; after which the pain commences, and soon fixes on the joints. The chronic rheumatism is distinguished by pain in the joints, without pyrexia, and is divided into three species ; lumbago, affect- ing the loins ; isehias or sciatica, affecting the hip ; and arlhrodynia, or pains in the joints. The acute rheumatism mostly terminates in one of these species. Rheumatism may arise at all times of the year, when there are frequent vicissitudes of the weather, from heat to cold, but the spring and autumn are the seasons in which it is most prevalent; and it attacks persons of nil ages; but very young people are less subject to it than adults. Obstructed perspiration, occasioned either by wearing wet clothes, lying in damp linen, or damp rooms, or by being exposed to cool air when the body has been much heated by exercise, is the cause which usually pro- duces rheumatism. Those who are much afflicted with this complaint, are very apt to be sensible of the approach of wet weather, by finding wandering pains about them at that period. Acute rheumatism usually comes on with lassitude and rigors, succeeded by heat; thirst, anxiety, restlessness, and a hard pulse, soon after which, excruciating pains are felt in different parts of the body, but more par- ticularly in the joints of the shoulder, wrist, knees, and ankles, or perhaps m the hip; and these keep shifting fiom one joint to an- other, leaving a redness and swelling in every part they have occupied, as likewise a great tenderness to the touch. Towards evening there is usually an'exacerbation, or increase of fever ; and during the night the pains become more severe, and shift from one joint to another. Early in the course of the disease, some KHE degree of sweating usually occurs : but it is seldom so copious as either to remove the pains or to prove critical. In the be- ginning, the urine is without any sedi- ment ; but as the disease advances in its progress, and the fever admits of consider- able remissions, a lateritious sediment is de- posited ; but this by no means proves cri- tical. Chronic rheumatism is attended with pains in the head, shoulders, knees, and other large joints, which at times are confined to one particular part, and at others shift from one joint to another, without occasioning any inflammation or fever; and in this man- ner the complaint continues often for a con- siderable time, and at length goes off. No danger is attendant on chronic rhen- matism; but a person having been once attacked with it, is ever afterwards more or less liable to returns of it; and an incurable anchylosis is sometimes formed, in conse- quence of very frequent, relapses. Neither is the acute rheumatism,frequently accompa- nied with much danger ; but, in a few in- stances, the patient has been destroyed by general inflammation, and now and then by a metastasis to some vital part, such as the head and lungs. Acute rheumatism, al- though accompanied with a considerable de- gree of inflammation in particular parts, has seldom been known to terminate in suppu- ration ; but a serous or gelatinous effusion takes place. Rheumatism seldom proving fatal, very few opportunities have offered for dissections of the disease. In the few which have oc- curred, the same appearances have been ob- served as in inflammatory fever, effusion within the cranium, and now and then affec- tions of some of the viscera. In the acute rheumatism the general anti- phlogistic plan of treatment is to be pursued, so long as the febrile and inflammatory symp- toms are severe. It may be sometimes pro- per to begin by a moderate abstraction of blood, where the patient is young and ple- thoric ; and if the disease attacks any im- portant part, this measure must be more actively pursued ; but in general it does not appear necessary. Even the local abstrac- tion of blood is hardly adviseable, unless the affection be very much fixed to one part, and the symptoms urgent: and it may be said, that most local applications are rather likely to drive the disease from one part to another, than to afford permanent relief. After freely opening the bowels, the chief object is to endeavour to procure a general and mild diaphoresis by antimonial and mer- curial preparations, assistedbyopiumor other narcotic, which may also alleviate the pain, and occasionally by the w arm bath, vv here the skin is particularly harsh and dry. Digitalis, by moderating the circulation, will sometimes KHO RIIO 763 be usefully conjoined with these medicines. As the fever abates, and the strength ap- pears impaired, tonics should be given to promote the convalescence of the patient, and obviate a relapse ; and where the inflam- mation remains fixed in a particular joint, after the pyrexia has ceased, fomentations and other local measures, according to the state of the part, may be employed for its removal. In the arlhrodynia, or chronic rheumatism, as it is commonly called, the remedies of chief efficacy are stimulant dia- phoretics in moderate doses regularly perse- vered in, assisted by various local means of promoting the circulation through the affected part. Anodynes may be also used with ad- vantage both internally and locally; and at- tention should be paid to support the strength, and correct any observable deficiency in the several functions. Rhibe'sia. (From ribes, a currant.) See Rikes nigrum, Ribes rubrum, and Fruits, summer. Rhin.e'is. (Rhinaus, sc. musculus; from piv, the nose.) See Compressor naris. Rhinenchv'tes. (From p,v, the nose, and tyxva, to pour in.) A syringe for the nose. Rhinopho'nia. (From p,v, the nose, and coiv-j, the voice.) A nasal voice. Rhiza'gka. (From p,£a, the root, and tcypivu, to seize.) An instrument for taking out the roots or stumps of teeth. RHO'DIA. (From -**5o», a rose; so called because its root smells like the damask rose.) See Rltodiola. Rhodi'ola rosea. The radix rhodiae of some pharmacopoeias is the produce ofthe I Ilhodiola rosea, of Linnaeus, called rosewort. When dry, it has a very pleasant smell, re- sembling that of the damask rose. In this odorous matter the medical virtue of the root resides. Poultices in which this root enters as a chief ingredient are said to allay violent pains of the head. Rho'dium li'gnum. (From pebev, a rose; a wood which smells like roses.) Rho- dium, or rose-wood. The wood or root of a tree' st-pposed to be the Genista cana- riensis, of Linnaeus. It is brought from the Canary islands. An essential oil is obtain- ed from it, which is used principally as a perfume, but possesses cordial and corro- borant virtues. It is also an ingredient in the composition of powders for the destruc- tion of rats. RHODODENDRON. (From feh*, a rose, and o»v3)*av, a tree; so called because its flowers resemble the rose.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name ofthe olean- der. Rose-bay. See Rhododendron chrysan- thenum. Rhododendron chrysanthemum. The systematic name of the oleander, rose-bay, or yellow rhododendron. This species of rhododendron, foliis oblongis impunclis supra scabris venosissimis, corolla rotala irregulari gemma florifera ferrugineo-tomenlosa, has not yet been introduced in Britain; it is a native of Siberia, affecting mountainous situations, and flowering in June and July. This plant and its medical virtues were first described in 1747, by Gmelin and Hal- ler. Little attention, however, was paid to it, till the year 177i>, when it was strongly re- commended by Koelpin as an efficacious medicine, not only in rheumatism and gout, but even in venereal cases; and it is now very generally employed in chronic rheumatisms, in various parts of Europe. The leaves; which are the part directed for medicinal use, have a bitterish subadstringent taste. Taken in a large dose, they prove a nar- cotic poison ; and, in moderate doses, they are said to occasion heat, thirst, a degree of delirium, and a peculiar sensation of the partsjpffected. As a powerful and active medicine, this shrub, says Dr. Woodville, may probably be found an addition to the materia medica. Da Home, who tried it unsuccessfully in some cases of acute rheumatism, says, " It appears to be one of the most powerful se- datives which we have, as, in most of the trials, it made the pulee remarkably slow, and in one patient reduced it to thirty-eight beats. And in other cases, in which the rhododendron has been used at Edinburgh, it has been productive of good effects, and accordingly it is now introduced into the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. The manner of using this plant by the Siberians, was by put- tingTwo drachms of the dried leaves in an earthen pot, with aboutQen ounces of boiling water, keeping it near a boiling heat for a night; and this they took in the morning, and by repeating it three or four times, ge- nerally effected a cure. Rhodo'meli. (From pefov, the rose, and fiiXi, honey.) Honey of roses. Rhoz'ados pe'tala. Red poppy petals. RHfE'AS. (Rhaas, -ados, m. From ptu, to flow.) The wild poppy is sometimes so called. See Papaver rhaas. RHOMBOIDE'US. (From 'pe/tSet, a geo- metrical figure, whose sides are equal but not right-angled, and tiles, resemblance.) Rliomboideus major and minor. Rhomboides, of Douglas, Winslow, and Cowper; and Cervici dorso scapulaire, of Dumas. This muscle, which is so named from its shape, is situated immediately under the trapezius. We find it usually, though not always, divi- ded into two portions, vvhich Albinus de- scribes as two distinct muscles. The upper- most of these, or rliomboideus minor, arises tendinous from the spinous processes of the three inferior vertebra* of the neck, and from the ligamentum colli; the lowermost, or rhomboideus major, arises tendinous from the spinous processes of the back: the :m rhc RI1L former is inserted into the basis of the sca- pula, opposite to its spine ; the latter into all the basis ofthe scapula, below its spine. Its use is to draw the scapula obliquely upwards, and directly backwards. Rhopalo'sis. (Frem povaXev, a club.) A disorder in which the hair cleaves together, and hangs down in clusters resembling clubs. The plaited hair. Rhubarb. See Rlieum. PJiubarb, monks. See Rumex patientia. Rhubarb, rhapontic. See Rheum rhaponti- cum. RHUS. (From ptu, to flow; so called because it stops fluxes.) The name of a ge- nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Penlaiuiria. Order, Trigynia. The sumach- tree. Rhus be'lgica. The Dutch myrtle is sometimes so termed. See Myrica gale. Rhus coria'rh. Sumach. Elm-leaved sumach. This plant, Rhrus coriaria ; foliis pinnalis oblusiuscule serratis ovalibus jublus villosis, of Linna-us, is a small tree, a native ofthe south of Europe. It is singular that this is the only species of the genus rims which is perfectly innocent; the others be- ing active poisons. Both the leaves and berries of this plant are used medicinally, as astringents and tonics; the former are the most powerful, and have been long in com- mon use, where they may be easily obtained in various complaints indicating this class of remedies. The berries, which are red, and of a roundish compressed figure, contain a pulpy matter, in which is lodged a brown, hard, oval seed, manifesting a considerable degree of adstringency. The pulp, even when dry, is grateful, and has been disco- vered to contain aiiStscntial salt, similar to that of wood sorrel. An infusion of the dried fruit is not rendered black by a solu- tion of iron ; hence it appears to be destitute of adstringency. But its acidity is extremely grateful; therefore, like many olher fruits, these berries may be advantageously taken to allay febrile heat, and to correct bilious putrescency. Rhus radicans. See Rhus verw'x. Rhus tiphinum. The systematic name of the Virginian sumach, whose seeds are said to be useful in stopping haemorrhages. Rhus toxicode'kdron. Poison oak, or sumach. This plant is a native of Aorth America. The stems, if cut, exude a milky juice, which inflames the skin. The leaves, now inserted in the pharmacopoeia, are inodorous, and have a mawkish subaciid taste. Their virtues are extracted more perfectly by water than by alcohol. They prove stimulant and narcotic, when taken internally. Dr. Alderson, of Hull, found them successful in several cases of paralysis. They excite a sense of heat and pricking, and irregular twitches in the affected limb's. They have been sometimes useful, also, in herpetic eruptions. The dose may be from half a grain, gradually increased to four grains, two or three times a day. Rhus verjux. Rhus radicans. The sys- tematic name of a poisonous plant, the efficacy of which Dr. Fresnoi has endea- voured to prove, in the disease called paralysis, and herpetic affections. He, in order that others should not suffer by his experiments, began by taking an infusion of one of the three foliola of which each leaf of this plant consists; and as this dose produced no sensible effect, he increased the number to twelve. His urine and perspiration were increased in quantity, and he had some pains in his belly. He re- lates seven cases, in which he thinks he can remove all doubt of the efficacy of this infu- sion, in herpetic affections. From these the following are selected : " A country woman," says Dr. Fresnoi, " came to me in the month of July, 1780, to consult me about the herpes farinosa, v-tfth which her face had been covered for more than a year. She was ordered to take an in- fusion of this plant; and, in six weeks, was entirely free from the disease." He likewise relates five cases of paralysis, which, were cured by the use of this plant. The leaves of this plant are to be cut when in the greatest vigour, about the month of June. " Those who cut this plant," says Dr. F. " wear leathern gloves, on account of its poisonous qualities." The same gentleman observes, he saw one case in which inflammation of the eyelids was produced by the vapour from the plant. Four pounds of the leaves being distilled with thirty-two pounds of water, give it a a slight odour, although the plant is entirely | free from it. Its taste is pungent, and in- 1 flames the mouth. The decoction which |fl remains in the still is brown, and is gene- Y rally covered with a light brown pellicle. * When strained and evaporated, it gives a shining black extract. The leaves inflame I and swell the hands.and arms of those who ' take them out of the still, and bring on an . itching, vvhich remains for several days. J Forty-two pounds of the leaves affordjwenty ounces of extract, of a proper consistence for pills. " A girl, in Flanders," says Dr. Fres- noi, "already subject to fits, laid down ^ some flowers in her bed-room. Next day she told me that she had undergone a great change ; that she had had no fits, and slept , much better It occurred to me,'" says Dr. F. " that the flowers occasioned this change. Next day, the flo-.vers being removed, and the window opened, the convulsions re- appeared ; on their being again introduced, the fits disappeared ; which proved plainly it was the effect of the flowers. The suc- cess of the extract in tussis ronvulsiva ex- ceeded my hopes; forty-two children being cured of this disorder in Valenciennes, du- ring the end of the year 1786. Four grains RIB RIB r t" extract are to be dissolved in four ounces of sirup, of which one table-spoonful, given to the child every third hour, generally abates the cough, and mostly leaves them. RHV'AS. (*-o«f, a disease ofthe eye.) A decrease or defect of the lachrymal carun- cle. The proximate cause is a native defect; or it may originate from excision, erosion, or acrimony. This disorder is commonly incu- rable, and it induces an incurable epiphora, or a continual weeping. Rhvtido'sis. See Ratidosis. RI'BES. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order,Monogynia. The currant-tree. Ri'bes ni'grum. Black currant. This indigenous plant, Ribes; racemis pilosis, floribus oblongis, of Linnaeus, affords larger berries than those ofthe red, which are said to be peculiarly useful in sore throats, and to possess a diuretic power in a very considera- ble degree. The leaves of the black currant are extremely fragrant, and have been like- wise recommended for their medicinal virtue, which Bergius states to be mundi- ficans, pellens, diuretica. The officinal pre- parations of the berries are the syrupus ribis nigri, and the succus ribis nigri inspissa- tus. Ri'bes ru'brum. Grossularia non spi- nosa. The red currant. Ribes, inerme; racemis glabris pendulis, floribus planiuscu- lis, of Linnaeus. The white currant-tree is merely a variety ofthe red, the fruit of both is perfectly analogous; therefore, what is said of the one, applies to the other. The red currant is abundantly cultivated in gar- dens, and, from its grateful acidity, is uni- versally acceptable, either as nature presents it, or variously prepared by art, with the addition of sugar. Considered medicinally, it is esteemed to be moderately refrigerant, antiseptic, attenuant, and aperient. It may be used with considerable advantage to allay thirst, in most febrile complaints, to lessen an Licreased secretion of bile, and to correct a putrid and scorbutic state ofthe fluids, espe- cially in sanguine temperaments ; but, in constitutions of a contrary kind, it is apt to occasion flatulency and indigestion. RIBS. Costa. The ribs are the long curved bones which are placed in an oblique direction at the sides of the chest. Their number is generally twelve on each side ; but, in some subjects, it has been found to be thirteen, and in others, though more rarely, only eleven. They are distinguished into true and false ribs. The seven upper ribs, which are articulated to the sternum, are called true ribs ; and the five lower ones, which are not immediately attached to that bone, are called false ribs. At the posterior extremity of each rib, we observe a small bend, divided by a middle ridge into two articulating surfaces, covered with cartilage, which are received into two cavities contigu- o'i* to each other, and formed in the upper and lower part of each dorsal vertebra, as we have observed in our description of the spine. This articulation, which is secured by a capsular ligament, is a species of gin- glymus, and allows only of motion upwards and downwards. The head of each rib is supported by a short neck, and immediately beyond this we find a flattened tubercle, af- fording an oblong and slightly convex sur- face, which is articulated with the transverse process of the lowest of the two dorsal ver- tebrae, with which its head is articulated. At some little distance from this tuberosity, the rib makes a considerable curve, which is usually called its angle. From the tubercle to the angle the ribs are of considerable thickness, and approaching to a cylindrical shape ; but, from the angle to their anterior extremity, they become thinner and flatter. To this anterior extremity is fixed a long, broad and strong cartilage, which, in each of the true ribs, reaches to the sternum, where its articulation is secured by a capsu- lar ligament, and by other ligamentous fibres. The cartilages of the sixth and se- venth ribs, being longer than the rest, are extended upwards, in order to reach the sternum, the inferior portion of which is about on a level with the fifth rib. The cartilages of these two ribs are usually united into one, so as to leave no space be- tween them. sThe false ribs are supported in a different manner; their cartilages ter- minate iu an acute point before they reach the sternum, the eighth rib being attached by its cartilage to the lower edge of the car- tilage of the seventh, or last of the true ribs ; the ninth in the same manner to the eighth ; and the tenth to the ninth; the car- tilages of each rib being shorter than that of the rib above it. The eleventh and twelfth, which are the two lowermost ribs, are not fixed at their anterior extremities like the other ribs, but hang loose, and are supported only by their ligamentous fibres, and by muscles and other soft parts. The external surface of each rib is some- what convex, and its internal surface slightly concave. On the inferior and interior sur- face of these bones we observe a long fossa, for the lodgment of the intercostal vessels and nerves. This channel, however, does not ex- tend through the whole length of the rib, be- ing observable neither at the posterior extre- mity, where the vessels have not reached the bone, nor at the fore end, where they are distributed" to the parts between the ribs. We seldom see any marks of it in the short ribs, as in the first, second, eleventh, and twelfth. Thus far we have given a description, which is applicable to the ribs in general; but, as we find them differing from each other in shape, length, situation, and other respects, it will be right to speak of each rib in particular. The first rib, which is the shortest of anv, 766 RIB is likewise the most curved. It is broader than the other ribs, and, instead of being placed, as they are, obliquely, and with its edges upwards and dowuwards, it is situa- ted nearly in a transverse direction, one of its edges being placed inwards, or nearly so. Of these edges, the inner one is sharp, and the outer one somewhat rounded. Its inner surface is smooth, and its superior sur- face is sometimes slightly depressed anterior- ly by the clavicle. The head of this rib, iu- stead of being angular, is flattened, and slightly convex, being received into a cavity, which is formed wholly in the first vertebra, and not by two vertebrae, as is the case with the other ribs. The second rib is longer than the first, but shorter than the ribs below it. Its an- gle is placed at a small distance from its tuberosity, and its head is articulated with two vertebrae, like the other ribs. The other ten ribs, the two last only excepted, differ from the general description we have given, chiefly in the difference of their length, which goes on gradually increasing, from the first or uppermost, to the seventh or last of the true ribs, and as gradually diminishing from that to the twelfth. Their obliquity, in respect to the spine, likewise increases as they descend, as does the dis- tance between the head and angle of each rib, from the first rib to the ninth. The two lowest ribs differ from all the rest in the following particulars :—Their heads, like that of the first rib, are rounded, and received into a cavity formed entirely in the body of one vertebra; they have no tubercle for their articulation with the transverse processes, to which they are only loosely fixed by ligaments, and, in this respect, the tenth rib is sometimes found to agree with them: they are much shorter than the rest of the false ribs, and the twelfth is still shorter than the eleventh. The length of the latter, however, is dif- ferent in different subjects, and is not always found to be the same on both sides. Anteriorly, as we have already ob- served, their cartilages are short and loose, not being attached to the cartilages of the other ribs ; and this seems to be, because the most considerable motions of the trunk are not performed on the lumbar vertebra* alone, but likewise on the lower vertebrae of the back; so that if these two ribs had been confined anteriorly, like the rest, and like- wise united to the bodies of two vertebra;, and to the transverse process, this disposi- tion would have impeded' the motion of the two last vertebrae of the back, and conse- quently would have affected the motion of the trunk in general. The use of the ribs is to give form to the thorax, and to cover and defend the lungs; also to assist in breathing; for Ihey are joined to the vertebrae by regular hinges, which allow of short motions, and to the RIG sternum by cartilages, which y ield to the mo- tion of >the ribs, and return again when the muscles cease to act. Ribwort. The Plantago lanccolata, of Lin- naeus, or narrow-leaved plantain, is sometimes so termed. jRice See Oryza. R I'C I N U S. (Quasi ptv xwet, a dog's nose; because they stick to the noses of dogs.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Monadelphia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the plant which affords the seed from vvhich the castor- oil is prepared. Ricinus communis. The systematic name of the castor-oil plant. Cataputia major. Ricinus vulgaris. Palma chritti. Ricinus foliis pellalis subpalmatis serratis, of Linnaeus. This plant appears to be the K,xi, or Kperuv, of Dioscorides, who ob- serves, that the seeds are powerfully ca- thartic ; it is also mentioned by Actius, Paulus iEgineta, and Pliny. The ricinus was first cultivated in England, in the time of Turner, and is now annually reared in many gardens in the neighbourhood of London ; and in that of Dr. Saunders, at Highbury, the plant grew to a state of great perfection. An oil extracted from the seeds of this plant, and known by the name of oleum ricini, palma christi, or castor oil, is the drug to which the pharmaco- poeias refer, and which has lately come into frequent use, as a quick but gentle pur- gative. The London College directs this oil to be expressed from the seeds in the same way as that of the oil of almonds, and with- out the assistance of heat, by which the oil would seem to be obtained in the purest state. However, we have some reason to believe that this method is seldom prac- tised, and that the oil usually employed here is imported from the West Indies, where it is commonly prepared in the fol- lowing manner :—" The seeds being freed from the husks, or pods, which are gathered upon their turning brown, and when be- ginning to burst open, are first bruised in a mortar, afterwards tied up in a linen bag, and then thrown into a large pot, with a sufficient quantity of water, (about eight gallons to one gallon of the seeds,) and boiled till the oil is risen to the surface, when it is carefully skimmed off, strained, and kept for use. Thus prepared, the oil is entirely free from acrimony, and will stay upon the stomach when it rejects all other medicines." Mr. Long remarks, that the oil intended for medicinal use, is more frequently cold drawn, or extracted from the bruised seeds by means of a hand- press. But this it thought more acrimo- nious than that prepared by coction. Dr. Browne is also of this opinion, and prefers RIV ROC 767 the oil prepared by coction to that by ex- pression ; he attributes its greater (Mildness lo the action of the fire, observing that the expressed oil, as well as the mixed juices of the seeds, are far more active and violent in their operation. Dr. Cullen observes, that " this oil, when the stomach can be reconciled to it, is one of the most agreeable purgatives we can em- ploy. It has this particular advantage, that it operates sooner after its exhibition than any other purgative I know of, as it com- monly operates in two or three hours. It seldom gives any griping, and its operation is generally moderate, producing one, two, or three stools only. It is particularly suit- ed to cases of costiveness, and even to cases of spasmodic colic. In the West Indies, it is found to be one of the most certain remedies in the dry belly- ache, or colica pictonum. It is seldom found heating or irritating to the rectum ; and, therefore, is sufficiently well suited to hae- morrhoidal persons. The only inconvenience attending the use of this medicine is, that as an oil it is nau- seous to some persons ; and that, when the dose is large, it occasions sickness at the stomach for some time after it is taken. To obviate these inconveniences, several means have been tried; and it is found that the most effectual means is the addition of a lit- tle ardent spirit. In the West Indies, they employ rum ; but that I might not withdraw any part of the purgative, I employ the Tine. senna comp. This added in the poportion of one to three parts of the oil, and very inti- mately mixed, by being shaken together in a phial, both makes the oil less nauseous to the taste, and makes it sit more easy on the stomach. The common dose of this oil is a table-spoonful, or half an ounce ; but many persons require a double quantity. Ri'cinus ma'jor. See Jatropha curcas. Ri'cinus vulga'ris. See Ricinus. Rickets. See Rachitis. RTGOR. A coldness, attended by a shi vering, more or less perfect. Rl'MA. A fissure, or opening ; as the ri- ma laryngis, rima vulva. RIMA GLO'TTTDIS. The opening of the larynx, through which the air passes in and out of the lungs. Ri'mula. (Dim. of rima, a fissure.) A small fissure. Rin/e'us. (From p,v, the nose.) See Com- pressor naris. Ring-worm. A species of herpes. See Herpes. Ri'sagon. See Cassumuniar. RI'SUS, SARD0NTCU8. See Sardonic laugh. RIVERIUS, Lazarus, was born at Mont- pelier, in 1589. Being naturally slow in his attainments, he failed in his first examina- tions for a degree ; but this only stimulated him to redoubled exertions, so that iu the following spring he accomplished his object at the age of 22. His attachment to study be- came then very great, and eleven years after that period, he was appointed to the profes- sorship of medicine in the university ; which office he filled with great honour till his death, in 1665. Biverius published some valuable works, especially one, entitled " Praxis Medica ;" which appeared at first in a concise form, as a sort of text-book ; but finding it very favourably received by the public, he enlarged and improved it consi- derably ; and it added greatly to his reputa- tion, having passed through numerous edi- tions, as well in the original, as translated into French and English. Rivinus, Augustus Quirinus, was son of a learned physician and critic, Andrew Bachmann, whose name was Latinized into Rivinus, and born at Leipsic in 1652. He graduated at the age of 24, and fifteen years after obtained the professorships of physio- logy and botany iu his native university ; he w-i.s also associated with many learned bodies; and he filled these appointments with honour to himself till his death, in 1723. Rivinus distinguished himself chiefly as a systematic botanist; but his arrange- ment was very defective, being founded on the number of the petals, and their being regular, or irregular. Though by no means eminent as a practical anatomist, he is said to have discovered a new salivary duct. As a medical writer, he has the merit of faith- ful observation and description in his treatise " Dc Peste Lipsiensi," published in 1680. He wrote also on dyspepsia, on in- termittents, and various other subjects. His " Censura Mcdicamentorum officinolium," ranks very high, o'n account of the freedom with which he attacked opinions, however generally received, which he believed errone- ous ; and to the prevalence of this spirit we owe the great simplification, and other im- provements, which the Materia Medica exhi- bits at present. ROASTING. A chemical process, generally performed in crucibles, by which mineral substances are divided, some of their principles being volatilized, and others changed, so as to prepare them for other operations. Rob. (Rob, dense, Arabian.) An old term for an inspissated juice. ROBORANTS. (Medicamenta roborantia; from roboro, to strengthen.) Strengthening medicines. See Tonics. Rocce'lla. See Lichen roccella. Rochelle salt. See Soda tartarisata. Rockambole. The Allium scorodoprasum, of Linnaeus. The root is used for pickles and high-seasoned dishes. Rock-oil. See Petroleum. Rock-samphire. See Crithmum mariti- mum. Rocket, garden. See Brassica eruca. Rocket, Roman. See Brassica eruca. 703 ROri Rocket, wild. See Brassica erucastrum. Rore'lla. See Droscra. Ros calabri'nus. The officinal manna is sometimes so termed. Ros so'us. (Ros, dew.) See Drosea ro- tundifolia. RO'SA. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, Polygynia. The rose. 2. A name sometimes given to the erysi- pelas, because it begins with a redness like that of a rose. Ro'sa a'lba The white rose. The flowers of this species possess similar but inferior virtues tq. those of the damask. They are directed in some officinal prepara- tions. Ro'sa cani'na. Rosa sylvestris. Cynor- rhodon. Cynosbalos. The dog-rose, or wild brier, or hip tree. Rosa; germinibus ovatis pedunculisque glabris, caule petiolisque acu- leatis, of Linnaeus. The fruit of this tree, called heps, or hips, has a sourish taste, and obtains a place in the London pharmaco- poeia, in the form of conserve. It is seldom employed but to give form to more active re- medies, in pills, boluses, linctuses, he. Ro'sa centifo'lia. The pharmacopceial and systematic name of the damask rose. Rosa damascena. Rosa pallida. The da- mask rose. The pharmacopoeias direct a sirup to be prepared from the petals of this rose. Rosa ; germinibus ovatis pedunculisque hispi- dis, caule hispido aculealo, petiolis inermibus, of Linnaeus ; which is found to be a pleasant and useful laxative for children, or to obviate costiveness in adults. Most of the roses, though much cultivated in our gardens, are far from being distinctly characterized. Those denominated varieties are extremely numerous, and often permanently uniform ; and the specific differences, as hitherto point- ed out, are in many respects so inadequate to the purpose of satisfactory discrimination, that it becomes a difficult matter to distin- guish which are species and vvhich are varie- ties only. The damask rose seems to be an- other species, widely different from the centi- folia, as appears from the description given of it by Du Roi and Miller. The petals are directed for medicinal use ; they are of a pale red colour, and of a very fragrant odour, which, to most people, is extremely agreeable; and therefore this and most of the other roses are much used as nosegays. We may remark, however, that, in some instances, they have, under certain circumstances, produced alarming symp- toms. The petals " impart their odorous matter to watery liquors, both by infusion and distillation. Six pounds of fresh roses impregnate, by distillation, a gallon, or more, of water, strongly with their fine flavour. On distilling large quantities, there separates from the watery fluid a small portion of a fragrant butyraceous oil, which liquefies by heat, and appears yellow, but KO.S concretes in the cold >into a white mass. A hundre-f, pounds ofthe flowers, according to the experiments of Tachenius and Hoffman, afforded scarcely half an ounce of oil." The smell of the oil exactly resembles that of roses, and is therefore much used as a perfume. It possesses very little pungency, and has been highly recommended lor its cordial and analeptic qualities. These flowers also contain a bitterish substance, which is extracted by water alorig with Ihe odorous principle, and remains entire in the decoction after the latter has been separated by distillation, or evaporation. This fixed sapid matter of the petals mani- fests a purgative quality; and it is on this account that the flowers are received in the Materia Medica. Ro'sa damasce sa. See Rosa centifolia. Rosa gallic a. The pharmacopoeial and systematic name of the red rose. Rosa rubra. The flowers of this species, Rosa; germinibus ovatis pedunculisque hispidis, caule petiolisque hispido aculeatis, of Linneus, are valued for their adstringent qualities, which are most considerable before the petals expand ; and therefore in this state they arc chosen for medicinal use, and ordered by the pharmacopoeias in different preparations, as those of a conserve, or confection, a honey, an infusion, and a sirup. The in- fusion of roses is a grateful cooling subad- stringent, and useful in haemoptysis, and other hemorrhagic complaints : its efficacy, however, depends chiefly on the sulphuric acid added. Ro'sa pa'llida. See Rosa centifolia. Ro'sa, ru'bra. See Rosa gallica. Ro'sa sylve'stris. The dog-rose, or Ro- sa canina, of Linnaus. Rosa'cea. The term gutta rosacea is ap- plied to little rosy-coloured spots upon the face and nose. Rose. See Rosa. Rose, damask. See Rosa centifolia. Rose, dog. See Rosa canina. Rosea radix. See Rhodiola. Rose, red. See Rosa gallica. Rose root. See Rhodiola. Rose, white. See Rosa alba. ROSEBAY WILLOW HERB. This IS the Epilobium angustifolium, of Linnaeus, com- mon in our woods, in moist situations. The young shoots are said to be little inferior to asparagus, when boiled. Rosemary. See Rosmarinus. Rosewood. See Rhodium lignum. Rosewort. See Rhodiola. Rosin. See Resina. ROSMARI'NUS. (Quasi rosa, f/tvpvu, be- cause it smells like myrrh.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, D\andria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon rosemary. Rosmarinus horte'nsis. See Rosma- rinus. RUB RUB 769 Rosmarinus officinalis. The system- atic name of the common rosemary. Ros- marinus hortensis. Libanolis coronaria. Den- drolibamu. Rosmarinus officinalis, of Lin- naeus. The leaves and tops of this plant have a fragrant aromatic smell, and a bit- terish pungent taste. Rosemary is reckoned one of the most powerful of those plants which stimulate and corroborate the nervous system ; it has therefore been recommended in various affections supposed to proceed from debility, or defective excitement of the brain and nerves, as in certain head-aches, deafness, giddiness, and in some hysterical and dyspeptic symptoms. The officinal pre- parations of rosemary are, an essential oil from their leaves, or from the herb in flower, a conserve of the flowers, and a spirit for- merly called Hungary water, from the flowery lops. The tops are also used in the compound spirit of lavender, and soap liniment. Rosmarinus svlve'stris. See Ledum palustre. Ro'strum. (From rodo, to gnaw; be- cause birds use it to tear their food with.) A beak. The piece of flesh which hangs between the division of the hare-lip is called rostrum leporinum. Rotang cane. See Calamus. Rota'tor. (From roto, to turn.) A muscle whose office is to wheel about the thigh. RO'TULA. (Dim. of rota, a wheel; so called from its shape.) See Patella. Round-leaved sorrel. See Rumex sculatus. ROUND LIGAMENTS. Ligamenta ro- tunda. A bundle of vessels and fibres con- tained in a duplicature of the peritonaeum, thai proceed from the side of the uterus, through the abdominal ring, and disappear in the pudenda. Rube'do. (From ru6er, red.) A dif- fused, but not spotted, redness in any part ofthe skin ; such as that vvhich arises from blushing. RUBEFACIENTS. (Rubefacienlia .- from rubefacio, to make red.) Those sub- stances which, when applied a certain time to the skin, induce a redness without blis- tering. R U B E'O L A. (From ruber, red ; or from rubeo, to become red.) Morbilli. The measles. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexia, and Order Exanthemata, of Cul- len ; known by synocha, hoarseness, dry cough, sneezing, drowsiness; about the fourth day, eruption of small red points, discernible by the touch, which after three days end in mealy desquamation. The blood, after venisection, exhibits an inflam- matory crust. In addition to the symptoms already related, it is remarkable, that the eyes and eyelids always show the presence of this disease, being somewhat inflamed and suffused with tears. The synocha continues during the whole progress of the disease. In systems of nosology, several varieties of measles are mentioned, but they may all be comprehended under two heads ; the one at- tended with more or less of the symptoms of general inflammation ; the other accompa- nied by a putrid diathesis. The measles may prevail at all seasons of the year as an epidemic, but the middle of winter is the time they are usually most pre- valent ; and they attack persons of all ages, but children are most liable to them. They prove most unfavourable to such as are of a plethoric and scrophulous habit. Like the smallpox, they never affect persons but once in their life; their contagion appears to be of a specific nature. The eruption is usually preceded by a general uneasiness, chilliness, and shivering, pain in the head, in grown persons ; but in children, a heaviness and soreness in the throat; sickness, and vomit- ing, with other affections, such as happen in most fevers; but the chief characteristic symptoms are, a heaviness about the eyes, with swelling, inflammation, and a defluxion of sharp tears, and great acuteness of sen- sation, so that they cannot bear the light without pain, together with a discharge of serous humour from the nostrils, which produces sneezing. The heat, and other febrile symptoms, increase very rapidly ; to which succeeds a frequent and dry cough, a stuffing, great oppression, and oftentimes retching to vomit, with violent pains in the loins, and sometimes a looseness ; at other limes there is great sweating, the tongue foul and white, the thirst very great, and, in general, the fever runs much higher than in the milder sort of the regular smallpox. The eruptions appear about the fourth or fifth day, and sometimes about the end of the third. On the third or fourth day from their first appearance, the redness diminishes, the spots, or very small papulae, dry up, the cuticle peels off, and is replaced by a new one.' The symptoms do not go off oh the eruption, as in the smallpox, except the vomiting; the cough and head-ache conti- nue, with the weakness and defluxion on the eyes, • and a considerable degree of fever. On the ninth or eleventh day, no trace of redness is to be found, but the skin assumes its wonted appearance ; yet, without there- have been some considerable evacuations, either by the skin, or by vomiting, the paJ tient will hardly recover strength, but the cough will continue, the fever return with new violence, and bring on great distress and danger. In the more alarming cases, spasms ofthe limbs, subsultus tendinum, delirium, or what more frequently happens, coma supervene. This last symptom so frequently attends the eruptive fever of measles, that by some prac- titioners it is regarded as one of its diag- nostics. In measles, as in other febrile diseases, 97 • TO RUB RUB *he symptoms generally suffer some remis- sion towards the morning, returning, how- ever, in the evening, with increased seve- rity. The measles, even when viojent, are not usually attended with a putrid tendency ; but it sometimes happens, that such a dispo- sition prevails both in the course of the dis- ease and at its termination. In such cases petechias are to be observed interspersed among the eruptions, and these last become livid, or assume almost a black colour. Haemorrhages break out from dif- ierent parts of the body, the pulse becomes frequent, feeble, and perhaps irregular, uni- versal debility ensues, and the patient is destroyed. In those cases where there is much fever, with great difficulty of breathing, and other symptoms of pneumonic inflammation, or where there is great debility, with a ten- dency to putrescency, there will always be considerable danger; but the consequences attendant on the measles are in general more to be dreaded than the immediate disease; for although a person may get through it, and appear for a time to be recovered, still hectic symptoms and pul- monary consumption shall afterwards arise and destroy him, or an ophthalmia shall ensue. Measles, as well as smallpox, not unfre- quently call into action a disposition to scro- phula, where such happens to exist in the habit. Another bad consequence of the measles is, that the bowels are often left by them in a very weak state; a chronic diarrhoea re- maining, which has sometimes proved fatal. Dropsy has also been known as a conse- quence of measles. The morbid appearances to be observed on dissections of those who die of measles, are pretty much confined to the lungs and intestines ; the former of which always show strong marks of inflammation, and some- times a tendency to sphacelus. Where the patient dies under the erup- tion, the trachea and larger branches of the bronchia, as in the smallpox, are often covered with it, which Dr. Thomas ob- serves may account for the increase of the cough, after the appearance of the erup- tion. In the treatment of this disorder, as it usually appears, the object is to moderate the accompanying synocha fever, and attend to the state of certain organs, particularly the lungs and the bowels. When there are no urgent local symptoms, it will be com- monly sufficient to pursue the general anti- phlogistic plan, (avoiding, however, too free or sudden exposure to cold,) keeping the bowels open, and encouraging diaphoresis by mild antimonials, he. Sometimes, how- ever, in plethoric habits, especially where the lungs are weak, it will be proper to begin by a moderate abstraction of blood. Where the eruption has been imprudently checked, much distress usually follows, and it will be adviscable to endeavour to bring it out again by the warm bath, with other means of increasing the action of the cuta- neous vessels. Should an inflammatory determination to the lungs occur, more ac- tive evacuations must be practised, as ex- plained under the head of Pneumonia. Tin- cough may be palliated by opium, joined with expectorants, demulcents, he.: and an occasional emetic will be proper, when there is much wheezing. Where diarrhoea takes place, it is better not to attempt to suppress it at once ; but if troublesome, moderate it by small doses of opium, assisted perhaps by astringents. At the decline of the disorder, much attention is often required to prevent phthisis pulmonalis supervening. Should the disorder ever put on a putrid character, the general plan pointed out under typhus must be pursued. RU'BIA. (From ruber, red; so called from its red roots.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the mad- der plant. Bu'bia tincto'rum. The systematic name of the madder plant. Erythrodanum. Rubia major. Radix rubra. Dyer's madder. Rubia tindorum, foliis annuis, caule aculeato, of Linnaeus. The roots of this plant have a bitterish, somewhat austere taste, and a slight smell, not of the agreeable kind. It was formerly considered as a deobstruent, detergent, and diuretic, but it is now very seldom used. Rubigo cu'pri. See Verdigris. Rubi'go fe'rri. (Rubigo, a colore rubro, from its reddish colour.) Rustofirou. See Ferri subcarbonas. Rubi'nus. (From ruber, red, so named from its colour.) A carbuncle. R V'B U S. (From ruber, red, so called from its red fruit.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, ho* sandria. Order, Polygynia. Ru'bus a'rcticus. The systematic name of the shrubby strawberry. The Bacca Nor- landica. Rubus, foliis alternalis, caule inermi unifloro. They are recommended by Lin- naeus as possessing antiseptic, refrigerant, and antiscorbutic qualities. Rubus c/e'sius. The systematic name of the dewberry plant, whose fruit resem- bles the blackberry in appearance aud qua- lities. Ru'bus cham/e'morus. The systematic name of the cloudberry-tree. Chamamorut. Chamarubus foliis ribis Anglica. Rubus palustris humilis. Vaccinium Lancastrense. Rubus alpinus humilis Anglicus. Cloud- berries, and knotberries. The ripe fruit of this plant, Rubus chamamorut, foliis RUM fu P 77! ■■imphcibus lobatis, caule intenw unifloro, of Linna-us, is prepared into a jam ; and is re- commended to allay thirst, he. in fevers, phthisical diseases, haemoptysis, he. As an antiscorbutic, it is said to excel the scurvy- grass and other vegetables of that tribe in common use. Ru'bus frutico'sus. The systematic name of the common bramble, which affords blackberries. The berries are eaten in abun- dance by children, and are wholesome and gently aperient. Too large quantities, how- ever, when the stomach is weak, produce vo- miting and great distension of the belly, from flatus. See Fruits, summer. - Ru'bus wm'v*. Batinon. Moron. The "systematic name of the raspberry. 9Rubus idaus, foliis quinalo-pinnatis ternatisque, caule aculeato, peliolis canaliculate, of Linnaeus. The fruit of this plant has a pleasant sweet taste, accompanied with a peculiar grateful flavour, on account of which it is chiefly va- lued. Its virtues consist in allaying heat and thirst, and promoting the natural excretions. A grateful sirup prepared from the juice is directed for officinal use. RU'CTUS. An eructation. Rue. See Ruta. Rue, goal's. See Galega. Ru'fi pi'lul*:. Rufus's pills. A com- pound very similar to the aloetic pills with myrrh. RUFUS, the Ephesian, a physician and anatomist of considerable eminence in the reign of Trajan, esteemed by Galen one of the most able of his predecessors. He tra- ced the origin of the nerves in the brain by dissecting brutes, and considered some of them as contributing to motion, others to sensation. He even observed the capsule of the crystalline lens in the eye. He considered the heart as the seat of life, and of the animal heat, and as the origin of the pulse, which he ascribed to the spirit of its left ventricle and ofthe arteries. There is a very respec- table treatise by him on the Diseases of the "Urinary Organs, and the method of curing them. He also wrote a good work on Pur- gative Medicines ; and a little treatise on the names given by the Greeks to the different parts of the body. Galen affirms also, that Rufus was the author of an Essay on the Materia Medica, in verse ; and Suidas men- tions others on the Atra bills, he. but these are all lost. Rum. A spirituous liquor, well known, the produce of the sugar-cane. RU'MEX. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Trigynia. The dock. Rumex aceto'sa. The systematic name •f the common sorrel. Acetosa. Acetosa vulgaris. Acetosa pratensis. Acetosa ar- vensis. Sorrel; sour dock. Rumex, foliis oblongis sagittatis, floribus diaciis, of Lin- naeus. The leaves of this plant are sour, but not the root, which is bitter. It grows in the meadows and common fields. Rumex acu'tus. The systematic name of the sharp-pointed wild dock. Oxylapa- thum. Lapathum. Floribus kermaphroditis; valvulis dentatis graniferis, foliis cordato ob- longis acuminatis, of Linnaeus. The decoc- tion of the root of this plant is used in Ger- many to cure the itch ; and it appears to have been used in the time of Dioscorides-, in the cure of leprous and impetiginous affections, both alone and boiled with vine* gar. Ru'mex alpi'nus. The systematic name of the plant which affosds the monks* rhu"- barb. See Rumex patientia. Ru mex aqua'ticus. The water-dock. See Rumex hydrolapafhum. Ru'mex cri'spus. The systematic name of the crisp-leaved dock. Ru'mex iivortoLArA'THUM. The system- atic name of the water-dock. Hydrolapa- fhum. Rumex aquaticus. Herba Britan- nica. Lapathum aqualicum. The water- dock. Rumex, floribus hermamhroditis, val- vulis integris graniferis, foliislanceolatis, of Linnaeus. The leaves of this plant manifest considerable acidity, and arc said to possess a laxative quality. The root is strongly ad- stringent, and has been much employed, both externally and internally, for the cure of some diseases ofthe skin, as scurvy, lepra., lichen, &c. The root powdered is said to be an excellent dentrificc. Ru'mex patie'ntia. The systematic name of the garden patience. Rhabarbarum mo- nachorum. Hippolapathum. Patientia. Monks' rhubarb. This root, which is suppo- sed to possess the virtues of rhubarb, but in an inferior degree, is obtained from the Ru- mex patientia, of Linnaeus, and, according to Professor Murray, from the Rumex alpinusr of Linnaeus. It is obviously more adstringent than rhubarb, but comes very far short of its purgative virtue. Ru'mex sanguineus. The systematic name of the bloody dock, the root of which has an austere and adstringent taste, and is sometimes given by the vulgar in the cure of dysentery. Ru'mex scuta'tus. The systematic name of ihe French sorrel, sometimes called acetosa rotundifolia, in the shops. Acetosa Romano. Acetosa rotundifolia hortensis. Roman, or garden-sorrel. Rumex ;foliis cordato-hastalu., ramis divergentibus, floribus hermaphroditic, of Linnaeus. It is common in our gardens and in many places is known by the culinary name of Green-sauce. Its virtues are simi- lar to those of common sorrel. See Rumex acetosa. Rupelle'nsis sal. (From Rupella Ro- chelle, where it was first made by M. Seig- nette.) A term applied to Rochelle salt. Now called soda tartarizata. Ruptu'ra. See Hernia. IU'.s m v Rupture. See Hernia. Rupture-wort. See Herniaria. KU'SCUS.. (A russo colore, from the car- nation colour of its berries.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Older, Syngenesia. 2. The phannacopa-ial name of the but- chers' broom, or knee-holly. Uu'scus aculea'tus. The systematic name of butchers' broom. Bruscus. Oxy- myrrhine, Vxymyrsine. Myrtacantlia. My- aeantha. Scopa rcgia. Wild myrtle. A small evergreen shrub, the ruscus aculcatus, foliis supra florife^is nudis, of Linnaeus. I* grows in woods and thickets in this coun- try. The root, which is somewhat thick, knotty, and furnished with long fibres, ex- ternally brown, internally white, and of a bitterish* taste, has been recommended as au aperient aiid diuretic in dropsies, uri- nary obstructions and .nephritic cases. It is seldom used in this country. See Rus- cus. Ru'scus ^vpoglo'sum. The systematic name of thelivuluria. This plant was for- merly used against relaxation of the uvula, but is now laid aside for mofe adstringent remedies. Rush-nut. The root of the Cyperus esculeidus, of Linnaeus, a native of Italy, where it is collected and eaten, being more delicately and pleasantly tasted than our chestuuts. Rush, sweet. See Andropogonschananthus. RUSSELL, Alexander, was a native of Edinburgh, where he received his medi- cal education, and afterwards became phy- sician to the English factory at Aleppo, where he resided several years. He soon obtained a proud pre-eminence above all the practitioners there, and was consulted by per- sons of every description. Tbe pacha parti- cularly distinguished him by his friendship, and sought his advice on every act of im- portance. In 1755, he published his " Na- tural History of Aleppo," a valuable and interesting work, containing especially some important observations relative to the Plague. On his return to England four years after, he settled in London, and was elected phy- sician to St. Thomas's hospital, vvhich office he retained till his death in 1770. He presented several valuable communications to the Royal Society, as also to the Medical Society. RUSSELL, Patrick, was brother of the preceding, and his successor as physician to the English factory at Aleppo. He pub- lished a copious treatise on the Plague, hav- ing had ample opportunities of treating that disease during 1760, and the two following years. In this work he has fully discussed the important subjects of Quarantine, Laza- rettos, and the Police to be adopted in times of Pestilence. He Ukewise gave to the pub- lic a nev* edition of his brother's work on a very enlarged scale. Russia ashes. The impure potash, as im- ported from Russia. RU'TA. (From pvu, to preserve, because it preserves health.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order, . Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon lue. Ru'ta grave'olens. The systematic name of the common rue. Ruta; foliis decompositis, Jloribus lateralibus quadrijutU, of Linnaeus Rue has a strong ungrateful smell, and a bitter, hot, penetrating taste; the leajves are so acrid, that by much hand- ling they have been known to irritate and inflame the skin ; and the plant, in its na- tural or uncultivated state, is said to possess these sensible qualities still more powerfully. The imaginary quality of the rue, in resist- ing aud expelling contagion, is now disre- garded. It is doubtless a powerful stimu- lant, and is considered like other medicines of the fetid kind, as possessing attenuating, deobstruent, and antispasmodic powers. In the former. London Pharmacopoeia it was directed in the form of an extract; and was also an ingredient in the pulvis e myrrha comp. but these are now omitted. The dose of the leaves is from fifteen grains to two scruples. Rl'ta mura'ria. The plant to which this name is given in the Pharmacopoeias, is the Asplenium ruta muraria, of Linnaeus; which see. R U TI D OS I S. A corrugation and subsiding of the cornea of the eye. The species are, 1. Rutidosis, from a wound or puncture penetrating the cornea. 2. Ru- tidosis, from a fistula penetrating the cor- nea. 3. Rutidosis, from a deficiency of the aqueous humour, which happens from old age, fevers, great and continued evacuations, and in extreme dryness of the air. 4. Ru- tidosis, of dead persons, when the aqueous humour exhales through the cornea, and no fresh humour is secreted; so that the cornea becomes obscure and collapsed: this is a most certain sign of death. Ru'tula. (From ruta, rue.) A small species of rue. RUYSCH, Frederick, was born at the Hague in 1638. After going through the preliminary studies with great zeal, he gra- duated at Leyden in 1664, and then settled in his native city. In the following year he published his treatise on the lacteal and lymphatic vessels; in consequence of which he was invited to the chair of anatomy at Amsterdam. From that period his atten- tion was chiefly devoted to anatomical re- searches, both human and comparative; and he contributed materially to the im- provement of the art of injecting, for the RfV purpose of demonstrating minute structure, and preserving the natural appearance of parts. His museum became ultimately the most magnificent that any private indivi- dual had ever accumulated; and being at length purchased by the czar Peter for thirty thousand florins, he immediately set about a new collection. He appears not to have paid sufficient attention to inform himself of the writings of others, whence he sometimes arrogated to himself what was really before known, which led him into several controversies; but his indefatigable researches in anatomy were certainly re- warded with many discoveries. In 1685 he was appointed professor of physic, and re- ceived subsequently several marks of dis- tinction, as well in his own as from foreign countries. In 1728 he had the misfortune to break his thigh by a fall in his chamber, and the remainder of bis life for about three years, was chiefly occupied in proceeding witb his new museum, in which his youngest daughter assisted him. Besides his con- RYE 773 troversial tracts, he published several other works, chiefly anatomical; « Observationum Anat. Chirurg. Centuria;" twelve essays under the title of "Thesaurus Anatomicus," at different periods, the last containing Re- marks on the Anatomy of Vegetables; a " Thesaurus Animalium,'' with plates ; three decades of " Adversaria Anat. Chirurg. Me- dica," &c. RUYSCHIA'NA TUNICA. The inter- nal surface of the choroid membrane of the human eye, which this celebrated anatomist imagined was a distinct lamina from the ex- ternal surface. Rt'as. See Rhozas. Rye, common. A very common bread- corn among the northern parts of Europe; it is less nourishing, than wheat, but a suf- ficiently nutritive and wholesome grain. It is more than any other grain strongly disposed to acescency; hence it is liable to ferment in the stomach, and to produce purging, which people on the first using it commonly experience. s. s. A. The contraction of secundum artem. S, or ss. Immediately following any quantity, imports semis, or half. Sabadi'lla. Sec Cevadilla. S A B I'N A. Named from the Sabines, whose priests used it in their religious cere- monies. See Juniperus Sabina. SABULOUS. (Sabulosus, Gritty, sandy.) A term often applied to the calcareous matter in urine. SABU'RRA. Dirt, sordes,filth. Foul- ness ofthe stomach, of which authors men- tion several kinds, as the acid, the bitter, the empyreumatic, the insipid, the putrid. Saccated dropsy. Ascites saccatus. See Ascites. SA'CCHARI A'CIDUM. Acid of sugar. If one part of sugar be distilled with three parts of nitric acid, till nitrous gas ceases to be developed, and then re- distilled with three parts ofthe same acid, a white crystallised salt is found in the liquid residue, which is the acid of sugar. SA'CCHARUM. (1**x*fni fr°*** sac- char,'Arab.) The Arabians call it suchar, succhar, sutler, zuchar, zucaro, and zozar; the Greeks call it sackohar, salcharion, and spo- dium. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. Class Triandria, Order Digynia. Tbe sugar cane. 2. The sweet substance called sugar, ob- tained from the Saccharum offirinarum, of Linnaeus, the Arundo saccharifera of Sloane. Sugar is prepared in the West and East Indies from the expressed juice of this plant boiled with the addition of quick lime or common vegetable alkali. It may be ex- tracted also from a number of plants, as the maple, birch, wheat, corn, beet-root, skirret, parsnips, and dried grapes, he. by digesting iu alcohol. The alcohol dis- solves the sugar, and leaves the extractive matter untouched, which falls to the bottom. It may be taken into the stomach in very large quantities, without producing any bad consequences, although proofs are not wanting of its mischievous effects, by relax- ing the stomach, and thus inducing dis- ease. It is much used in pharmacy, as it forms the basis of sirups, lozenges, and other preparations. It is very useful as a medicine, although it cannot be considered to possess much power, to-favour the solu- tion or suspension of resins, oils, he. in water, and is given as a purgative for infants. Dr. Cullen classes it with the attenuantia, and Bergius states it to be saponacea, edulcorans, relaxans, pectoralis, vulneraria, antiseptica, nutriens. In ca- tarrhal affections both suAc quantity of the liquor. It is then trans- ferred into another smaller boiler. In this last boiler, the evaporation is renewed, and continued till the liquor is brought to that degree of thickness at which it appears fit to be finally cooled. In the cooler, (a shallow wooden vessel of considerable length and wideness, commonly of such a size as to contain a hogshead of sugar,) the sugar as it cools, granulates, or runs into an imperfect crystallization by which it is separated by the melasses, a mixed saccharine matter too impure to be ca- pable even of this imperfect crystalliza- tion. To determine whether the liquor be fit to be taken from the last boiler to be finally cooled, it is necessary to take out a portion from the boiler, and try sepa- rately, whether it does not separate into granulated sugar and melasses. From the cooler, the sugar is removed to the curing- house. This is a spacious, airy building. It is provided with a capacious cistern for tbe reception of melasses, and over the cistern is erected a frame of strong joist- work, unfilled and uncovered. Empty hogsheads open at the head, bored at the bottom with a few holes, and having a stalk of plantain leaf thrust through each of the holes, while it rises at the same lime through the inside of the hogshead, are disposed upon the frames. The mass of the saccharine matter from the coolers is put into these hogsheads. The melasses drip into the cistern through the spongy plantain stalks in the holes. Within the vpace of three weeks the melasses are sufficiently drained off, and the sugar re- mains dry. By this process it is at last brought into the state of what is called muscovado or raw sugar. This is the ge- neral process in the British West Indies. In this state our West India sugar is im- ported into Britain. The formation of loaves of white sugar is a subsequent pro- cess. In the French West India isles it has long been customary to perform the last part of this train of processes in a . manner somewhat different, and which 1 affords the sugar in a state of greater pu- / rity. This preparation, taking the sugar ' from the cooler, then puts it, not into hogsheads with holes in the bottom as above, but into conical pots, each of which has ut its bottom a hole half an inch in diameter, that is, in the commencement \of the process, stopped with a plug. After remaining some time in the pot, the sugar becomes perfectly cool and fixed. The plug is then removed out of the hole; the pot is placed over a large jar, and the me- lasses are suffered to drip away from it. After as much of the melasses as will easily run off has been thus drained away, the surface of the sugar in the jar is covered with a stratum of fine clay, and water is poured upon the clay. The water oozing SAC 775 gently through the pores of the clav, per- vades the whole mass of sugar, re-dissolves the melasses, still remaining in it, with some parts of the sugar itself, and carrying these off by the holes in the bottom of the pot, renders that which resists the solution much purer than the muscovado sugar made in the English way. The sugar pre- pared in this manner is called clayed sugar. It is sold for a higher price in the European markets than the muscovado sugar; but there is a loss of sugar in the process by " claying, which deters the British planters from adopting this practice so generally as do the French. The raw sugars are still contaminated and debased by a mixture of acid, carbonaceous matter, oil, and colouring resin. To free them from these is the business of the Euro- pean sugar bakers. A new solution; cla- rification with alkaline substances fitted to attract away the oil, acid, and other conta- minating matters ; slow evaporation; and a final cooling in suitable moulds; are the pro- cesses which at last produce loaves of white sugar. The melasses being nothing else but a very impure refuse of the sugar from which they drip, are susceptible of being employed in a new ebullition, by which a second quan- tity of sugar may be obtained from them. The remainder of the melasses is employed to yield rum by distillation. In rum, alco- hol is mixed with oil, water, oxalic acid, and a mixture of empyreumatic matter. The French prepare, from the mixture of me- lasses with water, a species of wine of good quality. In its preparation, the solution is brought into fermentation, then passed through strainers to purify it, then put in casks; after clearing itself in these, trans- ferred into others, in vvhich it is lo be pre- served for use. The ratio of these processes is extremely beautiful; they are all directed to purify the sugar from contaminating mix- tures, and to reduce it into that state of dry- ness or crystallization, in which it is suscep- tible of being the most conveniently preser- ved for agreeable use. The heat in general acts both mechanically to effect a sufficient dissolution of the aggregation of the parts of the cane juice, and chemically to produce in it new combinations into which caloric must enter as an ingredient. The first gentle heat is intended chiefly to operate with the mechanical influence, raising to the surface impurities which are more easily removed by skimming, than by any other means; a gentle, not a violent heat, is in this instance employed, because a violent heat would pro- duce empyreumatic salts, the production of which is to be carefullv.avoided. A boiling heat is, in the continuation of the processes, made use of, because, after the first impuri- ties have been skimmed off, contaminating empyreumatic salts are less readily formed ; because a boiling heat is necessary to effect a 77.6 SAC complete developement of the saccharine matter, and because the gradual concentra- tion of the sugar is, by such a heat, to be best accomplished. Lime is employed, be- cause it has a stronger affinity than sugar with all the contaminating matters, and par- ticularly because it attracts into p neutral combination that excess of oxalic acid which is apt to exist in the saccharine solution. Skimming removes the new salts which the , most easily assume a solid form. The drip- ping carries away a mixture of water, oil, earth, and sugar, from the crystallized sugar: for, in all our crystallizations wc can never perform the process in the great way, with such nicety as to preserve it free from an ine- quality of proportions, that must necessarily occasion a residue. Repeated solution, clari- fication, evaporation, are requisite to produce pure white sugar from the brown and raw sugars ; because the complete purification of this matter from acid and colouring matter, is an operation of great difficulty, and not to be finally completed without processes which are longer than can be conveniently performed, at the first, upon the sugar plantation. From vegetables of European growth, sugar is not to be easily obtain- ed, unless the process of germination be first produced in them; or unless they have been penetrated by intense frost. Germination, or thorough freezing developes sugar into all vegetables hi which its principles of hydro- gen and carbon, with a small proportion of oxygen, exist in any considerable plenty. It is not improbable, but that if penetration by a freezing cold could be commanded at pleasure, with sufficient cheapness, it would enable us to obtain saccharine matter in a large proportion, from a variety of sub- stances, from vvhich even germination does not yield a sufficient quantity. In the beet and some other European vegetables, sugar is naturally formed by the functions of vege- tation to perfect combination. From these the sugar is obtained by rasping down the vegetable, extracting by water its saccharine juice, evaporating the water charged with the juice to the consistency of sirup, clari- fyiug, purifying, and crystallizing it, just in the same manner as sugar from the sugar- cane. Sa'ccharum ace'rnum. See Saccharum canadense. Sa'ccharum a'lbum. White or refined sugar. Sa'ccharum alu'minis. Alum mixed with dragon's blood and dried. Sa'ccharum caicade nse. The sugar obtained from a species of maple-tree, the Acer pseudo-platanus, of Linnaeus, in Ca- nada, and imported into some parts of Eu- rope. It is supposed to be efficacious in disorders of the breast. Every part of the plant contains a sweet saccharine juice. The trunk, root, or branches, wounded early in the spring, bleed a large quantity of clear SAC liquor, which, in its dilute state, tastes some what sweetish, and being inspissated, yields the concrete sugar, with a sirupy matter re- sembling melasses. The unboiled juice has been drank as an antiscorbutic. The Cana- da sugar is much esteemed in France in dis- orders of the breast. Sa'ccharum ca'ndium. Sugar-candy. Sa'ccharum nos purifica'tum. Brown sugar. It is often exhibited as a laxative in clysters, and internally to children. Sa'ccharum officina'rum. The sys- tematic name, in some pharmacopoeias, ofthe sugar-cane. See Saccharum. Sa'ccharum purifica'tum. Double re- fined, or loaf sugar. See Saccharum. Sa'ccharum satu'rm. See Plumbi su- peracetas. SACCHO-LACTIC ACID. Saelactic acid. The sugar of milk in combination with oxygen. SACCHOLATE. Saccholas. A salt form- ed by the combination of the saccholactic acid with different bases, as saccholate of iron, saccholate ofammonia, &c he. Sa'cculi adipo'si. The bursae mucosae of the joints. SA'CCULUS. (Dim. of saccus, a bag.) A little bag. Sa'cculus chvli'fbrus. The receptacle of the chyle. Sa'cculus cordis. The pericardium or receptacle of the heart. Sa'cculus lachrtma'lib. See Saccus lachrymalis. SACCUS LACHRYMALIS. The lach- rymal sac is situated in the internal canthus of the eye, behind the lachrymal caruncle, in a cavity formed by the os unguis. It re- ceives the tears from the puncta lachrymalia, and conveys them into the ductus lachryma- lis. Sa'cbr. (From sagar, secret, Heb.) Sa- cred. Applied to some diseases which were supposed to be immediately inflicted from A heaven, as sacer morbus, the epilepsy, sacer n ignis, erysipelas, he. A bone is called the IL os sacrum, because it was once offered in sa- / i crifices. Sacer also means belonging to the J 1 os sacrum. [ I SACK. A wine used by our ancestors, ' f which some have taken to be Rhenish, and ' ^ others Canary wine. Probably it was what is called dry mountain, or spme Spanish wine of that sort. Howell, in his French and English Dictionary, 1650, translates . sack by the words vin d'Espagne. Vin.' sec. * Sa'cra he'rba. Common vervain. Sa'cra tinctu'ra. Made of aloes, ca- mella alba and mountain wine. SACRAL. Of or belonging to the sa- crum ; as sacred arteries, veins, nerves, mus- cles, he. Sa'cro coccYG.*e'us. A muscle arising from the sacrum and inserted into the os coccygis. SAC SAC 777 SACRO-LUMBA'LIS. Sacro-lumbaris, of porting the organs of generation, which they authors. Lumbo-costo trachdien, of Dumas, considered as sacred. In young subjects it A long muscle, thicker and broader below is composed of five or six pieces, united by than above, and extending from the os sa- cartilage; but in more advanced age it be- crum to the lower part of the neck, under comes one bone, in which, however, we may the serrati postici rliomboideus, trapezius, still easily distinguish the marks of the for- and latissimus dorsi. It arises in common mer separation. Its shape has been some- with the longissimus dorsi, tendinous with- times compared to an irregular triangle ; and out, and fleshy within, from the posterior part sometimes, and perhaps more properly, to a ofthe os sacrum; from the posterior edge of pyramid, flattened before and behind, with the spine of the ilium ; from all the spinous its basis placed towards the lumbar vertebra*, processes, and from near the roots of the and its point terminating in the coccyx. We transverse processes ef the lumbar vertebrae, find it convex behind and slightly concave be- At the bottom of the back it separates from fore, with its inferior portion bent a little for- the longissimus dorsi, with which it had wards. Its anterior surface is smooth, and before formed, as it were, only one muscle, affords four, and sometimes five transverse and ascending obliquely outwards, gradually lines, of a colour different from the rest of the diminishes in thickness, and terminates above bone. These are the remains of the interme- in a very narrow point. From the place where diate cartilages by which its several pieces it quits the longissimus dorsi, to that of its were united in infancy. Its posterior convex termination, we find it fleshy at its posterior, surface has several prominences, the most re- and tendinous at its anterior edge. This markable of which are its spinous processes; tendinous side sends off as many long and these are usually three in number, and gra- Ihin tendons as there are ribs. The lower- dually become shorter, so that the third is not most of these tendons are broader, thicker, so long as the second, nor the second as ihe and shorter than those above; they are in- first. This arrangement enables us to sit serted into the inferior edge of. each rib, with ease. Its transverse processes are form- where it begins to be curved forwards to- ed into one oblong process, which becomes wards the sternum, excepting only the up- gradually smaller as it descends. At the su- permost and last tendon, which ends in the perior part of the bone we observe two ob- pdsterior and inferior part of the transverse lique processes, of a cylindrical shape, and process of the last vertebra of the neck, somewhat concave, which are articulated with From the upper part of the five, six, seven, the last of the lumbar vertebra*. At the base eight, nine, ten, or eleven lower ribs, (for of each of these oblique processes is a notch, tbe number, though most commonly seven which, with such another in the vertebra or eight, varies in different subjects,) arise above it, forms a passage for the twenty- as many thin bundles of fleshy fibres, which, fourth spinal nerve. In viewing this bone, after a very short progress, terminate in the either before or behind, we observe four, and inner side of this muscle, and have been sometimes five holes on each side, situate at named by Steno, musculi ad sacro lumbolem each extremity of the transverse lines which accessorii. Besides these, we find the muscle mark the divisions of the bone. Of these sending off a fleshy slip fiom its upper part, holes, the anterior ones, and of these again, which is inserted into the posterior and infe- the uppermost are the largest, and afford a rior part of the transverse processes of the passage to the nerves. The posterior holes five inferior vertebrae of the neck, by as ma- are smaller, covered with membranes, and ny distinct tendons. This is generally de- destined for the same purpose as the former. scribed as a distinct muscle. Diemerbroeck, Sometimes at the bottom of the bone there and Douglas, and Albinus after him, call it is only a notch, and sometimes there is a cervicalis descendens. Winslow names it hole common to it and the os coccygis. transversalis collaleralis colli. Morgagni con- The cavity between the body of this bone siders it as an appendage to the sacro lumba- audits processes, for the lodgment ofthe lis. The uses of this muscle are to assist in spinal marrow, is triangular, and becomes erecting the trunk of the body, in turning it smaller as it descends, till at length it ter- upon its axis or to one side, and in drawing minates obliquely on each side at the lower the ribs downwards. By means of its upper part of the bone. Below the third division slip, it serves to turn the neck obliquely back- of the bone, however, the cavity is no longer ward, or to one side. completely bony, as in the rest of the spine, SACRO-SCIATTC LIGAMENTS. The but is defended posteriorly only by a very ligaments which connect the ossa innomina- strong membrane ; hence a wound in this ta with the os sacrum. part may be attended with the most danger- t SA'CRUM. (So called from sacer, sacred ; ous consequences. This bone is articulated Because it was formerly offered in sacrifices.) above, with the last lumbar vertebra: late- Os sacrum. Osbasilare. The os sacrum de- rally, it is firmly united, by a broad irregu- rives its name from its being offered in sacri- lar surface, to the ossa innominata, or hip- fice by the ancients, or perhaps from its sup- bones ; and below it is joined to the os ::s *-ag coccygis. In women the os sacrum is irimlly shorter, broader and more curved, Ihan in men, by vvhich means the cavity of the pelvis is more enlarged. Safllower. See Carthamus. Saffron. See Crocus. Saffron, bastard. See Carthamus. Saffron, meadow. See Colchicum. Saffron of steel. A red oxyde of iron. SAGAPENUM. (The name is derived from some eastern dialect.) Serapinum. It is conjectured that this concrete gummi-resi- nous juice is the production of an oriental umbelliferous plant. Sagapenum is brought from Persia and Alexandria in large masses, externally yellowish, internally paler, and of a horny clearness. Its taste is hot and bi- ting, its smell of the alliaceous and fetid kind, and its virtues are similar to those which have been ascribed to assafoetida, but weaker, and consequently it is less powerful in its effects. Sage. See Salvia. Sage of Bethlehem. See Pulmonaria. Sage of Jerusalem. See Pulmonaria offi- cinalis. Sage of virtue. See Salvia hortensis mi- nor. SAGITTAL SUTURE. (Sutura sagitta- lis, from sagitta, an arrow.) Satura virgata, obelaa, rhabdoidcs. The suture which unites the two parietal bones. It has been named sagittal, from its lying between the coronal and lambdoidal sutures, as an arrow betwixt the string and the bow. Sagitta'rium alexipha'rmacum. Ma- lacca radix. Carina indica. Arundo indica. The name of a root cultivated with great care in Jamaica, and supposed to be a re- medy for the wounds of poisonous ar- rows. SAGITTA'RIA. (So called from sagilla, an arrow, in allusion to the shape of the leaves in the original species and some others.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Po- ly andria. Sagitta'ria sagittifo'lia. The sys- tematic name of the common arrow-head, whose roots are esculent but not very nutri- tious. SAGO. Sagus. Sagu. A dry fecula, ob- tained from the pith of a species of palm, the Cycas drcualis, of Linnaeus, in the islands of Java, Molucca, and the Philippines. The same substance is also brought from the West Indies, but it is inferior to that brought from the East. Sago becomes soft and trans- parent by boiling in water, and forms a light and agreeable liquid, much recommended in febrile, phthisical and calculous disorders, &c. To make it palatable, it is customary to add to it, when boiled or softened with water, some lemon juice, sugar and wine. "jaci\ See Sago. SAL .Vrtin/ Anthony's Jire. See Erysipelas. Saint Ignatius- bean. See Ignatia umara. Saint James's wort. Sec Senecio Jacobaa. Saint John's wort. See Hypericum. Saint Vitus's dance. See Chorea sancti Viti. Sal absi'nthii. Salt of wormwood. This salt is an imperfect carbonate of pot- ash. See Potassa subcarbonas. Sal acetose'll*. The salt of wood- sorrel, usually vended for salt of lemons, is an acidulous oxalate of potash, and called in the new chemical nomenclature potassa supcr- oxalas. Sal alkali'nus fi'xus. See Alkali fixum. Sal alkali'nus volatilis. See Am- monia. SAL AMMONIAC. Murias ammo- nia. A saline concrete formed by the combination of the muriatic acid with am- monia. This salt is obtained from several sources. 1. It is found in places adjacent to volca- noes. It appears in the form of an efflo- rescence, or groups of needles, separate or compacted together, generally of a yellow or red colour, and mixed with arsenic and orpi- ment; but no use is made of that which is procured in this way. 2. In Egypt it is made in great quantities from the soot of camel's dung, which is burnt at Cairo instead of wood. This Soot is put into large round bottles, a font and a half in diameter, and terminating in a neck two inches long. The bottles are filled up with this matter to within four inches of the neck. Each bottle holds about forty pounds of soot, and affords nearly six pounds of salt. The vessels are put into a furnace in the form of an oven, so that only the necks appear above. A fire of camel's dung is kindled beneath it, and continued for three days and three nights. On tbe second and the third day the salt is sublimated. The bottles are then broken, and the salt is taken out in j cakes. These cakes, which are sent just as | they have been taken out of the bottles in I Egypt, are convex, and unequal on the one J side; on the middle of this side they ex-rr hibit each a tubercle corresponding to the! neck of the bottle in which it was prepared. < ^ The lower side is concave, and both are sooty. 3. In this country sal ammoniac is like- wise, prepared in great quantities. The vo- latile alkali is obtained from soot, bones, and/ other substances known to contain it. Ta this the sulphuric acid is added, and the sul- phate of ammonia so formed is decomposed by muriate of soda or common salt througji a double affinity. The liquor obtained in consequence of this decomposition contains sulphate of soda and muriate of ammonia. The first is crystallized, and the second sub- limated so as to form cakes, which are then exposed to sale. Ammoniacal muriate has a poignant, acrid, and urinous taste. Its crystals are in the form of long hexahedral pyramids, a number of them arc sometimes united toge- ther in an acute angular direction, so as to exhibit the form of feathers. M. Rome de Lille thinks the crystals of ammoniacal mu- riate to be octahedrons bundled together. This salt is sometimes, but not freqi'.-ntly, found in cubic crystals in the middle of the concave hollow part of the sublimated cakes. It possesses one singular physical property, a kind of ductility or elasticity, which causes it to yield under the hammer, or even the fingers, and makes it difficult to reduce to a powder. Muriate of ammonia is totally vo- latile, but a very strong fire is requisite to sublime it. It is liable to no alteration from air; it may be kept for a long time without suffering any change; it dissolves very readily in water. Six parts of cold water are sufficient to dissolve one of the salt. A considerable cold is produced as the solution takes place, and this cold is still keener when the salt is mixed with ice. This artificial cold is happily applied to produce several phenomena, such as the congelation of water . on certain occasions, the crystallization of certain salts, the fixation and preservation of certain liquids, naturally very subject to eva- poration, he. Sal ammoni'acum aceto'sum. See Am- monia acetatis liquor. Sal ammoni'acum li'o_uidum. See Am- monia acetatis liquor. Sal ammoni'acum martia'le. See Fer- rum ammoniatum. Sal ammoni'acum secre'tum glaube'ri. i See Sulphas ammonia. Sal ammoni'acum vegeta'bile. See Ammonia acetatis liquor. Sal ammoni'acus fi'ius. The muriate . of lime was formerly so termed. Sal ammoni'acus nitro'sus. See ,Vi- * tras ammonia. t Sal antimo'nii. Tartar emetic. ("L Sal arge'nti. Salt of silver. See Ar- |jl genti nitras. 1 Sal catha'rticus ama'rus. See Mag- jf nesiee sulphas. Sal catha'rticus anglica'nus. See Magnesia sulphas., Sal catha'rticus glaube'ri. See Soda sulphas. \ Sal commu'nis. See Soda murias. ' \ Sal co'rnu cervi vola'tile. See Am- monia subcarbonas. A Sal culina'ris. See Soda murias. f Sal de duo'bus. See Potassa sulphas. \ Sal diure'ticcs. See Potassa acetas. "Sal digesti'vus sy'lvh. A natural salt, formed of muriatic acid and potash. See Murias potassa. Sal epsomj-.'nsis. See Magnesia sul- phas. SAL 779 Sal essentia'lis ta'rtari. See Tartaric acid. Sal febri'fugus sy'lvii. See Murias potassa. Sal fon tum. See Soda murias. Sal fo'ssilis. See Soda murias. Sal ge'mmx. Common or rock salt. See Soda murias. Sal glaube'ri. See Soda sulphas. Sal herba'rum. See Potassa subcarbo- nas. Sal maki'hus. See Soda murias. Sal ma'rtis. See Ferri sulphus. Sal ma'rtis muria'ticum sublima tcm. See Ferrum ammoniatum. Sal microco'smicus. The compound saline matter obtained by inspissating human urine. Sal mira'bilis glaube'ri. See Soda sulphas. Sal muria'ticus. See Soda murias. Sal planta'rum. See Potassa subcar- bonas. Sal polychre'stus. See Potassa sul- phas. Sal polychre'stus'glase'ri. See Po- tassa sulphas. • Sal polychre'stus seigne'tti. See Soda tartarizata. Sal prune'llje. Nitrate of potash cast into flat cakes or round balls. Sal rupelle'nsis. See Soda tartarizata. Sal satu'rni. See Plumbi superacelas. Sal sedati'vus. See Boracic add. Sal sedati'vus hombe'rgii. See Boraric acid. Sal sedlice'nsis. See Magnesia sul- phas. Sal seigne'tti. See Soda tartarizata. Sal su'ccini. The succinic acid. See Succinic add. Sal ta'rtafi. See Potassa subcarbonas, and Potassa. Sal therma'rum carolina'rum. A union of sulphuric acid with magnesia. See Magnesi^sulphas. Sal vegeta'bilis. See Potassa tartras. Sal vola'tile. See Spiritus ammonia aromaticus, and Ammonia. Sal vola'tilis sa'lis ammoni'aci. See -Ammonia subcarbonas. SALEP. Salop. Salab. See Orchis morio. SALICO'RNI A. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Mo- nandria. Order, Monogynia. Salico'rnia europje'a. The systematic name of the jointed glass wort, which is gathered by the country people and sold for samphire. It forms a good pickle with vinegar, and is little inferior to the sam- phire. SALINE SUBSTANCES. The num- ber of saline substances is very consider- able ; and they possess peculiar characters, by which they are distinguished from other substances. These characters are founded 7«0 >AL SAL nn certain properties, which it must be con- fessed, are not accurately distinctive of their true nature. All such substances, however, as possess several of the four following pro- perties are considered as saline. 1. A strong tendency to combination, or a very strong affinity of composition ; 2. A greater or lesser degree of sapidity ; 3. A greater or lesser degree of solubility in water ; 4. Per- fect incombustibility. Saliu'nca See Valeriana celtica. S A L I' V A. (So called, a salino sapore, from its salt taste, or from e-iaXet, spittle.) The fluid which is secreted by the salivary glands into the cavity of the mouth. The secretory organ is composed of three pair of salivary glands. 1. The parotid glands, which evacuate their saliva by means of the Stenoman duct behind the middle dens mo- laris of the upper jaw. 2. The submaxillary glands, which pour out their saliva through Ihe Warthonian ducts on each side of the frenulum of the tongue by a narrow oscu- lum. 3. The sublingual glands, situated be- tween the internal surface of the maxilla and Ihe tongue, which pour out their saliva through numerous Rivinian'duds at the apex of the tongue. The saliva in the cavity of the mouth has mixed with it. 1. The mucus of the mouth which exhales from the labial and genal glands. 2. A rosdd vapour, from the whole surface of the cavity of the mouth. The saliva is continually swallowed with, or without masticated food, and some is also spit out. It has no colour nor smell; it is tasteless, although it contains a little salt, to which the nerves of the tongue are accus- tomed. Its specific gravity is somewhat greater than water. Its consistence is ra- ther plastic and spumous, from the entan- gled atmospheric air. The quantity of twelve pounds is supposed to be secreted in twelve hours. During mastication and speaking the secretion is augmented, from the mechanical pressure ofthe musWes upon the salivary glands. Those who are hungry secrete a great quantity, from the sight of agreeable food. It is imperfectly dissolved by water ; somewhat coagulated by alcohol; and congealed with more difficulty than water. It is inspissated by a small dose, and dissolved in a large dose, of mineral acids. It is also soluble in carbonated al- kali. Caustic alkali aud quick lime extract volatile alkali from saliva. It corrodes cop- per and iron ; and precipitates silver and lead from containing muriatic acid. It as- sists the spirituous fermentation of farina- ceous substances; hence barbarous nations prepare an inebriating drink from the chew- ed roots of the Jatropha Manihol and Piper Mdhisticum. It possesses an antiseptic virtue, according to the experiments of the celebrated Pringle. It easily becomes pu- trid in warm air, and gives off volatile al- kali. Constituent rrindples. Saliva appears to consist of water, albumen, ammoniacal salt and animal earth. Of water, there are four fifths given out by distillation. The albumen is detected by alcohol. The ammoniacal salt is demonstrated by tritura- ting quicklime with saliva; and the animal earth from salival calculus, and the products of fire. The use of the saliva is, 1. It augment? the taste of the food, by the evolution of sapid matter. 2. During mastication, it mixes with, dissolves, and resolves into its principles, the food; and changes it into a pultaceous mass, fit to be swallowed: hence it commences chymification. 3. It mode- rates thirst, by moistening the cavity of the mouth and fauces. SALIVAL DUCTS. The excretory ducts of the salival glands. That of the parotid gland is called the Stenonian duct; those of the submaxillary glands the Warthonian ducts; and those of the sublingual, the Ri- vinian ducts. SALIVAL GLANDS. Those glands which secrete the saliva are so termed. See So- liva. Saliva'ntia. (From saliva, spittle.) Me- dicines which excite salivation. Saliva'ria. (From saliva, the spittle; so called because it excites a discharge of saliva.) Pellitory of Spain. Saliva'ris he'rba. See Anthemis Pyre- thrum. SALIVA'TIO. An increased secretion of saliva. See Ptyalismus. SA'LIX. (From sola, Heb.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Diandria. The willow. 2. The pharmacopceial name of Salix ca- I prea; which see. Sa'lix a'lba. See Salix fragilis. Sa'lix ca'prea. The systematic name of a species of willow, the bark of whose branch- A es possess the same virtues with that of the I fragilis. See Salix fragilis. Sa'lix fra'gilis. The systematic name 1 of the common crack willow. Salix. The Mil bark of the branches of this species mani- ff ' fests a considerable degree of bitterness to 1 the taste, and is very adstringent. It is \ recommended as a good substitute for Peruvian bark, and is said to cure intermit- tents and other diseases requiring tonic and adstringent remedies. Not only the bark of y this species of salix, but those also of several t others, possess similar qualities, particularlj*' of the salix alba and salix pentandria, both\ of which are recommended in the foreign/ pharmacopoeias. But Dr. Woodville is or opinion that the bark of the salix triandrjf. is more effectual than that of any other of this genus ; at least its sensible qualities give it a decided preference. The trials Dr. Cullen made were with the bark of the salix pentandria, taken from its branches, the SAL SAL 781 third of an inch diameter, and of four or five years growth. Nevertheless, he adds, in in- termittent fevers, Bergius always failed with this bark. Sa'lix penta'ndria. The bark of the branches of this species of willow possesses the same virtues as that of the fragilis. See Salix fragilis. Sa'lix vituh'na. The bark of the brunches of this species of willow may be substituted for the fragilis. See Salix fra- vilis. Salpingo-pharynge'us. This muscle is -composed of a few fibres of the palato- pharyngeus, which it assists in dilating the moulh"of the Eustachian tube. Salpinco-staphiu'nus. See Levator pa- lati. Salpingo-staphiiinus iktx'rncs. See Levator palati. Salsafy. The root of the purple goat's beard. See Tragopogonpratense. SALSO'LA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Digynia. Salso'la ka'li. Snail-seeded glass-wort or salt-wort. Kali spinosum cochlcatum. Tragus, sive Tragum Matthioli. The sys- tematic name of the plant which affords the mineral alkali. See Soda. Salso'la sati'va. The systematic name of a plant which affords Ihe mineral alkali. See Soda. Salso'la so'da. The systematic name of a plant which affords mineral alkali. See Soda. Salt, cathartic. See Magnesia sulphas, and Soda sulphas. Salt, common. See Soda murias. Salt, Epsom. See Magnesia sulphas. Saltpetre. See Nitre. Salt, Rochelle. See Soda tartarizata. Salt, sea. See Soda murias. Salt of steel. See Ferri sulphas. SALTS. See Saline substances. Salts, with respect to their chemical properties, are divided into two classes ; into acid salts •or acids, and into alkaline salts or alkalis ; and from the mutual combination of these two arises a third class, viz. that of neutral I salts. SALTS, ACID. These are distinguished by their sour taste when diluted with water. See Acid. SALTS, ALKALINE. These possess a urinous, burning, and caustic taste, turn the sirup of violets to a green, have a strong af- i finity for acids, dissolve animal substances, S unite readily with water, combine with oils J and fat, and render them miscible with wa- | ter, dissolve sulphur, and are crystallizable. \ Sec Alkali. \ SALTS, NEUTRAL. Secondary salts. Under the name of neutral or secondary salts are comprehended such matters as are composed of two primitive saline substances combined together in a certain proportion. These -airs are called neutral, because they do not possess the characters of primitive salts ; that is to say, they are neither acid nor alkaline: such as Epsom salts, nitre, he. But in many secondary salts the qualities of one ingredient predominate ; as tartar, or supertartrate of potash, has an excess of acid ; borax, or sub borate of soda, an ex- cess of base. The former are termed acidu- lous, the latter sub-alkaline salts. SALTS, PRIMITIVE. Simple salts. Under this order is comprehended those salts which were formerly thought to be simple or primitive, and which are occa- sionally called simple salts. The accurate experiments of the moderns have proved that these are for the most part compound- ed ; but the term is retained with greater propriety when it is observed, that thesa salts compose, when united, salts which are termed secondary. These salts are never met with perfectly pure in nature, but require artificial processes to render them so. This order is divided into three genera, compre- hending saline terrestrial substances, alkalis, and acids. SALTS, SECONDARY. See Neutral salts. Saltwort. See Salsola kali. SALVATE'LLA. (Salvatella, sc. venat from solus, health, because the opening of it was formerly thought to be of singular use in melancholy.) This vein runs along the little finger, unites upon the back of the hand with the cephalic of Ihe thumb, and empties its blood into the internal and external cu- bical veins. SA'LVIA. (A salvendo.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. Sage. 2. The pharmacopceial name ofthe com- mon sage. See Salvia officinalis. Sa'lvia horte'nsis mi'nor. The small sage, or sage of virtue. A variety of the officinal sage, possessing similar virtues. Sa'lvia officinalis. The systematic name of the garden sage. Elelisphacos. Salvia offirinalis, foliis lanceolato ovatis in- tegris crenulatis, floribus spicatis, calydbus acutis, of Linnaeus. Iu ancient times sage was celebrated as a remedy of great efficacy, as would appear from the following lines of the school of Salernum : Cur moriatur homo, eui salvia creseit in horlo ? Contra vim mortis, non est medicamen in hortis ? Salvia salvatrix, natura concilialrix. Salvia cum rutafaciunt tibipocula tuta. But at present it is not considered as an article of much importance. It has a fragrant, strong smell; and a warm, bitter- ish, aromatic taste, like other plants con- taining an essential oil. It has a remark- able property in resisting the putrefaction of animal substances, and is in frequent use among the Chinese as a tonic, in the form "-S3 flAM of tea, in debility of the stomach and ner- vous system. Sa'lvia sclare'a. The systematic name of the garden clary, called horminum in the pharmacopoeias. The leaves and seeds are recommended as corroborants and antispas- modics, particularly in leucorrhaeas and hys- terical weaknesses. They have a bitterish, warm taste, and a strong smell, of the aro- matic kind. SAMBU'CUS. (From sabucca, Heb. a musical instrument formerly made of this tree.) Elder. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Trigynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the elder- tree. See Sambucus nigra. Sambu'cus e'bulus. The systematic name of the dwarf elder. Ebulus. Cha- maacte. Sambucus humilis. Sambucus her- baceo. Dwarf elder, or dane-wort. The root, interior bark, leaves, flowers, berries, and seeds of this herbaceous plant, Sambu- cus ; cymis trifidis, stipulisfoliaceis, Caule her- baceo, of Linnaeus, have alt been administer- ed medicinally, in moderate doses, as resol- vents and deobstruents, and, in larger doses, as hydragogues. The plant is chiefly em- ployed by the poor of this country, amongst whom it is in common use as a purgative, but Dr. Cullen speaks of it as a violent remedy. Sambu'cus ni'gra. The systematic name of the elder-tree. Sambucus vulgaris Sambu- cus arborea. Ade. Infelix lignum. Sambucus nigra; cymis quinque-partilis, foliispinnatis, caule arboreo, of Linnaeus. This indigenous plant has an unpleasant narcotic smell, and some authors have reported its exhalations to be so noxious, as to render it unsafe to sleep under its shade. The parts of this tree that are proposed for medicinal use in the phar- macopoeias are the inner bark, the flowers, and the berries. The first has scarcely any smell, and very little taste; on first chew- ing, it impresses a degree of sweetness, which is followed by a very slight but du- rable acrimony, in which its powers seem to reside. From its cathartic property it is re- commended as an effectual hydragogue by Sydenham and Boerhaave ; the former di- rects three handfuls of it to be boiled in a quart of milk and water, till only a pint re- mains, of which one half is to be taken night and morning, and repeated for several days ; it usually operates both upwards and down- wards, and upon the evacuation it produces, its utility depends. Boerhaave gave its ex- pressed juice in doses from a drachm to half an ounce. In smaller doses it is said to be a useful aperient and deobstruent in various chronic disorders. The flowers have an agreeable flavour; and infusions of them, when fresh, are gently laxative and aperient, When dry, they are said to promote chiefly the cuticular excretion, and to be particularly serviceable in erysipelatous and eruptive dis- SAJn orders. Externally they are used in fomen- tations, he. and in the London pharmaco- poeia are directed in the form of an ointment. The berries in taste are somewhat sweetish, and not unpleasant; on expression they yield a fine purple juice, which proves a useful aperient and resolvent in sundry chro- nic diseases, gently loosening Ihe belly, and promoting the urine and perspiration. Samphire. See Crithmum maritimum. Sampsu'chus. See Thymus mastichina. Sahpsy'chum. (From rau, to preserve, and "Yvx*t die mind,) because of its cordial qualities. Marjoram. Sanati'va. (From sano, to cure.) Me- dicines which heal diseases. * SANCTORIUS, Sanctoriu*s, was bom in 1561, at Capo dTstria. He studied me- dicine at Padua, where he took his degree, and then settled at Venice, and practised with considerable success. At the age of fifty, however, he was appointed professor of the theory of medicine at Padua; in which office he distinguished himself for thirteen years. He was then allowed to retire on his salary, finding his health im- paired by the fatigue of the visits, which he was frequently obliged to make in hiSfpro- fessional capacity to Venice ; where he*pass- ed the remainder of his life in great reputa- tion. On his death, in 1636, a statue of marble was raised to his memory; and an annual oration was instituted by the College of Physicians, to whom he had bequeathed an annuity, in commemoration of his bene- volence. Sanctorius first called the atten- tion of physicians to the cutaneous and pul- monary transpiration, which he proved to exceed the other excretions considerably in weight; and he maintained that this func- tion must have a material influence on the system, and was deserving of great consider- ation in the treatment of diseases. There is, no doubt, much truth in this general ob- servation ; but in its application to practice, he appears to have gone to an extravagant length, and to have contributed much to prolong the reputation of the humoral pa- thology. His treatise, entitled " Ars de Statica Medicina," was first published in 1614, and passed through more than twenty editions, including translations, with various commentaries: it is written in an elegant and perspicuous Latin style. He was also author of a Method of avoiding Errors in Medicine, to wliich was afterwards added an essay " De Inventione Remediorum;" and of Commentaries on some of the ancient * physicians. Besides the statical chair, by which 1 he contrived to determine the weight of the j Ingesta and Egesta, he invented an instru- J ment for measuring the force of the pulse, / and several others for surgical use ; and he was the first who attempted to determine the temperature of the body by a thermometer, of which, indeed, he is considered as the in- ventor. 6A.N Sa'nctum se'mks. The worm-seed, or santonicum. Sandara'cha. (From saghad narak, Arab.) A gummy resin ; also a sort of ar- senic. Sandara'cha arabum. This resineus juice appears to have been the produce of a large species of juniper-tree. Sanders. See Pterocarpus santalinus. Sandrack. (An Arabian word.) See Juniperus communis. Sa'ndyx. (From sani duk, red, Arab.) Cerusse burnt till it becomes red. SANGUIFICATION. (Sanguificalio, from sanguis, blood.) A natural function of the body, by which the chyle is changed into blood. The uses of sanguification are the generation of blood, which serves to fill Ihe blood-vessels, to irritate and stimulate the heart and arteries, to generate or cause heat, to secrete the humours, and to excite the vital actions. Sanguina'us. (From sanguis, blood ; so named from its uses in stopping bleedings.) The Polygonum aviculare, or knot-grass is sometimes so called ; which see. Sanguina'ria. (From sanguis, blood ; so named from its use in stopping bleedings.) The Polygonum aviculare, or knot-grass is sometimes so termed ; which sec. Sanguineous apoplexy. Sec Apoplexia. Sanguipu'rgium. (From sanguis, blood, and purgo, to purge.) A gentle fever, or such a one as by its discharges is supposed to purify the blood. SANGUIS, (-guinis, m.) See Blood. SANGUIS DRACO'NIS. See Calamus rotang. Sa'nguis he'rculis. A name for the crocus. SANGUISO'BBA. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, Monogynia. Sanguiso'rba officinalis. The system- atic name of the Italian pimpinel; which is not now in use. SANGITSU'GA. (From sanguis, blood, and sugo, to suck.) The leech or blood- sucker. See Leech. Sanicle. See Sanicula. Sanicle, Yorkshire. See Pinguicula. SANI'CULA. (From sano, to heal; so called from its virtues in healing.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of sanicle. Sani'cula eborace'nsis. Pinguicula. Sanicula montana. Viola palustris. The Yorkshire sanicle or butter-wort. See Pt'n- guicula. v Sanicula europe'a. The systematic tiame of the sanicle. Cucullata. Dodeca- theon. Symphytum petraum. Sanicula mas. Diapensia cortusa. This herb, Sa- nicula Europea, of Linnaeus, was formerly recommended as a mild adstringent, and is SAN t83 supposed to have received its name from its sanative power. Its sensible qualities are a bitterish and somewhat austere taste, follow- ed by an acrimony which chiefly affects the throat. It is only in use in the present day amongst the country people. Sani'cula mls. See Sanicula. SA'NIES. Ichor. This term is sometimes applied to a thin, limpid, and greenish dis- charge ; and at other times to a thick and bloody kind of pus. S A'N TALU M. (From sandal, Arab.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- naean system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Jlfo- nogynia. Saunders. Sa'ntalum a'lbum. The systematic name of the yellow saunders. Santalum citrinum. Santalum pallidum. Yellow saunders. White saunders wood is of a pale white colour, often with a yellowish tinge, and, being destitute of taste or odour, it is superseded by the santalum citrinum, which is of a brownish yellow colour, of a bitterish aromatic taste, and of a pleasant smell, approaching to that of the rose. Both kinds are brought from the East Indies in billets, consisting of large thick pieces, which, according to Ruinphius, are some- times taken from the same, and sometimes from different trees. For though the white and yellow saunders are the wood of the same species of tree, yet the latter, which forms the central part of the tree, is not al- ways to be found in sufficient quantity to repay the trouble and expense of procuring it, especially, unless the trees be old; while the white, which is the exterior part of the wood, is always more abundant, and is con- sequently much cheaper. Yellow saunders, distilled with water, yields a fragrant essential oil, which thickens- in the cold into4*Kie consistence of a balsam, approaching in smell to ambergris, or a mixture of ambergris and roses; the re- maining decoction, inspissated to the con- sistence of an extract, is . bitterish, and slightly pungent. Rectified spirit extracts, by digestion, considerably more than water: the colour of the tincture is a rich yellow. The spirit distilled off is slightly impreg- nated with the fine flavour of the wood; the remaining brownish extract has a weak smell, aud a moderate balsamic pun- gency. The wood is valued highly on account of its fragrance, hence the Chinese are said to fumigate their clothes with it, and to burn it in their temples in honour of their gods. Though still retained in the Materia Me- dica, it cannot be thought to possess any considerable share of medicinal power. Hoff man considers its virtues as similar to those of ambergris ; and some others have esteem- ed it in the character of a corroborant and restorative. Sa'ntalum ci'trinum. See Santalum al- bum. "784 SAP SAP Sa'ntalum pallidum. See Santalum al- bum. Sa'ntalum ru'brum. Red saunders. See Ptrocarpus santalinus. Santoli'na. (From santalum, saunders, because it smells like the saunders wood.) (See Artemisia santonica. Santoli'na chamjE-cypari'ssus. The sys- tematic name ofthe lavender cotton. Santo'nicum. (From Santonia, its native place.) See Artemisia Santonica. SAPHE'NA. (Vena saphena.- from e-afw, visible) The large vein of the leg, which ascends along the little toe over the external ancle, and evacuates part of the blood from the foot into the popliteal veins. SAPIE'NTLE DE'NTES. The four last grinders are so called, because they appear when the person is supposed to be at years of discretion. See Teeth. Sapi'ndus sapona'ria. The systematic name of the plant which affords soap-nuts. Saponaria nucula. Bucca bermudenses. Soap-berries. A spherical fruit, about the size of a cherry, whose cortical part is yel- low, glossy, and so transparent as to show the spherical black nut which rattles within, and which includes a white kernel. It is the produce of the Sapindus saponaria, of Lin- naeus, which grows in Jamaica. It is said that the cortical part of this fruit has a bitter taste, and no smell; that it raises a soapy froth with water, and has similar effects with soap in washing; that it is a medicine of sin- gular and specific virtue in chlorosis. They are not known in the shops of this country'. SA'PO, (Sapo, -nis, m.) Soap. A com- position of oils, or fats, with an alkali. The medicinal soap, sapo amygdalinus, is made with oil of sweet almonds, and half its weight of caustic alkali. Common or soft soap, sapo mollis, is made of potaph and oil, or tal- low. Spanish, or Castile soap, sapo durus, of oil of olives and soda, or barilla. Black soap is a composition of train oil and an al- kali ; and green soap, of hemp, linseed, or rape oil, with an alkali. The white Spanish soap, being made of the finer kinds of olive oil, is the best, and therefore preferred for internal use. Soap was imperfectly known to the ancients. It is mentioned by Pliny as made of fat and ashes, and as an invention of the Gauls. Aretaeus and others inform us, that the Greeks obtained their knowledge of its medical use from the Romans. Its vir- tues, according to Bergius, are detergent, resolvent, and aperient, and its juice recom- mended in jaundice, gout, calculous com- plaints, and obstructions ofthe viscera. The efficacy of soap, in the first of these diseases, was experienced by Sylvius, and since re- commended very generally by various au- thors who have written on this complaint; and it has also been thought of use in sup- plying the place of bile in the primae viae. The utility of this medicine in icterical cases, was inferred chiefly from its supposed power of dissolving biliary concretions ; but thw medicine has lost much of its reputation ia jaundice, since it is now known, that gall- stones have been found in many after death, who had been daily taking soap for several months, and even years. Of its good effects in urinary calculous affections, we have the testimonies of several, especially when dis- solved in lime-water, by which its efficacy is considerably increased ; for it thus becomes a powerful solvent of mucus, which an inge- nious modern author supposes to be the chief agent in the formation of calculi; it is, how- ever, only in the incipient state of the disease that these remedies promise effectual benefit, though they generally abate the more vio- lent symptoms, where they cannot remove the cause. With Boerhaave, soap was a ge- neral medicine; for as he attributed most complaints to viscidity of the fluids, he, and most of the Boerhaavian school, prescribed it, in conjunction with different resinous and other substances, in gout, rheumatism, and various visceral complaints. Soap is also externally employed as a resolvent, and gives name to several officinal preparations. Sa'po terebi'nthin*. Starkey's soap. " R kali preparati calidi, 3j. Olei tere- binth, 3 iii." The hot kali praeparatura is to have the oil of turpentine gradually blend- ed with it, in a heated mortar. Indolent swellings were formerly rubbed with this application, and perhaps some chronic affec- tions of the joints might still be benefited by it. SAPONA'RIA. (From sapo, soap; so called because its juice, like soap, cleans- clothes.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. i 2. The pharmacopceial name ofthe soap- wort. Bruise-wort. See Saponaria officina- lis. Sapona'ria nu'cula. See Sapindus sa- j ponaria. f Sapona'ria officinalis. The system- t. atic name of the soap wor.. Struthium. Lanaria. Lychnis sylvestris. Ibixuma. The . root of this plant, Saponaria officinalis; ca- / lycibus cylindrids, foliis ovato-lanceolatis, of I 'y Linnaeus, is employed medicinally; it has \. no peculiar smell; its taste is sweetish, glu- ^ tinous, and somewhat bitter. On being chewed for some time, it is said to discover a degree of acrimony, which continues to affect the mouth a considerable time. Ac- t cording to Neuman, two ounces of the root J «, yielded eleven drachms of watery extract; f but Cartheuser, from a like quantity, only Y obtained six drachms and twenty-four grains. J This extract manifested a sweetish taste, foly lowed by an acrid quality. The spirituous extract is less in quality, but of a more pe- netrating acrid taste. Decoctions of the root, on being sufficiently agitated, produce a saponaceous froth ; a similar soapy quality SAR is observable also in the extract, and still more manifestly in the leaves, in so much that they have been* used by the mendicant monks as a substitute for soap in washing of their clothes, and Bergius, who made several experiments with the saponaria, declares that it had all the effects of soap itself. From these peculiar qualities of the sapo- naria, there can be little doubt of its possess- ing a considerable share of medical efficacy, which Dr. Woodville says he could wish to find faithfully ascertained. The diseases for which the saponaria is recommended, as syphilis, gout, rheumatism, aud jaundice, are not, perhaps, the com- plaints in which its use is most availing; for a fancied resemblance of the roots of sapo- naria with those of sarsaparilla, seems to have led physicians to think them similar in their effects ; and hence they have both been administered with the same intentions, par- ticularly in .fixed pains, and venereal affec- tions. Bergius says, "in arthritide, cura mercuriale, &c. nullum aptiorem potum no- vi." However, according to several writers, the most inveterate cases of syphilis were cured by a decoction of this plant, without the use of mercury. Haller informs us that Boerhaave enter- tained a high opinion of its efficacy in jaun- dice and other visceral obstructions. SAPONULES. Saponuli. Combinations of the volatile or essential oils with different bases; as saponule of ammonia, he. Saponules, acid. Combinations of the volatile or essential oils with different acids. Sapo'ta. The oval-fruited sapota, whose seeds are sometimes given in the form of emulsion in calculous complaints, is the Acras sapota, of Linnaeus. It is a native of South America, and bears a fruit like an apple, which has, when ripe, a luscious taste, resem- bling that of the marmalade of quinces, whence it is called natural marmalade. • Sa'ppan li'gnum. Logwood has been so called. See Hamatoxylon campechia- num. Sapphi'rina A'quA. Aqua cupri am- | moniati. Made by a solution of sal am- moniac in lime water, standing in a copper vessel. Sapphire. A gem of a sky-blue co- lour. Saracens consound. See Solidago virga aurea. » Pa'rcium. (Dim. of e-ap\, flesh.) A ca- "S runcle, or small fleshy excrescence. U Sarci'tes. (From aap\, flesh.) An ana- j sarca. V SARCOCELE. (From *fi su a Saxifraga a'nglica. See Peuceda- num. Saxi'fraga crassifo'lia. The root of this species of saxifrage is extolled by pro- fessor Pallas as an antiseptic. Saxi'fraga granula'ta. The system- atic name of the white saxifrage. Saxifraga alba. Called, by Oribasius, Besto. Sani- cula sedum. White saxifrage. Linnaeus describes the taste of this plant to be acrid and pungent, which we have not been able to discover: neither the tubercles of the root nor the leaves manifest to the organs ef taste any quality likely to be of medi- cinal use, and therefore though this species ef saxifrage has been long employed as a popular remedy in nephritic and gravelly disorders, yet we do not find, either from its sensible qualities, or from any pub- lished instances of its efficacy, that it de- serves a place in the Materia Medica. The superstitious doctrine of signatures sug- gested the use of the root, which is a good example of what Linnaeus has termed radix granulata. The bulbs, or tubercles, of such roots answer nn important purpose in vege- tation, by supplying the plants with nourish- ment and moisture, and thereby enabling them to resist the effects of that drought to which the dry soils they inhabit peculiarly ex- pose them. Saxi'fraga rubra. See Spiraafilipen- dula. Saxi'fraga vulga'ris. See Peucedanum silaus. Saxifrage, burnet. See Pimpinella saxi- fraga. Saxifrage, English. See Peucedanum n- laus. Saxifrage, meadow. See Peucedanum d- laus. Saxifrage, white. See Saxifraga granu- lata. Scab. A hard substance covering super- ficial ulcerations, and formed by a concretion ofthe fluid discharged from them. SCABIES. See Psora. SCABIO'SA. (From scaber, rough ; so call- ed from its rough hairy surface.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Telrandria. Or- der, Manogynia. 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- mon scabious. Scabio'sa arve'nsis. The systematic name of the common field scabious. This herb, (Scabiosa, corollis quadrifidis radianfi- bus ; foliis pinnatifidis, indsis ; caule hispido, of Linnaeus,) and its flowers arc sometimes used medicinally. The whole plant possess- es a bitter and subadstridgent taste, and was formerly much employed in the cure of some leprous affections and diseases of the lungs. Scabio'sa succi'sa. The systematic . name ofthe devil's bit scabious. MA SCALA TYMPAM. The superior *pi. ral cavity of the cochlea. SCALA VESTTBULI. The inferior spi- ral cavity of the cochlea. Scald head. See Tinea capitis. Scale. Squama. A lamina of morbid cuticle, hard, thickened, whitish, and opaque, of a very small size and irregulur, often in- creasing into layers, denominated crusts. Both scales and crusts repeatedly fall off, and are produced in a short time, S C A L E'N U S. (Scalenus, sc. Muscu- Ins; from e-xaXuvet, irregular, or unequal.) Anatomical writers have differed greatly in their descriptions of this muscle, which is situated at the side of the neck, between the transverse processes of the cervical verte- brae and the upper part of the thorax. The ancients, who gave it its name from its re- semblance to an irregular triangle considered it as one muscle. Vesalius and Winslow divide it into two, Fallopius and Cow- per into three, Douglas^ into four, and Albinus into five portions, which they de- scribe as distinct muscles. Without devia- ting in the least from anatomical accuracy, it may be considered as one muscle divided into three portions. The anterior portion arises commonly from the transverse process- es of the six inferior vertebrae of the neck, by as many short tendons, and descending ob- liquely outwards, is inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the upper side of the first rib, near its cartilage. The axillary artery passes through this portion, and sometimes divides it into two slips, about an inch and a half above its insertion. The middle portion arises by distinct tendons, from the trans- verse processes of the four last vertebrae of the neck, and descending obliquely out- wards and a little backwards, is inserted ten- dinous into the outer and upper part of the first rib, from its root to within the distance of an inch from its cartilage. The space between this and the anterior portion, af- fords a passage to the nerves going to the upper extremities. It is in part covered by the third or posterior portion, which is the thinnest and longest of the three. This ari- ses from the transverse processes of the second, third, fourth, and fifth vertebrae of the neck, by distinct tendons, and is inserted into the upper edge ofthe second rib, at the distance of about an inch and a half from its articulation, by a broad flat tendon. The use of the scalenus is to move Ihe neck to one side, when it acts singly, or to bend it forwards, when both muscles act; and wheni the neck is fixed, it serves to elevate the ribs,' and dilate the chest. Scale'nus pri'mus. See Scalenus. Scale'nus secu'kdus. See Scalenus. J Scale'nus te'rtius. See Scalenus. SCALPE'LLUM. A scalpel or common dissecting knife. A raspatory. Sca'lprum. A denticular raspatory, or rugire, used in trepanning. ?.c\ SCAMMO'NIUM. (A corruption of the Arabian word chamozah.) See Convolvidus scammonia. Scammony. See Convolvulus scammonia. SCA'NDIX. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. . Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Digynia. Sca'ndix cerefo'lium. The systematic name of the officinal chervil. Cerefolium. Cha-.rophyllum. Cliarefolium. Chervil. This plant, Scandix seminibus nitidis, ovato-subula- *>'-; umbellis sessilibus, lateralibus, of Lin- n;eus, is a salubrious culinary herb, sufficient- ly grateful both to the palate and stomach, slightly aromatic, gently aperient, and diu- retic. Sca'ndix odo'rata The systematic name of the sweet cicely, which possesses virtues similar to the common chervil. See Scandix cerefolium. S C A'P H A. (A skiff, or cock-boat; from oxavrat, to make hollow; because for- merly they were made by excavating a large tree.) 1. The excavation or cavity of the auri- cula, or external ear, between the helix and antihelix. 2. The name of a double-headed roller. Scaphoid. See Scaphoides. SCAPHOl'DES. (From txap*, a little vessel, or boat, and «"?--, resemblance.) Boat like. See Naviculare os. S C A'P U L A. (From the Hebrew schi- pha.) Omoplata. Os homoplata. Scoptula. Epinolion. 'I he shoulder-blade. This bone, which approaches nearly to a triangular figure, is fixed, not unlike a buckler, to the upper, posterior, and lateral part of the tho- rax, extending from the first to about the seventh rib. The anterior and internal sur- face is irregularly concave, from the impres- sion, not of the ribs, as the generality of anatomists have supposed, but of the sub- scapularis muscle Its posterior and external surface is convex, and divided into two un- equal fossae by a considerable spine, which, rising small from the posterior edge ofthe sca- pula, becomes gradually higher and broader, i as it approaches the anterior and superior an- gle ofthe bone, till at length it terminates in a broad and flat process, at the top of the shoulder, called the processus acromion. On the anterior edge of this processus acromion, we observe an oblong, concave, articulating surface, covered with cartilage, for the arti- culation ofthe scapula with the clavicle. At > its lower part, the acromion is hollowed, to J allow a passage to the supra and infra spinati muscles. The ridge of the spine affords two * rough, flat surfaces, for the insertion of the I trapezius and deltoid muscles. Of the two 'fossa* into which the external surface of the bone is divided by the spine, the superior one, which is the smallest, serves to lodge the supra spinatus muscle; and the inferior fossa, which is much larger than the other, gives origin to the infra spinatus. The tri- SCA <89 angular shape of the scapula leads us to consider its angles and its sides. The upper posterior angle is neither so thick, nor has ro rough a surface as the inferior one ; but the most remarkable of the three angles of this bone is the anterior one, which is of great thickness, and formed into a glenoid cavity of an oval shape, the greatest diameter of which is from below upwards. This cavity, in the recent subject, is furnished with carti- lage, and receives the head of the os humeri. The cartilaginous crust, which surrounds its brims, makes it appear deeper in the fresh subject than in the skeleton. A little be- yond this glenoid cavity, the bone becomes narrower, so as to give the appearance of a neck; and above this rises a considerable process, which, from being thick at its origin, becomes thinner, and, in some de- gree, flattened at its extremity. This pro- cess projects considerably, aud is curved downwards. From its supposed resemblance to the beak of a bird, it is called the cora- coid process. From the whole external side of this process, a strong and broad ligament is stretched to the processus acromion, be- coming narrower as it approaches the latter process, so as to be of a somewhat triangular shape. This ligament, and the two pro- cesses with which it is connected, are evi- dently intended for the protection of the joint and to prevent a luxation of the os humeri upwards. Of the three sides of the scapula, the posterior one, which is the longest, is called the basis. This side is turned towards the vertebrae. Its other two sides are called costa. The superior costa, wliich is the upper and shortest side, is likewise thinner than the other two, having a sharp edge. It is nearly horizontal, and pa- rallel with the second rib; and is interrupted near the basis of the coracoid process, by a semicircular niche, which is closed by a liga- ment that extends from one end of it to the other, and affords a passage to vessels and nerves. Besides this passage, there are other niches in the scapula for the transmission of vessels; viz. one between the coracoid pro- cess and the head of the bone, and another between its neck and the processus acro- mion. The third side of the scapula, or the inferior costa, as it is called, is of consider- able thickness, aud extends obliquely from the neck of the bone to its inferior angle, reaching from about the third to the eighth rib. The scapula has but very little cellular substance, and is of unequal thickness, being very thin at its middle part, where it is co- vered by a great number of muscles, and having its neck, the acromion, and coracoid process, of considerable streugth. In the fcetus, the basis and neck of the scapula, together with its glenoid cavity, acromion, coracoid process, and the ridge of the spine, are so many epiphyses with respect to the rest ofthe bone, to which they are not com- pletely united till a considerable time after J90 SUA K.A birth. The scapula is articulated to the cla- vicle and os humeri, to which last it serves as a fulcrum; and, by altering its position, it affords a greater scope to the bones of the arm in their different motions. \L likewise affords attachment to a great number of muscles, and posteriorly serves as a defence to the thorax. Scapula'ria. (From scapula, the shoul- der-bone.) A bandage for the shoulder- blade. SCAPULA'RIA ARTE'RIJE and VENjE. The scapulary arteries and veins are branches of the subclavian and axillary. S C A R B 0 R 0 U G H, Sir Charles, was born about the year 1616. Intending to fol- low the medical profession, he went to study at Cambridge, and applied himself particularly to the mathematics, in which he made great proficiency. During the civil wars he was obliged to remove to Oxford, where he entered under the celebrated Har- vey, then warden of Merton college, who being employed in writing his treatise " De Generatione Animalium," gladly accepted the assistance of Mr. Scarborough. Upon taking the degree of doctor of medicine, he settled in the metropolis, where he practised with great reputation. He became a fellow ofthe college of physicians, in which he was much respected for his talents; and being appointed to introduce the Marquis of Dor- chester, who was admitted into that body in 1658, he made an elegant Latin speech on that occasion. In the mean time he began to deliver anatomical lectures at Surgeons' Hall, which were highly approved, and con- tinued for sixteen or seventeen years. In 1669 the order of knighthood was conferred upon him by Charles II., who also appointed him his chief physician ; and he enjoyed the same office under the two succeeding mo- narchs. He was likewise made physician to the Tower of London, which appointment he retained till his death, about the year 1702. The works left by him were chiefly mathematical. SCARBOROUGH WATER. A ferrugi- nous spring at Scarborough, in York- shire. There are two species of chalybeate water found in this spot, and they differ considerably in their composition, though they rise nearly contiguous to each other. The one is a simple carbonated chalybeate, similar to the Tunbridge water; the other, which is better known and more frequented, and more particularly distinguished as Scar- borough water, has, in conjunction with the iron, a considerable admixture of a purging salt, which adds much to its value. The diseases in which it is ordered are similar to those in which Cheltenham water is pre- scribed, only it is necessary to increase the purgative effect of this water by adding simi- lar salts. It is, therefore, chiefly as an alterative that this water can be employed iir its natural state. Scarborough has an advantage belonging to its situation which Cheltenhnm does not possess, that of affording an opportunity for sea-bathing, the use of which will, in many cases, much assist in the plan of cure for many of the disorders for which the mineral water is resorted to. Scarf-skin. See Cuticle and Skin. SCARIFICATION. (Scarificatio, from scarifico, to scarify.) A superficial incision made with a lancet, or a chirurgical in- strument called a scarificator, for the pur- pose of taking away blood, or letting out fluids, Sic. Scari'ola. See Lactuca scariola. Scari'ola gallo'rum. The lactuca sca- riola is sometimes so termed. See Lactuca scariola. SCARLATINA. (From scarlatto, a deep red. Ital.) The scarlet fever, a genus of disease in the Class, Pyrexia, and Order, Exanthemata, of Cullen ; characterized by contagious synocha; the fourth day the face swells ; a scarlet eruption appears on the skin in patches ; which after three or four days,' ends in the desquamation of the cuticle, and is often succeeded by anasarca. It has two species: 1. Scarlatina dmpltx, the mild. 2. Scarlatina cynanchica, or anginosa, with ulcerated sore throat. Dr. Willan has added to these a third, called maligna, agreeing with the cynanche malig- na, of Cullen. Some have asserted that scarlatina never attacks the same person a second time; more extensive observation has confuted this opinion. . Scarlatina attacks persons of all ages, but I children and young persons are roost subject I to it, and it appears at all seasons of the year ; but it is more frequently met with to- wards the end of autumn, or beginning of winter, than at any other periods, at which time it very often becomes a prevalent epi- demic. It is, beyond all doubt, a very con- » tagious disease. The one to which it bears the greatest re- semblance is the measles; but from this it is readily to be distinguished by the absence of the cough, watery eye, running at the "^ nose and sneezing, which are the predomi- nant symptoms in the early stage of the measles, but which do not usually attend on the scarlatina, or at least in any high degree. , It begins like other fevers, with languor J V. lassitude, confusion of ideas, chills, «nd shit verings, alternated by fits of heat. The thirstT' is considerable, the skin dry, and the patient] is often incommoded with anxiety, nausea/, and vomiting. ** About the third day, the scarlet efflo- rescence appears on the skin, which seldom produces however any remission ofthe fever: SCA On the departure of the efflorescence, which usually continues out only for three or four days, a gentle sweat comes on, the fever subsides, the cuticle or scarf-skin then falls off in small scales, and the patient gradually regains his former strength and health. On the disappearance of the efflorescence in scarlatina, it is, however, no uncommon occurrence for an anasarcous swelling to affect the whole body, but this is usually of a very short continuance. Scarlatina anginosu, in several instances, approaches very near to the malignant form, the patient is seized not only with a cold- ness and shivering, but likewise with great languor, debility, and sickness, succeeded by heat, nausea, vomiting of bilious matter, soreness of the throat, inflammation, and ulceration in the tonsils, Sic. a frequent and laborious breathing, and a quick and small depressed pulse. When the efflorescence appears, which is usually on the third day, it brings no relief, on the contrary, the symptoms are much aggravated, and fresh ones arise. In the progress ofthe disease, one univer- sal redness, unattended however by any pustular eruption, pervades the face, body, and limbs, which parts appear somewhat swollen. The eyes and nostrils partake likewise more or less of the redness, and in proportion as the former have an inflamed appearance, so does the tendency to delirium prevail. On the first attack, the fauces are often much inflamed, but this is usually soon suc- ceeded by greyish sloughs, which give the parts a speckled appearance, and render the breath more or less foetid. The patient is often cut off in a few days : and even if he recovers, it will be by slow degrees, drop- sical swellings, or tumours of the parotid, and other glands, slowly suppurating, being very apt to follow. In the malignant form /Of the disease the symptoms at first are ' pretty much the same ; but some of the fol- lowing peculiarities are afterwards observa- ble. The pulse is small, indistinct, and I irregular; the tongue, teeth, and lips, covered with a brown or black incrustation; a dull redness of the eyes, with a dark-red flushing of the cheeks, deafness, delirium, or coma; the breath is extremely foetid; the respiration rattling and laborious, partly from viscid phlegm clogging the fauces ; the de- glutition is constricted and painful; and there t* is a fulness and livid colour of the ^ieck, with retraction of the head. Ulcer- **.itions are observed on the tonsils and ad- joining parts, covered with dark sloughs, and surrounded by a livid base; and the tongue is often so tender us to be excoriated by tbe slightest touch. An acrid discharge flows from the nostrils, causing soreness, or chaps, nay even blisters, about the nose and lips; the fluid discharged being at first thin, but afiervvaids thickand yellowish. The rash sCA 791 is usually faint, except in a few irregular patches ; and it presently changes to a dark, or livid red colour: it appears late, is very uncertain in its duration, and often inter- mixed with petechiae: it sometimes disap- pears suddenly a few hours after it is formed, and comes out again at the expiration of two or three days, In an advanced stage of the disease, where petechiae, and other symp- toms characteristic of putrescency are pre- sent, haemorrhages frequently break forth from the nose, mouth, and other parts. When scarlatina is to terminate in health, the fiery redness abates gradually, and is succeeded by a brown colour, the skin be- comes rough, and peels off-in small scales. the tumefaction subsides, and health is gra- dually restored. On the contrary, when it is to terminate fatally, the febrile symptoms run very high from the first of its attack, the skin is intensely hot and dry, the pulse is very frequent but small, great thirst prevails, the breath is very foetid, the efflorescence makes its appearance on the second day, or sooner, and about the third or fourth is probably interspersed with large, livid spots, and a high degree of delirium ensuing, or haemorrhages breaking out, the patient is cut off about the sixth or eighth day. In some cases a severe purging arises, which never fails to prove fatal. Some again, where the symptoms do not run so high, instead of recovering, as is usual, about the time the skin begins to regain its natural colour, become dropsical, fall into a kind of lingering way, and are carried off in tbe course of a Tew weeks. Scarlatina in its inflammatory form is not usually attended with danger, although a considerable degree of delirium sometimes prevails for a day or two ; but when it par- takes much of the malignant character, or degenerates into typhus putrida, which it is apt to do, it often proves fatal. On dissec- tion of those who die of this disease, the fauces are inflamed, suppurated and gan- grenous ; and the trachea and larynx are likewise in a state of inflammation, and lined with a viscid foetid matter. In many in- stances, the inflammatory affection extends to the lungs themselves. Large swellings of the lymphatic glands about the neck, oc- casioned by an absorption of the acrid mat- ter poured out in the fauces, are now and then to be found. The same morbid appear- ances which are to be met with in putrid fe- ver, present themselves in other parts of the body.. The plan to be pursued will differ accord- ing to the form of the disease. In the scar- latina simplex little is required, except clear- ing the bowels, and observing the antiphlo- gistic regimen. But where the throat is affected, and the fever runs higher, more active means become necessary, varying ac- cording to the type of this, whether syno- chal, or typhoid. , In general we may begin <* * 192 SCH SCI by exhibiting a nauseating emetic, which be- sides its effects on the fever, may be useful in checking inflammation in the throat; and occasionally the repetition of such a remedy after a time, may answer a good purpose : but commonly it will be better to follow up the first by some cathartic remedy of sufficient activity. Then, so long as the strength will allow, we may endeavour to moderate the fever by mercurial and antimonial prepara- tions, or other medicines promoting the several secretions, by steadily pursuing the antiphlogistic regimen, and occasionally ap- plying cold water to the skin, when this is very hot and dry. Sometimes severe in- flammation in the throat at an early period may render it adviseable to apply a few leeches externally, or blisters behind the ears: and gargles of nitrate of potash, the mineral acids, he. should be used from time to time. But where the disorder exhibits the typhoid character, with ulcers in the throat, tending perhaps to gangrene, it is necessary to support the system by a nutri- tious diet, with a moderate quantity of wine, and tonic or stimulant medicines, as the cinchona, calumba, ammonia, capsicum, Sic.; the acids will also be very proper from their antiseptic, as well as tonic power; and stimulant antiseptic gargles should be fre- quently employed, as the mineral acids suf- ficiently diluted, with the addition of tincture of myrrh, or these mixed with decoction of bark, Sic. Besides the general measures.; thus varied according to the character of the disease, particular alarming symptoms may require to be palliated; as vomiting, by the effervescing draught, and occasionally a blis- ter to the stomach, if there be tenderness on pressure; diarrhoea by small doses of opium, Sic. The management of these, however, as well as of the dropsical swellings, and other sequels of the disease, will be under- stood from what is said under those beads respectively. Scarlati'na angino'sa. Fee Scarlatina. Scarlati'na cvna'nchica. See Scarla- tina. Scaulati'na si'mplex. See Scarlatina. Scarlet fever. See Scarlatina. Sceleton. See Skeleton. Sceloty'rbe. (From rxiXes, Ihe leg, and rvpZn, riot, intemperance.) A debility of the legs from scurvy or an intemperate way of life. SCHEROMA. A dryness of the eye from the want of the lachrymal fluid. The effects of this lachrymal fluid being defi- cient are, the eyes become dry, and in their motions produce a sensation as though sand, or some gritty substances, were between the eye and the eyelid; the vision is obscured, the globe ofthe eye appears foulish and dull, which is a bad omen in acute diseases. The species are, 1. Scheroma febrile, or a dryness ofthe eyes, which is observed in fevers com- plicated with, a phlogistic density of the V humours. 2. Scheroma exhaust or urn, which happens after great evacuations, nnd in per- sons dying. 3. Scheroma inflammatorum, which is a symptom of the ophthalmia sicca. 4. Scheroma itinerantium, or the dryness of the eyes, which happens in sandy places to travellers, as in hot Syria, or from dry winds, which dry up the humidity necessary for the motion of the eyes. Schidace'don. (From **^ii«|, a splinter.) A longitudinal fracture of the bone. Schinel.e'um. (From e-xivet, mastich, and iX«.iov, oil.) Oil of mastich. SCHNEIDER, Conhad Victor, whs born at Bitterfeld in Misnia. He filled the offices of professor of anatomy, botany, and medicine, at Wittemberg, with great reputa- tion ; and was father of tbe faculty when he died in 1680. He wrote many treatises; those on anatomical subjects relating chiefly to the bones of the cranium, and to the pituitary membrane of the nostrils, to which his name is still attached. He refuted an ancient error, that the mucus in catarrh distilled through the cribriform bone from the brain, showing that it was secreted by the pituitary membrane. In other respects his writings, except in anatomy, are diffuse and obscure, and full of ancient hypothetical doctrines. SCHNEIDER'S MEMBRANE. The very vascular pituitary membrane of the nose, called Schneiderian, from its disco- verer. Schoena'nthus. (From i lower extremity, formed by the union of the lumbar and sacral nerves. It is divided near the popliteal cavity into the tibial and f peroneal, which are distributed to the leg and foot. SCIATIC NOTCH. Ischiatic notch. See '• Innominatum os. SCIATIC VEIN. Vena sciatica. The vein which accompanies the sciatic artery in the thigh. SCIA'TICA. Ischias. A rheumatic af-K fection of the hip-joint. f Sciatica cressks. The iberis or cardaV> mantica, raised in gardens for culinary pur' poses. S C PL L A. (From rx,XXu, to dry ; so called from its property of drying up hu- mours. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Ol- der, Monogynia. -,Cl SCI 793 2. The pharmacopceial name of the me- dicinal squill. See Scilla maritima. Scixla exsicca'ta. Dried squill. Sci'lla hispa'nica. The Spanish squill. Sci'lla mari'tima. The systematic name of the officinal squill. Ornithogalum maritimum. Squilla. Scilla maritima, nu- diflora, bradeis, refradis, of Linnaeus. A native of Spain, Sicily, and Syria, growing on the sea-coast. The red-rooted variety has been supposed to be more efficacious than the white, and is therefore still prefer- red for medicinal use- The root ofthe squill, ■which appears to have been known as a medicine in the early ages of Greece, and has so well maintained its character ever since as to be deservedly in great estimation, and of very frequent use at this time, seems to manifest a poisonous quality to several animals. In proof of this, we have the testimonies of Hillefield, Bergius, Vogel, and others. Its acrimony is so great, that even if much handled it exulcerates the skin, and if given in large doses, and frequently repeated, it not only excites nausea, tormina, and vio- lent vomiting, but it has been known to ^ produce strangury, bloody urine, hyperca- V;tharsis, cardialgia, haemorrhoids, convul- sions, with fatal inflammation, and gan- grene of the stomach and bowels. But as many of the active articles of the Materia Medica, by injudicious administration, be- come equally deleterious, these effects of the scilla do not derogate from its medi- cinal virtues; on the contrary, we feel our- selves fully warranted, says Dr. Woodville, in representing this drug, under proper management, and in certain cases and con- stitutions, to be a medicine of great prac- tical utility, and real importance in the cure of many obstinate diseases. Its ef- fects, as stated by Bergius, are incidens, kuiuretica, emetica, subpurgans, hydragoga, expectorans, emmenagoga. la dropsical cases it has long been esteemed the most | certain and effectual diuretic with which we are acquainted; and in asthmatic affections, or dyspnoea, occasioned by the lodgement of tenacious phlegm, it has been the expectorant usually employed. The squill, especially in large doses, is apt to stimulate the stomach, and to prove emetic ; and it sometimes acts on the in- **'' testines, and becomes purgative ; but when these operations take place, the medicine •is prevented from reaqhing the blood ves- sels and kidneys, and the patient is de- prived of its diuretic effects, which are to be obtained by giving the squill in smaller doses, repeated at more distant intervals, or by the joining of an opiate to this medi- cine, which was found by Dr. Cullen to answer the same purpose. The doctor further observes, that from a continued repetition of the squill, the dose may be gradually increased, and the interval of its 100 exhibitions shortened; and when in this way the dose comes to be tolerably large, the opiate may be most conveniently em- ployed to direct the operation of the squill more certainly to the kidneys. " In cases of dropsy, that is, when there is an effu- sion of water into the cavities, and there- fore less water goes to the kidneys, we are of opinion that* neutral salt, accom- panying the squill, may be of use in deter- mining this fluid more certainly to the kidneys ; and whenever it can be perceived that it takes this course, we are persuaded that it will be always useful, and gene- rally safe, during the exhibition of the squills, to increase the usual quantity of drink." The diuretic effects of squills have been supposed to be promoted by the addition of some mercurial; and the less purgative preparations of mercury, in the opinion of Dr. Cullen, are best adapted to this pur- pose; he therefore recommends a solution of corrosive sublimate, as being more pro- per than any other, because most diuretic. Where the primae viae abound with mucous matter, and the lungs are oppressed with viscid phlegm, this medicine is likewise in general estimation. As an expectorant, the squill may be supposed not only to attenuate the mucus in the follicles, but also to excite a more copious secretion of it from the lungs, and thereby lessen the congestion, upon which the difficulty of respiration very generally depends. Therefore in all pulmonic affec- tions, excepting only those of actual or violent inflammation, ulcer, and spasm, the squill has been experienced to be an useful medicine. The officinal preparations of squills are, a conserve, dried squills, a syrup, and vinegar, an oxymel, and pills. Prac- titioners have not, however, confined them- selves to these. When this root was in- tended as a diuretic, it has most commonly been used in powder, as being in this state less disposed to nauseate the stomach; and to the powder it has been the practice to add neutral salts, as nitre, or crystals of tartar, especially if the patient complained of much thirst; others recommend calo- mel ; and with a view to render the squills less offensive to the stomach, it has been usual to conjoin an aromatic. The dose of dried squills is from one to four or six grains once a day, or half this quantity twice a-day; afterwards to be regulated according to its effects. The dose of the other preparations of this drug, when fresh, should be five times this weight; for this root looses in the process of drying four- fifths of its original weight, and this loss is merely a watery exhalation. Sci'hhM ace'tum. Squills macerated in vinegar. Sci'llje conse'rva. Squills beat up with sugar 'y-i -t i Sci'llje mel. Tincture of squills boileci wilh honey. Sci'll* o'xymel. Vinegar of squills boiled with honey. Sci'll.* pi'luljE. Squill pills, consist- ing of dried squills, ginger, soap, and am- moniacum. Sci'llje tinctu'ra." Squills digested in spirit of wine. Scilli'tes. (From a-Kixxa, the squill.) A wine impregnated with squills. Sci'ncus. (From sheque, Heb.) The skink. This amphibious animal is of the lizard kind, and caught about the Nile, and thence brought dried into this country, remarkably smooth and glossy, as if var- nished. The flesh of the animal, particu- larly of the belly, has been said to be diure- tic, alexipharmic, aphrodisiac, and useful in leprous disorders. Scirrho'ma. (From g-Kippom, to harden.) Scirrhosis. A hard tumour. See Scirrhus. SCIRRHUS. (From , to har- den.) A genus of disease in the Class, Locales, and Order, Tumores, of Cullen; known by a hard tumour of a glandular part, indolent, and not readily suppurating. The following observations of" Mr. Pearson are deserving of attention. A scirrhus, he says, is usually defined to be a hard, and almost insensible tumour, commonly situated in a glandular part, and accompanied with little or no discolouration of the surface of the skin. This description agrees with the true or exquisite scirrhus; but when it has proceeded from the indolent to the malig- nant state, the tumour is then unequal in its figure, it becomes painful, the skin ac- quires a purple or livid hue,' and the cuta- neous veins are often varicose. Let us now examine whether this enumeration of symptoms be sufficiently accurate for prac- tical purposes. It is probable, that any gland' in the living body may be the seat of a cancerous disease, but it appears more frequently as an idiopathic affection in those glands that form the several secretions than in the absorbent glands; and of the secreting organs, those which separate fluids that are to be employed in the animal economy, suffer much oftener than the glands which secrete the excrementitious parts of the blood. Indeed, it may be doubted whether an absorbent gland be ever the primary seat of a true scirrhus. Daily experience evinces, that these glands may suffer contamination from their connection with a cancerous part; but under such circumstances, this morbid alteration being the effect of a disease in that neighbouring part, it ought to be re- garded as a secondary or consequent affec- tion; I never yet met with an unequivocal proof of a primary scirrhus in an absorb- ent gland; and if a larger experience shall confirm this' observation, anjj establish it -19 a general rule, it ivill afford material as. sistance in lorming the diagnosis of this disease. The general term scirrhus hath been applied, with too little discrimination, to indurated tumours of lymphatic glands. When these appendages of the absorbent system enlarge in the early part of life, the disease is commonly treated as stru- mous ; but as a similar alteration of these parts may, and often does occur at a more advanced period, there ought to be some very good reasons for ascribing malignity to one rather than the other. In old people tlie tumour is indeed often larger, more indurated, and less tractable than in chil- dren ; but when the alteration originated in the lymphatic glands, it will very rarely be found to possess any thing cancerouB in its nature. If every other morbid alteration in a part are attended with pain and softness, then induration and defective sensibility might point out the presence of a scirrhus. But this is so far from being the case, that even encysted tumours, at their com- mencement, frequently excite the sensa- tion of impenetrable hardness. All glands are contained in capsulae, not very elastic, so that almost every species of chronic en- largement of these bodies must be hard; hence this induration is rather owing to the structure of the part, than to the peculiar nature of the disease; and as glands, in their healthy state are not endowed with much sensibility, every disease that gradu- ally produces induration, will rather dimi- nish than increase their perceptive powers. Induration and insensibility may, therefore, prove that the affected part does not labour under an acute disease; but these symp- ' toms alone can yield no certain information concerning the true nature of the morbid alteration. Those indolent affections of the glands that so frequently appear after the meridian of life, commonly manifest a . hardness and want of sensation, not infe- rior to that which accompanies a true scir- rhus ; and yet these tumours will often | admit of a cure by the same mode of treat- ment which we find to be successful in scrophula; and when they prove uncon- querable by the powers of medicine we generally see them continue stationary and innocent to the latest period of life. Writers have, indeed said much about cer- tain tumours changing their nature, and as-^** suming a new character; but I strot-gly suspect that the doctrine of the mutation of diseases into each other, stands upon a very uncertain foundation. Improper treat- ment may, without doubt, exasperate dis- eases, and render a complaint, which ap- peared tp be mild and tractable, dangerous, or destructiye; but to aggravate the symptoms, and to change the form of the disease, are things that ought not to be confounded. I do not affirm, that a broast which has been the sent r,f a ;**"imma>*y ah3.™??, or 6 -it I -?CO 795 gland that has been affected with scrophula, may not become cancerous ; for they might have suffered from this disease had no pre- vious complaint existed; but these morbid alterations generate no greater tendency to cancer than if the parts had always retained their natural condition. There is no neces- sary connection between the cancer and any other disease, nor has it ever been clearly proved that one is convertible into the other. Chirurgical writers have generally enume- rated tumour as an essential symptom of the scirrhus ; and it is very true, that this disease is often accompanied with an increase of bulk in the part affected. From long and careful observation, I am however induced to think, that an addition to the quantity of matter is rather an accidental than a neces- sary consequence of the presence of this pe- culiar affection. When tbe breast is the seat of a scirrhus, the altered part is hard, perhaps unequal in its figure, and definite; but these symptoms are not always connected with an actual in- crease in the dimensions of the breast. On the contrary, the true scirrhus is frequently accompanied with a contraction and dimi- nution of bulk, a retraction of the nipple, and a puckered state of the skin. The irritation produced by an indurated substance lying in the breast, will very often cause a determination of blood to that organ, and a consequent enlargement of it; but I consider this as an inflammatory state of the surrounding parts, excited by the scirrhus, acting as a remote cause, and by no means essential to the original complaint. From the evident utility of topical blood-lettiug under these circumstances, a notion has pre- vailed that the scirrhus is an inflammatory disease; but the strongly-marked dissimila- rity of a phlegmon and an exquisite scirrhus, j in their appearances, progress, and mode of termination, obliges me to dissent from that . opinion. That one portion of the breast \ may be in a scirrhous state, while the other parts are in a state of inflammation, is agree- able to reason and experience; but that an inflammation, which is an acute disease, and a scirrhus, whose essential characters are almost directly the reverse of inflammation, shall be co-existent in the same part, is not a very intelligible proposition. Tumour ' and inflammation are commonly met with on a variety of other occasions, and in this ' particular instance they may be the effects of the disease, but are not essentially con- nected with its presence. An incipient scirrhus is seldom accompa- nied with a discolouration of the skin; and a dusky redness, purple, or even livid ap- pearance of the surface, is commonly seen when there is a malignant scirrhus. The presence or absence of colour can, however, at the best, afford us but a very precarious criterion of the true nature of the complaint. When the disease is clearly known, an al- tered state of the skin may assist us in judg- ing of the progress it has made; but as the skin may suffer similar variations in a num- ber of very dissimilar diseases, it would be improper to found an opinion upon so delu- sive a phenomenon. Scla'rea. (From crttxupos,hard; because its stalks are hard and dry, Blanch.) The garden clary. See Salvia sclarea. Scla'rea hispa'jvica. Wild clary, or horminum sylvestre. Scleri'asis. (From trxxupom, to harden.) Scleroma. Sclerosis. A hard tumour or in- duration. Scljbrophtha'lmia. (From e-KKupos, hard, and o^flstx-ioc, the eye.) A protrusion of the eye-ball. An inflammation of the eye, attended with hardness of the parts. Sclerosarco ma. (From ffKhnpos, hard, and aeipxafAtt, a fleshy tumour.) A hard fleshy excrescence on the gums. Sclero'sis. See Scleriasis. SCLERO'TIC COAT. (Tunica sclero- tica; from axKupooo, to harden; so called from its hardness.) Sclerotis. The outer- most coat of the eye, of a white colour, dense, and tenacious. Its anterior part, which is transparent, is termed the cornea transparens. It is into this coat of the eye that the muscles of the bulb are in- serted. Sclero'tis. See Sclerotic coat. Sclopeta'ria A'auA. (From sclopetum, a gun; so called from its supposed virtues in healing gun-shot wounds.) A rquebusade. It is made of sage, mugwort, and mint, dis- tilled in wine. Sclopetopla'ga. (From sclopetum, agpn. and plaga, a wound.) A gun-shot wound. Scoli'asis. (From e-n-Me-*, to twist.) A distortion of the spine. Scolope'ndria. The spleenwort, or milt waste is sometimes so called. See Cete- rach. Scolope'wdricm. (From o-K.exovtvS'pet, the earwig; so called because its leaves re- semble the earwig.) See Asplenium. Scoxopomachje'rium. (From cruoxava.^, the woodcock, and /Aei^eaptt, a knife; so called because it is bent a little at the end like a woodcock's bill.) An incision- knife. Sco'lymus. (From a-xoxos, a thorn ; so named from its prickly leaves.) The arti- choke is sometimes so called. See Ci- nara. Sco'pa re'gia. The butcher's broom, or knee-holly, was formerly so termed. See Ruscus. Scorbu'tia. (From scorbutus, the scur- vy.) Medicines for the scurvy. SCORBU'TUS. (From schorboet, Germ.) Oingibrachium, because the gums and arms, and gingipedium, because the ?tf6 SCO >CO g*ums and legs, are affected by it. The scurvy. A genus of disease in the Class, Cachexia, and Order, Impetigines, of Cul- len; characterized by extreme debility; complexion pale and bloated; spongy gums; livid spots on the skin; breath offensive; ©edematous swellings in the legs; haemor- rhages ; foul ulcers ; foetid urine ; and ex- tremely offensive stools. The scurvy is a disease of a putrid nature, much more pre- valent in cold climates than in warm ones, and which chiefly affects sailors, and such as are shut up in besieged places, owing, as is supposed, to their being deprived of fresh provision, and a due quantitity of acescent food, assisted by the prevalence of cold and moisture, and by such other causes as de- press the nervous energy, as indolence, con- finement, want of exercise, neglect of clean- liness, much labour and fatigue, sadness, despondency, &c. These several debilita- ting causes, with the concurrence of a diet consisting principally of salted or putrescent food, will be sure to produce this disease. It seems, however, to depend more on a defect of nourishment, than on a vitiated state; and the reason that salted provisions are so productive of the scurvy, is, most probably, because they are drained of their nutritious juices, which are extracted and run off in brine. As the disease is apt to become pretty general amongst the crew of a ship when it has once made its appearance, it has been supposed by many to be of a contagious nature, but the conjecture seems by no means well founded. A preternatural saline state of the blood has been assigned as its proximate cause. It has been contended by some physicians, that the primary morbid affection in this disease is a debilitated state of the solids, arising principally from the want of ali- ment. The scurvy comes on gradually, with heaviness, weariness, and unwilUngness to move about, together with dejection of spirits, considerable loss of strength, and debility. As it advances in its progress, the countenance becomes sallow and bloat- ed, respiration is hurried on the least mo- tion, the teeth become loose, the gums are spongy, the breath is very offensive, livid spots appear on different parts of the body, old wounds which have been long healed up break out afresh, severe wander- ing pains are felt, particularly by night, the skin is dry, the urine small in quantity, turning blue vegetable infusions of a green colour; and the pulse is small, frequent, and, towards the last, intermitting; but the intellects are, for the most part, clear, and distinct. By an aggravation of the symptoms, the disease, in its last stage, exhibits a most wretched appearance. The joints become swelled and stiff, the tendons of the legs are rigid and contracted, general emacia- tion ensues, haemorrhages break forth from different parts, foetid evacuations are dis- charged by stool, and a diarrhoea or dysen- tery arises, which soon terminates the tragic scene. Scurvy, as usually met with on shore, or where the person has not been exposed to the influence of the remote causes before enumerated, is unattended by any violent symptoms, as slight blotches, with scaly eruptions on different parts of the body, and a sponginess of the gums, are the chief ones to be observed. In forming our judgment as to the event of the disease, we are to be directed by the violence of the symptoms, by the situation of the patient with respect to a vegetable diet,, or other proper substitutes, by his former state of health, and by his constitu- tion not having been impaired by previous diseases. Dissections of scurvy have always disco- vered the blood to be in a very dissolved state. The thorax usually contains more or less of a watery fluid, which, in many cases, possesses so high a degree of acri- mony, as to excoriate the hands by coming in contact with it; the cavity of the abdo- men contains the same kind of fluid; the lungs are black and putrid; and the heart itself has been found in a similar state, with its cavity filled with a corrupted fluid. In many instances, the epiphyses have been, found divided from the bones, the carti- lages separated from the ribs, and several of thfij bones themselves dissolved by caries. The brain seldom shows any marks of dis- ease. In the cure, as well as the prevention of scurvy, much more is to be done by regi- men, than by medicines, obviating as far as possible the several remote causes ofthe dis- ease, but particularly providing the patient \ with a more wholesome diet, and a large > proportion of fresh vegetables; and it has ' been found that those articles are especially / useful, which contain a native acid, as oranges, lemons, &c. Where these cannot be procured, various substitutes have been proposed, of which the best appear to be the inspissated juices of the same fruits, or the crystallized citric acid. Vinegar, sour crout, and farinaceous substances made to undergo the acetous fermentation, have likewise been ,N used with much advantage; also brisk fer- menting liquors, as spruce beer, cyder, and the like. Formerly many plants of the Class, Tetradynamia, as mustard, horse-ra- dish, &c. likewise garlic, and others of a stimulant quality, promoting the secretions, were much relied upon, and, no doubt, pro- ved useful to a certain extent. The spongy state of the gums may be remedied by washing the mouth with some of the mineral acids sufficiently diluted, or perhaps mixed . sCR with decoction of cinchona. The stithies* of the limbs by fomentations, cataplasms, and friction ; and sometimes in hot climates, the earth-bath has afforded speedy relief to this symptom. Sco'rdium. (From a-xopoSov, garlic ; so called because it smells like garlic.) See Teucrium scordium. Sco'ri.*k. (Scoria, froma-xm, excrement.) Dross. The refuse or useless parts of any substance. Scorodopra'sum. (From o-xopofov, gar- lick, and vpitvev, the leek.) The wild gar- lick or leek shalot. Sco'rodum. (Afro tov a-xup ogttv, from its filthy smell.) Garlick. Scorpi'aca. (From a-xopvtos, a scorpion.) Medicines against the bite of serpents. Scorpioi'des. (From a-xopvtos, a scor- pion, and etfos, a likeness ; so called because its leaves resemble the tail of a scorpion.) Scorpiurus. Scorpion-wort. Bird's-foot. Scurpiu'rus. See Scorpioides. SCORZONERA. (From escorza, a ser- pent, Span.; so called because it is said to be effectual against the bite of all venomous animals.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Polygamia aqualis. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the offi- cinal viper grass. Scorzone'ra hispa'wica. The systema- tic name of the esculent vipers' grass. Scorzone'ra hu'milis. The systematic name of the officinal vipers' grass. Escor- zonera. Viperaria. Serpentaria hispanica. Goats' grass. Vipers' grass. The roots of this plant, Scorzonera humilis; caule sub- nudo, unifloro; foliis lato-lanceolatis, nervo- sis, plants, of Linnaeus, have been sometimes employed medicinally as alexipharmics, and in hypochondrial disorders, and obstructions Vbf the viscera. The Scorzonera hispanica mostly supplies the shops, whose root is es- culent, oleraceous, and against diseases in- efficacious. Scotodi'we. (From o-jcoto-, darkness, and cf/vo-, a giddiness.) Scotodinia. Scotodi- nos. Scotoma. Scotomia. Giddiness, with impaired sight. SCRIBONIUS, Largus, a Roman phy- sician in the reign of Claudius, who wrote a treatise, " De Conipositione Medicamen- f torum." Many of these formulae are per- fectly trifling and superstitious; and the * whole work displays a great attachment to empiricism. The style is also very deficient in elegance for the time in which he lived, whence he appears to have been a person of inferior education. SCROBI'CULUS CORDIS. (Dim. of scrobs, a ditch.) The pit ofthe stomach. SCRO'FULA. (From scrofa, a swine; because this animal is said to be much sub- ject to a similar disorder.) Scrophula. Struma. Coir as. Chraas. EcruelJes, Fr. :CR 797 Scrophula. The king's evil. A genus of disease in the Class, Cachexia, and Order Impetigines, of Cullen. He distinguishes four species. 1. Scrophula vulgaris, when it is without other disorders external and permanent. 2. Scrophula. mesenterica, when internal, with loss of appetite, pale .countenance, swelling of the belly, and an unusual foetor of the excrements. 3. Scro- phula fugax. This is of the most simple kind ; it is seated only about the neck, and for the most part is caused by absorption from sores on the head. 4. Scrophula Americana, when it is joined with the yaws. Scrophula consists in hard indolent tumours of the conglobate glands in various parts of the body; but particularly in the neck, be- hind the ears, and under the chin, which after a time suppurate and degenerate into ulcers, from which, instead of pus, a white curdled matter, somewhat resembling the coagulum of milk, is discharged. The first appearance ofthe disease is most usually between the third and seventh year of the child's age; but it may arise at any period between this and the age of puberty; after which it seldom makes its first attack. It most commonly affects children of a lax habit, with smooth fine skins, fair hair, and rosy cheeks. It likewise is apt to attack such children as show a disposition to ra- chitis, marked by a protuberant forehead, enlarged joints, and a tumid abdomen. Like this disease, it seems to be peculiar to cold and variable climates, being rarely met with in warm ones. Scrophula is by no means a contagious disease, but, beyond all doubt, is of an hereditary nature, and is often entailed by parents on their children. There are, indeed, some practitioners who wholly deny that this, or any other disease, can be acquired by an hereditary right ; but that a peculiar temperament of body, or predispo- sition in the constitution to some diseases, may extend from both father and mother to their offspring, is, observes Dr. Thomas, very clearly proved. For example, we very frequently meet with gout in young persons of both sexes, who could never have brought it on by intemperance, sensuality, or impro- per diet, but must have acquired the pre- disposition to it in this way. Where there is any predisposition in the constitution to scrophula, and the person happens to contract a venereal taint, this frequently excites into action the causes of the former; as a venereal bubo not unfre- quently becomes scrophulous, as soon as the virus is destroyed by mercury. The late Dr. Cullen supposed scrophula to depend upon a peculiar constitution of the lympha- tic system. The attacks of the disease seem much affected or influenced by the periods of the seasons. They begin usually some time in the winter and spring, and often disappear, or are greatly amended, in sum- mer and autumn. The first appearance of 798 SCR MJR the disorder is commonly in that of small oval or spherical tumours under the skin, unattended by any pain or discolouration. These appear, in general, upon the sides of the neck, below the ear, or under the chin ; but, in some cases, the joints of the elbows or ankles, or those of the fingers and toes, are the parts first affected. In these in- stances, we do not, however, find small moveable swellings; but, on the contrary, a tumour almost uniformly surrounding the joint, and interrupting its motion. After some length of time the tumours become larger and more fixed, the skin which covers them acquires a purple or livid colour, and, being much inflamed, they at last suppurate and break into little holes, from which, at first, a matter somewhat pu- riform oozes out; but this changes by de- grees into a kind of viscid serous discharge, much intermixedwith small pieces of a white substance, resembling the curd of milk. The tumours subside gradually, whilst the ulcers at the same time open more, and spread unequally in various directions. Af- ter a time, some of the ulcers heal; but other tumours quickly form in different parts of the body, and proceed on, in the same slow manner as the former ones, to suppuration. In this manner the disease goes on for some years, and appearing at last to have exhausted itself, all the ulcers heal up, without being succeeded by any fresh swellings; but leaving behind them an ugly puckering of the skin, and a scar of considerable extent. This is the most mild form under which scrophula ever appears. In more virulent cases, the eyes are parti- cularly the seat of the disease, and are af- fected with ophthalmia, giving rise to ulce- rations in the tarsi, and inflammation of the tunica adnata, terminating not unfrequently in an opacity of the transparent cornea. In similar cases, the joints become affec- ted, they swell and are incommoded by ex- cruciating deep-seated pain, which is much increased upon the slightest motion. The swelling and pain continue to increase, the muscles ofthe limb become at length much wasted. Matter is soon afterwards formed, and this is discharged at small openings made by the bursting of the skin. Being, however, of a peculiar acrimonious nature, it erodes the ligaments and'cartilages, and produces a caries of the neighbouring bones. By an absorption of the matter into the sys- tem, hectic fever at last arises, and, in the end, often proves fatal. When scrophula is confined to the exter- nal surface, it is by no means attended with danger, although on leaving one part, it is apt to be renewed in others ; but when the ulcers are imbued with a sharp acrimony, spread, erode, and become deep, without showing any disposition to heal; when deep- seated collections of matter form amongst the small bones of the hands and feet, or in the joints, or tubercles in the lungs, witii hectic fever, arise, the consequences will be fatal. On opening the bodies of persons who have died of this disease, many of the viscera are usually found in a diseased state, hut more particularly the glands of the mesen- tery, which are not only much tumefied, but often ulcerated. The lungs are frequently discovered beset with a number of tubercles or cysts, which contain matter of various kinds. Scrophulous glands, on being ex- amined by dissection, feel somewhat softer to the touch than in their natural state, and when laid open, they are usually found to contain a soft curdy matter, mixed with pus. The treatment consists chiefly in the use of those means, which are calculated to improve the general health; a nutritious dieti easy of digestion, a pure dry air, gentle exercise, friction, cold bathing, especially in the sea, and strengthening medicines, as the preparations of iron, myrrh, &c. but, parti- cularly the Peruvian bark with soda. Va- rious mineral waters, and other remedies which moderately promote the secretions, appear also to have been often useful. In irritable states of the system, hemlock has been employed with much advantage. Mer- cury is generally injurious to scrofulous persons, when carried so far as to affect the mouth; yet they have sometimes improved under the use of the milder preparations of that metal, determined principally towards the skin. Moderate antimonials also, decoc- tions of sarsaparilla, mezereon, guaiacum, &c. burnt sponge, muriate of time, and other such remedies have been serviceable in many cases, perhaps chiefly in the same way. The applications' to scrofulous tumours and ulcers must vary according to the state of the parts, whether indolent or irritable; where the tumours show no disposition to enlarge or become inflamed, it is, perhaps,v best to interfere little with them; but their V inflammation must be checked by leeches, / &c. and when ulcers exist, stimulant lotions/ or dressings must be used to give them a disposition to heal; but if they are in an ir- ritable state, a cataplasm, made, perhaps, with hemlock, or other narcotic. SCROPHULARIA. (From scrofula, the king's evil; so called from the unequal tu- bercles upon its roots, like scrofulous tu- mours.) The name of a genus of plants inN the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. m Order, Angiospermia. The fig-wort. Scrophula'ria a«itja'tica. Bdonic* aquatica. Greater water-figwort. Water- betony. The leaves of this plant, Scrophu- laria ; foliis cordatis obtusis, petioltttis,erates on them, or in their vicini- ty, and determines their immediate or sym- pathetic action. Thus saliva is secreted in greater quantity during mastication, &c. When a secretory organ enters into ac- tion, the surrounding parts, or such as are situated in its vicinity, usually sympathize ; for instance, the liver is comprised in the sphere of action of the duodenum, since the repletion of this intestine irritates it, SEC 801 determines a more abundant afflux of hu mours, and a more copious secretion of bile. The blood conveyed to a secretory glandr before it arrives there, suffers preparatory changes which dispose it to furnish the constituents of the liquor about to be se- creted. The celerity with which the blood arrives at an organ, and the length, diameter, an- gles of the vessels, and the disposition of their ultimate ramifications, are all cir- cumstances which ought to be observed in the examination of each secretion, since they have an influence on the nature of the secreted fluid, and on the mode in which secretion is effected. When a gland is irritated it becomes the centre of fluxion, and acts on the blood brought by its ves- sels. Secretion dependant on a peculiar action inherent in a glandular organ is assisted by the action of surrounding mus- cles. The glands, after having remained for a longer or shorter time in a state of excita- tion, relax, become collapsed, and fluids are not conveyed to them in such abundance, they remain in a state of sleep, and during repose renew their sensibility, which is con- sumed by long exertion. A remarkable circumstance in secretions is, that they mutually replace and supply each other, so that when the urine is less copious, perspiration is more abundant. A sudden coldness of the skin frequently occasions diarrhoeas, the humours are im- mediately repelled towards the intestinal tube, and pass off by the mucous glands of the intestines, the action of which is con- siderably increased. Se'ctio C^esa'rea. See Casarian ope' ration. Se'ctio franco'nia. Sedio hypogaslri- ca. The high operation for the stone. See Lithotomy. SECUNDINES. The placenta and mem- branes which are expanded from its edge, and which form a complete involucrum of the foetus and its waters, go under the com- mon term of after-birth, or secundines. The membranes of fne ovum have usually been mentioned as two, the amnion and the chorion; and the latter has again been divided into the true and the false. The third membrane, (which, from its ap- pearance, has likewise been called the vil- lous or spongy, and from the consideration of it as the inner lamina of the uterus,. cast off like the exuviae of some animals, the decidua,) has been described by Har- vey, not as one of the membranes of the ovum, but as a production of the uterus. The following is the order of the mem- branes of the ovum, at the full period of gestation: 1st, There is the outer or con- necting, which is flocculent, spongy, and extremely vascular, completely investing 802 SED SEE the whole ovum, and lining the uterus. 2dly, The middle membrane, which is nearly pellucid, with a very few small blood-vessels scattered over it, and which forms a covering to the placenta and fuuis, but does not pass between the placenta and uterus. 3dly. The inner membrane, which is transparent, of a firmer texture than the others, and lines the whole ovum, making, like the middle membrane, a co- vering for the placenta and funis with the two last. The ovum is clothed when it passes from the ovarium into the uterus, where the first is provided for its reception. These membranes, in the advanced state of pregnancy, cohere slightly to each other, though, in some ova, there is a con- siderable quantity of fluid collected be- tween them, which, being discharged when one of the outer membranes is broken, forms one of the circumstances which have been distinguished by the • name of, by or false waters. Between the middle and inner membrane, upon or near the funis, there is a small, flat, and oblong body, which, in the early part of pregnancy, seems to be a vesicle containing milky lymph, which afterwards becomes of a firm, and apparently fatty texture. This is called the vesicula umbi- licalis; but its use is not known. See Pia- ■centa. Secu'ndcm a'rtem. According to art. A term frequently used in prescription, and denoted by the letters S. A. which are usu- ally affixed, when the making up of the re- cipe in perfection requires some uncommon care and dexterity. Securi'daca. (From securis, an axe; so called because its leaves resemble a small axe.) Henbane. SEDATIVES. (Medicamenta sedaliva, from Sedo, to ease or assuage.) Sedantia, medicines which have the power of dimi- nishing the animal energy, without destroy- ing life. They are divided into sedativa soporifica, as opium, papaver, hyoscyamus, and sedativa refrigerantia, as neutral salts, acids, &c. Sedative salt of Homberg. See Boracic acid. Sedenta'ria o'ssa. The os coccygis and iscbia. Sedge. See Iris pseudaeorus. Sediment. The heavy parts of liquids, which fall to the bottom. Sediment lateriticus. See Lateritious se- diment. SEDLITZ WATER. Seydschutz water. A simple saline mineral water. From che- mical analysis it appears, that it is strongly impregnated with sulphate of magnesia or Epsom salt, and it is to this, along with brobably the small quantity of muriate of magnesia, that it owes its bitter and saline taste, and its purgative properties. The diseases in which this water is recommended are, crudities of the stomach, hypochon- driasis, amenorrhoea, and the anomaloas complaints succeeding the cessation of the catamenia, cedematous tumours of, tbe legs in literary men, haemorrhoidal affections, and scorbutic eruptions. SEDUM. (From sedo, to assuage; so called because it allays inflammation.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order, Penta- gynia. ^f- Se'dum a'cre. Illecebrar V ermicularis. Piper murale. Sedum minus. Wall-pepper. Stone-crop. The plant thus called '■>, in its recent state, extremely acrid, like the hydropiper ; hence, if taken in large doses, it acts powerfully on the primae viae, proving both emetic and cathartic; applied to the skin as a cataplasm, it frequently produces vesications and erosions. Boer- haave, therefore, imagines that its internal employment must be unsafe; but expe- rience has discovered, that a decoction of this plant is not only safe, but of great efficacy in scorbutic complaints. For which purpos'e, a handful of the herb is directed, by Below, to be boiled in eight pints of beer, till they are reduced to fonr, of which three or four ounces are to be taken every, or every other, morning. Milk has been found to answer this pur- pose better than beer. Not only ulcers simply scorbutic, but those of a scrophu- lous, or even cancerous tendency, have been cured by the use of this plant; of which Marquet relates several instances. He likewise found it useful as an external application in destroying fungous flesh, and in promoting a discharge in gangrenes and' carbuncles. Another effect for which this plant is esteemed, is that of stopping inter- mittent fevers. Se'dum lu'teum mura'le. Navel wort. ^ Se'dum ma'jus. See Sempervivum tec- v. torum. jm Se'dum minus. See Sedum acre. ( Se'dum tele'phium. The systematic / name ofthe orpine. Faba crassa. Telephi- um. Fabaria crassula. Anacampseros. The plant which bears these names in various pharmacopoeias, is the orpine, Sedum foliis planiusculis serratis, corymbo folioso, caule eredo, of Linnaeus. It was formerly ranked as an antiphlogistic, but now forgotten. SEEING. A sensation by which we S perceive bodies around us, and their sen- sible qualities. The organ of sight is * formed of three parts perfectly distinct; first, those which serve to protect the globe ofthe eye, to withdraw it suddenly from the influence of light, and to preserve it in a condition necessary for the exercise of its functions. These consist in the supercilia, palpebrae, and lachrymal passages, parts accessory to the organ. The eye-ball itself presents two portions very different from each other, one formed by almost the SEE *EE U03 -vrholc, and which may be called an optic instrument; the other, formed by a medul- lary expansion of the optic nerve is the immediate organ of sight; this is the retina, alone adapted to receive the impression of light, and to be affected by the delicate contact of this extremely s*»btle fluid. This impression, or sensation, is transmitted to the cerebral organ by the optic nerve, of which the retina is merely the expanded extremity. The eye-brows, as being accessory or- gans to vision, have the effect of diminishing the effect of a too strong light by partly absorbing its rays. Tho supercilia answer this purpose better in proportion to the projection formed, and the darker colour of the hair; thus we knit the brow trans- versely in passing from dark to a lighted place, the strong light of which has a dis- agreeable effect on the organ of sight. Hence arose the custom of certain southern people, (in whom the eye-brows are, indeed, naturally thicker, and of a darker colour,) to make them blacker, in order the better to fulfil the intention for which they were de- signed. The eye-lids, as concerned in the organs of vision, shade the eyes from the continual action of light; these, like all other organs, have occasion for repose, which could not have been procured had the rays of light constantly excited their sensibility. A removal of the eye-lids occasions loss of sleep. The cilia, or hairs, growing upon the margin are destined to prevent insects or other light bodies in the atmosphere from insinuating between the globe of the eye and its covering. The anterior part of the eye thus defended against external in- juries, is continually moistened by the tears, they also guard against the effects of fric- tion, to which the eye is exposed. See . Eye. Luminous rays, emanating from a light object, form a cone, the apex of which corresponds to the point of a body which we are looking at, and its base is applied to the anterior part of the cornea; all those rays which touch the mirror of the eye, and pass through it, experience a refrac- tion proportioned to the density of the cornea, and to the convexity of this mem- •brane ; when approaching the perpendicu- lar, they pass through the aqueous humour which is less dense, and meet with the iris. All those rays which fall on this membrane are reflected, and show its colour different in different individuals. It is only the most central rays that penetrate the pupil, and serve for sight: these enter the pupil in greater or less number, according as it may be more or less dilated. The pupil becomes larger or smaller conformable to the expansion or contraction of the iris. The motions of the iris depend entirely on the mode in which light affects the retina ; it is of itself insensible to the impression of luminous rays, as proved by Fontana,. who always found it unmoved when he directed rays of light exclusively to it. The rays to which the pupil gives pas- sage pass through the aqueous humour of the posterior chamber; and soon come into contact with the crystalline lens, which powerfully refracts them, on account of its density and lenticular form. When more approaching the perpendicular by this body, they proceed as far as the retina, through the vitreous humour, which is less dense, and which preserves, without augmentation, the effect of the refraction produced by the chrystalline lens; the rays assembled into one focus strike only a single point of the retina, and produce an impression that gives us an idea of certain properties of the bodies it reflects. It is generally thought that luminous pyramids, which emanate from all points of the object we behold, descussate in passing through the globe of the eye, so that the object itself is figured in a reverse direction. Although the image of each object is traced at the same time in each of our eyes, we have but one sensa- tion, because both sensations are in harmo- ny or combined, and only serve by assisting each other to render the impression strong- er and more durable. The correspondence of affection requires the direction ofthe op- tic axes on the same objects, and however little this direction be changed we really see double, which happens in strabismus, or squinting. If the eyes possess a too energetic power oL refraction, either from too great a con- vexity of the cornea or crystalline lens, or more considerable density of the humours and excessive depth of the globe of the eye, the luminous rays being united too soon, cross each other, again diverge, fall scatter- ed on the retina, and produce only a confu- sed sensation. In this disease of vision called myopia, patients can only distinguish very near objects, whence rays are given off which require an instrument possessing a conside- rable power of refraction. In presbyopia, on the contrary, the cornea, being too flat, the crystalline not very convex, or deep- seated, or the humours not sufficiently abundant, cause the rays not to be yet as- sembled, when they fall on the retina ; so that patients can only observe with distinct- ness remote objects, because the rays that come from them being little divergent, have not occasion to be much refracted. The sen- sibility ofthe retina, is under certain circum- stances, so much raised, that the eye hardly supports the weakest light. Persons in this situation are called nyctalopes, who distin- guish objects in the midst of what others consider utter darkness, as a few rays are sufficient to affect their organ of vision. The eyes are not immoveable in the part they occupy, they are directed towards all the objects of which we wish to form a know- ol)4 SE1 ledge by different motions, regulated by four recti and two oblique muscles, and it is observed that there is such a correspond- ence of action in the muscles that move both eyes, that these organs turn at the same time towards the object, so that the visual axes are directed to the same point. Seignette's salt. A neutral salt, which consists of soda, potash, and tartaric acid. It was prepared and made known by a Frenchman named Peter Seignette, towards the end of the seventeenth century. It was then employed in preference to many other medicines long known, which had been equally serviceable; and by these means, without much trouble, he was enabled to acquire a fortune. It must, however, be allowed, that he was a skilful chemist, who, by his writings, and the invention of various other medicines, had obtained considerable reputation as a philosopher and naturalist. He was established as an apothecary at Ro- chelle ; published papers on various natural objects which he had observed in his neigh- bourhood, in the Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences at Paris, as well as in other works; and died on the 11th of March, J 719. He recommended this salt, which enrich- ed him, and rendered his name famous, in some small treatises, printed in particular about the year 1662. He called it some- times alkaline salt, sometimes sal polycrest, and sometimes Rochelle salt. After his death, his son continued to prepare and to vend it with the greatest success. Seignette discovered this salt while he Was engaged in making soluble tartar, and ac- cording to the old opinion, imagining that both the fixed alkalis were the same, used soda instead of potash. By this means he procured, not without surprise, a salt dif- ferent from the common soluble tartar which he wished to prepare, and from the other well-known salt also. He was indu- ced, therefore, to examine it. The experi- ments of learned chemists discovered the component parts of this salt. The mode of prepari*~f*it was then made publicly known; and, by more accurate examination, the difference before overlooked, between vege- table and mineral alkali, was determined; by which new light was thrown upon che- mistry, and an important service rendered to a variety of arts. Among those who contributed to bring this 6alt into repute was Nicholas Lemery, to whom Seignette sent a large quantity of it, which he distributed at Paris, though un-: acquainted with its component parts. Its composition was discovered at the sarne time, about the year 1731, by two French chemists, Boulduc and Geoffroy; the former published his observations in the Memoirs ofthe Academy of Sciences; and the latter communicated his to Sir Hans Sloane, who caused them to be printed in the Philoso- <-EM phical Transactions. Neuman, thercloi***** was not the first who made known the com- position of Seignette's salt, in his treatise on Salt-petre ; for Neuman's salt is essentially different; and he himself confesses that he was not acquainted with the Rochelle salt. See Soda tartarizata. Seleni'tes. (From EM >em ms uetrate and impregnate the ovulum in the ovarium. In castrated animals, and in eunuchs, the vesiculae seminales are small, and contract- ed ; and a little lymphatic liquor, but no semen, is found in them. The semen is de- tained for some time in the vesiculae semina- les, and rendered thicker from the continual absorption of ils very thin part, by the os- culaof the lymphatic vessels. In lascivious men, the semen is sometimes, though rarely, propelled by nocturnal pollution from the ve- siculae seminales, through the ejaculatory ducts (which arise from the vesiculae semi- nales, perforate the urethra transversely, and openrthemselves by narrow and very nervous mouths at the sides of the caput gaUinaginis,) into the urethra, and from it to some distance. But in chaste men the greatest part is again gradually absorbed from the vesiculae seminales through the lymphatic vessels, and conciliates strength to the body. The smell of semen is specific, heavy, affecting the nostrils, yet not disa- greeable. The same odour is observed in the roots of the orchis, the iuli of chesnuts, and the antherae of many plants. The smell of the semen of quadrupeds, when at heat, is so penetrating as to fender their flesh fetid and useless, unless castrated. Thus the flesh of the stag, tempore coitus, is unfit to eat. The taste of semen is fa- tuous and somewhat acrid. In the testes its consistence is thin and diluted; but in the vesiculae seminales, viscid, dense, and rather pellucid: and by venery and debility it is rendered thinner. Specific gravity. The greatest part of the semen sinks to the bottom in water, yet some part swims on its surface, which it covers like very fine threads mutually connected together in the form of a cobweb. Colour. In the testicles it is somewhat yel- low, and in the vesiculae seminales it acquires a deeper hue. That emitted by pollution or coition, becomes white from its mixture with ■ the whitA liquorof the prostate gland dur- ing its passage through the urethra. In those people who labour under jaundice, and from the abuse of saffron, the semen has been seen yellow, and in an atrabiliary young man, black. Qimlity. Semen exposed to the atmos- pheric air, loses its pellucidity, and becomes thick, but after a few hours it is again ren- • dered more fluid and pellucid than it was immediately after its emission. This phe- nomenon cannot arise from water or.oxygen attracted from the air. At length it depo- sits phosphate of lime, and forms a corneous crust. Experiments with semen prove that it turns the syrup of violets green, and dissolves earthy, neutral, and metallic salts. Fresh semen is insoluble in water, until it has un- dergone the above changes in atmospheric air. It is dissolved by alkaline salts. By aetherial oil it is dried into a pellucid pelli*- cle, like the cortex of the brain. It is dis- solved by all acids, except the oxy-muriaticv by which it is coagulated in the form of white flakes. It is also acted upon by alco- hol of wine. By dry distillation semen gives out a small portion of empyreumatic oil, and volatile alkali. The remaining incinerated carbon affords soda and phosphate of lime. The constituent principles of semen. Che- mical analysis demonstrates that one hun- dred parts of semen contain, 1. Of water, ninety parts. 2. Of animal gluten, six parts. 3. Of phosphate of lime, three parts. 4. Of pure soda, one part. 5. By micros- copical examination, it is asserted that an- immense number of very small ahimalcula, with round tails called spermatic animalcu- les, may be seen. 6. The odorous principle> which flies off immediately from fresh se- men. It appears to consist of a peculiar vital principle, and by the antients was called aura seminis. Use. I. Emitted into the female vagina sub coilu, it possesses the wonderful and stupendous power ^impregnating the ovu- lum in the female "ovarium. The odorous principle, or aura spermafica only, appears to penetrate through the cavity of the uterus and Fallopian tubes to the female ovarium, and there to impregnate the albuminous la- tex of the mature ovulum by its vital power. The other principles of the semen appear to be only a vehicle of the seminal aura. 2. In chaste men, the semen returning through the lymphatic vessels into the mass of the blood, 'gives strength to the body and mind; hence the bull is so fierce and brave, the castrated ox so gentle and weak; hence every animal languishes post coitum; and hence tabes dorsalis from onanism. 3. It is by the stimulus of the semen absorbed, at the age of puberty, into the mass of the hu- mours, that the beard and hair of the pubes, but in animals the horns, are produced; and the weeping voice of the boy changed into that of a man. Se'men adjowaen. A seed imported from the East, of a pleasant smell, a grate- ful aromatic taste, somewhat like savory. It possesses exciting, stimulating, and carmi- native virtues, aid is given in the East in nervous weakness, dyspepsia, flatulency, and heart-burn. Se'men aga've. An East Indian seedr exhibited there in atonic gout. Se'men co'ntra. See Artemisia santo- nica. Se'men sanctum. See Artemisia santo- nica. SEMI. (Semi, from h/aktv, half.) Semit in composition universally signifies half, as. semicupium, a half-bath or bath up to the navel; qynilunaris, in the shape of a half- moon. SEJ^ICIRCULAR CANAL?. These 806 SEM canals are three in number, and take their name from their figure. They belong to the organ of hearing, and are situated in the petrous portion of the temporal bone, and open into the vestibulum. SEMICU'PIUM. Excathisma. Inces- sio. A half-bath, or such as receives only the hips, or extremities. Semi intero'sseus i'ndicis. See Ab- ductor indicis manus. SEMILUNAR VALVES. The three valves at the beginning of the pulmonary artery and aorta are so termed, from their half moon shape. SEMICTICE. (From tni/xuov, a sign.) Semeiosis. That part of pathology which treats on the signs of diseases. SEMIMEMBRANOSUS. Ischio-pop- liti-femoral, of Dumas. This muscle arises from the outer surface of the tuberosity of the ischium, by a broad flat tendon which is three inches in length. From this tendon it has gotten the name of semi-membranosus. It then begins to grow fleshy, and runs at first under the long head of the biceps, and afterwards between that muscle and the semi-tendinosus. At *|he lower part of the thigh it becomes narrower again, and termi- nates in a short tendon, which is inserted chiefly into the upper and back part of the head of the tibia, but some of its fibres are spread over the posterior surface of the cap- sular ligament of the knee. Between this capsular ligament and the tendon of the muscle, we find a small bursa mucosa. The tendons of this and the last-described mus- cle form the inner ham-string. This mus- cle bends the leg, and seems likewise to pre- vent the capsular ligament from being pinched. SEMI-NERVO'SUS. See Semitendino- sus. Semi'nis ejacula'tor. See Accelerator urina. Semi-orbicula'ris o'ris. See Orbicu- laris oris. SEMI-SPINA'LIS CO'LLI Semi-spi- nalis sive transverso-spinalis colli, of Wins- low, Spinalis cervicis, of Albinus, Spinalis colli, of Douglas, Transversalis colli, of Cowper, and Transversospinal, of Dumas. A muscle situated on the posterior part of the neck, which turns the neck obliquely backwards, and a little to one side. It arises from the transverse processes of the uppermost six vertebrae of the back by as many distinct tendons, ascending obliquely under the complexus, and is inserted into the spinous processes of all the vertebrae of the neck, except the first and last. SEMI-SPINALIS DO'RSI. Semi-spi- nalis externus seu transverso-spinalis dorsi, of Winslow. Semi-spinatus, of Cowper, and Transversospinal, of Dumas. A mus- cle situated on the back, which extends the spine obliquely backwards. It arises from the transverse processes of the seventh, SEN eighth, ninth, and tenth vertebrae of the back, by as many distinct tendons, which soon grow fleshy, and then become tendi- nous again, and are inserted into the spinous processes of all the vertebrae of the back above the eighth, and into the lowermost of the neck, by as many tendons. Semi-spina'lis exte'rnus. See Semi- spinalis dorsi. Semi spina'tus. See Semi-spinalis dorsi. SEMI-TENDINOSUS. This muscle, which is the semi-nervosus, of Douglas and Winslow, and Ischio-creti-libial, of Dumas, is situated obliquely along the back part of the thigh. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the inferior, posterior, and outer part ofthe tuberosity of the ischium, in common with the long head of the biceps cruris to the posterior edge of which it continues to adhere, by a great number of oblique fibres, for the space of two or three inches. To- wards the lower part of the os femoris, it terminates in a round tendon, which passes behind the inner condyle of the thigh bone, and becoming flat, is inserted into the upper and inner part of the ridge of the tibia, a little below its tuberosity. This tendon sends off an aponeurosis, which helps to form the ^ndinous fascia that covers the muscles of the leg. This muscle assists in bending the leg, and at the same time draws it a little inwards. SEMPERVI'VUM. (From semper, al- ways, and vivo, to live ; so called because it is always green.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandria. Or- der, Polygynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of some plants. Sempervi'vum a'cre. The stone-crop is occasionally so termed. See Sedum acre. Sempervi'vum tecto'rum. The sys- tematic name of the house-leek. Sedum -, majus. Aizoon. Barba Jovis. House- , leek, or sen-green. The leaves of this plant have no remarkable smeA but dis-. cover to the taste a mild subacidausterity; they are frequently applied by the vulgar to bruises and old ulcers. SENAC, John, was born in Gascony, about the close of the seventeenth century. He is stated to have received the degree of doctor at Rheims, and that of bachelor of ^ physic at Paris. He was a man of profound erudition, united wilh great modesty; and « by his industry acquired much experience. His merits procured him the favour of Louis XV. who appointed him his consult- ing, and afterwards his chief physician, which office he retained till his death in 1770. He was also a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Paris, and of the Royal Society of Nancy. He left some works, which will probably maintain a last- ing reputation, particularly his treatise on the Structure, Function, and Diseases of ~L** • the Heart An edition of Heister's Ana- tomy, with some interesting Observations, was published by him when young. A paper on Drowning, in the Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences, refuting certain erro- neous opinions respecting the Cause of Death, and the Treatment founded upon them, is also due to him; as well as some other minor publications. SENE'CIO. (Senecio, from senesco, to grow old; so called because it has a greyish down upon it, like the beard of old men.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopceial name also of the groundsel. See Senecio vulgaris. Sene'cio Jacob^e'a. Jacobaa. St. James's wort. Ragwort. Senecio jacobaa, of Lin- naeus. The leaves of this common plant have a roughish, bitter, sub-acrid taste, ex- tremely nauseous. A decoction is said, to have been of infinite service in the cure of epidemic camp dysentery. A poultice made of the fresh leaves is said to have a surpri- sing effect in removing pains of the joints, and to remove the sciatica, or hip gout, in two or three applications, when ever so vio- lent. The root is of a healing, adstringent nature. A decoction of it is good for wounds and bruises. Sene'cio madraspata'nus. See Sene- cio pseudo-china. Sene'cio pseudo-chi'na. China Sup- posita. Senecio madratpatanus. Senecio pseudo-china, of Linnaeus. Bastard China. It grows in Malabar. The root greatly re- sembles the China root in appearance and qualities. Sene'cio vulga'ris. Erigerum. Sene- cio. Erigeron. Groundsel. This very common plant is frequently applied bruised to inflammations and ulcers, as a refrigerant and antiscorbutic. Sene'cta a'nguium. The cast skin of a serpent; its decoction is said to cure deaf- ness. Se'nega. See Seneka. Senegal gum. See Mimosa Senegal. Senegaw milkwort. See Polygala senega. SE'NEKA. (So called because the Se- neca or Senegaw Indians use it against the bite of the rattlesnake.) See Polygala se- nega. Sengreen. See Sempervivum tedorum. SE'NNA. (From senna, an Arabian * word, signifying acute; so called from its sharp-pointed leaves.) See Cassia senna. Se'nna alexandri'na. See Cassia senna. Se'nna electua'rium e. See Confec- tio senna. Se'nna ita'lica. See Cassia senna. Se'nna pau'perum. Bastard senna, or milk-vetch. Se'nna sco'rpium. The scorpion senna. Se'nna: extractum. Extract of senna. SEN 807 sennjE infu'sum. See Infusum senna. Se'nnje infu'sum tartariza'tum. Senna, coriander, and cream of tartar, in- fused in water. SENNERTUS, Daniel, was born at Breslaw in 1572. He was sent to Wittem- berg at the age of-twenty-one, and exhibited such marks of talent, that every opportunity was afforded him of visiting the other cele- brated universities of Germany. On his return in 1601 he received the degree of doctor, and the next year was appointed to a professorship of medicine. He distin- guished himself greatly by his eloquence and sound knowledge, and his publications concurred in raising his fame, insomuch that he was consulted by patients from all parts of the world; towards whom he evinced grea£ disinterestedness. The plague prevailed seven times at Wittemberg, while he was professor there, yet he never quitted his post, nor declined his^ services, even to the poorest sick: however, he was at last a victim to that disease in 1637. Sennertus was a voluminous writer, and has been re- presented by some as a mere compiler; but his works are valuable, as containing a full and clear epitome of antient learning; and besides, display much judgment, and free- dom in criticising their doctrines, which in- deed involved him in many controversies. He first introduced the study of chemistry at Wittemberg; and in his writings he maintained the propriety of admitting che- mical as well as Galenical theories and re- medies into medicine. SENSATION. Sensation, or feeling, is the conciousness of a change taking place in any part, from the contact of a fo- reign body with the extremities of our nerves. The seat of sensation is in the pulp ofthe nerves. The impression produced on any organ by the action of an external body constitutes sensation. This sensation, transmitted by nerves to the brain, is perceived, that is, felt by the organ; the sensation then becomes perception; and this first modification im- plies, as must be evident, the existence of a central organ, to which impressions pro- duced on the senses are conveyed. The cerebral fibres are acted on with greater or less force by the sensations propagated by all the senses influenced at the same time ; and we could only acquire confused notions of all bodies that produce them, if one parti- cular and stronger perception did no obli- terate the others, and fix our attention. In this collective state of the mind on the same subject, the brain is weakly affected by se- veral sensations which leave no trace be- hind. It is on this principle that, having read a book with great attention, we forget the different sensations produced by the paper and characters. When a sensation is of short duration, the knowledge we have of it is so weak, that SOS SEN SEP feoon afterwards there does not remain any knowledge of having experienced it. In proportion as a sensation, or an idea, which is only a sensation transformed or perceived by the cerebral organ, has produced in the fibres of this organ a stronger or weaker impression, the remembrance of it becomes more or less lively and permanent. Thus we have a reminwrenee of it, that is, call to mind that we have already been affected in the same manner; a memory, or the act of recalling the object of the sensation with some of its attributes, as colour, volume, &c. When the brain is easily excitable, and, at the same time, accurately preserves im- pressions received, it possesses the power of representing to itself ideas with all their connections, and all the accessory circum- stances by which they are accompanied, of reproducing them in a certain degree, and of recalling an entire object, while the me- mory only gives lis an idea of its qualities. This creative faculty is called imagination. When two ideas are brought together, com- pared, and their analogy considered, we are said to form a. judgment; several judgments connected together constitute reasoning. Besides the sensations that are carried from the organs of sense to the brain, there are others, internal, that seem to be trans- mitted to it by a kind of sympathetic reac- tion. It is well known what uneasiness the aflection of certain organs conveys to the mind, how much an habitual obstruction of the liver is connected with a certain order of ideas; these internal sensations are the origin of our moral faculties, in the same manner as impressions that are conveyed by the organs of sense are the source of intellectual facul- ties. We are not on that account to place the seat of the passions of the mind in the viscera; it is only necessary to remember that the appetites, whence arise the passions, reside in their respective organs, and are a phenomenon purely physical, while passion consists, at the same time, in the intellectual exertion. Thus an accumulation of semen in the cavities that are employed as a reser- voir for it, excites the appetite for venery, very distinct from the passion of love, al- though it may be frequently the determinate cause of it. The senses may be enumerated under the following heads, viz. the sense of vision, hearing, smelling, tasting, touching. SENSIBILITY. The capability which a nerve possesses of conveying the sensation produced by the contact of another body with it. All parts possessed of a power of producing a change, so as to excite a sensation, are called sensible; those which are not possessed of this property, insensible. To the insensible parts by nature belong all our fluids, the blood, bile, saliva, &c. and many of the solids, the hair, epidermis, nails, &c.; but the sensible parts are the skin, eyes, tongue, ear, nose, muscles, stomach, intestines, &c. SENSORIUM. See Cerebrum. SENSORIUM COMMUNE. See Ce- rebrum. SE'NSUS EXTE'RNI. The external senses are, seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling, and feeling. SE'NSUS INTERNI. The internal senses are, imagination, memory, judgment, attention, and the passions. SENTIENT EXTREMITIES. The ex- tremities of the nerves. Separato'rium. (From separo, to sepa- rate.) An instrument for separating the pericranium from the skull, and a chemi- cal vessel for separating essential parts of liquids. Se'pia officina'lis. Sepium. Preci- pitous magnum. The cuttle fish. The sys- tematic name of the fish whose shell posses- ses calcareous qualities, and is often mixed into tooth-powders. Se'pia; os. See Sepia officinalis. Septenary tears. Climacteric years. A period, or succession of years in human life, at which, important constitutional changes are supposed to take place; and tbe end of this period is therefore judged criti- cal. This period is fixed at every seventh year. The grand climacteric is fixed at 63, and, passing that time, age, it is considered, may be protracted to 90. So general is this belief, that the passing of 60 generally gives much anxiety to most people. Septfoil. See TormentiUa. SEPTIC. (Septica; from emu*, to pu- trefy.) Relating to putrefaction. Se'pium. See Sepia officinalis. Septifo'lia. (From seplem, seven, and folium, a leaf; so named from the number of its leaves.) Coralwort, or septfoil tooth- wort. Septine'rvia. (From septem, seven, and nervus, a string; so called from the seven • strings upon its leaf.) A species of plantain. , SE'PTUM CEREBE'LLl. A process of the dura mater, dividing the cerebellum ' perpendicularly into two principal parts. SE'PTUM CE'REBRl. The falciform process of the dura mater is sometimes so called. See Falciform process. SE'PTUM CORDIS. (Septum; from sepio, to separate.) Tbe partition between the two ventricles of the heart. % SE'PTUM LU'CIDUM. Septumpellu- cidum. The thin and tender portion of the • brain, dividing the lateral ventricles from each other. SE'PTUM NA'RIUM. Interseplum. The partition between the nostrils. SE'PTUM PALA'TI. The partition of the palate. Se'ptum pellu'cidum. See Septum lucidum. Se'ptum thora'cis. See Mediastinum. Se'ptum transve'rsum. See Diaphragm. SER .-ER C09 SERA PIAS. (From Serapis, a lascivi- ous idol; so called because it was thought to promote venery ; or from the testiculated shape of its root.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, GJfe nandria. Order, Diandria. Serapi'num. The gum-resin sagapenum is sometimes so called. See Sagapenum. SERAPION, of Alexandria, lived about 280 years before Christ, and is affirmed by Celsus to have been the founder of the em- piric sect of Physicians; though others have attributed the origin of this sect to Philinus. SERAPION, John, an Arabian Physi- cian, who lived between the time of Mesue and Rhazes, towards the middle of the ninth century, and is supposed to have been the first writer on physic in the Arabic lan- guage. Haly Abbas describes his writings as containing only the cure of diseases, with- out any precepts concerning the preserva- tion of health, or relating to surgery; and they are frequently quoted by Rhazes. He often transcribes the remarks of Alexander Trallian, with whom the other Arabians ap- pear to be little acquainted. Some confusion appears to exist respecting another Serapi- on, who is supposed to have lived 180 years later, and to have been the author of a work on the Materia Medica, entitled " De Me- dicamentis tarn simplicibus, quam composi- tis;" in which authors are quoted much posterior to Rhazes, Avenzoar for instance, so that it must have been written towards the latter part of the eleventh century. Seri'phium. (From Seriphus, an island upon which it grew.) Flix-weed. Se'ris. Itpis. Endive. Sermountain. See Laserpitium siler. Serous apoplexy. ' See Apoplexia. Serpenta'ria gallo'rum. The arum dracunculus. See Arum dracunculus. Serpenta'ria hispa'nica. The viper's grass. See Scorzonera. Serpenta'ria virginia'na. (So called from the resemblance of its roots to the tail of the rattle-snake.) See Aristolochia ser- pentaria. Serpe'ntum li'gnum. See Ophioxy- lum serpenlinum. Serpe'ntum ra' dix. See Ophiorrhiza mungos. SERPIGO. (From serpo, to creep; because it creeps on the surface ofthe skin by degrees.) A ring-worm, or tetter. See Herpes. ' Serpyllum. (From tpva>, to creep, or a serpendo, by reason of its creeping nature.) See' Thymus serpyllum. Serpy'llum citra'tum. See Thymus serpyllum. Serpy'llum vulga're minus. See Thymus serpyllum. SerRa'ta. (From serra, a saw; so called from its serrated leaves.) See Serratula. SERRA'TULA. (From serra, a saw ; so called from its serrated leaves.) The name oi a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- gamia aqualis. Serra'tula ama'ra. The systematic name of a species of saw-wort which is said to cure agues. Serra'tula arve'nsis. The common creeping way-thistle. Serra'tus anti'cus. See Pectoralis minor. SERRA'TUS MAGNUS. (Serratus: from serra, a saw; so called from its saw- like appearance.) Serratus major anticus, of Douglas and Cowper. Serratus major, of Winslow, and Costo basi-scapulaire, of Dumas. This muscle is so named by Albinus. Douglas calls it serratus major anticus, but improperly, as it is seated at the side, and not at the anterior part of the thorax. It is a broad fleshy muscle, of a very irregular shape, and is in part covered by the subscapularis pectoralis, and latissimus dorsi. It arises, by fleshy digitations, from the eight superior ribs, and is inserted fleshy into the whole basis of the scapula internally, between the insertion of the rhomboides, and the origin of the sub- scapularis, being folded as it were, about the two angles of the scapula. This muscle may easily be divided into two and even three por- tions. The latter division has been adopted by Winslow. The first of these portions is the thick and short part of the muscle that arises from the first and second ribs, and is inserted into the upper angle of the scapula, its fibres ascending obliquely backwards. The second portion arises from the second rib, behind the origin of the first portion, and likewise from the third and fourth ribs; this portion is thin and short, and its fibres run nearly in a horizontal direction, to be in- serted into the basis of the scapula. The third, and most considerable portion, is that which arises from the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth ribs, and is inserted into the lower angle of the scapula. The serratus magnus serves to move the scapula for- wards, and it is chiefly by the contraction of this muscle that the shoulder is supported when loaded with any heavy weight. The antients, and even many of the moderns, particularly,Douglas and Cowper, supposed its chief use to be to dilate the thorax, by elevating the ribs; but it can only do this when the scapula is forcibly raised. Serra'tus ma'jor anti'cus. See Ser- ratus magnus. Serra'tus mi'nor anti'cus. See Pec- toralis minor. SERRA'TUS POSTI'CUS INFE'- RIOR. Dorso-lumbo-costal, of Dumas. This is a thin muscle of considerable breadth, situated at the bottom of the back, under the middle part ofthe latissimus dorsi. It arises by a broad thin tendon, in common with that of the last-mentioned muscle, from the spinous processes of the two, and 102 810 SER .->*•> sometimes of the three inferior dorsal ver- work already mentioned, which led to in.-) tebrae, and from three, and sometimes death, the passage of the blood through the four of those of the lumbar vertebrae. It lungs is clearly stated. He was a man of then becomes fleshy, and, ascending a great learning and unfeigned piety, and little obliquely outwards and forwards, Asnerally admired for his worth and talent?, divides into three, and sometimes four ^pd the discoveries which he made in medi- fleshy slips, which are inserted into the cine, as well as other branches of know- lower edges of the three or four inferior ribs, at a little distance from their cartila- ges. Its use seems to be to pull the ribs downwards, backwards, and outwards. SERRA'TUS SUPE'RIOR POSTICUS. Cervici-dorso-costal, of Dumas. This is a small, flat, and thin muscle, situated at the upper part of the back, immediately under the rhomboideus. It arises, by a broad thin tendom, from the lower part of the ligamentum colli, from the spinous process of the last vertebra of the neck, and the two or three uppermost of the back, and is inserted into the second, third, fourth, and sometimes fifth ribs, by as many distinct slips. Its use is to expand the thorx, by pulling the ribs upwards and outwards. Sk'rtula campa'na. See Trifolium melilotus. SERUM. (From serus, late; because it is the remainder of the milk, after its better parts have been taken from it.) 1. Whey. 2. The yellow and somewhat greenish fluid which separates from the blood when cold and at rest. See Blood. Se'rum alumino'sum. Alum whey. Se'rum la'ctis. Whey. SERVETUS, Michael, was born at Villaneuva, in Arrogon, in 1509. He first studied the law at Toulouse; but his attention was drawn to theology by the discussions of the reformers; and as he was disposed to carry his dissent from the church of Rome even to a greater length, he judged it prudent to retire into Switzerland, where he published his opinions concerning the Trinity. He afterwards went to study physic at Paris, where he took his degree, and then gave mathematical lectures, while he followed the profession of a physician ; but having quarrelled with the faculty, and his " Apology" being suppressed by the parliament, he removed to Charlieu, and soon after to Vienna, at the invitation ofthe archbishop. Here he published a more full account of his religious opinions under a feigned name ; but Calvin, the reformer, in whom he had confided, betrayed him to the magistrates, so that he was thrown into prison, from which, however, he escaped. But as he was passing through Geneva, Calvin, whose treachery he did pot suspect, procured his arrest, and a charge of blas- phemy and heresy to be brought against him; of which, being found guilty, he was cruelly burnt alive, in 1553. Servetus is numbered among those anatomists who made the nearest approach to the doctrine nf the circulation of the blood; in the ledge. Service-tree. The fruit of this tree is considered powerfully astringent, and recommended in fluxes and dysenteries. It is given in the form of rob, and it is equally useful in distilling brandy and making cider. SESAMOID BONES. (Ossa seiamoi- dea; from o-ho-oi/ah, an Indian grain, and ttSos, likeness.) This term is applied to the little bones, which, from their sup- posed general resemblance to the seeds of the sesamum, are called ossa sesamoidea. They are found at the articulations of the great toes, and sometimes at tbe joints of the thumbs; now and then we meet with them upon the condyles of the os femoris, at the lower extremity of the fibula, under the os cuboides of the tarsus, Sec. They do not exist in the fcetus,' but as we advance in life, begin first to appear in a cartilaginous state, and, at length, in adult subjects, are completely ossified. Age and hard labour seem to add to the number and size of these bones, and being most commonly found wherever the tendons and ligaments are most exposed to pressure from the action of the muscles, they are now generally considered by anatomists as the ossified parts of tendons and ligaments. These bones are usually smooth and flat on the side of the bone on which they are placed; their upper surface is convex, and, in general, adheres to the tendon that co- vers it, and of which it may, in some mea- sure, be considered as a part. Although their formation seems to be owing to accidental circumstances, yet, as the two at the first joint of the great-toe are much larger than the rest, and are seldom wanting in an adult, it would seem as if these bones were of some utility; perhaps by removing the tendons farther from the centre of motion, and thus increasing the power of the mus- cles. The ossa sesamoidea of the great-toe and thumb seem likewise to be of use, by forming a groove for lodging the flexor tendons secure from compression. Sesamoidal bones. See Sesamoid bones. SE'SAMUM. (An Egyptian word.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 2. The pharmacopceial name ofthe Sesa- mum orientale, of Linnaeus; which see. Se'samum orienta'le. Sesamum. The seeds of this plant are in much esteem in South Carolina, where they are called oily grain, they are made into soups and pud- dings after the manner of rice. Toasted over the fire, they are mixed with other bEX ingredients, and stewed into a delicious food. The fresh seed affords a considerable quan- tity of a warm pungent oil, otherwise not un- palatable. In a year or two the pungency leaves it, when the oil is used for sallad, &c. The seeds of the Sesamum indicum are used in the same manner. The leaves are also used medicinally in some countries, being of a mucilaginous quality. SE'SELI. (Tlapa, to a-a.aicrd.1 txxov ; be- cause it is salutary for young fawns.) 1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 2. See Laserpitium siler. Se'seli crf.'ticum. There is a great confusion amongst the species of the seseli. The plant which bears this epithet in the pharmacopoeias is the Tordylium officinale, of Linnaeus. The seeds are said to be diu- retic. Se'seli massiliense. See Seseli lor- tuosum. Se'seli tortuo'sum. The systematic name of the hart-wort of Marseilles. Seseli massiliense. This plant is the Seseli tortuo- sum, of Linnaeus. The seeds are directed for medicinal use, and have a warm biting taste, and a greater degree of pungency than those of the Laserpitium. SESQUI. This word, joined with any number, weight, measure, &c. signifies one integer and an half; sesqui granum, a grain and an half. SETA'CEUM. (From seta, a bristle; because horse-hairs were first used to keep open the wound.) A seton. See Seton. SETON. Setaceum. An artificial ulcer made under the skin by means of an instru- ment called the seton needle, which carries with it a portion of thread or silk, that is moved backwards or forwards, and thus keeps up a constant irritation. Setlerwort. See Helleborus fatidus. SEVERINUS, Marcus Aurelius, was born in Calabria, in 1580. He graduated at Naples, where he became one of the most celebrated professors in anatomy and sur- gery. He was, however, somewhat harsh in his practice ; and in his work, " De Efficaci Medicina," condemned his contem- poraries for neglecting the use ofthe cautery, and of the knife, as practised by the antients. He died in 1656. Many publications were written by him, evincing much boldness and originality of thought, but too great attach- ment to paradox. His treatise on abscesses, in eight books, passed through many editions. He paid considerable attention to compara- tive anatomy, on which subject some of his works are composed. St'vi'M ceti. See Physeler mocroce- phalus. Se'vum ovi'le. Sevum ovillum. Mutton suet. SEXUAL ACTIONS. Sexual func- tions. Those functions proper to each sex, by which the species is propagated, as the >K\ 811 excretion ol semen in men; menstruation, conception, the evolution ofthe foetus, par- turition, &c. in women. SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS. Linnaean system. The sexual system of plants was invented by the immortal Lin- naeus, professor of physic and botany at Upsal, in Sweden. It is founded on the parts of fructification, viz. the stamens and pistils ; these having been observed with more accuracy since the discovery of the tftws for which nature has assigned them, a new set of principles has been derived from them, by means of which the distribution of plants has been brought to a greater preci- sion, and rendered more conformable to true philosophy, in this system, than in any one of those which preceded it. The au- thor does not pretend to call it a natural system, he gives it as artificial only, and modestly owns his inability to detect the order pursued by nature in her vegetable productions; but of this he seems confi- dent, that no natural order can ever be framed without taking in the materials out of which he has raised his own ; and urges the necessity of admitting artificial systems for convenience, till one truly natural shall appear. Linnaeus has given us his Frag- menta methodi naturalis, in which he has made a distribution of plants under various orders, putting together in each duch as appear to have a natural affinity to each other; this, after a long and fruitless search after the natural method, he gives as the result of his own speculation, for the assistance of such as may engage in the same pursuit. Not able to form a system after the natural method, Linnaeus was more fully coavinced of the absolute necessity of adopting an artificial one. For the student to enter into the advantages this system maintains over all others, it is necessary that he be instructed in the science of botany, which will amply repay him for his inquiry. The following is a short out- line of the sexual system. The parts of the fructification of a plant are, 1. The calyx, called also the empalement or flower-cup. +2. The corolla, or foliation, which is the gaudy part of the flower, called vulgarly the leaves of the flower. 3. The stamens, or threads, called also the chives; these are considered as the male parts of fhe flower. 4. The pistil, or pointal, which is the female part. 5. The pericarp, or seed-vessel. 6. The seed. 7. The receptacle, or base, on which these parts are seated. The four first are properly parts of the flower, and the three last parts of the fruit. It is from the number, proportion, posi- ;.12 SEXUAL rYSTEM OF PLANT tion and other circumstances attending these parts of the fructification, that the classes and orders, and the genera they con- tain, are to be characterized, according to the sexual system. Such flowers as want the stamens, and have the pistil, are termed female. Those flowers which have the stamens, and want the pistils, are called male. Flowers which have both stamens and pistils are said to be hermaphrodite. Neuter flowers are such as have neither stamens nor pistils. Hermaphrodite flowers are sometimes dis- tinguished into male hermaphrodites and fe- male hermaphrodites. This distinction takes place when, although the flower contains the parts belonging to each sex, one of them proves abortive or ineffectual; if the defect be in the stamina, it is a female hermaphro- dite, if in the pistil, a male one. Plants in regard to sex, take also their denominations in the following manner ; 1. Hermaphrodite plants are such as oeai" flowers upon the same root that are all her- maphrodite. 2. Androgynous plants, are such as, upon the same root, bear both male and female flowers, distinct from each other, that is, in separate flowers. 3. Male plants, such as bear male flowers only upon the same root. 4. Female plants, such as bear female flowers only upon the same root. 5. Polygamous plants, such as, either on the same or on different roots, bear herma- phrodite flowers, and flowers of either or both sexes. The first general division of the whole body of vegetables is, in the sexual system, into twenty-four classes; these again are subdivided into orders; the orders into ge- nera ; the genera into species; and the species into varieties, where they are wor- thy of note. A Table of the Classes and Orders. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. Classes. Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetraudia. Pentandria. Hexandria. Heptandria. Octandria. Enneandria. Decandria. Dodecandria. Icosandria. Polyandria. Didynamia. Tetradynamia Monadelphia. Diadelphia. Polyadelphia. Syngenesia. Gynandria. Monoecia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Trigynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Trigynia. Hexagynia. Trigynia. Trigynia. Trigynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Tetragynia. Heptagynia. Tetragynia. Pentagynia. Pentagynia. Pentagynia. Tetragynia. Pentagynia. Polygynia, Decagynia, Dodecagynia. Polygynia. Pentagynia. 22. Dioecia. Polygamia. Cryptogamia. Appendix. Orders. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Polygynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Monogynia. Hexagynia. Polygynia. Gymnospermia. Angiospermia. . Siliculosa. Siliquosa. Pentandria. Decandria. Enneandria. andria. Pentandria. Hexandria. Pentandria. Icosandria. Polyandria. Polygamia aequalis. Polygamia superflua. Polygamia frustranea. Polygamia necessaria. Polygamia segregata. Monogamia. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. Decandria. Dodectodria. Polyandria. Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. Heptandria. Polyandria. Monadelphia. Synge- nesia. Gynandria. Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. Octandria. Enneandria. Decandria. Dodecandria. Polyandria. Monadelphia. Syngenesia. Gynandria. Monoecia. Dioecia. Trioecia. Filices. Musci. Algae. Fungi. Palmae. Dodecandria. Poly- Explanation of these terms. sive of the principal circumstance that ob» As these terms in the Greek language, tains in the class to which they are applied, from whence they are taken, are all expres- the explanation of them will give the reader * SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS. ai3 ■a good insight into the proper characters of the several classes, and the sexual dis- tinctions on which they are founded. Monandria; from /aoyos, one, and etrup, a husband, that is, a stamen. Diandria ; from ip, a hus- band. Heptandria; from tvr, to expel.) Those medicines are so called, which excite an uncommon flow of saliva : such are mercurial preparations, pyrethrum, &c. They are divided into sialagoga topica, as scilla, nicotiana, piper, &c. and sialagoga interna, as the various preparations of mer- cury. Sibbens. A disease resembling syphilis. Sicca'ntia. (From sicco, to dry.) Dry- ing medicines. Siccha'sia. (From <7 rimarovhn. • SIN 817 biMARou BiE infu'sum. See Infusum simarouba. Si'mIjE la'pis. See Bezoar simian. Simple substances. See Elements. Si'mplex o'culus. A bandage for the eye. SIN APE. See Sinapis. SjnapeLjE'um. 'XFrom o-tvttvt, mustard, and txtttov, oil.) Oil of mustard. Sina'peos se'men. Mustard-seed. Sina'pi ni'grum. See Sinapis. SINA'ITS. (Ot**«t/vw to-/- u>vi. The syste- matic name of the water-cress. Nastur- tium aquaticum. Later odoratum. Crateva sium. Cressi. Cardamines. Water-cress. This indigenous plant, Sisymbrium amqitts declinalis, foliis pinnalis, foliolis subcordatis, of Linnaeus, grows plentifully in brooks and stagnant waters. The leaves have a moderately pungent taste,' emit a quick pe- netrating smell, like that of mustard-seed, but much weaker. Water-cresses obtajn a place in the Materia Medica, for their anti- scorbutic qualities,* which* have been long very generally acknowledged by physicians. The' mosf pleasant way of administering them is in form of a salad. Sisy'mbrium so'phia. The systematic name of the herb sophia. Sophia chirur- g'orum. This plant is now almost banished from practice. It was formerly in high es- timation in the cure of wounds. . It has been given internally in hysterical affections and uterine haemorrhages, and the seeds are said to be efficacious in destroying intestinal worms. * SITIOLOGYr (Sitiologia. 'From irilos, aliment, and xo-^oc, a discourse or treatise.) A doctrine or treatise on aliment. SI'UM. (From truce, to move, from its agitation in water.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the' Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. , ' 2. The pharmacopceial name of the creeping water-parsnep. Si'um aroma'ticum. The amomum h sometimes so called. •■• Si'um ni'nsi. The systematic name of the plant whose root is called radix ninsi in some pharmacopoeias. Ninzin. Nindsin. This root was long supposed to be the same as ginseng. It now appears, however, to be the produce of this plant. It possesses similar though weaker properties, than gin- seng. Si'um nodiflo'rum. The systematic name of the creeping water-parsnep. Sium nodiflorum, of Linnaeus. This plant was ad- mitted into the London pharmacopoeia in the character of an antiscorbutic. It is not nauseous, and children take it readily ii mixed with milk. SKELETON. (Sceletus, from o-k-xa*, to dry.) When the bones of the body a**e preserved in their natural situation, and de- prived of the»tflesh, the assemblage is called a skeleton. See Bone. Skeleton artificial. The assemblage of all the bones of the animal, when hung in their respective situations by means of . wire. See Bone. Skeleton, natural. A skeleton is so termed in opposition to an artificial one, when the bone6 are retained in their proger places by means of their natural liga- ments. , SKIN. (Aip/At;. Pellis. Cutis.) When carefully dissected off and separated from all adventitious matte**«in a middle-sized man^ it weighs about four pounds and n half. -Kl >Kl S19 The skin, though apparently a simple membrane, is in reality laminated, consist- ing of several subdivisions; the outermost lamina is termed with us scarf skin, or cu- ticle ; the second has no English name, is known only to anatomists, and is called rete mucosum; after these two arc removed we come to, as is commonly thought, the surface Of the skin itself. When a blister has been applied to the skin of a Negro, if it has not been very stimulating, in twelve hours after a thin transparent grayish membrane is raised, under which we find a fluid. This mem- brane is the* cuticle or scarf skin. When this, with the fluid, is removed; the sur- face under them appears black ; but if the blister had been very stimulating, ano- ther membrane, in-.which this black colour resides, would also have been raised with thebuticle ; this is the rete mucosum-which is itself double, consisting of another gray transparent membrane, and of a black web, very much resembling the nigrum pigmentum of the eye. When this mem- Wane is removed, the surface of the true skin (as has hitherto been believed) comes in view, and is white, like that of an Euro- pean. The rete mucosum gives the colour to the skin; is black in the Negro; white, brown, or yellowish, in the European. The reason why this membrane is black in^the Negro is, perhaps, that his body may be better able to defend itself against the sun's rays, and that the heat may be prevented from penetrating. The inten- tion of a similar membrane behind the retina in the eye, appears to be not only that of absorbing the superfluous rays of light; but, like the amalgam behind the looking-glass, it may enable the retina to reflect the rays, in Order to perfect vision. It is not very improbable that some such purpose, as enabling the cuticle to reflect the sun's rays in those warm climates, where the inhabitants originally go naked, may be the intention of nature,, in giving them the black membrane. Perhaps, too, ■the circumstance of the countenance's becoming brown, when exposed to the sun's rays in summer, in our own climate, may be a process of nature to defend her- self against the access of externa* heat into the body. Both cuticle and rete mucosum send in- numerable processes into the pores of the true skin; the process of the rete mucosum is always within that of the cuticle, and in contact with the sides of the pore, as formed by the true skin. These processes are remarkable in the cuticle'and rete mu- cosum of the elephant, some of them are almost an inch long; the cuticle, or rete mucosum, or a membrane very similar, having the same properties with these, ap- pears to be also continued into the inside of the mouth, over the tongue, internal surface of the tnngs, oesophagus, stomach.. and intestinal tube. In most of the last- named parts, the cuticle, however, forms sheaths for villi, and not processes which line pores. On viewing the surface of the skin, even with the naked eye, we find it porous; more so in some places than in others ; and the pores are also larger in some parts than others. Some of these pores are ducts of sabaceous glands, and others serve not only to transmirtiairs, but, it is supposed, the greatest past of the per- spirable matter itself. Absorption on the S'n also, in all probability, begins on the es of these pores. They are particularly remarkable about the mouth, nose, palms of the hands, spies of the feet, external ear, scalp, mons veneris, and around the nipple in women. The skin itself was given to man not only for feeling in a general sense, but for perspiration, absorption, and particu- larly for touch, in which he excels* all other animals, and which resides, principally, in the tips of the fingers*. He was intended for examining, reasoning, forming a judg- ment, and acting accordingly ; he was fitted by this sense to examine accurately the. properties of surrounding bodies, not capable of being examined by his other senses. This, among other reasons, was one why he was made erect, that the point of his fingers should not be made callous or less sensible, by ivalking on them. The skin of human bodies is always of a white colour, in the dead body, let the colour of the rete mucosum be what it may, it is extremely fulbof pores, and extremely vascular; a child in full vigour comes into the world from this circumstance, scarlet; it is endowed with intense sensibility :' al- most all the pain, in the different opera- tions of surgery, is past, when wc have di- vided the skin. Some parts of the skin have more feeling than others ; the lips, for example, as Haller says, "ad basia destinata.'''' The glans clitoridis, and the glans penis, with a similar intention; there, though the nerves are not so large as in some other parts, they are longer, more numerous, and endowed with more exqui- site feeling, but where the common offices of life merely are intended, the marks of superior feeling or toiueh, in the skin, are the projections, above the common surface, of those packets of arteries, veins, and ab- sorbents, called villi; the nerves are there not only also longer, but larger, as in the points of the fingers and toes. We are not certain that the skin is mus- cular, but it has properties very like those of muscle, it contracts, relaxes, and even vibrates in some places, on certain occa- sions. It is extremely distensible, the ■yZu oME -Mi skin of the perinaumhat stretched in labour from a quarter of an inch to six inches. It is also extremely elastic, and instantly • after labour has returned again to the ori- ginal quarter of an inch ; it is thickest on those parts intended by nature to bear weight or pressure; of course, it is thickest on the back, on ti\e soles of the feet, and palms of the hands. It is* thinner on the fore part of the body, on the insides of the arms and kgs, and where its surfaces touch opposite surfaces. It is extremely thin on the lips, ancLallows the colour of the blood to shine through it. It is also extremely thin on the glans penis in men, glans clitq? ridis in women, and on the inside of the labia pudendi. Skin dried and dressed is extremely strong and durable, and there- fore employed in making harness for horses, clothing for men, and a variety of other purposes. Skin, scarf. See Cuticle and Skin. " Skink. See Scincus. SKULL. The skull or cranium is that boney box which contains the brain : it forms the forehead, amd every part of the head except the face. It consists of eight bones, namely, one os frontis, one os occi- pitis, one qs sphenoides, one os ethmoi- deum, two ossa temporalia, and two ossa parietalia. Slaters. See Oniscus asellus. SLEEP. Somnus. That state of the body in which the internal and external senses and voluntary motions are not exer- cised. The end and design of sleep is both to renew, during the silence and darkness of the night, the vital energy which has been exhausted through the day, and to as- sist nutrition. • Sloe. See Prunus sylvestris. • Smallage. See Apium. Small-pox. See Variola. SMELL-IE, William, was born in Scotland, where he practised midwifery for nineteen years, and then settled in London. He attained considerable reputation as a lecturer, which he appears to have merited by his assiduity and talents. He intro- duced many improvements in the instru- ments employed in that branch of the pro- fession, and established some useful rules for their application. He was the first writer who, by accurately determining the shape and size of the pelvis, and of the jjead of the foetus, and considering its true posi- tion in utero, clearly pointed out the whole progress of parturition: and his opinions were subsequently confirmed, especially by his pupil, the celebrated Dr. W. Hunter. He abolished many superstitious, notions, and erroneous customs, that prevailed in the management of parturient women, and of the children; and had the satisfaction of seeing most of these improvements adopted, asrwell in this, as in other countries of Eu- rope. In 1752 he published the subsuuu. of his. lectures, in an octavo volume; to •which he added, two years after, a second volume of cases; and a third appeared, about five years after his death, in 1768. In 1754 he also published a set of anatomi- cal plates, of a large folio size, to elucidate his doctrines farther. SMELLING. The sentte of smelling is performed by means of a soft, Dulpy, vascular, papillous, porous membrane, which lines the whole internal cavity of the nostrils, and is thicker upon the sep- tum and principal cavity of the nose, but thihner in the sinuses, it is plentifully supplied with very soft nerves, the middle or which descend from the first pair, through the holes of the os cribrosuTm to the septum narium; but i% such a manner, that it is very difficult to trace them to their ^tremities, and into the septum. Other lateral nerves come from the second branch of the fifth pair and its branches, from that which crosses the pterygoid ca- nal, and from another which descends through the canals of the palate; and in the maxillary sinus from the infra-orbital branch, from the dental branch, and from the anterior nerve of the palate. The anterior part of the septum has a twig from the opthalmic, or first branch of the fifth pair. The nostrils are supplied with very nji- merous arteries; 'from the three nasal branches of the internal maxillary, above, both from the ethmoidal branches, and the frontal and nasal branches ; with lateral arteries from the smaller ophthalmic branch of the internal carotid, and from branches of the palatine artery, and in the sinuses from the infra-orbital, and" from the supe- rior dental one. These arteries have the property of exuding blood easily and in great quantity, without any lesion of con- sequence. The correspondent veins form a very large plexus upon the external pte- rygoid muscle ; then communicate with the sinuses of the dura mater; and, lastly, meet in the external branch of the internal •jugular. The arteries supply nourishment, warmth, and mucus. The air, filled with the- very subtile, in- visible, pungent, oily, saline, and volatile effluvia, which exhale from almost every known body, being received into the nos- trils, by the action of respiration, and by a peculiar effort for drawing the air into them, carries these particles to the nerves, widely naked, and constantly soft. By these there is excited in the nerves a kind of jensation which we call smell, by which we distinguish the several kinds of oils and salts, in a manner somewhat indistinct, difficultly reducible to classes, difficultly recalled to the memory, nevertheless suffi- ciently for our purposes. This sense in- .-Ml .-.Ml *-ai forms us of unwholesome putridity, *bl ex- cessive acrimony, and of tlie bland and useful nature of substances* And as salt, united with oil, is an object of taste, and as oils, combined with sfftts, constitute odours, the affinity of the two senses, which is necessary to derive utility from either is apparent. But volatile particles chiefly are distinguished by smell, and fixed ones by the* taste; perhaps because the thick mucous cuticle, spread over the tongue, interceps the action of the more subtile salts, which easily affect the softer and less covered nerves of«lhe nostrils. We are ignorant of the reasons why some smells please, and others displease; per- haps custom ma-* have some influence in this respect. , The action of smells is strong, but of sltpnt continuance; because particles in a very minute state are applied to naked nerves in the immediate* vicinity of the brain. * Hence the deleterious and also the refreshing action of odours, by which peo- ple are resuscitated from faintings, and even from drowning. Hence the violent sneezing, excited by acrid particles, the evacuation of the bowels, by the smell of S negatives, and the power ef antipathies. ence the pernicious effects of excessive sneezing, more especially blindness from the great sympathy of the nerves. Amongst the various parts of the nostrils, the sep- tum, and the ossa turbinata, and their an-* terior portions, especially form the organ of smell: since these parts are multiplied in quick-scented animals, forming beauti- ful spires in quadrupeds; and in fish, being distributed in parallel laminae ele- gantly toothed. ' SMILAX. (From* o-fAtxtvu, to cut; so called from the roughness of its leaves and stalk.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system, • Class, Dioecia. Order, Octandria. Rough bind-weed. Smilax China. The systematic name of the China root tree. China. China orientalis. Sankira. Guaquara. Smilax aspera Chinensis. China root. It was for- merly in esteem, as sarsaparilla now is, in the cure of the venereal disease, and cuta- neous disorders. Smilax'Chinese. See Smilax china. Smilax sarsapari'lla. The systema- tic name of the pfant which affords the sar- saparilla. Sarsaparilla. Smilax aspera Pe- ruviana. Sarsa. Carivillandi. Ivapeeanga. Macapatli. Zorza. Zarzaparilla. Salsa- papila. Zarcaparilla. The root of this plant, Smilax; caule aculeato angulatd,foliis inermibus ovatis retuso mucronatis trinerviis, of Linnaeus, has a farinaceous, somewhat bitter taste, and no smell. About two cen- turies ago it was introduced into Spain, as an undoubted specific in syphilitic disorders; but owing to difference of climate, or other causes, it has not answered the character which it had acquired in the Spanish West Indies. It is now considered as capable of improving the general habit of body, after it has been reduced by the continued use of mercury. TO ijefute the opinion that sarsaparilla possesses antisyphililic virtues, Mr. Pear- son of the Lock Hospital, divides the sub- ject into tw$ distinct questions. I. Is the sarsaparilla root, when given alone, to be safely relied on in the treatment of lues venerea? The late Mr. Bloomfield, his predecessor, and during some years his colleague at the Lock Hospital, has given a very decided answer to this question : M I solemnly declare," says he, " I never saw a single instance-tin my life where it cured that disorder without the assistance of mercury, either at the same time with it, or when it had been previously taken before the decoction was directed." Mr. Pearson's experience, during many years, coincides entirely with the observations of Mr. Bloomfield. He has emoioyed the sarsaparilla, in powder and in decoctions, in an almost infinite variety of cases, and feels himself fully authorized to assert, that this plant has not the power of curing any one form of the lues venerea. The sarsa- parilla, indeed, tike the guaiacum, is capa- ble of alleviating symptoms derived from the venereal virus; and it sometimes mani- fests the power of suspending, for a time, the destructive ravages of that contagion; but where the poison has not been previ- ously subdued by mercury, the symptoms will quickly return; and, in addition to them, we often see the most indubitable proofs that the disease is making an actual progress, during the regular administration of the vegetable»emedy. 2. When the sarsaparilla root is given in conjunction with mercury, does it render the mercurial course more certain and effi- cacious? In replying to this query, it is necessary to observe that the phrase, *» to increase the efficacy of mercury," may imply, that a smaller quantity of- this mi- neral antidote will confer security on an infected person, when sarsaparilla is added to it; or it may mean, that mercury would be sometimes unequal^to the cure, without the aid of sarsaparilla. If a decoction of this root did indeed possess so admirable a quality, that the quantity of mercury, necessary to effect a cure might be safely reduced, whenever it was given during a mercurial* course, it would form a most valuable addition to our Materia Medica. This opinion has been, however, unfortu- nately falsified by the most ample experi- ence, and whoever shall be so unwary as to act upon such a presumption, will be sure to find his own and his patient'* expecta- tions egregiously disappointed. If the sarsaparilla root be a genuine an- tidote aj-ainst the syphilitic virus, it ought C22. SMI -OD to cure the disease - when administered alone; but, if no direct proof can be ad- duced of its being equal to this, any ar- guments founded on histories where mer- cury has been previously given, or where both the medicines were administered at the same time, must be ambiguous and undecisive. It appears probable, that Sir William Fordyce, and some other persons, enter- tained a notion, that there were certain venereal symptoms which commonly re- sisted the potency of mercury, and that the sarsaparilla was an appropriate remedy in these cases. This opinion, it is pre- sumed, is not correct, for it militates against all Mr. P. has ever observed ofthe progress and treatment of lues -renerea. Indeed those patients who have lately used a full course of mercury, often complain of noc- turnal pains in their limbs; they are some- time afflicted with painful enlargements of the elbow and knee-joints; or they have membranqjis nodes, cutaneous exulcera- tions, and certain other symptoms, resem- bling those which are the offspring of the venereal virus. It may and does often happen, that ap- pearances like these are mistaken for a true venereal affection, and, in consequence of this error, mercury is administered, which never fails to exasperate the disease. Now, if a strong decoction of sarsaparilla root be given to persons under these circumstances, it will seldom fail of producing the most beneficial effects; hence it has been con- tended, that symptoms derived from the contagion of lues venerea, which could not be cured by mercury, have finally yielded to this' vegetable remedy. It must be ac- knowledged, that representations of this kind have a specious and imposing air; nevertheless, Mr. Pearson endeavours to prove that they are neither exact nor con- clusive. If any of the above-named symp- toms should appear near the conclusion of a course of mercury, when that medicine.was operating powerfully on the whole system, it would be a strange and inexplicable thing if they could possibly be derived immediate- ly from the uncontrolled agency of the ve- nereal virus. ^ This would imply something like a pal- pable contradiction, that the antidote should be operating with sufficient efficacy to cure the venereal symptoms, for which it was directed, while at the same time the .vene- real virus was proceeding to contaminate new parts, and to excite a new order of ap- pearances. One source, and a very common one, to which some of the mistakes committed upon this subject may be traced, is a persuasion that eveV]-. morbid alteration which arises m an infected person is actually tainted with the venereal virus, and ought to be ascribed to it as its true cause. Every experienced surgeon • must, how- ever, be aware, that very little of truth and reality exists in.a representation of this kind. The contagious matter, and the mineral spe- cific, may jointly produce-, in certain habits of body, a new series of symptoms, which, strictly speaking, are not venereal, which cannot be cured by mercury, and which are sometimes more to be dreaded than the simple and natural effeots of the venereal virus. Some of the most formidable of these appearances may be sometimes removed by sarsaparilla, the venereal virus still remain- ing in the system ; and, wheu the force of that poi^in has been completely subdued by mercury", the same #*egetable is also capable qf freeing the patient from what may be called the sequelae of a mercurial course. »% The root of the sarsaparilla is .sometimes employed in rheifmatic affections, scrofula, and cutaneous complaints, where an acri- mony of the fluids prevails. Smy'rnion horte'nse. The master- wort has been so termed. See Impera- toria. • » SMYRNIUM. (So called from trptvfrtt, myrrh, the smell of the seed resembling, that oi* myrrh very much.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Digynia. Smy'rnium olusa'trum. The" syste- matic name of the plant called Alexanders. Hipposelinum. Smyrnium. Macerona. Her- ba Alexandrina. Grielum agrioselinum. Common Alexanders. This plant was for- merly cultivated in our gardens, for culi- nary use, but is now superceded by celery. These seeds are bitter and aromatic, and the roots are more powerfully bitter. They stand recommended as resolvents, diuretics, and emmenagogues, though seldom used In medical prescriptions. *Snail. See Limax. Snail-seeded glasswort. See Salsola kali. Snakeroot, Virginian. See Aristolochia Serpentaria. Snakeweed. See Polygonum bistorta. Snakewood. See Colubrinum lignum. Sneezewort., See Achillea ptarmica. SNEEZING. A convulsive #action of the muscles of the chest from irritation of the nostrils. Snuff. See Nicotiana? Soap. See Sapo. Soap-Serry. See Sapindus saponaria. Soapwort. See Saponaria. Socotorine aloes. An epithet of the best aloes "which are brought from Socotora, See Aloe. SO'DA. (An Arabian word.) The name now generally given by chemists and physicians to the mineral alkali. It is obtained from several sources, but principally from plants growing on the sea coast. It occurs in the mineral kingdom, > -OI *OD ■323 united with sulphuric, muriatic, and boracic acids; it is also found in large quantities in Egypt, combined with carbonic acid. It appears to be deposited in large impure masses, under the surface of the earth, in various countries, from which it is extracted by running waters. Thus it is found after through tne air in a state of vivid combustion, When these were produced an aeriform fluid was disengaged at the positive surface, which proved to be "pure oxygen. The reproduc- tion of soda from this substance was similar to tnat of potassa from ths base of that alkali. When the base of soda was exposed to the the spontaneous evaporation of the water, air, a crust of alkali formed on its sur- mixed with sand in the bottom of lakes in Hungary ; in the neighbourhood of Bilin in Bohemia; and in Switzerland. It ocCurs also in China,' and ne^ir Tripoli, in Syria, Egypt, Persia, and India. It frequently crozes out of walls and crystallizes on their face, and oxygen was absorbed. When heated, confined in a portion of oxygen gas, a rapid combustion with a brilliant white flame took place, and soda was produced in the state of a solid white mass. -The theory of the decomposition of soda is 'the same surface. Like potash, it is .procured by with that of potassa. The combustible lixiviatidn- from the ashes of %urnt plants, base, like other combustible substances, is but only from those which grow unpn the. repelled by positively electrified surfaces, sea shores. The variety of plants employed and attracted by negatively electrified sur- fer this purpose is very considerable. In faces; and ti|e oxygen follows the contrary Spain, soda* is procured from different spe- order. Hence their separation and evolu- cies*pf the salsola and sulicornia, and the batis maritima. The zostera maritima is burnt in some places on the borders of the Baltic. Jn this country we burn the various tion. From the results ofthe combustion ofthe base of soda in oxygen gas, Sir H. Davy inferred that one hundred parts of soda con- species of fuci; and in France theyburnf sist of eighty of base and twenty of oxygen. the chenopodium maritimum. From the results of its oxidation by the de- The alkali thus procured isthnore or less composition of water, the proportions were !iure according to the nature of the particu- estimated to be seventy-seven of base and ar plant from which it is ootained. The tw^ty-thYee of oxygen-* The mean propor- greatest part, however, is a subcarbonate of tions of these two modes are 78.5, and 21.5. soda. See Soda impura. The base of soda therefore combines with In order to obtain it in a state of purity, rather a larger proportion of oxygen than the the subcarbonate of soda must be treated, like the potash of commerce, with lime and ardent spirit. Properties of Soda.—Soda differs parti- cularly from potash by tbe following .pro- perties i—In the fire it is rather more fu- sible. When exposed to the contact of the air it attracts water and carbonic acid, but it does not liquefy like potash, it merely ac- quires a pasty consistence, and at last crum- bles into powder. It is not altered by light. It attracts.sulphur and sulphuretted hydro- gen more feebly. It -adheres less strongly to the acids. It fuses and dissolves alumine base of potassa. To the4>ase of soda Sir H. Davy from its analogy»to the metals has given the name of SODIUM. The following are its properties :— Sodium is white, opaque, and, when ex- amined under a film of naptha, has the lustre and general appearance of silver. It is exceedingly malleable, and is much softei* than any of the common metallic substances. When pressed upon by a platina blade, with a small force, it spreads into thin leaves, and a globule of the one- more easily. All its other properties, its«4*|enth or one twelfth of an inch in diameter volatization by a very high degree of heat, is easily spread over the surface of a quarter its acrid causticity, its solubility* its combina- of an inch, and this property does not di- tions with sulphur, &c. resemble those of minish when it is cooled to 32° Fahren- potash, though not exactly the same. Sir H. Davy, havht"**; discovered the com- position of potassa, submitted soda likewise to the same modes of analysis, and discovered that it too contains a substance of very singu- lar properties, analogous to the base of po- heit. It conducts electricity and heat in a simi- lar manner to the basis of potassa ; and small particles of it inflame by the Galvanic spark, and burn with bright explosions. Its specific gravity is less than that of wa- tassa, though still essentially different from ter. It swims in oil of sassafras of the spe- it, and thaf this base combined with oxygen cific gravity 1.096, water being one, ahd forms soda. sinks in naptha of the specific gravity .861. When soda was submitted to the Galvanic By mfking together oil of sassafras and action in the mode already described with naptha, until a fluid was formed m which regard to potassa, the results were similar, the globule of sodium remained at rest --lobules of a metallic appearance were pro- above or below, Sir H. Davy found its spe- duced at the negative surface, which often cific gravity to be to that of water nearly burnt at the moment of their formation, and as nine to ten, or more accurately as .9348 sometimes exploded with violence', separat- to 1. in" into smaller globules which darted Sodium has a much higher point of fit »24 SOD -,UlJ sion than potassium, its parts begin to lose their cohesion at about 120° Fahrenheit, and it is perfectly fluid at about 180Q, so that it readily fuses under boiling naptha, it is also less volatile, it remains fixed in a state of ignition at the point of fusion of plate glass. When sodium is exposed to the atmos- phere it immediately tarnishes, and by de- grees becomes covered with a white crust, which deliquesces much more slowly than the substance that forms on the basis of po- tassa, 'Shis crust is pure soda. The basis-of soda combines with oxygen slowly without any luminous appearance, at common temperatures, and, when heated, this combination becomes much more rapid, but no light is emitted until it has acquired < a temperature nearly that of ignition. *"The flame that it produces in oxyg«*ji gas is white, and it sends forth bright sparks, occasioning a very beautiful effect; in common air it burns with light of the colour of that pro- duced during the combustion of charcoal, but much brighter. solved, and as no luminous appearance at- tends the oxidation of it in cold water, ii does not appear to be capable of combinin»- even with nascent hydrogen. There is scarcely any difference in the visible phenomena of the agencies of the ba- sis of soda, and that of potassa on sulphur, phosphorus, and the metals. It combines with sulphur in close vessels filled with the vapour of naptha with great vividness, with light, heat, and often with explosion from the vaporization of a portion of sulphur, and the disengagement of sul- phuretted hydrogen gas. The sulphuretted base of soda is of a deep grey colour. The phosphuret has the appearance of lead, and forms phosphate of soda by-exposure to the air, or by combustion. - * Sodium combines with the metals; in the quantity of one-fortieth, it renders mercury a fixed solid of the colour of silver, and the combination is attended with a considerable degree of heat. It makes an alloy with tin, without-changing its colour, and it acts When thrown upon water it ptoduces a*ri- ,upon gold and lead when heated. In its olent effervescence with a loud hissing noise, it combines with the oxygen of the water to form soda, which is dissolved, and its« hy- drogen is disengage* In this operation there is no luminous appearance ; but when it is thrown into hot water, the decomposition is more violent, and in this case a few scintil- lations are observed at the surface of the fluid, owing to small particles of the b*ase, which are thrown out ofthe waterWnfficienl- ly heated to burn in passing through the at- mosphere. And when a globule is brought in contact with a small particle of water, or with moistened paper, the heat produced, (there being no medium to carry it off ra- pidly,) is usually sufficient for the accession of ihe sodium. The base of soda, when thrown upon the strong acids, acts upon them with great ener- gy. When nitrous acid is employed, a vivid inflammation is produced: with muriatic state of alloy it is soon converted into soda by exposurdto air, or by the action of wa- ter, which it decomposes with the evolution of hydrogen. The amalgam of mercury and sodium seems to form triple compounds with other metals. It likewise combines with sul- phur, and forms a triple compound of a dark grSf colour. So'da aceta'ta. A neutral salt formed of a combination of acetic acid with the mi- neral alkali. Its virtues are similar to those of the acetate ol potash. So'da boraxa'ta. See Borax. ' Soda, carbonate of. See Soda carbonas. So'da hispa'nica. See Soda impura. So'da hispa'nica purificata. See Soda subcarbonas. So'da impu'ra. Impure soda. Soda. Barilla. Bariglia. Barillor.- Anatron. Natron. Anaton. * Nitrum* antiquorum. Aphronitrum. Baurach. Sal alkalinus and sulphuric acid there is much heat g&ttfiixus fossilis. Carbonas sodaimpurus, Sub- , nerated, but no light. When plunged be- neath the surface of the acids, it is rapidly oxygenated; soda is produced and combines with the acid. Sodium, "in its degrees of oxidation, has precisely similar habits With the base of po- tassa. When it is fused with dry soda in certain quantities, there is a division of oxy- gen between the alkali and the base, and a deep brown fluid is produced,which becomes a dark grey solid on cooling, and which at- tracts oxygen from the air, or which decom- poses water, and becomes soda. The same body is often formed in the ana- lytic processes of decomposition, and it is generated when the basis of soda is fused in tubes of the purest plate glass. Sodiumj when heated with hydrogen gas, does not, like potassium, appear to be dis- carbonas soda impura. Soda. Barilla is the term given, in commerce, to the impure mineral alkali, or imperfect.carbonate of soda, imported from Spain and the Levant. It is made by burning to ashes different plants that grow on the sea-shore, chiefly of the genus salsola.' Many have referred it to the Salsola kali, of Linnaeus; but various other plants, on being burned, are found to afford this alkali, and some in a*greater proportion than this: these are, The Salsola sativa, Lin. Salsola sonda, Lofling. Kali hispanicum supinum annu- um sedi-foliis brevibus. Kali d'Alicmte. This grows abundantly on that part of the Spanish coast which is washed by the Medi- terranean sea. This plant is deservedly first enumerated by Professor Murray, as it supplies all the best soda consumed in Eu- -oD SOD 825 rope, which by us is called Spanish or Ali- cant soda, and by the Spanish merchants Barilla de Alicante. Salsola soda, Lin. Kali majus cochleato semine. Le Salicor. This species, which grows on the French Mediterranean coast, is much used in Languedoc for the prepa- ration of this salt, which is usually exported to Sicily and Italy. Salsola tragus, Lin. affords an ordinary kind of soda, with which the French fre- quently mix that made in Languedoc. This adulteration is also practised by the Sicilians, who distinguish the plant by the term sal- vaggia. Salicornia herbacea, Lin. is common in salt marshes and on the sea-shore all over Europe. Linnaeus prefers the soda obtain- ed from this plant to that of all the others ; but though the quantity of alkali which it yields is very considerable, it is mixed with much common salt. Salicornia arabica, Lin. Mesembryanthe- mum modiflorum, Lin. Plantago squarrosa, Lin. All tnese, according to Alpinus, af- ford this alkali. It has also been procured from several of the fuci, especially F. vesi- culosus, and distinguished here by the name kelp. Various olher marine plants might also be noticed as yielding an impure soda by combustion ; but the principal are con- fined to the genus salsola, and that of sali- cornia. The salsola kali, on the authority of Rawolf, is the species from which the salt is usually obtained in eastern countries: which is brought to us in hard porous masses, of a speckled brown colour. Kelp, a still more impure alkali, made in this country by burning various sea-weeds, is sometimes called British barilla. The ma- rine plants, collected for the purpose of pro- curing barilla in this country, are the sal- sola kali, salicornia Europaea, zostera ma- ritima, triglocben maritimum, chenopodium maritimum, atriplex portulacoides et litto- ralis, plantago maritima, tamarix gallica, eryngium maritimum, sedum telephium, dipsacus fullonum, &c. &c. It is to be regretted, that the different kinds of soda which are brought to Eu- ropean markets, have not been sufficiently analyzed to enable us to ascertain with tole- rable certainty the respective value of each : and, indeed, while the practice of adulterat- ing this salt continues, any attempts of this kind are likely to prove fruitless. The best information on this subject is to be had from Jessica, Mascorelle, Cadet, Bolare, and Ses- tini. In those places where the prepara- tion of soda forms a considerable branch of commerce, as on the coast of the Mediter- ranean, seeds of the salsola are regularly sown in a proper situation near the sea, which usually shoot above ground in the course of a fortnight. About the time the seeds become ripe, the plants are pulled up by the roots, and exposed in a suitable place to dry, where their seeds are collected; this being done, the plants are tied up in bun- dles, and burned in an oven constructed for the purpose, where the ashes are then, while hot, continually stirred with long poles. The saline matter, on becoming cold, forms a hard solid mass, which is afterwards broken in pieces of a convenient size for exporta- tion. According to chemical analysis, the im- pure sodas of commerce generally contain a portion of vegetable alkali, and neutral salts, as muriate of soda, and sulphate of potash, and not unfrequently some portion of iron is contained in the mass ; they are, there- fore, to be considered as more or less a compound, and their goodness to be esti- mated accordingly. The Spanish soda, of the best sort, is in dark-coloured masses, of a blueish tinge, very ponderous, sonorous, dry to the touch, and externally abounding with small cavities, without any offensive smell, and very salt to the taste; if long exposed to the air, it undergoes a degree of spontaneous calcination. The best French soda is also dry, sonorous, brittle, and of a deep blue colour, approaching to black. The soda which is mixed with small stones, which gives out a fetid smell on solution, and is white, soft, and deliquescent, is of the worst kind. So'da muria'ta. See Soda murias. So'da muria'tica. See Soda murias. So'da phosphora'ta. Phosphorated soda. Alkali minerale phosphoratum, of Bergman. This preparation is a compound of phospho- ric acid and soda, and therefore called phos- phas soda in the new chemical nomenclature. It is cathartic in the dose of half an ounce to an ounce ; dissolved in gruel it is not un- pleasant, and it is said to be useful, in scro- phula, bronchocele, rachitis, and gout in small doses. Soda, subcarbonate of. See Soda subcar- bonas. Soda, subcarbonate of, dried. See Soda subcarbonas exsiccata. Soda, sulphate of. See Sodaz sulphas. So'da tartariza'ta. Tartarized soda, formerly known by the names of sal rupel- lensis, sal polychrestum Seignelti, and lately by that of natron tartarizatum. " Take of subcarbonate of soda twenty ounces ; super- tartrate of potash, powdered, two pounds ; boiling water ten pints. Dissolve the sub- carbonate of soda in the water, and add gradually the supertartrate of potash; filter the solution through paper, and evaporate it until a pellicle forms upon the surface; then set it by that crystals may form. Having poured away the waer, dry these crystals upon bibulous paper." This salt consists of tartaric acid, soda, and potash, the soda only combining with the superabundant acid of the super salt; it is therefore, a triple salt, and it has been judged by the London College more convenient to express \m SOD a*JL this difference by the adjective tartarizata, than to introduce the three words necessary to its description. It possesses mildly ca- thartic, diuretic, and deobstruent virtues, and is administered in doses from one drachm to an ounce, as a cathartic, and in the dose of twenty to thirty grains in abdo- minal physconia, and torpidity of the kid- neys. See Seignette'1 s salt. Soda, tartarized. See Soda tartarizata. So'dje bo'ras. Borate of soda. See Borax. So'DjE carbo'sas. Carbonate of soda. " Take of subcarbonate of soda, a pound; subcarbonate of ammonia, three ounces; distilled water, a pint. Having previously dissolved the soda in water, add the ammo- nia, then by means of a sand bath apply a heat of 180° for three hours, or until the ammonia be driven off. Lastly, set the so- lution by to crystallize. The remaining so- lution may be evaporated and set by in the same manner that crystals may again form." This salt, which is called also aerated soda, and natron, bears to the subcarbonate of soda the same relation that the carbonate of potash does to its subcarbonate. It is pre- pared in the same way, possesses the same comparative advantages, and contains, in like manner, double the quantity of carbonic acid. Scdje mu'rias. Muriate of soda. Alkali minerale salinum. Sal communis. Salculina- ris. Salfonlium. Sal gemma Sal marinus. Natron muriatum. Soda muriata. Common culinary salt. This salt is more abundant in nature than any other. It is found in prodigious masses in the internal part of the earth, in Calabria, in Hungary, in Musco- vy, and more especially Weilicska, in Po- land, near Mount Capax, where the mines are very large, and afford immense quan- tities of salt. It is also obtained by several artificial means from sea-water. It possesses antiseptic, diuretic, and resolvent qualities, and is frequently employed in form of clys- ter, fomentation, lotion, pendiluvium, and bath, in obstipation, against worms, gan- grene, scrophulous tumours, hepetio erup- tions, arthritis, &c. SO'D^ SUBBO'RAS. See Borax. So'd.e subcarbo'nas. Subcarbonate of soda, formerly called natron praparatum •and sal soda. "Take of impure soda, powdered, a pound; boiling distilled water, half a gallon. Boil the soda in the water for half an hour, and strain the solution ; let the solution evaporate to two pints, and be set by, that crystals may form. Throw ;tway the remaining solution." The pure crystals, thus formed of Alicant barilla, are colourless, transparent, lamellated, of a rhomboidal figure ; and one hundred parts are found to contain twenty of alkali, six- teen of aerial acid, and sixty-four of water; but upon keeping the crystals for a length of nine,-if the air be not excluded, the water evaporates, and they assume the form of a white powder. According to Inslin, one ounce of water, at the temperature 62° of Fahr. dissolves five drachms and fifteen grains of the crystals. This salt consists of soda imperfectly saturated with carbonic acid, and is, therefore, called soda subcarbo- nas. - It is given in doses of from ten grains to half a drachm as an attenuant and antacid; and joined with bark and aromatics, it is highly praised by some in the cure of scro- phula. It is likewise a powerful solvent of mucus, a deobstruent and diuretic ; and has been thought an antidote against oxide of arsenic and corrosive sublimate. The other diseases in which it is administered are those arising from an abundance of mucus in the prima* viae; calculous complaints, gout, some affections of the skin, rickets, tinea capitis, crusta lactea, and worms. Externally it is recommended by some in the form of lotion, to be applied to scrophulous ulcere. Sq'djE subcarbo'nas exsicca'ta. Dried subcarbonate of soda. " Take of subcarbo- nate of soda, a pound. Apply aboilingheat to the soda in a clean iron vessel, until it becomes perfectly dry, and constantly stir it with an iron rod. Lastly, reduce it into powder." Its virtues are similar to those of the subcarbonate. So'd^: su'lphas. Sulphate of soda, com- monly known by the name of natron vitrio- latum, and formerly sal catharlicus Glauberi. " Take of the salt which remains after the distillation of muriatic acid, two pounds. Boiling water, two pints and a half. Dissolve the salt in the water, then add gradually as much subcarbonate of soda as may be requi- red to saturate the acid: boil the solution away until a pellicle forms upon the surface, and, after having strained it, set it by, that crystals may form. Having poured away the water, dry these crystals upon bibulous pa- per." It possesses cathartic and diuretic qualities, and is in high esteem as a mild cathartic. It is found in the mineral king- dom, formed by nature, but that which is used medicinally is prepared by art. The dose is from one drachm to one ounce. SOL. The sun. Gold was so called by the older chemists. Sola'men. (From solor, to comfort.) Anise-seed is named solamen intestinorum. from the comfort it affords in disorders of the intestines. Solano'ides. (From solanum, nightshade, and aSos, likeness.) Bastard nightshade. SOLANUM. (From solor to comfort, because it gives ease by its stupifying qua- lities.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. Nightshade. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the sofc- nvm nigrum. aOL bOL 821 Solanom dulcamara. The systema- tic name of the bitter-sweet. Dulcamara Solanum scandens. Glycypicros, sive ama- radulcis. Solanum lignosum. Zt-k^k*, of Theophrastus. Woody nightshade. Sola- num : caule inermi frutescenteflexuosa; fo- liis superiortbus hastatis; racemis cymosis, of Linnaeus. The roots and stalks of this nightshade, upon being chewed, first cause a sensation of bitterness, Which is soon follow- ed by a considerable degree of sweetness; and hence the plant obtained the name of bitter-swee t. The be rries have not yet been applied to medical use; they seem to act powerfully upon the primae viae, excitating violent vomiting and purging. Thirty of them were given to a dog, which soon be- came mad, and died in the space of three hours ; and, upon opening his stomach, the berries were discovered to have undergone no change by the powers of digestion; there can, therefore, be little doubt of the delete- rious effects of these berries; and, as they are very common in the hedges, and may be easily mistaken, by children, for red cur- rants, which they somewhat resemble, this circumstance is the more worthy of notice. The slipites, or younger branches, are di- rected for use m the Pharm. and they may be employed either fresh or dried, making a proportionate allowance in the dose of the latter for some diminution of its powers by drying. In autumn, when the leaves are fallen, the sensible qualities of the plant are said to be the strongest; and, on this account, it should be gathered in au- tumn rather than spring. Dulcamara does not manifest those strong narcotic qualities which are common to many of the night- shades ; it is, however, very generally ad- mitted to be a medicine of considerable effi- cacy. Murray says it promotes all the se- cretions -, Haller observes, that it partakes of the milder powers of the n ghtshade joined to a resolvent and saponaceous quality; and the opinion of Bergius seems to coinf ide with that of Murray;—"Virtus: pellens urinam, sudorem, menses, lochia, sputa; mundificaus." The diseases in which we find it recommended by different authors, are extremely various ; but Bergius con- fines its use to rheumatisms, retentio men- sium, et lochiorum. Dulcamara appears, also, by the experiments of Razoux and others, to have been used with advantage in some obstinate cutaneous affections. Dr. Cullen says, " We have employed only the stipites, or slender twigs of this shrub ; but, us we have collected them, they come out very unequal, some parcels of them being very mild and inert, and others of them con- siderably acrid. In the latter state, we have employed a decoction of them in the cure of rheumatism, sometimes with advantage, but at other times without any effect. Though the dulcamara is here inserted in the catalogue of diuretics, it has never appeared to us as powerful in this way; for, in all the trials made here, it has hardly ever been observed to be in any measure diuretic." This plant is generally given in decoction, or infusion, and, to prevent its exciting nau- sea, it is ordered to be diluted with milk, and to begin with small doses, as large doses have been found to produce very dangerous symptoms. Razoux directs the following; Ij: Stipitum dulcam. rec. drac. ss ina qua font. unc. 16 coquatur ad unc. 8. This was taken in the dose of three or four drachms, diluted with an equal quantity of milk, every four hours. Linnaeus directs two drachms, or half an ounce of the dried stipites, to be infused half an hour in boil- ing water, and then to be boiled ten mi- nutes ; and of this decoction he gives two tea-cups full morning and evening. For tbe formula of a decoction of this plant, according to the London Pharm. see Decoc- tum dulcamara. Sola'num fie'tidum. The thorn-apple plant is sometimes so called. See Datura stramonium. Sola'num letha'le. See Atropa bellcv- donna. Sola'num ligno'sum. The bitter-sweet is sometimes so termed. See Solanum duU camara. Sola'num melo'ngena. The systema- tic name of the mad apple plant. Its oblong egg-shaped fruit are often boiled in their native places, in soups and sauces, the same as the love apple; are accounted very nu- tritive, and are much sought after by the votaries of Venus. Sola'num ni'grum. The systematic name of the garden nightshade, which is highly deleterious. Sola'num sa'nctum. The systematic name of the Palestine nightshade. The fruit of which is globular, and in Egypt much eaten by the inhabitants. Sola'num tubero'sum. Batabas. So- lanum esculentum. Kippa. Kelengu. Pa- pas Americanus. Pappus Americanus Con- volvulus Indicus. The potatoe plant, a na- tive of Peru. An extremely nutritious and wholesome vegetable. Potatoes were first brought into Europe by Sir Francis Drake, 1486, and planted in London. Sola'num vesica'rium. The winter cherry plant is so called by Caspar Bauhin. See Physalis alkekengi. Soi.dane'lla. (A solidando, from it = uses in healing: fresh wounds.) The sea convolvulus. See Convolvulus soldanella. So'len. (2a>x*v.) A tube or channel. A cradle for a broken limb. Solewa'rium. (Dim. of a-axnv, a tube.) A catheter. SO'LEUS. (From solea, a sole, from its shape being like the sole fish.) See Gas- trocnemius internus. SOLIDA'GO. (From solido, to make firm; so called from its uses in consolida- ■-^ SON ting wounds.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syn- genesia. Order, Polygamia superfl.ua. The herb comfrey. Solida'go virgau'rea. The systema- tic name of the golden rod. Virga aurea. Herba dorea. Conyza coma aurea. Sym- phytum. Petraum. Elichrysum. Conso- lida saracenico. Golden rod. The leaves and flowers of this plant are recommended as aperients and corroborants in urinary ob- structions, ulcerations of the kidneys and bladder, and it is said by some to be parti- cularly useful in stopping internal haemor- rhages. SOLIDS. In anatomy, are the bones, ligaments, membranes, muscles, nerves, and vessels. So'lium. (From solus, alone; so called because it infests the body singly.) The tape-worm. Solomon's seal. The convallariapoly- gonatum. Useful as an outward application for bruises ; dried and powdered it is said to be antidysenteric, and if beaten into a con- serve with sugar whilst it is green, is recom- mended in leucorrhoea. SoLSE'auiuM. (From sol, the sun, and sequor, to follow, so called because it turns its flowers towards the sun.) Marigold or turnsole. Solvent. See Menstruum. SOLUTION. An intimate commix- ture of solid bodies with fluids, into one seemingly homogeneous liquor. The dis- solving fluid is called a menstruum or sol- vent. Soluti'va. (From solvo, to loosen.) Lax- ative medicines, gentle purgatives. Somnambulism. Sleep-walking. See Oneirodynia. Somni'fera. (From somnus, sleep, and fero, to bring.) Opiates; medicines which induce sleep. Sonchi'tes. (From o-oy^os, the sow- thistle ; so named from its resemblance to the sonchus.) The herb hawkweed. SO NCHUS. (n*"« to o-aiov yjtuv, from its wholesome juice.) The name" of a ge- nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Pol. aqualis. The sow-thistle. So'nchus olera'ceus. The systematic name of the sow-thistle. Most of the spe- cies of sonchus abound with a milky juice, which is very bitter, and said to possess- diuretic virtues. This is sometimes em- ployed with that intention. Boiled it may be eaten as a substitute for cabbage. Soot. Fuligo. A volatile matter, aris- ing from coals, wood, and other fuel along with the smoke. It is used as a material for making muriate of ammonia. At no very remote period our dispensatories con- tained directions for a tincture of soot; the most material ingredient of which, however, was assafoetida. sol Sophia. (From e-, wise; so nameu from its great virtues in stopping fluxes.) Flix-weed or flux-weed. So'phia chirurgo'rum. See Sisymbri- um sophia. SOPHISTICATION. A term employ- ed in pharmacy, to signify the counterfeit- ing or adulterating any medicine. This practice unhappily obtains witb most dealers in drugs, &c.; and the cheat is carried on so artificially by many as to prevent a disco- very even by persons of the most discerning faculties. Sophroniste'res. (From , to swelL) A milk abscess. SPA'RTIUM. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dia- delphia. Order, Decandria. Spa'rtium scopa'rium. The systematic name of the common broom. Genista. The tops and leaves of this indigenous plant, Spartium; foliis ternatis solilariisque, ramis inermibus angulatis, of Linnaeus, are the parts that are employed medicinally ; they have a bitter taste, and are recommended for their purgative and diuretic qualities, in hydropic cases. SPASM. (Spasmus, from , to gangrene.) A gangrene. Also a phre- nitis. SPHA'CELUS. (From PH -*PH fixed in the cranium like a wedge.) Os cuneiforme, os multiforme. Os azygos. Papil- lare os. Basilare os. Os polymorphos. Pte- rygoid bone. The os sphenoides or cunei- forme, as it is called from its wedge-like situation amidst the other bones of the head, is of a more irregular figure than any other bone. It has been compared to a bat with its wings extended. This resemblance is but faint, but it would be difficult perhaps to find any thing it resembles more. We distinguish in this bone its body or middle part, and its wings or sides, which are much more extensive than its body. Each of its wings or lateral processes is divided into two parts. Of these the upper- most and most considerable portion, helping to form the deepest part of the temporal fossa on each side, is called the temporal process. The other portion makes a part of the orbit, and is therefore named the orbitar process. The back part of each wing, from its running out sharp to meet the os petro- sum, has been called the spinous process; and the two processes, which stand out al- most perpendicular to the basis of the skull, have been named pterygoid or aliform pro- cesses, though they may be said rather to resemble the legs than the wings ofthe bat. Each of these processes has two plates and a middle fossa facing backwards; of these plates the external one is the broadest, and the internal one the longest. The lower end of the internal plate forms a kind of hook, over which passes the round tendon of the musculus circumflexus palati. Besides these, we observe a sharp middle ridge, which stands out from the middle of the bone. The fore part of it, where it joins the nasal # lamella of the ethmoidal bone, is thin and straight; (he lower part of it is thicker, and is received into the vomer. The cavities observable on the external surface of the bone, are where it helps to form the temporal, nasal, and orbital fossae. It has likewise two fossae in its pterygoid processes. Behind the edge, which separates these two fossae, we observe a small groove, made by a branch ofthe superior maxillary nerve in its passage to the temporal muscle. Besides these, it has other depressions, which rerve chiefly for the origin of muscles. Its foramina are four on each side. The three first serve for the passage of the optic, superior maxillary, and inferior maxillary nerves; the fourth transmits the largest artery of fhe dura mater. On each side we observe a considerable fissure, which, from its situation, may be called the superior orbitar fissure. Through it pass the third and fourth pair of nerves, a branch of the fifth, and likewise the sixth pair. Lastly, at the basis of each pterygoid process, we observe a foramen which is named pterygoi- dean, and sometimes Vidian, from Vidius, i*"'1" fir.-.t described it. Through it passes a branch of the external carotid, to be distri- buted to the nose. The os sphenoides on its internal surface affords three fossae. Two of these are con- siderable ones ; they are formed by the lateral processes, and make part of the lesser fossae of the basis of the skull. The third, which is smaller, is on the top of the body of the bone, and is called sella turdca, from its resemblance to a Turkish saddle. In this the pituitary gland is placed. At each of its four angles is a process. They are called the clinoid processes, and are distinguished by their situation into anterior and posterior processes. The two latter are frequently united into one. Within the substance of the os sphenoides, immediately under the sella turcica, we find two cavities, separated by a thin bony la- mella. These are the sphenoidal sinuses. They are lined with the pituitary membrane, and, like the frontal sinuses, separate a mu- cus which passes into the nostrils. In some subjects, there is only one cavity; in others, though more rarely, we find three. In infants the os sphenoides is composed of three pieces, one of which forms the body of the bone and its pterygoid processes, and the other two its lateral processes. The clinoid processes may even then be percei- ved in a cartilaginous state, though some writers have asserted the contrary; but we observe no appearance of any sinus. This bone is connected with all the bones of the cranium, and likewise with the ossa maxillaria, ossa malarum, ossa palati, and vomer. Its uses may be collected from the description we have given of it. SPHENOIDAL SUTURE. Suturasphe- noidalis. The sphenoidal and ethmoidal sutures are those which surround the many irregular processes of these two bones, and join them to each other and to the rest. SPHE'NO-MAXILLA'RIS. An artery, and a fissure of the orbit of the eye, is so called. Spheno'-salpi'ngo-staphyli'nus. See Circumflexus. Spheno-staphyli'nus. See Levator pa- lati. SPHI'NCTER. (From fluid ounce. Spi'ritus rector." Boerhaave and other chemists give this name„to a very at- tenuated principle, in which the smell of odorant bodies peculiarly reside. It is now called aroma. Spi'ritus rosmari'ni. Spirit of rose- mary. " Take of rosemary tops, fresh, two pounds;. proof spirit, a gallon; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Mace- rate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire." A very fragrant spirit, mostly employed for external purposes in conjunc- tion wij,h other reso*^ ents. Spi'ritus sa'lis ammoni'aci aouo'sus. ^•oe Ammonias subcarbonas. i Spiritus salis ammoniaci du'lcis. See Spiritus ammonia:. Spiritus sa'lis ammoniaci si'mplex. See Ammonia subcarbonas. Spi'ritus sa'lis glaube'ri., See ^Mu- riatic acid. Spi'ritus sa'bis mari'ni. See Muria- tic acid. Spi'ritus vi'ni rectifica'tus. See Al- cohol. Rectified spirit of wine is in general use to dissolve resinous and other medicines. It is seldom exhibited internally, though it exists in the diluted state in all vinous and spirituous liquors. Spi'ritus vi'ni tenui'or. Proof spirit, which is about half the strength of rec- tified, is much employed for preparing tinctures of resinous juices, barks, roots, *%- spi'ritus viTRi'qj.1. See Sulphuric acid. Spi'ritus vitri'oli du'lcis. See Spi- ritus oztheris sulphurici. Spi'ritus vola'tilis foe'tidus. ■ See Spiritus ammoniafcetidus. Spissame'ntum. (From spisso, to thick- en.) A. substance put into oils b.nd oint- ments to make them thick'. Spitting of blood. See Hcemalemesis and Hw.moptysjs. Sfla'nchnica. (From trvxayxriv, an intestine.) Remedies for diseased uowels. SPLANCHNOLOGY. (From o~v\a,yyyov*, an entrailj an xoyos, a dis- course.) . Splanchnology, or the doctrine of the viscera. SPLANCHNIC NERVE. *The great intercostal nerve. See Intercostal nerve. SPLEEN. ( '2vx*r. Lien. The spleen or milt is a spongy viscus of a livid colour***? and so variable in form, situation, and mag- nitude, that it is hard to determine either. Nevertheless in a healthy man it is al\-jjiy=, placed on the left side, in the left hypochon- drium, between the eleventh and twelfth false ribs. Its circumference is oblong and round, resembling an oval figure. It is larger, to speak generally, when the sto- mach is empty, and smaller when it is com- pressed, or evacuated by a full stomach. It should particularly be remembered of this viscus, that it is convex towards the ribs, and concave internally: also, that it has an excavation, into which vessels are inserted. It is connected with the following parts : 1. With the stomach, by a ligament and short vessels. 2. With the omentum, and the left kidney. 3. With the diaphragm, by a portion of the peritonaeum. 4. With the beginning of the pancreas, by vessels. 5. With the colon, by a ligament. In man the spleen is covered with one simple, firm membrane, arising from the peritonaeum, which adheres to the spleen, very firmly, by the intervention of cellular structure. T* '60 r-PL i The vessels of the spleen are, the splenic artery coming from the coeliac artery, which, considering the size of the spleen, is much larger than is requisite for the mere nutri- tion of it. This goes by serpentine move- ments, out of its course, over the pancreas, and behind the stomach, and after having given off branches to the adjacent parts, it is inserted into the concave surface of the spleen. It is afterwards divided into smal- ler branches, which are again divided into other yet smaller, delivering their blood immediately to the veins, but emitting it ^ no where else. The veins, at length, come together into one, called the splenic vein, and having received the large coronary vein of the stomach, besides others, it constitutes the left principal branch of the vena portae. The nerves of the spleen are small; they surround the arteries with their branches: they come from a particular plexus, which is formed of the posterior branches of. the eighth pair, and the'great intercostal nerve. Lymphatic vessels are almost only seen creeping along the surface of the human spleen. The use of the spleen has not* hitherto been determined; yet if its situation and fabric be regarded, *bne would imagine ijs use to consist chiefly in affording some as- sistance-to the stomach during the progress of digestion. Spleenwort. See Ceterach* p Splena'lgia. (From o-vkhv, the spleen, and a.xyos, pain.) A pain in the spleen or its region. * • Splene'tica. (From o~vx»v, the spleen.) Medicines which relieve diseases of the spleen. SPLENITIS. (From-«r-rA«v, the spleen.) Inflammation of the spleen. A genus of diseases in the Class, Pyrexia, and Order, Phlegmasia, of Ckfilen ; characterized by pyrexia, tension, heat, tumour, and pain in the left hypochondrium, increased by pres- sure. This disease, according to Juncker, comes on with a remarkable shivering, suc- ceeded by a most intense heat, and very great thirst; a pain and tumour are per- ceived in the left hypochondrium, and the paroxysms for the most part assume a quar- tan form when the patients expose them- selves for a little to the free air, their extre- mities immediately grow very cold. If an haemorrhagy happen, the blood flows out of the left nostril. The other symptoms are the same with those of the hepatitis^ Like the liver, the spleen is also subject to a chronic inflammation, which often happens after agues, and is called the ague cake, though that name is also frequently given to a scirrhous tumour of the liver succeeding intermittents. The causes of this disease are in general the same with those of other in- flammatory disorders; but those which de- termine the inflammation to that particular .-PL part more than another, are very much un- known. It attacks persons of a very pletho- ric and sanguine habit of body rather than others. During the acute„stage of splenitis, we must follow the antiphlogistic plan, by general and topical bleedings, by purging frequently, and by the application of blister* near the part affected. If it should ter- minate in suppuration-, we must endeavour to discharge the pus externally, by fomen- tations or poultices. When thforgan is in an enlarged scirrhous state, mercury may be successful in preventing its farther pro- gress, or even producing a diminution of the part; but proper caution is required in the use of it, lest the remedy do more harm than the disease. Sple'nium. (From o-vkhv, the spleen; so called from its efficacy in disorders of the "spleen.) 1. Spleen wort. 2. A com- press shaped like the spleen. . "SPLENIUS. (From rvxrt, the spleen; so named from its resemblance in shape to the spleen, or, according to some, it derives its name from splenium, a ferula, or splint, which surgeons apply to the sides of a fractured bone.) Splenius, capitus, and sple- nius colli, of Albinus, and cervico-dorsi- mqsioidieji ef dorso-trachehen, of Dumas. Tne splenius is a flat, broad, and oblong muscle, in part covered by the upper part of the trapezius, and obliquely situated be- tween the back of the ear, and the lower and posterior part of the.neck. It arises tendinous from the four or five superior spinous processes of the dorsal vertebrae; tendinous and fleshy from the last of the neck, and tendinous from the ligamentum colli, or rather the. tendons of the two splenii unite^ here inseparably; but about the second or third vertebra of the neck they recede from each other, so that part of the complexus may be seen. It is inserted, by two distinct tendons, into the transverse processes of the two first vertebrae of the neck, sendiog off some few fibres to the complexus and levator scapulae; tendinous and fleshy into the upper and posterior part of the mastoid process, and into a ridge on the occipital bone, where it joins with the root of that process. This muscle may easily be separated into two parts. Eustachius and Fallopius were aware of this; Winslow has distin- guished them into the superior and inferior portions; and Albinus has described them as two distinct muscles, calling that part which is inserted into the mastoid process and os occipitis, splenius capitis, and that which is inserted into the vertebrae of the neck, splenius colli. We have herejollow- ed Douglas, and the generality of writers, in describing these two portions as one -310 -PL muscle, especially as they are intimately united near their origin. When this muscle acts singly, it draws the head and upper vertebrae of the neck obliquely backwards; when both act, they pull the head directly backwards. s Splenius capitis. See Splenius. Splenius co'lli. See Splenius. SPLENOCE'LE. (From &wxnr, 'the spleen, and x»x», a tumour.) • A hernia of the spleen. SPLINT,*. A long piece of wood, tin, or strong pasteboard employed" for preventing the ends of broken bones from moving, so as to interrupt the process by which fractures unite. * Spo'dium. "S-ta-oeT-ev. The spodium of Dioscorides and of Galen are now not known in the shops. It is said to have been produced by burning cadmia alone in the furnace; for having thrown it in small pieces into the fire, near the nozzle of the bellows, they blow the most fine and subtle parts against the roof of the furnace; and what was reflected from thence was called spodium. It differed from the pompholyx in not being so pure, and in being more heavy. Pliny distinguishes several kinds of it, as that of copper, silver, gold, and lead. §"** Spo'dium a'rabum. Burnt ivory, or ivory black. See Abaisir. Spo'dium gr^eco'Rum. The white dung of dogs. Spolia'rium. 'A private room at the baths. Spondv'lium. (From v£v\os, a ver- tebra ; so named from the shape of its root, or probably because it was used against the bite of a serpent called o-vovfvxts.) The herb all-heal. Cow-parsnip. - Spo'ndylus. ^.vrovS'ox®'. Some have thought fit to call the spine or back-bone thus, from the shape and fitness of the ver- tebrae, to move every way upon one an- other. Sponge. See Spongia. " ~ Sponge-tent. See -Spongia prozparata. " SPO'NGIA. iTiroyyos a-^oyyta.. Sponge. A sea production, the Spongia officinalis, of Linnaeus; the habitations Of insects. Burnt bponge is said to cure effectually the bron- chocele, and to be of infinite utility in scror phulous complaints. Sponge tents are em- ployed by sufgeons to dilate fistulous ul- rers, &c. Spo'ngia officinalis. The systematic name ofthe sponge. See Spongia. Spo'ngia pr^para'ta. Prepared sponge. Sponge tent. This is formed by dipping pieces of sponge in hot melted emplastrum cerae compositum, and pressing them be- tween two iron plates. As soon as cold, the substance thus formed may be cut into pieces of any shape. It was formerly used for dilating small openings, for which it was well adapted, a^whem the wax melted. the elasticity of the sponge made it expand and distend the opening, in which it had been put. Mr. Cooper informs us that the best modern surgeons seldom employ it. Spo'ngia u'sta. Burnt sponge. " Cut the sponge into pieces, and beat it, that any extraneous matters may be separated; then burn it in a close iron vessel until it becomes black and friable; lastly, rub it to a very fine powder." This preparation is exhibit- ed with bark in the cure of scrophulous complaints, and forms the basis of a lozenge, which has been known to cure the broncho- cele in many instances. The dose is from a scruple to a drachm. SPONGIO'SA O'SSA** Ossa lurbinata inferiora. These bones are situated in the under part of the side of the nose, they are of a triangular form and spongy ap- pearance, resembling the os spongiosum superius; externally they are convex; in- ternally they are concave; the convexity is placed towards the septum nasi, and the concavity outwards. The under edge of each bone is placed horizontally near the outer part of the nose, and ending in a sharp point behind. At the upper part of the bone are two processes, the anterior of which ascends and forms part of the lachry- mal groovej and the posterior descends and forms a hook to make part of. the in axillary sinus. The connection of this bone is to the os maxillare, os palati, and os unguis, by a dis- tinct suture in the young subject; but in the adult, by a concretion of substance. j- The ossa spongiosa afford a large surface for extending the organ of smell by allowing th*e membrane of the nose to bo expanded, upon which the olfactory nerves are dis- persed. -v- In the" foetus, these bones are almost com- plete. * Spongiosum os. 1. The ethmoid bo;ie. 2. See Spongiosa ossa. Spongoi'des. (J-mroyyou^ns, from a-tariy- yos, a sponge, and «,",to distil.) This term signifies that kind of myrrh which distils or falls in drops from the trees? It is also used by some writers for a more liquid kind of amber than what is commonly met with in the shops; whence, in Scribonius Largus, Paulus ^""gineta, and some others, we meet with a collyrium, and several other forms, wherein this was the chief ingre- dient, distinguished by the name of Slac- tica. Sta'cticon. Instillation. An« eye- water. Sta'cma. (From --, to distil.) Any distilled liquor. The vitriolic "acid. * STAHL; George Ernest, was born at Anspach, in 1660. He graduated at Jena, at the age of twtenty-four, and immediately commenced a course of private lectures there; and about three years after he was made physician to the duke of Saxe-Wei- mar. On the establishment of the universi- ty of Halle, in 1694, he was appointed to a medical professorship at the solicitation of Hoffman: and he became the .leader'of a sect of physicians,!, in-opposition to the me- chanical theorists, in which he was followed by many eminent persons, as well in Ger- many as in other countries, notwithstanding the very fanciful nature ofthe hypothesis on which his system was founded. It had been always observed, that there is a certain power in the animal body of resisting inju- ries, and correcting some of its disorders; and Van Helmotat had ascribed some degree of intelligence to this power: but it was re- served for Stahl to refer it entirely to the rationm soul, which, he affirmed, not only originally formed the body, but is the sole cause of all its motions, in the constant ex- citement of which life xonsists. Whence !i=>e? • Dr. Cullen says, tlaat, on account of the quick passage of gamboge through the intes- tines, he was ipdj-jjed,,^ give it in,small, and frequently repeated doses, as^hree or four grains,grubbed with a little sugar, every three hours; -and., thus found it operate without griping or sickness, and,-.in three^ or four exhibitions, evacuate a great quan- tity of water both by stool and urine. , Sta'ltica. (From nxxu, to contract.) Healing applications. - ' . 4 *i Sta'nni pu'lvis.. Tin finely divided is exhibited, internally' as a vermifuge : but the filings are- more effectual than the, powder. , * STA'^mUM. See Tin. ,,_-.. . ' Stapedis mu'sculus. See Stapedius. STAPE'DIUS. (Stapedius, sc. muscu- lus; from stapes, one of the bones pf the ear.) Musculus. stapes, of Cowper, and pyramidal-stapedien, of Dumas. A muscle of the internal ear, which draws the stapes obliquely upwards towards the cavern, by which the posterior part of its base is . moved inwards, and the anterior part out- wards. STATES. (In quo pes stat, a stirrup.) A bone of the internal car', so called from its resemblance to a stirrup. Staphilinus. See Azygos uvula. Staph ili'nus exte'rnus. See Circum- flexus. » Sta'phis. X'ra.^is, is strictly a grape, or a bunch of grapes; whence, from their like- ness thereunto, it is applied to many other things, especially the glandulous parts ofthe body, whether natural or distempered. Staphisagria. (2T«t/*, wild vine; from the resemblance of its leaves to those ofthe vine.) See Delphinium. Sta'phyle. (2-ra<*>i/?vM. A grape or raisin; so called from its resemblance.) The uvula. Staphyli'nus. (Staphybinus, sc. mus- culus, from s-ra.na acaulis, of Linnaeus,'are said to be 340 e>TA --TL diuretic, and by some recommended in gravel and jaundice. STARCH. Amylum. The fecufo of wheaten flour. See Amylum. it- Starch is one of the constituent parts in all mealy farinaceous seeds, fruits, roots, and other parts of plants. Our common starch is made from wheat. It is not necessary that the grain be first- bruised in mills. The entire corn, well cleansed, is soaked in cold water until the husks separate; and ^the grains, having become quite, soft, give out, by pressure, a milky fluid.- The grains are then taken out ofthe water by means, of a sieve, put into a coarse linen sack, and transferred into the treading-tub-; where they are trodden, after cold water has been poured upon them. • . .. By this operation the starchy partes washed out, and mingling with the water makes it milky. The water is.now drawn off, running through A sieve into the settlins**- tub. Fresh water is again effused upon the grains, and the same operation is continued till the water in the «treadiag-tub is'tno longer rendered milky. The starch here precipitates by repose from the wateB that held it suspended; during which, especially in a warm "season, the mucilaginous sac- charine matter, of the flour, that was dis- solved by ihe water, :goes into the acetous fermentation. From this cause the starch grows still purer and whiter. The water.is next let off from the starch, which is several times more washed with clear fresh water ; the remaining patrtiof which is suffered to drip through linen cloths supported by hur- dles, upon which the wet starch is placed. When the starch has- fully subsided, it is wrapt in, wrung between these cloths„pr pressed, to extort still more of thertje|BaTn- ing liquid. ■<&*•*■ It is afterwards cut into pieces, ^hich are laid in airy places on slightly burnt bricks to be completely dried, partly, by the free currency of air, and partly by the bricks imbibing their moisture. * Lastly, the outer crust is scraped off, and they are broken in- to' smaller pieces. , > ' In the sacks wherein the corn was trodden there remain its husks and glutinous parts; and this residuum is employed^ as food for cattle. ♦*••••' STA'TICE. (From rct-rtfa, to stpp, **o named from its supposed property!*of- re- straining haemorrhages.) . The name pf a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Pentagynia. The herb sea-thrift. Sta'tice limo'nivm. The systematic name of the sea-thrift. Behen rubrum. Li- monium. Limonium majus. Behen. Sea- 'avender, or red behen. The roots possess astringent and strengthening qualities, .but not in a very remarkable degree. StatiOna'rta fe'bris. A stationary fe- '■?**. lo Sydenham called those fevers which happen when there are certain general lou* stitutions of the years, which owe their ori gin neither to heat, cold, dryness, nor mois- ture, but rather depend on a certain seoret and- inexplicable alteration in the bowels^ the earth, whence ^the air becomes impreg- nated with such kinUs of effluvia as subject the-body to particular*, distempers, so long as that kind qf constitution prevails, which, after a certain, course of years, declines and gives way to another. ^4 - Stavesacre. Sec Delphinium staphisagria. STEATOCE'LE. (F«mi n*/-,. suet. andAxiiAii, a turnout:.) A collection of a suety substance-in ,the~scrotum. *»r-**, ^^TE-ATO'MA.. (From trvtp, suet,). An encysted .tumour, whose.contents are of a suety consistence. ■- 4- 4 ■ - - „ ; , STEEL. Chalybs... The. best, hardest, finest, and closest grained -iron, combined with, carbon by a particular process. , •frt^&E&ocHi'TES. -&osJOsteocolla.jj. it Ste'&la. (From rtxxa, to arise.'K A ■ star. A bandage with many crossings like a star. **».#»-■■• :-*,,. - Stella'ria. (From siella, a star;*so named from the star-like .'disposition of its leaves.) Stitchnwort. Ladies mantle... Ste'ma. (From rnpu, to stand.) , The penis. -.V' » * Sjfinligs milkvdeh. Sec Astragalus^, ex- capus. ' . , s STENO, * Nicholas, was born at Co- penhagen in 1638. Having studied with great diligence, under the celebrated Bar- tholin, he passed : several* yeafjs in^yisiting the best schools in different parts of Europe. His reputation was thus increased, so that about the age of 29 hevwas appointed phy- sician to*. Ferdinand 11. Grand Duke of Tuscany, with a. Kberal^salary. He was afterwards honoured with the esteem of Cosmo.HI. who' selectedJiim as preceptor to his son. He had been»ftpn there are on*v three* sometimes five, and even six, but most, usu- ally we find only four. The lowermost of the sterno costales, or what would be called the inferior portion of the triangularis, arises tendinous and fleshv from the edge and inner surface of the lower part of the cartilago ensiformis, where its fibres intermix with those of the diaphragm and transversalis abdominis. Its fibres run nearly in a transverse direction, and are in- serted, by a broad thin tendon, into the in- ner surface of the cartilage of the sixth rib, and lower edge of that of the fifth. The second and largest of the sterno cos- tales, arises tendinous from the cartilago en- siformis and lower part of the sternum, late- rally, and, running a little obliquely out- wards, is inserted into the lower edge of the cartilage of the fifth and sometimes of the fourth rib. The third arises tendinous from the sides of the middle part ofthe sternum, near the cartilages of the fourth and fifth ribs, and ascending obliquely outwards, is inserted into the cartilage of the third rib. The fourth and uppermost, which is the most frequently wanting, arises tendinous from the beginning of tbe cartilage of the third rib and the adjacent part of the ster- num, and running almost perpendicularly upwards, is inserted by a thin tendon (which covers a part of the second internal inter- costal,) into the cartilage and beginning 01 the bony part of the second rib. All these muscles are more or less inter- mixed with one another at their origin, and this probably occasioned them to be consi- dered as one muscle. Fallopius informs us, that the plate Vesalius has give of them was taken from a dog, in which animal they are much larger than in man. Douglas has endeavoured to account for this difference, but his explanation is far from being satis- factory. STERNO HYOIDE'US. As this mus- cle arises from the clavicle, as well as from the sternum. Winslow calls it slernocleido hyoideus. It is a long, flat, and thin mus- cle, situated obliquely between the sternum and os hyoides, behind the lower part ofthe mastoideus, and covering the sterno-thyroi- deus and the hyo-lhyroideus. It arises, by very short tendinous fibres, from the cartila- ginous part of the first rib, from the upper and inner part Of the sternum, from the capsular ligament that connects that bone with the clavicle, and commonly from a small part ofthe clavicle itself; from thence, ascending along the anterior and lateral part of the neck, we see it united to its fellow, opposite to the inferior part of the larynx, by means of a thin membrane, which forms a kind of linea alba. After this the two muscles separate again, and each passing over the side of the thyroid cartilage is in- serted into the basis of the os hyoides, im- U42 ,-JTL mediately behind the insertion of the last- described muscle. Its use is to draw the os hyoides down- wards. STERNO-MASTOIDE'US. See Sler- no-cleido-mastoideus. STERNO THYROIDE'US. Sterno-thy- roidien, of Duinas. Thi3 is flat and thin, like the sterno-hyoideus, but longer and broad- er. It is situated at the fore part of the neck, between the sternum and thyroid cartilage, and behind the sterno-hyoideus. It arises K. broad and fleshy from the upper and inner part of the sternum, between the cartilages of the first and second ribs, from each of which it receives some few fibres, as well as from the clavicle, where it joins with the sternum. From thence, growing somewhat narrower, it ascends, and, passing over the thyroid gland and the cricoid cartilage, is in- serted tendinous into the lower and posterior edge of the rough line of the thyroid carti- lage, immediately under the insertion ofthe sterno-hyoideus. Now and then a few of its fibres pass on to the os hyoides. Its use is to draw the thyroid cartilage, and consequently the larynx, downwards. STE'RNUM. Pectoris os. The breast- bone. The sternum, os pectoris, or breast- bone, is fhe oblong, flat bone, placed at the fore part of the thorax. The ossification of this bone in the foetus beginning from many different points at the same time, we find it, in young subjects, .composed of several bones united by cartilages; but as we ad- vance in life, most of these cartilages ossify, and tbe sternum, in the adult state, is found to consist of three, and sometimes only of two pieces, the two lower portions being united into one; and very often, in old sub- jects, the whole is formed into one bone. But, even in the latter case, we may still observe the marks of its former divisions ; so that, in describing the bone, we may very properly divide it into its upper, middle, and iuferior portions. The upper portion forms an irregular square, which, without much reason, has, by many writer?, been compared to the figure of a heart as it is painted on cards. It is of considerable thickness, especially at its upper part. Its anterior surface is irre- gular, and slightly convex; posteriorly, it is somewhat concave. Its upper middle part is hollowed, to make way for the tra- chea. On each side, superiorly, we observe an oblong articulating surface, covered with cartilage in the recent subject, for receiving the ends of the clavicles. Immediately be- low this, on each side, the bone becomes thinner, and we observe a rough surface for receiving the cartilage of the first rib, and, almost close to the inferior edge of this, we find the half of Bach another surface, which combined with a similar surface in the mid- dle portion of the sternum, serves for the 4TE articulation of the cartilage of the second rib. The middle portion is much longer, nar- rower, and thinner than tbe former ; but is somewhat broader and thinner below than above, where it is connected with the upper portion. The whole of its anterior surface is slightly convex, and within it is slightly concave. Its edge, on each side, affords four articulating surfaces, for the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth ribs; and parts of articulating surfaces at its upper and lower parts, for the second and seventh ribs. About the middle of this portion of the sternum we sometimes find a considerable hole, large enough in some subjects to ad- mit the end of the little finger. Sylvius seems to have been the first who described it. Riolanus and some others after him have, without reason, supposed it to be more frequent in women than in men. In the recent subject it is closed by a cartilaginous substance ; and, as it does not seem destined for the transmission of vessels, as some writers have asserted, we may, perhaps, very properly, with M. Hunauld, consider it as an accidental circumstance, occasioned by an interruption of the ossification, before the whole of this part of the bone is com- pletely ossified. The third and inferior portion ofthe ster- num is separated from the former by a line, which is seldom altogether obliterated, even in the oldest subjects. It is smaller than the other parts of the bone, and descends between the ribs, so as to have been con- sidered as an appendix to the rest of the sternum. From its shape, and its being constantly in a state of cartilage in young subjects, it has been commonly named car- tilago xiphoides, ensiformis, or sword-like cartilage ; though many of the antients gave the name of xiphoides to the whole sternum; comparing the two first bones to the handle, and this appendix to the blade ofthe sword. The shape of this appendix varies in differ- ent subjects; in some it is longer and more pointed, in others shorter and more obtuse. Veslinj-ius has seen it reaching as low as the navel, and incommoding the motion of the trunk forwards. In general it termi- nates obtusely, or in a single point; some- times however, it is bifurcated, and Eusta- chius and Haller have seen it trifid. Very often we find it perforated, for the transmis- sion of branches of the mammary artery. In the adult it is usually ossified and tipped with cartilage, but it very often continues cartilaginous through life, and Haller once found it in this state in a woman who died in her hundredth year. The substance ofthe sternum, internally, is of a light, spongy texture, covered exter- nally with a thin bony plate; hence it hap- pens that this bone is easily fractured. From the description we have given of it, its us.es * STO ,-JTO 843 may be easily understood. We have seen it serving for the articulation of seven true ribs on each side, and hence we shall find it of considerable use in respiration. We likewise observed, that it is articulated with each of the clavicles. It serves for the ori- gin and insertion of several muscles ; it supports the mediastinum ; and lastly, de- fends the heart and lungs ; and it is obser- vable, that we find a similar bone in almost all animals that have lungs, and even in such as have no ribs, of which latter we have an instance in the frog. Sternutamento'ria. See Achilleuplar- mica. STE'RTOR. A noisy kind of respira- tion, as is observed in apoplexy. A snoring, or snorting. STHE'NIA. A term employed by the followers of Dr. Brown, to denote that state of the body which disposes to inflammatory diseases in opposition to those of debility, which arise from asthenia. Stibia'lia. (From stibium, antimony.) Antimonials. Medicines whose chief in- gredient is antiflPny. Sti'bii esse'ntia. Antimonial wine. STI'BIUM. CSttStov: from -e, to turn.) A twisting of the intestines. STROTHULUS. A papulous eruption peculiar to infants, and exhibiting a variety of forms, which are described by Dr. Wil- lan, under the titles of intertmctus, albidus, confertus, volaticus, and candidus. 1. Strophulus, intertinctus, from inter- lingo, to spot here and there,) usually called the red-gum, and, by the French,"* Efflorescence benigne. The papulae cha- racterizing this affection, rise sensibly above the level of the cuticle, are of a vivid red colour, and commonly distinct from each other. Their number and extent varies much in different cases. They appear most constantly on the cheeks, fore-arm, and back of the hand, but are sometimes dif- fused over the whole body. The papulae are, in many places, intermixed with stig- mata, and often with red patches of a larger size, which do not, however, occasion any elevation of the cuticle. A child's skin thus variegated, somewhat resembles a piece of red printed linen ; and hence this eruption was formerly called the red gown, a term which is still retained in several counties of England, and may be found in old diction- aries. Medical writers have changed the original word for one of a similar sound, but not, more significant. The strophulus intertinctus has not, in general, any ten- aTR r- IK H4J ueucy to become pustular, a few small pus- tules, containing a straw-coloured, watery fluid, occasionally appear on the back of the hand, but scarcely merit attention, as the fluid is always re-absorbed in a short time, without breaking the cuticle. The erup- tion usually terminates in scurf, or exfolia- tion of the cuticle; its duration, however, is very uncertain ; the papulae and spots some- times remain for a length of time, without an obvious alteration; sometimes disappear and come out again daily; but, for the most part, one eruption of them succeeds another, at longer intervals,, and with more regu- larity. This complaint occurs chiefly within the two first months of lactation. It is not always accompanied with, or preceded by ahy disorders of the constitution, but ap- pears occasionally in the strongest and most healthy children. Some authors connect it with aphthous ulcerations common in chil- dren, supposing the latter to be a part of the same disease diffused along the internal surfaces of the mouth and intestines. The fact, however, seems to be, that the two affections alternate with each other: for those infants who have the papulous eruption on the skin are less liable to aphthae; and when the aphthae take place to a considerable degree, the skin is generally pale and free from eruption. The strophulus intertinctus is, by most writers, said to originate from an acidity, or acrimonious quality of the milk taken into a child's stomach, communicated afterwards to the blood, and stimulating the cutaneous excretories. This opinion might, without difficulty, be proved to have little foundation. The predisposition to the com- plaint may be deduced from the delicate and tender state of the skin, and from the strong determination of blood to the surface, which evidently takes place in Infants. The papu- lous eruption is, in many cases, connected with a weak, irritable state ofthe alimentary canal, and consequent indigestion. For if it be by any means suddenly repelled from the surface, diarrhoea, vomiting, spasmodic affections of the bowels, and often general disturbance of the constitution succeed; but as soon as it re-appears, those internal com- plaints are wholly suspended. Dr. Arm- strong and others have particularly noted this reciprocation, which makes the red- gum, at times, a disease of some importance, though in its usual form, it is not thought to be in any respect dangerous. On their remarks a necessary caution is founded, not to expose infants to a stream of very cold air, nor to plunge them unseasonably in a cold bath. The most violent, and even fa- tal symptoms have often been the conse- quence of such imprudent conduct. 2. The Strophulus albidus, by some termed the white-gum, is merely a variety of strophulus intertinctus, but deserves some notice on account of the different ap- pearance of its papula? In place of thos« ueacribed as characterizing the red-gum, th'ire is a number of minute whitish specks, a little elevated, and sometimes, though not constantly, surrounded by a slight redness. These papulae, when their tops are removed, do not discharge any fluid ; it is, however, probable that they are originally formed by the deposition of a fluid, which afterwards concretes under the cuticle. They appear chiefly on the face, neck, and breast, and are more permanent than the papulae of the red gum. In other respects, they have the same nature and tendency, and require a similar plan of treatment. Although a dis- tinctive name has been applied to this erup- tion, when occurring alone, yet it is proper to observe, that, in a great number of cases, there are red papulae and spots intermixed with it, which prove its connection with the strophulus intertinctus. 3. The Strophulus confertus. (From con- fcrcio, to crowd together.) An eruption of numerous papulae, varying in their size, ap- pears on different parts of the body in in- fants, during dentition, and has thence been denominated the tooth-rash. It is sometimes also termed the rank red-gum. About the fourth or fifth month after birth, an eruption of this kind usually takes place on the cheeks and sides of the nose, extending sometimes to the forehead and arms, but rarely to the trunk or body. The papulae on the face are smaller, and set more c'osely together than iu the red-gum; their colour is not so vivid, but they are generally more permament. They terminate at length with slightfexfolia- tions of the cuticle, and often appear again in the same places, a short time afterwards. The papulae which, in this complaint, occa- sionally appear on the back or loins are much larger, and somewhat more distant from each other, than those on the face. They are often surrounded by an extensive circle of inflammation, and a few of them contain a semi-pellucid watery fluid, which is re-ab- sorbed when the inflammation subsides. In the seventh or eighth month, the strophulus confertus assumes a somewhat different form; one or two large irregular patches appear on the arms, shoulder, or neck; in which the papulae are hard, of a considerable size, and set so close together, that the whole surface is of a high red colour. Most commonly the fore-arm is the seat of this eruption, the papulae rising first on the back of the hand, and gradually extending upwards along the arm. Sometimes, however, the eruption commences at the elbow, and pro- ceeds a little upwards and downwards on the outside of the arm. It arrives at its height in about a fortnight, the papulae then begin to fade, and become flat at the top, afterwards the cuticle exfoliates from the part affected, which remains discoloured, rough, and irregular, for a week or two longer. An obstinate and verv painfuL modifies- b46 »TR sTR tion of this disease takes place, though not often, on the lower extremities. The pa- pulae spread from the calves of the legs to the thighs, nates, loins, and round the body, as high as the navel; being very numerous and close together, they produce a continu- ous redness over all the parts above-men- tioned. The cuticle, presently, however, shrivel- led, cracks in various places, and finally se- parates from the skin in large pieces. Du- ring this proces- a new cuticle is formed, notwithstanding which the complaint recurs in a short time, and goes through the same course as before. In this manner successive eruptions take place, during the course of three or four months, and perhaps do not cease till the child is one year old, or some- what more. Children necessarily suffer great uneasiness from the heat and irritation occasioned by so extensive an eruption, yet while they are affected with it, they often remain free from any internal or febrile complaint. This appearance should be dis- tinguished from the intertrigo of infants, which exhibits an uniform, red, smooth, shi- ning surface, without papulae; and which affects only the lower part of the nates and inside of the thighs, being produced by the stimulus of the urine, &c. with which the child's clothes are almost constantly wetted. The strophulus confertus, where the child is otherwise healthy, is generally ascribed to a state of indigestion, or some feverish com- plaint of the mother, or nurse. Dr. Willan, however, asserts that he has more frequent- ly seen the eruption when no such cause was evident. It may, with more probability, be considered as one of the numerous symp- toms of irritation, arising from the inflamed and painful state of the gums in dentition: since it always occurs during that process, and disappears soon after the first teeth have cut the gums. 4. The Strophulus volaticus, (from volo to fly,) is characterized by an appearance of small circular patches, or clusters of papu- lae, arising successively on different parts of the body. The number of papulaea in each cluster is from six to twelve. Both the papu- lae and their interstices are of ahigh red co- lour. These patches continue red, with a lit- tle heat, or itching, for about four days, when they turn brown, and begin to exfo- liate. As one patch declines, another ap- pears at a small distance from it; and in this manner the complaint often spreads gradu- ally over the face, body, and limbs, not ter- minating in less than three or four weeks. During that time the child has sometimes a quick pulse, a white tongue, and seems un- easy and fretful. In many cases, however, the eruption takes place without any symp- toms of internal disorder. The above com- plaint has been by some writers denomina- ted ignis volaticus infantum: under this title Astruc and Lorry have described one ofthe forms of crusta lactea, in which a successive eruption of pustules takes place on the same- spot generally about the mouth or eyes, in children of different ages, and sometimes in adults. The macula volatica infantum men- tioned by Wittichius, Sennertus, and Sebi- zeus, agree in some respects with the stro- phulus volaticus; but they are described by other German authors as a species of erysi- pelas, or as irregular efflorescences affecting the genitals of infants, and often proving fa- tal. The strophulus volaticus is a complaint by no means frequent. In most cases which have come under Dr. Willan's observation, it appeared between the third and sixth month; in one instance, however, it occur- red about ten days after birth, and con- tinued three weeks, being gradually diffu- sed from the cheeks and forehead to the scalp, afterwards to the trunk of the body and to the extremities; when the patches exfoliated, a red surface was left, with a slight border of detached cuticle. 5. Strophulus candidus. (From candeo, to shine.) In this form of strophulus, the papulae are larger than in any of the fore- going species. They have no inflammation round their base; their surface is very smooth and shining, whence they appear to be of a lighter colour than the adjoining cuticle. They are diffused, at a conside- rable distance from each other, over the loins, shoulders, and upper part of the arms; in any other situation they are sel- dom found. This eruption affects infants about a year old, and most commonly succeeds some of the acute diseases to which they are liable. Dr. Willan has observed it on their recovery from a catarrhal fever, and after inflamma- tion of the bowels, or lungs. The papulae continue hard and elevated for about a week, then gradually subside and disap- pear. STRU'MA. (From slruo, to heap up.) This term is applied by some authors to scrofula, and by others to an induration of the thyroid gland, which is endemial to the Tyrolese, Swiss, and others. Stru'men. (Erom struma, a scrofulous tumour.) A herb so called from its uses in healing strumous tumours. Stru'thium. (From rpvBos, a sparrow; so named from the resemblance of its flow- ers to an unfledged sparrow.) The master- wort. See Imperatoria. Strvchnoma'nia. (Fromrpuxvot, night- shade, and •/•a-na, madness.) So the antients called the disorder produced hy eating the deadly nightshade. STRY'CHNOS. (From rpvx,a>, to tor- ment ; so named from its properties of pro- ducing insanity.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Stry'chnos nux vo'mica. The systema- tic name of the tree whose seed is called the *TR iTK. Ii47 poison-nut. Nux vomica. Nux metetlu. The nux vomica, lignum colubrinum, and faba sancti Ignatii, have been long known in the Materia Medica as narcotic poisons, brought from the East Indies, while the vegetables which produced them were un- known, or at least not botanically ascer- tained. By the judicious discrimination of Linnae- us, the nux vomica was found to be the fruit of the tree described and figured in the Hor- tus Malabaricus, under the name of Cani- ram, cucurbitifera malabariensis, of Pluke- net; Vomica, of Linnaus. Now called Strychnos nux vomica. ™ To this genus also, but upon evidence less conclusive, he likewise justly referred the colubrinum. But the faba sancti Ig- natii he merely conjectured might belong to this family, as appears by the query, An Strychni species? which subsequent disco- veries have enabled us to decide in the ne- gative ; for, in the Supp. Plant, it constitutes the new genus Ignatia, which Loureiro has lately confirmed, changing the specific name amara to that of philippinica. The strych- nos and ignatia are, however, nearly al- lied, and both rank under the Order, Sola- nacea. Dr. Woodville has inquired thus far into the botanical origin of these productions, from finding that, by medical writers, they are generally treated of under the same head, and in a very confused and indiscri- minate manner. The seed of the fruit, or berry of this tree, Strychnos nux vomica, is the officinal nux vomica: it is flat, round, about an inch broad, and near a quarter of an inch thick, with a prominence in the mid- dle on both sides, of a grey colour, covered with a kind of woolly matter; and internally hard and tough like horn. To the taste it is extremely bitter, but has no remarkable smell. It consists chiefly of a gummy mat- ter, which is moderately bitter; the resinous part is very inconsiderable in quantity, but intensely bitter; hence rectified spirit has been considered its best menstruum. Nux vomica is reckoned amongst the most powerful poisons of the narcotic kind, especially to brute animals; nor are in- stances wanting of its deleterious effects upon the human species. It proves fatal to dogs in a very short time, as appears by various authorities. Hillefeld and others found that it also poisoned hares, foxes, wolves, cats, rabbits, and even some birds, as crows and ducks; and Loureiro relates, that a horse died in four hours after taking a drachm of the seed in a half-roasted state. The effects of this baneful drug upon dif- ferent animals, and even upon those of the same species appear to be rather uncertain, and not always in proportion to the quantity of the poison given. With some animals it produces its effects almost instantaneously: with others, not till after several hours, when laborious respiration, followed by torpor, tremblings, coma, and convulsions, usually precede the fatal spasms, or tetanus, with which this drug commonly extinguishes life. From four cases related of its mortal ef- fects upon human subjects, we find the symptoms corresponded nearly with those which we have here mentioned of brutes; and these, as well as the dissections of dogs killed by this poison, not showing any injury done to the stomach or intes- tines, prove that the nux vomica acts im- mediately upon the nervous system, and destroys life by the virulence of its narcotic influence. The quantity of the seed necessary to pro- duce this effect upon a strong dog, as appears by experiments, need not lo be more than a scruple; a rabbit was killed by five, and a cat by four, grains: and of the four persons to whom we have alluded, and who unfortu- nately perished by this deleterious drug, one was a girl ten years of age, to whom fifteen grains were exhibited at twice for the cure of an ague. Loss, however, tells us, that he took one or two grains of it in substance? without discovering any bad effect: and that a friend of his swallowed a whole 6eed without injury. In Britain, where physicians seem to ob- serve the rule Saltern non nocere, more strictly than in many other countries, the nux vomica has been rarely, if ever, em- ployed as a medicine. On the continent, however, and espe-*jally in Germany, they have certainly been guided more by the axiom, " What is incapable of doing much harm, is equally unable to do much good." The truth of this remark was lately very fully exemplified by the practice of Baron Stdrck, and is farther illustrated by the me- dicinal character given of nux vomica, which from the time of Gesner till that of a mo- dern date, has been recommended by ^suc- cession of authors as an antidote to the plague, as a febrifuge, as a vermifuge, and as a remedy in mania, hypochondriasis, hv- steria, rheumatism, gout, and canine mad- ness. In Sweden, it has of late years been successfully used in dysentery; but Bergius who tried its effects in this disease, says, that it suppressed the flux for twelve hours, which afterwards returned again. A wo- man, who took a scruple of this dru°- night and morning, two successive days, is said to have been seized witrf* convul- sions ani vertigo, notwithstanding which the dysenteric symptoms returned, and the disorder was cured by other medicines; but a pain in the stomach, the effect of the nux vomica, continued afterwards for a Ion°- time. Bergius, therefore, thinks it should only be administered in the character of a tonic and anodyne, in small doses, (from five to V.4V -*n -iTV ten grains,) and not till after proper laxa- tives have been employed. Loureiro recom- mends it as a valuable internal medicine in fluor albus; for which purpose he roasts it till it becomes! perfectly black and friable, which renders its medicinal use safe, without impairing its efficacy. It is said to have been used successfully in the cure of agues, and has also been reckoned a specific in py- rosis, or water-brash. Stry/chnos volu'bilis. The systema- tic name of the tree which was supposed to afford the Jesuit's bean. See Ignatia amara. Stupefacie'ntia. (From stupefacio, to stupefy.) Narcotics. Stu'pha. (From rv, to bind.) Stu- pa. Stuppa. A stupe; the same as fomen- tation. STUTOR. (From slupeo, to be sense- less.) Insensibility. Stu'por de'ntium. Commonly called teeth-on-edge. Stu'ppa. See Stupha. Stye. See Hordeolum. Sty'gia. (From Styx, a name given by the poets to one of the rivers in hell.) A water made from sublimate, and directed in old dispensatories, so called from a supposi- tion of its poisonous qualities. The Aqua Regia is also thus sometimes called, from its corrosive qualities. Styliform. (Siyhformis; from stylus, a bodkin, and forma, a likeness.) Shaped like a bodkin, or style. Styli'scus. (From rvhos, a bodkin.) A tent made in the form of a bodkin. STYLO. Names compounded of this word belong to muscles which are attached to the styloid process of the temporal bone; as, Stylo-cerato-hyoide'us. See Stylo- hyoideus. Stylo-chondro-hyoide'us. See Stylo- hyoideus. STYLO GLO'SSUS. ' (Musculus stylo- glossus.) Stylo-glosse, of Dumas. A mus- cle situated between the lower jaw and os hyoides laterally, which draws the tongue aside and backwards. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the styloid process, and from the ligament which connects that pro- cess to the angle of the lower jaw, and is inserted into the root of the tongue, runs along its sides, and is insensibly lost near its tip. STY'LO-HYOIDE'US. (Musculus stylo- hyoideuf) Stylo-hyoidiei*, of Dumas. A muscle situated between the lower jaw and os hyoides laterally, which pulls the os hyoides to one side and a little upwards. It is a small, thin, fleshy muscle, situated between the styloid process and os hyoides, under the posterior belly and middle tendon of the digastricus, near the upper edge of that muscle. It arises, by a !ods, thin tendon, from the basis and posterior edge of the styloid pro* cess, and, descending in an oblique direc- tion, is inserted into the lateral and anterior part ofthe os hyoides, near its horn. The fleshy belly of this muscle is usually perforated on one or both sides, for the passage of the middle tendon of the digas- tricus. Sometimes, though not always, we find another smaller muscle placed before the stylo-hyoideus, which, from its having nearly the same origin and insertion, and the same use, is called stylo-hyoideus-alter. It seems to have been firsWcnown to Eustachius; so that Douglas waMot aware of this circum- stance when he placed it amongst the mus- cles discovered by himself. It arises from the apex of the styloid process, and some- times, by a broad and thin aponeurosis, from the inner and posterior part of the angle of the lower jaw, and is inserted into the appendix, or little horn, of the os hy- oides. The use of these muscles is to pull the os hyoides to one side, and a little upwards. Stylo-hyoide'us a'lter. See Stylo- hyoideus. STYLO-MASTOID FORAMEN. Fo- ramen slylo-mastoideum. A hole between the styloid and mastoid process of the tem- poral bone, through which the portio dura of the auditory nerve passes to the tem- ples. STYLO-PHARYNGE'US. (Musculus stylo-pharyngeus.) Stylo-thyro-pharyngien, of Dumas. A muscle situated between the lower jaw and os hyoides laterally, which dilates and raises the pharynx and thyroid cartilage upwards. It arises fleshy from the root of the styloid process, and is inserted into the side of the pharynx and back part of the thyroid cartilage. Stymato'sis. (From rvai, to have a priapism.) A violent erection of the penis, with a bloody discharge. Stypte'ria. (From rw<*>&>, to bind; so called from its astringent properties.) Alum. STY PTIC S. (Medicamenta styptica, from r(/<*>6), to adstringe.) A term given to those substances which possess the power of stop- ping haemorrhages, such as turpentine, alum, &c. Styraci'flua. From styrax, storax, and fluo, to flow.) Liquid storax. See Liquid- ambra. STY'RAX. (From iLB ftl'B 348 Benzoe. Benjoinum. Assa dulcis. i4sw cdorata. Liquor cyreniacus. Balzoinum. Benzoin. Benjui. Benjuin. Gum-ben- jamin. This substance is classed, by modern chemists, among the balsams. There are two kinds of benzoin: benzoe amygdaloides, which is formed of white tears, resembling almonds, united together by a brown, matter; and common benzoin, which is brown, and without tears. The tree which affords the balsam, formerly called Laurus benzoin. Benzoifera. Arbor benici, is the Styrax, foliis oblongis acumi- natis, subtus tomentosis, racemis compositis longiludine foliorum, of Dryander, from which it is obtained by incisions. The benzoin of the shops is usually in very large brittle masses. When chewed, it imparts very little taste, except that it im- presses on the palate a slight sweetness; its smell, especially when rubbed or heated, is extremely fragrant and agreeable. It has rarely been used medicinally in a sim- ple state, but its preparations are much esteemed against inveterate coughs and phthisical complaints, unattended with much fever; it has also been used as a cosmetic, and in the way of fumigation, for the reso- lution of indolent tumours. The acid of benzoin is employed in the tinctura cam- phora composita, and a tincture is directed to be made of the balsam. Sty'rax calami'ta. Storax in the cane, because it was formerly brought to us in reeds, or canes. See Styrax benzoin. Sty/rax cola'ta. Strained storax. Sty'rax li'ouida. Liquid storax. See Liquidambra. Sty'rax officinalis. The systematic name of the tree which affords the solid storax. Officinal storax. Styrax, foliis ovatis, subtus villosis, racemis simplicibus folio brevioribus, of Linnaeus. There are two kinds of storax to be found in the shops, the one is usually in irregular com- pact masses, free from impurities, of a reddish-brown appearance, and interspers- • ed with whitish tears, somewhat like gum ammoniac, or benzoin; it is extremely fra- grant, and upon the application of heat readily melts. This has been called storax in lump, red storax ; and when in separate tears, storax in tears. The other kind, which is called the common storax, is in large masses, very light, and bears no ex- ternal resemblance whatever to the former storax, as it seems almost wholly composed of dirty saw-dust, caked together by resi- nous matter. Storax was formerly used in catarrhal complaints, coughs, asthmas, ob- structions, &c. In the present practice it is almost totally disregarded, notwithstand- ing it is an efficacious remedy in nervous diseases. Sty'rax ru'bra. Red storax, or storax in the tear. Subace'tas cu'puT. See Terdigris. SuMacdaie of copper. See Perdigris. Subala'ris ve'sa. The vein of the axilla or arm-pit. Subcarbo'nas pota'ss.e. See Potassv subcarbonas. Subcarbo'nas fe'rri. See Ferri silb- carbonas. Subcarbo'nas plu'mbi. See Plumbi subcarbonas. Subcartilagi'neum. (Fromsw">, under, and cartilago, a cartilage.) The hypochon- drium, or part of the body which lies under the cartilages of the spurious ribs. SUBCLAVIAN ARTERY. (From sub, under, and clavis, a key, because the cla- vicles were supposed to resemble the key of the antients.) The right subclavian arises from the arteria innominata, and proceeds under the clavicle to the axilla. The left subclavian arises from the arch of the aorta, and ascends under the left clavicle to the axilla. The subclavians in their course give off the internal mam- mary, the cervical, the vertebral, and the superior intercostal arteries. SUBCLAVIAN VEIN. This receives the blood from the veins of the arm, and runs into the vena cava superior. SUBCLA'VIUS. (Musculus subclavius - from sub, under, and clavicula, the channel bone, as being situated under the clavicle, or channel bone.) Subclavianus. Costo- claviculaire, of Dumas. A muscle, situated on the anterior part of the thorax, which pulls th# clavicle downwards and forwards. It arises tendinous from the cartilage that joins the first rib to the sternum, is in- serted after becoming fleshy into the infe- rior part of the clavicle, which it occupies from within an inch of the sternum as far outwards as to its connection, by a liga- ment, with the coracoid process of the scapula. SUBCRUR^E'I. Two little muscular slips sometimes found under the cruraeus; they are inserted into the capsular ligament,, which they pull up. SUBCUTANEOUS GLANDS. Glan- dula subeutanea. These are sebaceous glands lying under the skin, which they perforate by their excretory ducts. Subcuta'neus. The platysma myoides muscle. Suber. Cork. The cork-tree. See Quercus suber. Sublimame'ntum. (From sublimo, to lift up.) The pendulous substance which floats in the middle of the urine. Sublimate. See Hydrargyri oxymurias. SUBLIMATION. (Sublimalio, from sublimo, to raise or sublime.) This chemi- cal process differs from evaporation only in being confined to solid substances. It is usually performed either for the purpose of purifying certain substances, and disen- gaging them from extraneous matters; or else to reduce into vapour, and combine, 107 ujO bUB sue under that form, principles wliich would have united with greater difficulty if they had not been brought to that state of ex- treme division. As all fluids are volatile by heat, and consequently capable of being separated, in most cases, from fixed matters, so va- rious solid bodies are subjected to a similar treatment. Fluids are said to distil, and solids to sublime, though sometimes both are obtained in one and the same opera- tion. If the subliming matter concretes into a solid hard mass, it is commonly called a sublimate; if into a powdery form, flowers. The principal subjects of this operation are volatile alkaline salts; neutral salts, composed of volatile alkali and acids, as sal ammoniac; the salt of amber, and flowers of benzoin, mercurial preparations, and sulphur. Bodies of themselves not vola- tile are frequently made to sublime by the mixture of volatile ones; thus iron is carried over by sal ammoniac in the preparation of the flores marliales, or ferrum ammonia- tum. The fumes of solid bodies in close ves- sels rise but a little way, and adhere to that part of the vessel where they con- crete. SUBLI'MIS. See Flexor brevis digito- rum pedis, and Flexor sublimis perforatus. SUBLINGUAL GLANDS. Glandu- la sublinguales vel Bartholiniana vel Rivi- niana. The glands which are situiked un- der the tongue, and secrete saliva. Their excretory ducts are called Rivinian from their discoverer. SUBLUXA'TIO. A sprain. SUBMERSION. (Submersio, from sub, under, and mergo, to sink.) Drowning. A variety of the apoplexia suffocata. Sau- vages terms it asphyxia immersorum. Submurias hydrar'gyri. See Hy- drargyri submurias. Subortuta'rius. The suborbitary nerve; a branch of the fifth pair. SUBSCAPULA'RIS. (Musculus sub- scapularis, from sub, under, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) Sous-scapulo-trochi- nien, of Dumas. The name of this muscle sufficiently indicates its situation. It is composed of many fasciculi of tendinous and fleshy fibres, the marks of which we see imprinted on the under surface of the sca- pula. These fasciculi, which arise from all the basis of that bone internally, and like- wise from its superior, as well as from one half of its inferior costa, unite to form a con- siderable flat tendon which adheres to the capsular ligament, and is inserted into the upper part of the lesser tuberosity at the head of the os humeri. The principal use of this muscle is to roll the arm inwards. It likewise serves to bring it close to the ribs; and, from its ad- hesion to the capsular ligament, it prevents that membrane from being pinched. SUBSULTUS TE'NDINUM. Subsul- tus, from subsulto, to leap.) Weak convul- sive motions or twichings of the tendons, mostly of the hands, generally observed in the extreme stages of putrid fever. Subu'bbres. (From sub, under, and ubera, the breasts.) This term hath been used by some writers for those infants who yet suck, in distinction from those who are weaned, and then are called exuberes. Succa'go. The rob or conserve of fruit. SUCCEDA'NEUM. A medicine substi- tuted for others. Succenturia'ti musculi. The pyra- midal muscles of the belly. Succenturia'ti re'nes. Two glands lying above the kidneys. SUCCINATE. Succinas. Salts form- ed by the combination of the acid of amber, or succinic acid, with different bases; as, succinate of potash, succinate of copper. Sic. Succi'ngens membra'na. The dia- phragm. SUCCINIC ACID. Acidum succini- cum. Sal succini. The succinic acid is drawn from amber by sublimation in a gentle heat, and rises in a concrete form into the neck of the subliming vessel. The operation must not be pushed too far, nor by too strong a fire, otherwise the oil of amber rises along with the acid. SU'CCINUM. (From succus, juice; because it was thought to exude from a tree.) See Amber. Su'ccinum cine'reum. The ambergris is so called by some authors. See Amber- gris. Su'ccinum gri'seum. The ambergris is sometimes so called. See Ambergris. Su'ccinum o'leum. See Oleum succini. Su'ccinum prepara'tum. Prepared amber. See Amber. * Succi'sa. (From succido, to cut; so named from its being indented, and as it were cut in pieces.) Devil's bit. A spe- cies of the genus Scabiosa. Su'cci scorbi/tici. The juice of Eng- lish scurvy-grass, &c. Succory. See Cichorium. Su'ccubus. See Incubus. SUCCUS. Juice. Su'ccus aca'ci.* ve'rjE. See Acacia vera. Su'ccus aconi'ti spissa'tus. SeeAco- nilum. Su'ccus ba'ccse sambi/ci spissa'tus. An aperient and deobstruent extract, often employed diluted with water in the cure of catarrhal affections. Su'ccus bellado'nn^: spissa'tus. See Atropa Belladonna. Su'ccus cicu't.*: spissa'tus. See Co- nium. St CMS IOCULI-A Rl K COMPOSITUS. A warm aperient and diuretic, mostly exhibit- ed in the cure of diseases of the skin arising from scurvy. Su'ccus wvreni \cus. Juice of laser- wort. Su'ccus ga'stricus. See Gastric juice. Su'ccus glycirrhi'zje. Spanish liquo- rice. Su'ccus heliotro'pii. See Corlontinc- torium. Su'ccus hyoscy'ami spissa'tus. See Hyoscyamus. Su'ccus i'ndicus pu'rgans. Gamboge. SU'CCUS LACTU'C* VIRo'SJE SPISSA'TUS. See Lactuca virosa. Su'ccus limo'nis spissa'tus. See Citrus medica. Su'ccus LiauoRi'TiiE. Spanish liquorice. Su'ccus fruno'rum sylve'strium. Aca- cia Germanica. See Prunus spinosa. Su'ccus spissa'tus bacco'rum sambu'ci. Rob of elder-berries. SUDA'MINA. (Sudamen, from sudor, sweat.) Hidroa. Boa. Vesicles resem- bling inillet-seeds in form and magnitude, which appear suddenly, without fever, espe- cially in the summer-time after much labour and sweating. Suda'tio. (From sudor, sweat.) A sweating. See Ephidrosis. Sudato'rium. (From sudo, to sweat.) A stew or sweating-house. Su'dor a'nglicus. Called also Hydro- nosus. Hydropyretos. Gargeatio. The sweating sickness of England; an endemic fever. Dr. Cullen thinks it a species of typhus. This disorder is thus named from its first appearing, in thi3 island, and ac- quires the title of sudor, from the patient suddenly breaking out into a profuse sweat, which forms the great character of the dis- ease. SUDORI'FICA. (Sudorifica, sc. medi- camenta, from sudorj sweat, and facio, to make.) Hydrotica. Hydrotopsea. A sy- nonym of diaphoretics. See Diaphoretics. Suffime'ntum. (From sufflmen, a per- fume.) Hypocapnisma. A suffumigation, a perfume. Suffi'tus. The same. Suffoca'tio hyste'rica. A convulsive affection of the throat. Suffoca'tio stri'dula. The croup. Suffumigation. (Suffumigatio, from sub, under, and fumigo, to smoke.) The burning odorous substances to remove an evil smell, or destroy miasma. Suffu'sio. (From suffundo, to pour down ; so called because the antients sup- posed the opacity proceeded from something running under the crystalline humour.) A cataract. Suffu'sio auri<;ino'sa. A jaundice. Sugar. See Saccharum. Sugar of Lead. See Plumbi superacelas. Sugar of Milk. A substance produced -'I I- l!51 from whey, which, if not sour, contains n saline substance to which this name has been given. Sugillation. (Sugillalio. From su- gillo, to stain.) A bruise. A spot or mark made by a leech or cupping-glass. SU'LCUS. A groove or furrow; gene- rally applied to the bones. SU'LPHAS. (From sulphur, brim- stone.) A sulphate or salt formed by the union of the sulphuric acid with different bases. Su'lphas alumino'sus. Alum. See Alumen. Su'lphas ammon'i.*:. Alkali volatile vi- triolatum, of Bergman. Sal ammoniacum secretum, of Glauber. Vilriolum ammonia- cale. This salt has been found native in the neighbourhood of some volcanoes. It is esteemed diuretic and deobstruent, and ex- hibited in the same diseases as the muriate of ammonia. Su'lphas cu'pri. See Cupri sulphas. Su'lphas fe'rri. See Ferri sulphas. Su'lphas hydra'rgyri. See Hydrar- gyrus vitriolalus. Su'lphas magne'si.e. See Magnesia sulphas. Su'lphas pota'ss. f.. See Potassce sul- phas. Sulphas so'dm. See Soda sulphas. Su'lphas zi'nci. See Zinci sulphas. Sulphate. See Sulphas. Su'lphite. Sulphis. A salt formed by the combination of the sulphurous acid with different bases : as sulphite of potash, am- moniacal sulphite, Sic. SULPHUR. Abric. Alcubrilh. An- pater. Appebrioc. Aquala. Aquila. Chi- bur. Chybur. Cibur. Sulphur, which is also known by the name of brimstone, is the only simple combustible substance which nature offers pure and in abundance. It was the first known of all. It is found in the earth, and exists externally in depo- sitions, in sublimed incrustations, and on the surface of certain waters, principally near burning volcanoes. It is found com- bined with many metals. It exists in ve- getable substances, and has lately been dis- covered in the albumen of eggs. Sulphur in the mineral kingdom is either in a loose powder, or compact; and then either detached or in veins. It is found in the greatest plenty in the neighbourhood of volcanoes or pseudo-volcanoes, whether modern or extinct as at Solfatara, &c. and is deposited as a crust on stones contiguous to them, either crystallized or amorphous. It is frequently met with in mineral waters, and in caverns adjacent to volcanoes; some- times also in coal-mines. It is found in combination with most of the metals. When united to iron it forms the mineral called martial pyrites, or iron pyrites. All the ores known by the name of pyrites, of which there are a vast variety, are combinations of i2 '•ri stL sulphur with different metals; and hence the names of copper, tin, arsenical, &c. pyrites. U exists likewise in combination with alu- mine and lime; it then constitutes different kinds of schistus, or alum ores. Physical Properties.—Sulphur is a com- bustible, dry, and exceedingly brittle body, of a pale lemon-yellow colour. Its specific gravity is 1.990. It is destitute of odour, except when rubbed or heated. It is of a peculiar faint taste. It frequently crystal- lizes in entire or truncated octahedra, or in needles. If a piece of sulphur of a con- siderable size, be very gently heated, as for example, by holding it in the hand and squeezing it firmly, it breaks to pieces with a crackling noise. It is a non-conductor of electricity, and hence it becomes electric by friction. When heated, it first softens be- fore it melts, and its fusion commences at 218° Fahr.; it is capable of subliming at a lower temperature; and takes fire at 560°. In the beginning of fusion it is very fluid, but by continuing the heat it grows tough, and its colour changes to a reddish brown. if in this condition it be poured into water, it remains as soft as wax, and yields to any impression. In time, however, it hardens again, and recovers its former consistence. It unites with most of the earths and with all alkalies, and becomes soluble, when thus combined, in water. It unites to most of the metals, and renders them brittle and fusible. It is soluble in oils; water takes up a minute quantity, as does ardent spirit by means of heat. It dissolves in hydrogen gas. It does not readily combine with char- coal, but unites to phosphorus by fusion. Sulphur, like all combustible bodies, burns in proportion to the quantity of oxy- gen which combines with it. Sulphur, heated in a close vessel, sublimes without -alteration. It is not changed by exposure to air. It is attacked by the nitric acid when poured on it in its fused state. If melted sulphur be exposed in the open air to an increase of heat, it takes fire and burns with a blue flame and suffocating vapour. The result of this combustion is sulphurous acid. According to the slow or Eapid combustion, it absorbs different quan- tities of oxygen, and the produced acid dif- fers in its properties. Method of obtaining Sulphur.—A prodi- gious quantity of sulphur is obtained from Solfatara in Italy. This volcanic country every where exhibits marks ofthe agency of subterraneous fires ; almost all the ground is bare, and white ; and is every where sensibly warmer than the atmosphere, in the greatest heat of summer; so that the feet of persons walking there are burnt through their shoes. It is impossible not to observe tbe sulphur, for a sulphurous vapour which rises through different apertures is«every where perceptible, and gives reason to be- lieve that there is a subterraneous fire un- derneath from which that vapour proceeds. From pyrites sulphur is extracted in the large way by the following process: Pyrites is broken into smart pieces, and put into large earthen tubes which are ex- posed to the heat of a furnace. A square vessel of cast iron, containing water, is con- nected as a receiver with the tube in the fur- nace. The action of the fire proceeds, and the sulphur, being thus melted, is gradually accumulated on the water in the receiver. It is then removed from this receiver, and melted in large iron ladles ; in consequence of which, the earthy parts with which it was contaminated are made to subside to the bottom of the ladle, leaving the purified sulphur above. It is then again melted and Buffered to cool gradually, ih order to free it from the rest of the impurities. It is then tolerably pure, and constitutes the sulphur we meet with in large masses or lumps in the market. In order to form it into rolls, it is again melted and poured into cylindrical wooden moulds, in these it takes the form in which we Usually see it in commerce, as roll sul- phur. Flowers of sulphur, as they are called, are formed by subliming purified sulphur with a gentle heat in close rooms, where the sub- limed sulphur is collected, though the article met with in general under that name is no- thing but sulphur finely powdered. Method of purifying Sulphur.—Take one part of flowers of sulphur, boil it in twenty parts of distilled water in a glass vessel for about a quarter of an hour; let the sulphur subside, decant the water, and then wash the sulphur repeatedly in distilled water r having done this, pour over it three parts of pure nitro-muriatic acid, diluted with one part of distilled water, boil it again in a glass vessel for about a quarter of an hour, decant the acid, and wash the sulphur in distilled water till the fluid passes tasteless, or till it does not change the blue colour of tincture of cabbage, or litmus. The sulphur thus carefully treated is pure sulphur fit for phi- losophical experiments. Sulphur has been long an esteemed article of the Materia Medica ; it stimulates the system, loosens the belly, and promotes the insensible perspiration. It pervades the whole habit, and manifestly transpires through the pores of the skin, as appears from the sulphurous smell of persons who have taken it, and from silver being stained in their pockets of a blackish colour. In the stomach it is probably combined with hydrogen. It is a celebrated remedy against cutaneous diseases, particularly psora, both given internally and applied externally. It has likewise been recommended in rheuma- tic pains, flying gout, rickets, atrophy, coughs, asthmas, and other disorders of the breast and lung?, and par ticularly in catarrhs <*'- s-l'L fel'L 853 ni the chronic kind, also in colica pictonum, worm cases, and to lessen salivation. In haemorrhoidal affections it is almost specific; but in most of these cases it is advantageously combined with some cooling purgative, especially supertartrate of potash. The preparations of sulphur directed to be used by the London and Edinburgh Col- leges, are the Sulphur lotum, Sulphur prae- cipitatum, and Sulphur sublimatum. Su'lphur antimo'nii PRjECIPITa'TUM. Sulphur auralum antimonii. This prepa- ration of antimony appears to have rendered that calledfcermej mineral unnecessary. It is a yellow hydro-sulphuret of antimony, and therefore called hydro-sulphuretum stibii luteum. As an alterative and sudorific it is in high estimation, and given in diseases of the skin and glands ; and joined with calo- mel, it is one of the most powerful and pe- netrating alteratives we are in possession of. Su'lphur aura'tum antimo'nii. See Sulphur antimonii pracipitatum. Su'lphur lo'tum. Washed sulphur. Flo- res sulphuris loti. " Take of sublimed sul- phur, a pound. Pour on boiling water so that the acid, if there be any, may be en- tirely washed away; then dry it." The dose is from half a drachm to two drachms. Su'lphur prjecipita'tum. Lac sulphu- ris. " Take of sublimed sulphur, a pound, fresh lime, two pounds, water, four gallons; boil the sulphur and lime together in the water, then strain the solution through pa- per, and drop in as much muriatic acid as maybe necessary to precipitate the sulphur; lastly, wash this by repeated affusions of wa- ter until it is tasteless." This preparation is mostly preferred to the flowers of sulphur, in consequence of its being freed from its impurities. The dose is from half a drachm to three drachms. Su'lphur sublima'tum. Sublimed sul- phur. See Sulphur. Su'lphur vi'vum. Native sulphur. Sulphur-wort. See Peucedanum. Sulphurated hydrogen gas. See Hydrogen gas, sulphuretted. Sulphure. See Sulphuret. Sulphureous acid. See Sulphurous acid gas. Sulphuret. Sulphuretum. Sulphure. A combination of sulphur with different al- kaline, earthy, and metallic bases. Sulphure'tum ammo'ni.e. Hepar sul- phuris volatile. Boyle's or Beguine's fu- ming spirit. Sulphuret of ammonia is ob- tained in the form of a yellow fuming liquor, by the ammonia and sulphur uniting whilst in a state of gas during distillation. It ex- cites the action of the absorbent system, and diminishes arterial action, and is given inter- nally in diseases arising from the use of mer- cury, phthisis, diseases ofthe skin, andthe phlegmasia;; externally it is prescribed in the form of bath in paralysis, contractura, psora, and other cutaneous diseases. Sulphuretum ca'lcis. Hepar calcis. Sulphuret of lime. It is principally used. as a bath in various diseases of the skin. Sulphure'tum hybra'rgyri ni'gruH. See Hydrargyri sulphuretum nigrum. Sulphure'tum hydra'rgyri ru'- brum. See Hydrargyri sulphuretum ru- brum. Sulphure'tum pota'ssve. See Potasste sulphuretum. Sulphure'tum so'd^:. A combination of soda and sulphur. SUfcFHURE'TUM STI'BII NATI'VUM. Sul- phuretum stibii nigrum. Antimonium cru- dum. Native sulphuret of antimony. It is from this ore that all our preparations of antimony are made. See Antimony. SULPHURIC ACID. Acidum sulphw- ricum. Oil of vitriol. Vitriolic acid. Sul- phuric acid consists of sulphur, which con- stitutes its basis, and of oxygen. It fre- quently occurs in combination with alkalis- earths, and metals; but seldom in a state of purity, and whether at all, has been doubt- ed. For chemical, medical, and other pur- poses, it is obtained by the rapid combustior of sulphur with nitre, and the decomposi- tion of metallic and earthy sulphates by fire. If melted sulphur be exposed in open air tc an increased heat, it takes fire, is entirely consumed, and burns with a flame, and ar. acid suffocating vapour. The sulphur is bj this combustion changed to an acid. If th? heat by which burning sulphur is consume! be only weak, its flame is blue, and the acil then generated is imperfect, very volatile, and aeriform. This imperfect sulphuric acid is the sulphurous acid. The sulphuric acid may be obtained by different methods; that prepared in England is by the combus- tion of sulphur; for which purpose peculiar apartments, with their insides lined with lead, are constructed, in order to encbse the burning sulphur. But because the sul- phur would in that situation be soon extin- guished, and never burn with due vivacity, about the eighth part of its weight of nitre is mingled with it to supply vital air, with- out which no combustion can exist. Both the water at the bottom of the chamber, and also the aqueous vapours conveyed into it, imbibe the sulphuric acid as it forms. The weak or dilute acid thus obtained is collected and concentrated by evaporating the superfluous water in glass vessels. Sul- phuric acid, concentrated in this manner, is sold under the name of English oil of vi- triol, oleum vitrioli, to distinguish it from another species, called Saxon oil of vitriol, which is obtained from green vitriol by dis- tillation. Every kind of concentrated sul- phuric acid, formerly found in commerce, was prepared by distillation from green vi- triol, or copperas; and it is on this account that the sulphuric acid is generally called vitriolic acid. Oil of vitriol is a very strong acid, burns and corrodes the skin. When I ;54 sLL si L | mre, it has neither colour nor smell, but is i -ery apt to turn more or less brown, and of a sulphureous odour, by combustible, ani- n lal, and vegetable matter, as is usually the c ase with what is sold in the shops. If sul- p hui-ic acid be highly concentrated, it con- geals at a temperature of 48°, and becomes a crystalline mass, formerly termed glacial o:il of vitriol. Mixed with water it becomes hot, and is then termed spirit of vitriol. S ulphuric acid is a powerful antiseptic and t onic: it is given, properly diluted, in the close of from one to three drops with cin- chona and other medicines in the cure of fevers and debilities, and it is often applied externally, when very much diluted, against psora and some chronic affections of the akin. Su'lphuris flo'res. See Sulphur sub- limatum. SULPHUROUS ACID GAS. Several philosophers have paid attention to the pro- perties of this gas and its combinations; but Berthollet was the first who published an accurate account of it, which Fourcroy and Vauquelin, have investigated still more Completely. Their paper is inserted in the Annates de Chimie, II. 54. and copied into Nicholson^ Journal, vol. I. p. 313. When sulphur is united to oxygen it forms an acid. When the quantity of oxy- gen is sufficient to oxygenate a given quan- tity of sulphur completely, the result is a perfect acid called sulphuric acid. If a l«ss quantity of oxygen is made use of, the rtsult is an imperfect acid, capable of tak- ing the gaseous state. To this gaseous fluid the name of sulphurous acid gas is given. It becomes obvious from this, that sulphurous acid gas has the same relation to sulphuric acid as phosphorous acid has to the phosphoric acid. At least this gas oc- cupies the middle place between sulphur and sulphuric acid. Properties.—Sulphurous acid gas is a permanently elastic aereform fluid at the ordinary pressure and temperature of our atmosphere. Its odour is strong and suffo- cating. It cannot maintain combustion, nor the respiration of animals. Its weight is more than double that of atmospheric air. Its specific gravity according to Bergman is 0.00246, and 0-00251, according to Lavoi- sier. It is not inflammable. One hundred cubic inches of it weigh nearly 63 grains. It is composed, according to Fourcroy, of 85 sulphur and 15 oxygen, but subsequent ex- periments have made the proportions equal. It is acid; it first reddens and then destroys the greater part of the vegetable colours. It exerts little action on the metals, and has a weak attraction to alkalis and earths. It has the property of whitening silk and giv- ing it a lustre. Priestley, Bergman, Ber- thollet, &c. say that at high temperatures it deposits sulphur, but Fourcroy and Vau- quelin, in consequence of ?ome new experi- ments, deny this assertion. Phosphorous has no action upon it. Its attraction for oxygen when dry, at the common tempera- ture, is very feeble, but, if the smallest quantity of moisture be present, the union of the two gases is much favoured. At high temperatures the combination is more spee- dily effected. When a mixture of sulphu- rous acid gas and oxygen gas is made to pass through an igniteM-tube, the two gases com- bine, and sulphuric acid is formed. When this gas is passed into water cooled down to the freezing point, the union is very rapid. Water cooled to forty degrees absorbs one- third part of its weight of sulphurous acid gas. It speedily melts ice. Water satura- ted with it may be frozen without parting with its gas; but when water, which has been saturated with it is exposed to heat, it is filled with a vast number of bubbles which continually increase and rise to the surface; these bubbles are the gas separa- ting from it. It is absorbed by oil, ether, and sulphuric acid, the latter when satura- ted with it acquires the property of smoak- ing when exposed to air; its colour is al- tered to a yellowish-brown, and its odour is penetrating like that of the gas. When the acid thus saturated with the gas, is ex- posed .a few degrees below the freezing point, it congeals or freezes into a crystal- line mass. The same happens when sub- mitted to distillation. It decomposes nitric and oxymuriatic acid, and dissolves cam- phor. Sulphurous acid gas and hydrogen gas have no action upon each other at com- mon temperatures, but if they are passed through an i^piited tube, a decomposition 13 effected. Charcoal likewise decomposes sulphurous acid gas at a high temperature. Monge and Clouet affirm that, by extreme artificial cold and a strong pressure exerted at the same time, they rendered sulphurous acid gas fluid. Methods of obtaining Sulphurous Acid Gas.—1. Take one part of mercury and four of concentrated sulphuric acid; put them into a glass retort connected with the pneu- matic quicksilver-trough, and apply the heat of a lamp to the mixture till it boils. On continuing the heat, as the mercury is acted upon, sulphurous acid gas will be ob- tained in abundance. In this case a partial decomposition of the sulphuric acid takes place. The mercury abstracts part of its oxygen and becomes converted into an oxyde; the sulphuric acid, in consequence of the loss of oxygen, be- comes converted into sulphurous acid,which takes the gaseous form at the common tem- perature. 2. Sulphurous acid gas may likewise be obtained by the slow combustion of sulphur in a close vessel. Explanation.—During the burning of the sulphur in a confined quantity of atmo- spheric air, it combines with the oxygen SUl' contained in it; this, however, not being sufficient to oxygenate the sulphur com- pletely, the result is an imperfect aeriform acid, or sulphurous acid gas, which remains mixed with the azote. 3. Sulphurous acid gas may also be ob- tained by decomposing sulphite of potash or soda, either by heat alone, or by the affusion of acids. 4. If charcoal be moistened with sulphu- ric acid, and then exposed to distillation, the products are carbonic acid gas and sulphur- ous acid gas. During this operation the charcoal attracts part of the oxygen of the sulphuric acid, and forms carbonic acid gas. The sulphu- ric acid is therefore partly de-oxidated and becomes converted into sulphurous ucidgao. 5. Sulphurous acid gas is likewise formed by distilling sulphur with the oxides of mer- cury, lead, tin, manganese, &c. In these processes the sulphur attracts the oxygan of the metallic oxides, and becomes converted into sulphurous acid gas, while the oxydes are partially restored to the me- tallic state. Water impregnated with sulphurous acid gas forms Sulphurous acid. 1. To prepare sulphurous acid take one part of mercury and four of concentrated sulphuric acid, put them into a retort fur- nished with a receiver, and connected with Burkitt's or Pepy's apparatus. The sul- phurous acid gas which is disengaged is ab- sorbed by the water in the vessel, and con- stitutes sulphurous acid. 2. Sulphurous acid is likewise formed du- ring the slow combustion of sulphur, when water is present. The salts formed by the combination of sulphurous acid with different bases, are called sulphites. Sulphur, washed. See Sulphur lotum. Sulphur, precipitated. See Sulphur pra- cipitatum. Sultanflower. The Centaurea moschata, of Linnaeus. Sumach. (Sumak, from samak, to be red; so called from its red berry.) See Rhus coriaria. Sumach, elm-leaved. See Rhus coriaria. Su'men. (Arab.) The lower or fat part of the belly. Sun-dew. See Drosera rotundifolia. Superace'tas plu'mbi. Superacetate of lead. See Plumbi superacdas. Superarse'nias pota'ssa. Superarse- niate of potash. A compound of potash with excess of arsenic acid. It was called Mac- quer's Arsenical Salt, from its discoverer ; and has been sometimes given in medicine, possessing similar properties to those of the white oxyde of arsenic. Supe'rbus. See Rectus superior oculi. SUPERCI'LIUM. See Eyebrow. Superci'lium ve'neris. The milfoil or fs UP 855 yarrow was once so termed. See Achillea millefolium. SUPERF03TATION. (Superfatatio, from super, above or upon, and fatus, a foetus.) The impregnation of a woman al- ready pregnant. Supergemina'lis. (From super, above and gemini, the testicles.) The epididymis, or body above the testicles. Supergenua'lis, (From super, above, and genu, the knee.) The patella, or knee- pan. Superimpregna'tio. (From super, above, and impregnatio, a conception.) Su- perfoe tation. Supe'rior au'ris. See Attollens au- rem. Sdmrl-'cdla. (From super, above, and ligula, a little tongue, the glottis.) The epiglottis. Superpurga'tio. (From super, beyond, and purgo, to purge.) An excessive evacu- ation by stool. Superscapula'ris. From super, upon, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle seated upon the scapula. SUPINATION. (Supinatio, from supi- nus, placed upward.) The act of turning the palm of the hand upwards, by rotating the radius upon the ulna. SUPINATOR. (From supinus, up- wards.) A name given to those muscles which turn the hand upwards. Supina'tor bre'vis. See Supinator ra- dii brevis. Supina'tor lo'ngus. See Supinator ra- dii longus. SUPINA'TOR RADII BRE'VIS. Su- pinalor brevis, sive minor, of Winslow, and epicondylo-radial, of Dumas. This small muscle, which is tendinous externally, is situated at the upper part of the fore-arm under the supinator longus, the extensor carpi radialis brevis, the extensor carpi ul- naris, the extensor digitorum communis, and the extensor minimi digiti. It arises tendinous from the lower and anterior part of the outer condyle of the os humeri, and tendinous and fleshy from the outer edge and posterior surface of the ulna, adhering firmly to the ligament that joins the radius to lhat bone. From these origins its fibres descend forwards and inwards, and are inserted into the upper, inner, and ante- rior part of the radius around the cartilafji- nous surface, upon which slides the tendon of the biceps, and likewise into a ridge that runs downwards and outwards below this surface. This muscle assists in the supination of the hand by rolling the radius outwards. SUPINA'TOR RADII LO'NGUS. Su- pinator longus, of Albinus. Supinatvr longus sive major, of Winslow, and humerv- sus radial, of Dumas. A long flat muse le covered by a very thin tendinous fascia, ar id situated immediately under the integumen ts 856 SUR sWA along the outer convex surface of the radiu6. It arises, by very short tendinous fibres, from the anterior surface and outer ridge of the os humeri, about two or three inches above its external condyle, between the brachialis internus and the triceps brachii; and likewise from the anterior surface of the external intermuscular membrane, or ligament, as it is called. About the middle of the radius, its fleshy fibres terminate in a flat tendon, which is inserted into the in- ner side of the inferior extremity of the ra- dius, near the root of its styloid process. This muscle not only assists in rolling the radius outwards, and turning the palm of the hand upwards, on which account Riola- nus first gave it the name of supinator, but it likewise assists in pronation, and in hend- ing the fore-arm. SUPPOSITO'RIUM. (From sub, under, and pono, to put.) A suppository, i. e. a substance to put into the rectum, there to remain and dissolve gradually. Suppressed menses. See Amenorrhea. SUPPURATION. (Suppuratio, from suppuro, to suppurate.) That morbid ac- tion by which pus is deposited in inflam- matory tumours. See Pus. Supra costa'les. A portion of the in- tercostal muscles. See Intercostal mus- cles. SUPRA SPINATUS. (Musculus supra- spinalus.) Supra spinatus seu supersca- pularis, of Cowper, and sous-spinoscapulo- troehiterien, of Dumas. This muscle, which was first so named by Riolanus, from its situation, is of considerable thickness, wider behind than before, and fills the whole of the cavity or fossa that is above the spine of the scapula. It arises fleshy from the whole of the base of the scapula that is above its spine, and likewise from the spine itself, and from the superior costa. Opposite to the basis of the coracoid process, it is found beginning to degenerate into a tendon, which is at first covered by fleshy fibres, and then passing under the acromion, adheres to the capsular ligament of the os humeri, and is inserted into the upper part of the large tuberosity at the head of the os humeri. This muscle is covered by a thin fascia, which adheres to the upper edge and supe- rior part of the basis, as well as to the upper edge of the spine of the scapula. The prin- cipal use of the supra spinatus seems to be to assist in raising the arm upwards; at the same time by drawing the capsular liga- ment upwards, it prevents it from being pinched between the head of the os humeri and that of the scapula. It may likewise serve to move the scapula upon the hu- merus. SURA. (Arab.) The calf of the leg; the fibula. SURFEIT. The consequence of excess in eating or drinking, or of something unwholesome or improper in these articles. It consits in a heavy load or oppression oi the stomach, with nausea, sickness, impeded perspiration, and at times eruptions on the skin. SURGERY. (Chirurgia, from %ttp, the hand, and tpyov, labour.) A branch of the science of medicine, having for its objecl the cure of external diseases. Sus scro'fa. The systematic name of the hog, which affords lard. Suspended animation. See Resuscitation. SUSPENSO'RIUM. (From suspendeo, to hang.) A suspensory; a bag, or bandage, to suspend the scrotum. Suspenso'rium he'patis. The broad ligament of the liver. Suspenso'rius te'stis. The cremaster muscle of th*> testicle. Susu'rrus. (From susurro, to murmur.) An imaginary sound in the ear. SUTURE. (Sutura, from sua, to join together.) Called also clavala commis- sura. 1. In surgery this term signifies UtAini- ting the lips of a wound by sewing. A number of different kinds of sutures have been recommended by writers on surgery, but all of them are now reduced to two : namely, the twisted, and the interrupted, called also the knotted suture. The twisted suture is made in the following manner: having brought the divided parts nearly into contact, a pin is to be introduced from the outside inwards, and carried out through the opposite side to the same distance from the edge that it entered at on the former side; a firm wax ligature is then to be passed around it, making the figure of 8, by which the wounded parts are drawn gently into contact. The number of pins is to be determined by the extent of the wound; half an inch, or at most three quar- ters, is the proper distance between two pins. The interrupted suture is practised where a number of stitches is required, and the interruption is only the distance be- tween the stitches. 2. In anatomy the word suture is applied to the union of bones by means of denti- form margins, as in the bones of the cra- nium. See Temporal, sphenoidal, zygomatic, transverse, coronal, lambdoidal, and sagittal sutures. Swallow-wort. See Asclepias vincetoxi- cum. SWAMMERDAM, John, was born at Amsterdam in 1637, and displayed an early predilection for natural history, particularly entomology. At Leyden, where he studied physic, he was distinguished by his skill and assiduity in anatomical experiments and the art of making preparations; and on taking his degree there in 1667, he published a thesis on Respiration. At this time he began to practise his invention of injecting the vessels with ceraceous matter, from which anatomy has derived very important *VVI SYD advauiage3. In, the dissection of insects he was singularly dexterous by the aid of in- struments of his own invention. The Grand Duke of Tuscany invited him about this period to Florence on very liberal terms, but he declined the offer from aversion to a court-life, and to any religious restraints. In 1669 he published in his native language " A General History of Insects," afterwards reprinted and translated into French and Latin, the latter with splendid figures. In 1672 another work appeared, entitled " Mi- raculum Naturae," detailing the Structure of the Uterus; of wliich there were many subsequent editions. By intense application he became hypochondriacal and infatuated with mysticism, so as to abandon all his scientific pursuits; and his constitution was worn out by his mortifications, so that he died in 1680. Several of his papers, which came long after into the hands of Boerhaave, were published under the title of " Biblia Naturae;" in which the history of bees is particularly esteemed. Sweat. See Perspiration. Sweating, immense. See Ephidrosis. Sweet marjoram. See Origanum majo- rana. Sweet navew. See Brassica rapa. Sweet rush. See Andropogon scanan- thus. Sweet sultan. The Centaurea moschata, ot Linnaeus. Sweet willow. See Myrica gale. SWIETEN, Gerard Van, was born at Leyden in 1700. From the loss of both his parents, his early education is said to have been somewhat neglected; but being sent at sixteen to the university of Louvain, he soon distinguished himself by his superior attainments. He then returned to his native place, and became a favourite pupil of the illustrious Boerhaave; and after studying seven years took the degree of doctor in 1725 : and so much had he profited by the instructions of that great master, as well as by his own unwearied researches, that he _was immediately appointed to a medical professorship, which he occupied for many years with great reputation. At length, however, his success excited envy, and there being a law, which prohibited those not professing the religion of the State from holding any public appointment, Van Swie- ten, being a Roman Catholic, was obliged to resign his chair. He devoted the leisure thus acquired to the composition of his ex- cellent commentaries on the Aphorisms of Boerhaave: and while engaged in this work, he was invited by the Empress Maria Theresa to settle at Vienna, which \u} ac- cepted in the year 1745, after stipi*iating, that he should be allowed to follow his usual mode of life, which was not well adapted for a court. The intellectual and moral endowments of this physician qualifi- ed him in every respect for conducting the medical school at Vienna ; and that science in Germany was ultimately essentially be- nefited by his exertions. Pie executed, during eight years, the office of professor with singular zeal, and having obtained the full confidence of his royal mistress, he was enabled to reform many abuses, and procure great advantages for the study of medicine in that city. His extensive erudi- tion gained him the farther honour of being entrusted with the interests of learning iu general in the Austrian dominions; he was appointed Imperial Librarian, President of the Censorship of Books, &c.; and also created a Baron of the Empire. He was likewise voluntarily enrolled in the list of almost all the distinguished literary societies of Europe. The inflexibility of his charac- ter led him to maintain a long opposition to small-pox inoculation. He died in 1772, and a statue was erected to his memory by the Empress at Vienna. His commentaries will always maintain their reputation, from the immense number of facts, well selected and well arranged, and the judicious sum- mary of antient and modern medical know- ledge, which* they contain. He also pub- lished another useful work on the Diseases which prevail in Armies. SWIETE'NIA. (Named after Van Swie- ten.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. Swiete'nia maha'goni. The systema- tic name of the mahogany tree. The bark of the wood of this tree is of a red colour in- ternally ; has an astringent bitter taste; and yields its active matter to water. It has been prepared as a substitute for Peruvian bark, and has been used as such with ad- vantage. Dose half a drachm. Swine-pox. See Varicella. Syco'ma. (From o-vxn, a fig.) A wart or excrescence resembling a fig. Syco'sis. The ophthalmia trachoma of Sauvages; also a fungous ulcer; and ac- cording to others the tumour on the anus called marisca. SYDENHAM, Thomas, was born at Winford-Eagle, in Dorsetshire, about the year 1624. He was entered at Oxford ; but during the civil war, when that city was occupied by the royal party, he retired to London. On this occasion, the illness of his brother brought him acquainted with Dr. Coxe, an eminent physician, who, finding Sydenham undecided as to the choice of his profession, persuaded him to study medicine on his return to Oxford. Accordingly, in 1648, he took the degree of bachelor of physic, and about the same period obtained a fellowship; then pur- suing his studies a few years longer, he procured a doctor's degree from Cambridge, and settled a3 a physician in Westminster. The extensive practice, which he is said to 108 •58 b\h have enjoyed from 1660 to 1670, must be ehiefly ascribed to the superior success of the means employed by him, which, being so different from those previously in use, became more readily a matter of notoriety; for after the restoration, his connections could have contributed little to his advancement. He appears to have paid little attention to the prevailing medical doctrines, being early persuaded that the only mode of acquiring a correct knowledge of his art was to ob- serve diligently the progress of diseases, whence the natural indications of cure might be derived; in which opinion he had the sanction of the celebrated Mr. Locke. It was to febrile diseases that he first ap- plied this inductive method, and it cost him several years of anxious attention to satisfy himself as to the proper mode of treating them: the result of which he published in 1666, under the title of " Methodus cu- randi Febres," and again, nine years after, with additional remarks, suggested by sub- sequent experience. His writings are not altogether free from hypothesis; but he seems to have been little influenced by these in his practice; and by closely observing the operations of nature, and the effects of remedies, he was enabled to introduce very essential improvements. Iu small-pox es- pecially, by checking the eruptive fever by means of cool air, and other antiphlogistic means, he ascertained that the eruption and consequent danger were greatly diminished: which plan applies likewise toother eruptive and febrile diseases, as has been since deter- mined by general experience. His sagacity was also manifested in the correct histories, which he has left, of some diseases, as par- ticularly small-pox, measles, gout, and hysteria. He was likewise very attentive to the varieties occurring, especially in febrile disorders at different seasons, or in different years; and was led to suppose these connected with a particular constitu- tion of the air. He had been subject, for above thirty years, to gout, and stone in the kidney, which impaired his constitution, and at last terminated his life, in 1689. After his death, a manual of practice, com- posed for his son, was published under the title of " Processus Integri in Morbis fere omnibus curandis." Sydenham ever main- tained the character of a generous and public spirited man; he conducted himself without that arrogance which too often ac- companies original talent; and he has been universally acknowledged the first physician of his age. The numerous editions of his works, both singly and collectively, in almost every country of Europe, the defe- rence paid to his authority, and the com- mendations bestowed upon him by almost ill practical writers since, amply prove the solidity of his title to tbe high reputation attached to his name. The college of phy- 3YM sicians, though he was only late in His admitted a licentiate, have subsequently placed his bust in their hall, near that of Harvey. Sy'lphium. Asafoetida is so termed by some writers. See Ferula asafostida. SY'LVIUS, Francis De le Boe, was born at Hanau, m 1614. He took his degree at Basle, and then visited, for im- provement, some ofthe chief universities in France and Germany. He settled first at his native place, but removed to Amsterdam, where he enjoyed a high reputation for several years, till he was called to Leyden, in 1658, to assume the office of first pro- fessor of medicine. He soon drew toge- ther, by his genius and eloquence, a nu- merous audience from all parts of Europe. He was one of the earliest advocates for Harvey's doctrine of the circulation of the blood, and chiefly effected its reception into that school. But, on the other hand, he materially retarded the progress of medicine by a fanciful hypothesis, which attracted much notice, referring all diseases to che- mical changes, produciug an excess of acid, or of alkali. His works were chiefly con- troversial* tracts, in which he defended his peculiar notions. He died in 1672. Sy'lvius, James Du Bois, was born at Amiens in 1478. Having chosen the profession of physic, he studied diligently the writings of the antients, especially Hip- pocrates and Galen; and was no less assi- duous in the pursuit of other branches of medicine, particularly anatomy, pharmacy, and botany. Before taking a degree, he undertook a private course of lectures at Paris, in which he so distinguished himself, that in two years he collected a crowd of pupils from various parts of Europe; but the jealousy of the Parisian physicians obliged him to go to Montpellier, in 1520, for the purpose of graduation. Hi3 ex- treme parsimony, however, would not per- mit the necessary expenses; and he was at last successful in compromising his dif- ferences with the Parisian faculty. He . subsequently continued his lectures with very great success, and in 1550 he was appointed professor of medicine at the royal college ; but his death occurred five years afterwards. His works were popular during the reign of the old school, but are now obsolete. As an anatomist, he merits great praise, having made various discoveries, notwithstanding the few opportunities he had of human dissection. lie wrote with great violence against Vesalius, his pupil, because he had presumed to correct Galen. SYMBLE'PHARUM. (From 5t--ii, the eye-lid.) A concre- tion of the eye-lid to the globe of the eye. This chiefly happens in the superior, but very rarely in the inferior palpebra. The causes of this concretion are a bad confor- SYM -VM b5(J ination of the parts, or from ulcers of the cornea, the membrana conjunctiva, or in- ternal superfices of the palpebral, or im- prudent scarifications, or burns, especially if the eye remains long closed. There are two species, the partial, or total; in the former the adhesion is partial, in the latter, the membrana conjunctiva and cornea are concreted to the eye-lid together. Sy'mbole. (From o-v/aCo.kxoi, to knit together.) It is said either of the fitness of parts with one another, or of the consent be- tween them by the intermediation of nerves, andthe like. Symbolo'gia. (From cv/aSokoy, a sign, and xoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine of the signs and symptoms of disease. Symmetry. The exact and beautiful proportion of parts to one another. Sympathetic nerve. See Intercostal nerve. SYMPATHY. (From 0-v/avo.o-^u,, to suffer together, to sympathize.) Sympathia. All the body is sympathetically connected together, and dependent the one part upon the rest, constituting a general sympathy. But sometimes we find particular parts more intimately dependent upon each other than upon the rest of the body, constituting a particular sympathy. Action cannot be greatly increased in any one organ, without being diminished in some other; but certain parts are more apt to be affected by the de- rangement of particular organs than others; and it was the observance of this fact which gave foundation to tbe old and well-known doctrine of sympathy, which was said to proceed, " tum ob communionem et simili- tudinem generis, turn ob viciniam." It may be thought that this position of action being diminished in one organ, by its increase, either in the rest or in some other part, is contradicted by the existence of general diseases or actions affecting the whole sys- tem. But in them we find, in the first place, that there is always some part more affected than the rest. This local affection is sometimes the first symptom, and affects ' the constitution in a secondary way, either by the irritation which it produces, or by an extension of the specific action. At other times the local affection is coeval with the general disease, and is called sympathetic. It is observed, in the second place, that as there is some part which is always more affected than the rest, so also is there some organ which has its action, in consequence of this, diminished lower than that of the rest of the system, and most commonly lower than its natural standard. From the extensive sympathy of the stomach with almost every part of the body, we find that this most frequently suffers, and has its action diminished in every disease, whether general or local, provided that the diseased action arises to any considerable degree. There are also other organs which may, in like manner, suffer from their association or connection with others which become diseased. Thus, for instance, we see, in the general disease called puerperal fever, that the action of the breasts is diminished by the increased inflammatdry action of the uterus. In consequence of this balance of action, or general connection of the system, a sud- den pain, consequent to violent action of any particular part will so weaken the rest as to produce fainting, and occasionally death. But this dependence appears more evidently in what may be called the smal- ler systems of the body, or those parts which seem to be more intimately con- nected with each other than they are with the general system. Of this kind is the connection of the breasts with the uterus of the female ; of the urethra with the testicles of the male ; of the stomach with the liver; and of the intestines with the stomach, and of this again with the brain ; of the one extremity of the bone with the other; and of the body of the muscle with its insertion; of the skin with the parts be- low it. These smaller systems, or circles, shall be treated regularly; but first it may be proper to observe, that these are not only intimately connected with themselves, but also with the general system, an universal sympathy being thus established. That there is a very intimate connection between the breasts and uterus has been long known; but it has not been very satisfactorily explained. Fallopius, and all the older authors, declare plainly that the sympathy is produced by an anasto- mosis of vessels ; Bartholin adding that the child being born, the blood no longer goes to the uterus, but is directed to the breasts and changed into milk. But none of all those who talk of this derivation, assign any reasonable cause which may produce it. In pregnancy, and at the menstrual pe- riods, the uterus is active; but, when the child is delivered, the action of the uterus subsides, whilst the breasts in their turn be- come active, and secrete milk. If, at this time, we should again produce action in the uterus, we diminish that of the breasts, and destroy the secretion of milk, as is well illustrated by the case of inflammation of the uterus, which is inci- dent to lying-in-women. When the uterus, at the cessation of the menses, ceases to be active, or to secrete, we often find that the breasts have an action excited in them, becoming slowly inflamed, and assuming a cancerous disposition. The uterus and breasts seem to be a set of glands balancing each other in the system, one only being naturally active, or secreting properly, at a time; and accordingly we seldom, if ever, find that when the uterus yields the men- strual discharge, the milk is secreted in perfection, during the continuance of this o"6(J srYAI discharge, nor do we ever find the in both in- flamed at the same time. The uterus has not only this connection with the breasts, but il has also a very par- ticular sympathy with the stomach, which again sympathizes with the brain; and thus we see how a disorder of the uterus may induce an extensive series of affections, each dependent on the other. The organs of generation in the male form likewise a little system, in which all the parts exhibit this sympathy with each other. They likewise give us a very good instance of the association of action, or sym- pathy, in the common acceptation of that word. Sympathy is divided into, first, the sym- pathy of equilibrium, in which one part is weakened by the increased action of an- other; and, secondly, the sympathy of as- sociation, in which two parts act together at the same time. The sympathy of association is produced suddenly, and for a short time. The sym- pathy of equilibrium is produced more slow- ly, and continues to operate for a much longer time. It is curious enough that most, or at least many, of those organs, which seem to be connected by the sympathy of equilibrium, exhibit likewise more or less of the sym- pathy of association, when under the cir- cumstances in which this can take place. The sympathy of equilibrium is seen in the effects of inflammation of the end of the urethra on the testicle]; which often diminishes its action, and produces a very disagreeable sensation of dullness, or, if this inflammation be suddenly diminished, the action of the testicle is as suddenly increased, and swelling takes place. The same is seen in the connection of the ure- thra with the bladder and prostate gland, as is mentioned in all the dissertations on gonorrhoea. These parts likewise affect the stomach greatly, increased action in them weakening that organ much. This is seen in the effects of swelled testicle, or excessive venery, or inflamed bladder, and in a stone; all which weaken the stomach, and produce dyspepsia. The same remark applies to the kidney; vo- miting and flatulence being produced by nephritis. The sympathy of association, or an in- stance of sympathy in the common accep- tation of the word, is likewise seen in the connection betwixt the glans and testicles in coition; but for this purpose, the ac- tion in the glans must be sudden and of short duration; for, if continued long, weakness of the testicles, or diminished action, is induced. In those parts which exhibit this natural association of action, if the action of one part be suddenly and for a short time increased, the nction of the sympathizing part will likewise be in- sVM creased; us wo see in the insLance already given of coition, and likewise in paroxysms of the stone, in which the glans penis, after makiug water, becomes very painful. But if the action be more slowly induced, and continued for a long time, then this association is set aside, by the stronger and more general principle of the equilibrium of action, and the sympathizing part is weakened. Hence violent inflammation of the end of the urethra produces a weakness and Irritability of the bladder, dullness of the testicle, Sec. There is also an evident sympathy of equilibrium betwixt the stomach and lower tract of intestines ; which two portions may be said in general to balance each other in the abdomen. When the action of the intestines is increased in diarrhoea, the stomach is often weakened, and the pa- tient tormented with nausea. This will be cured, not so easily by medicines taken into the stomach, as by anodyne clysters, which will abate the action of the intestines. When the iutestines are inflamed, as in strangulated hernia, vomiting is a never- failing attendant. When again the stomach is inflamed, the intestines are affected, and obstinate cos- tiveness takes place; even in hysterical affections of the stomach, the intestines are often deranged. Injections of cold water frequently relieve these affections of the stomach, by their action on the intes- tines. The liver and stomach are also connected with one another. When the liver is in- flamed, or has its action increased, the stomach is weakened, and dyspeptic symp- toms take place. When the stomach is weakened, as, for instance, by intoxication, then the action oi the liver is increased, and a greater quantity than usual of bile is secreted. The same takes place in warm climates, where the stomach is much debi- litated. If the liver has its action thus frequently increased, it assumes a species of inflam- mation, or becomes, as it is called, scir- rhous. This is exemplified in the habitual dram-drinkers, and in those who stay long in warm countries and use freedoms with the stomach. The liver likewise sympa- thizes with the brain; for when this organ is injured, and its action much impaired, as in compression, inflammation and sup- puration have been often known to take place in the liver. Besides this connection of the stomach with the liver, it is also very intimately de- dependent on the brain, being weakened wben the action of the brain is increased; as we see in an inflammation of that organ. The brain again is affected with pain when the stomach is weakened by intoxication, or other causes ; and this pain will be often relieved by slowly renewing the action of the stomach, by such stimuli as are natu- ral to it, such as small quantities of soup frequently repeated. A slight increase of action in the stomach, at least if not of a morbid kind, affects the brain so as to pro- duce sleep, diminishing its action. This we see in the effects of a full meal, and even of a draught of warm water. The stomach likewise sympathizes with the throat, squeamishness and anorexia being often produced by inflammation of the tonsils. This inflammation is frequently abated by restoring or increasing the action of the stomach. Hence the throat, in slight inflammation, is frequently easier after dinner ; hence, likewise, the effects of emetics in cynanche. The extremities of bones and muscles also sympatize in the same manner. When one end of a bone is inflamed, the action of the other is lessened, and pain is produced ; for a painful sensation may result both from increased and diminished action. When the tendon of a muscle is inflamed, the body of that muscle often is pained, and vice versa. Lastly, the external skin sympathizes with the parts below it. If it be inflamed, as in erysipelas, the parts immediately be- neath are weakened, or have their natural action diminished. If this inflammation affect the face, or scalp, then the brain is injured; and headach, stupor, or delirium, supervene. If it attack the skin of the ab- domen, then the abdominal viscera are affected, and we hav e vomiting and purging, or obstinate costiveness, according to cir- cumstances. This is illustrated by the dis- ease of children, which is called by the wo- men the bowel-hive, in which the skin is inflamed, as they suppose, from some mor- bid matter within. If the internal parts be inflamed, the ac- tion of the surface is diminished, and, by increasing this action, we can lessen or re- move the disease below; as we see daily proved by the good effects of blisters. When the stomach, intestines, or kidney, have been very irritable, a sinapism has been known to act like a charm; and, in the deep-seated inflammations of the breast, bowels, or joints, no better remedy is known, after the use of the lancet, than blisters. The utility of issues in diseases of the lungs, the liver, and the joints, is to be ex- plained on the same principle. In these cases we find that issues do little good un- less they be somewhat painful, or be in the state of healthy ulcers. An indolent flabby sore, however large the discharge, (which is always thin, and accompanied with little action,) does no good, but only adds to the misery of the patient. We may, however, err on the other hand by making the issues too painful, or by keeping them active too long, for, after they have removed the in- flammatory disease betow, they will still SYM ooT operate on these parts, lessening their action, and preventing the healing process from go- ing on properly. This is seen in cases of curvature of the spine, where at first the inflammation of the vertebra is diminished by the issues; but if they be kept long open after this is removed, they do harm. We often see the patient recover rapidly after his surgeon has healed the issue in despair, judging that it could do no farther service, but only increase the weakness of his patient. It is a well-established fact, that when any particular action disappears suddenly from a part, it will often speedily affect that organ which sympathizes most with the part that was originally diseased. This is best seen in the inflammatory action, which, as practical writers have well observed, oc- casionally disappears quickly from the part first affected, and then shows itself in some other. From the united-jfestimony of all these facts, Mr. Burns, of Glasgow, maintains Lie doctrine just delivered, and proposes to introduce it into pathological reasonings. In the whole of the animal economy, we discover marks ofthe wisdom ofthe Creator, but perhaps in no part of it more than in this, of the existence of the sympathy of equilibrium, for if a large part ofthe system were to have its action much increased, and all the other parts to continue acting in the same proportionate degree as formerly, the whole must be soon exhausted; (for in- creased action would require for its support an increased quantity of energy.) But upon this principle, when action is much increased in one part, it is to a certain degree diminished in some other, the general sum or degree of action in the body is thus less than it otherwise would be, and conse- quently the system suffers less. SYMPHYSIS. (From •/*, to grow.) Mediate connection. A genus of the connection of bones, in which they are united by means of an inter- vening body. It comprehends four species, viz. synchondrosis, syssarcosis, syneuroses, and syndesmosis. SY'MPHYTUM. (From vv/a^vu, to unite; so called because it is supposed to unite and close the lips of wounds together.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria, Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- frey. See Symphytum officinale. Sy'mphytum maculo'sum. See Pul- monaria officinalis. Sy'mphytum mi'nus. See Prunella. Sy'mphytum officina'le. The syste- matic name ofthe comfrey. Consolida major. This plant, Symphytum :—foliis-ovalis lan- ceolatis decurrentibus, is administered where the althaea cannot be obtained, its roots abounding with a viscid glutinous juice, 862 b*]N .-YN whose virtues are similar to those ol the althaa. Syna'nche. See Cynanche. Syna'nchica. (From o-vvay^n, the quin- sey; so called from its uses in that disease.) Quinsey-wort. SYNARTHROSIS. (From ->YiN 06 J increased action of the heart and arteries is aa effort of nature to expel the morbific mat- ter ; others, that it consisted in an increased secretion of bile; and others again, that it is to be attributed to a spasmodic constric- tion of the extreme vessels on the surface of the body; which last was the doctrine taught by the late Dr. Cullen. An attack of this fever is generally mark- ed by the patient's being seized with a con- siderable degree of languor or sense of de- bility, together with a sluggishness in mo- tion, and frequent yawning and stretchjng ; the face and extremities at the same time become pale, and the skin over the whole surface of the body appears constricted; he then perceives a sensation of cold in his back, passing from thence over his whole frame, and this sense of cold continuing to increase ; tremors in the limbs, and rigors of the body succeed. With these there is a loss of appetite, want of taste in the mouth, slight pains in the head, back, and loins, small and frequent respirations. The sense of cold and its ef- fects after a little time become less violent, and are alternated with flushings, and at last, going off altogether, they are succeeded by great heat diffused generally over the whole body; the face looks flushed, the skin is dry, as likewise the tongue; universal restlessness prevails, with a violent pain in the head, oppression at the chest, sickness at the stomach, and an inclination to vomit. There is likewise a great thirst and costive- ness, and the pulse is full and frequent, beating, perhaps, 90 or 100 strokes iu minute. When the symptoms run very h^r, and there is a considerable determination of blood to the head, a delirium will arise. In this fever, as well as most others, there Is generally an increase of symptoms, to- wards evening. If the disease is likely to prove fatal, either by its continuing a long time, or by the severity of its symptoms, then a starting of the tendons, picking at the bed-clothes, involuntary discharges by urine and stool, coldness of the extremities, and hiccoughs, will be observed ; where no such appear- ances take place, the disease will go through its course. As a fever once produced will go on, al- though its cause be entirely removed, and as the continued or fresh application of a cause of fever neither will increase that which is already produced, nor occasion a new one, there can be no certainty as to the duration of fever, and it is only by attending to cer- tain appearances or changes, which usually take place on the approach of a crisis, that we can form any opinion or decision. The symptoms pointing out the approach of a crisis, are the pulse becoming soft, mode- rate, and near its natural speed; the tongue losing its fur and becoming clean, with an abatement of thirst; the skin being covered with a gentle moisture, and feeling soft to the touch; the secretory organs performing their several offices; and the urine deposi- ting flaky crystals of a dirty red colour, and becoming turbid on being allowed to stand any time. Many physicians have been of opinion, that there is something in the nature of all acute diseases, except those of a putrid kind, which usually determines them to be of a certain duration, and, therefore, that these terminations, when salutary, happen at cer- tain periods of the disease rather than at others, unless disturbed in their progress by an improper mode of treatment, or the ari- sing of some accidental circumstance. These periods are known by the appellation of cri- tical days; and from the time of Hippo- crates down to the present, have been pretty generally admitted. The truth of thenij Dr. Thomas thinks, can hardly be disputed, however they maybe interrupted by varions causes. A great number of phenomena show us, that both in the sound state and the diseased, nature has a tendency to observe certain periods; for instance, the vicissitudes of sleeping and watching occurring with such regularity to every one ; the accurate periods that the menstrual flux observes, and the exact time of pregnancy in all viviparous animals, and many other such instances that might be adduced, all prove this law. With respect to diseases, every one must have observed the definite periods which take place in regular intermi}.tents, as well those universal as topical; in the course of true inflammation, which at the fourth, or at the farthest the seventh day, is resolved, or after this period changes into either ab- scess, gangrene, or schirrhus; in exanthe- matous eruptions, which, if they are favou- rable and regular, appear on a certain and definite day; for example, the smaU-pox about the fourth day. All these appear to be founded on immutable laws, according to which the motions of the body in health and in disease are governed. The days on which it is supposed the ter- mination of continued fevers principally hap- pens, are the third, fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, and twentieth. A simple continued fever terminates al- ways by a regular crisis in the manner be- fore mentioned, or from the febrile matter falling on some particular parts, it excites inflammation, abscess, eruption, or destroys the patient. . Great anxiety, loss of strength, intense heat, stupor, delirium, irregularity in the pulse, twitchings in the fingers and hands, picking at the bed-clothes, startings of the tendons, hiccoughs, involuntary evacuations by urine, and stool, and such like symptoms, point out the certain approach of death. On the contrary, when the senses remain clear and distinct, the febrile heatabates, the 109 80b a VI' *\i> skin is soft and moist, the pulse becomes moderate and is regular, and the urine de- posits flaky crystals, we may then expect a speedy and happy termination to the dis- ease. The usual appearances which are to be observed on dissection of those who die of this fever, are an effusion within the cra- nium and topical affections perhaps of some viscera. This disease being of a mixed nature, the treatment must be modified accordingly. In the beginning the same plan is to be pursued, as in synocha, except that we must be more sparing in the use ot the lancet, in proportion as there is less power in the system, to main- tain the increased action ofthe heart and ar- teries ; although if any important part should be much aflected, we must act more vigo- rously, to prevent its disorganization, and the consequent destruction .of life. When the character ofthe disease is changed, the means proper will be such as are pointed but under the head of Typhus. SYNO'VIA. (A term of no radical mea-( ning, coined by Paracelsus.) Hydarthros.' Mucilago. An unctuous fluid secreted from certain glands in the joint in wliich it is con- tained. Its use is to lubricate the cartilagi- nous surfaces of the articulatory bones, and to facilitate their motions. Synovial glands. Glandula synovia. The assemblage of a fatty fimbriated struc- ture within the cavities of some joints. SYNTENO'SIS. (From >YP agy fection is very various, being most common- ly in five or six days, but in some cases not till after the expiration of as many weeks. There is both a local and general predispo- sition to chancres: Jews and Mahommedans, from the constant exposure of the glans and loss of the prepuce, have the cuticle of the glans penis of much firmer texture than those who have not been circumcised; and they are, from this circumstance, much less subject to chancres than the rest of mankind. For the same reason they who, from the shortness of the prepuce, generally keep the lans uncovered, are not so liable to the iseases as those who have long narrow pre- utia; for persons thus formed constantly eep the surface of the glands and prepuce moist and tender, and almost at every co- habitation are liable to abrasions and to ex- coriations. There is an intermediate state of the ve- nereal disease between a local and constitu- tional affection, which arises from the ab- sorption of venereal matter from some surface to which it has been applied. The glands situated nearest the parts thus af- fected are apt to become swelled and in- flamed, so as to give rise to what is termed bubo ; and the parts of generation usually coming first in contact with the matter, so the glands in the'groin generally afford this particular symptom. In most cases the ve- nereal virus is absorbed from a chancre or an ulcer in the urethra; but instances have occurred where a bubo has arisen without either gonorrhoea or any kind of ulceration, and where the matter appears to have been absorbed, without any erosion ofthe skin or mucous membrane. A bubo comes on with a pain in the groin, accompanied with some degree of hardness and swelling, and is at first about the size of a kidney bean, but continuing to increase, it at length becomes as large as an egg, occasions the person to experience some difficulty in walking, and is attended with a pulsation and throbbing in the tu- mour, and a great redness of the skin. In some cases the suppuration is quickly com- pleted, in others it goes on very slow, and in others again the inflammatory appearan- ces go off without any formation of pus. In a few instances the glands have been known to become scirrhous. The following are the characteristics of a venereal bubo. The swelling is usually confined to "one gland, the colour of the skin where inflam- mation prevails, is of a florid red, the pain is very acute, the progress from inflam- mation to suppuration and ulceration is ge- nerally very rapid, the suppuration is large in proportion to the size of the gland, and there is only one abscess. A bubo is never attendedjwith danger, where the inflamed gland proceeds on regu- larly to suppuration, but in particular cases it acquires an indolence after coming to a certain length, arising from a scrophuloua taint, or by being combined with erysipelas it terminates in gangrene and occasions a great loss of substance. This termination is however, more frequently met with in hospitals than in private practice, and may partly be attributed to the contaminated state of the air of the wards wherein vene- real patients are lodged. A constitutional taint is the third form under which it has been mentioned, that the venereal poison is apt to show itself, and which always arises in consequence of the matter being absorbed and carried into the circulating mass of fluids. The absorption of it may, however, take place in three ways. 1 st. It may be carried into the circulation, without producing any evident local effect on the part to which it was first applied. 2dly. It may take place in consequence of some local affection, such as either go- norrhoea, chancre, or bubo: And, 3dly. It may ensue from an application of the matter to a common sore or wound, similar to what happens in inoculating for the small-pox. The most general way, however, in which a constitutional taint is produced, is by an absorption of the matter, either from a chancre or a bubo. When venereal matter gets into the sys- tem, some symptoms of it may often be observed in the course of six or eight weeks, or probably sooner; but in some cases, it will continue in the circulating mass of fluids for many months before any visible signs of its effects are produced. The sys- tem being completely contaminated, it then occasions many local effects in different parts of the body, and shows itself under a variety of forms, many of which put on the appearance of a distinct disease. We may presume that this variety depends wholly on the difference of constitution, the different kind of parts affected, and the different state these parts were in at the time the matter or poison was applied. The first symptoms usually show them- selves on the skin and in the mouth or throat. When on the skin, reddish and brownish spots appear hero and there on the surface, and eruptions of a copper colour are dispersed over different parts of the body, on the top of which there soon forms a thick scurf or scale. This scurf falls off after a short time and is succeeded by another, and the same happening several times, and at length casting off deep scabs, an uleer is formed which discharges an acrid foetid matter. When the matter is secreted in the glands of the throat and mouth, the tongue will often be affected so as to occa- sion a thickness of speech, and the tonsils, palate, and uvula will become ulcerated so as to produce a soreness and difficulty of swallowing, and likewise a hoarseness in the 870 SYR SYR voice. In a venereal ulcer of the tonsil a portion of it seems as if it was dug out; it is, moreover, very foul, and has a thick white matter adhering to it, which cannot be washed off. By these characteristic marks it may, in general, readily be distinguished from any other species of ulceration in these parts. If the disease affects the eyes, obstinate inflammation, and sometimes ulceration will also attack these organs. The matter sometimes falls on deep- seated parts, such as the tendons, liga- ments, and periosteum, and occasions hard, painful swellings to arise, known by the name of nodes. When the disease is suffered to take its own course, and not counteracted by proper remedies, the patient will in the course of time, be afflicted with severe pains, but more particularly in the night time; his countenance i will become sallow, his hair will fall off, he will loose his appetite, strength and flesh, his rest will be much disturbed by night, and a small fever of the hectic kind will arise. The ulcers in the mouth and throat being likewise suffered to spread, and to occasion a caries ef the bones of the pa- late, an opening will be made from the mouth to tbe nose, and the cartilages and bones of the nose being at length corroded away, this will sink on a level wilh the face. Some constitutions will bear up for a con- siderable time against the disease, whilst others again will soon sink under a general weakness and irritation produced by it. If the disorder is recent, and the constitution not impaired by other diseases, a perfect cure may easily be effected; but where it is of long standing, and accompanied with the symptoms of irritation which have been mentioned, the cure will prove tedious, and in many cases uncertain, as the constitution and strength of the patient may not admit of his going through a course of medicine sufficient to destroy the poison, or his health may be in such a state, as that only a very small quantity of mercury can be adminis- tered even at considerable intervals. The general appearances to be observed on dissection of those who die of lues, are, caries of the bones, but more particularly those of the cranium, often communicating ulceration to the brain itself, together with enlargements and indurations of the lympha- tic glands, scirrhus of several ofthe organs, particularly the liver and lungs, and exosto- ses of many of the hardest bones. Sy'philis i'ndica. The yaws. Sy'philis polo'nica. A variety of ve- nereal disease. * Sy'philis venerea. See Syphilis. Syr'l/E o'leum. A fragrant essential oil, obtained by distilling the canary balsam plant, or moldavica. Syrian lierb mastich. See Teucrium ma- nan. Syri gmus. (See Paracusis.) Svri'nga. (From o~vpty%, a pipe; to called because, from its branches, pipes were made after the removal of the pith.) The pipe-tree. Syri'ngmos. See Paracusis. Syringo'tomum. (From 0-vpiyjt, a fistu- la, and vt/Avai, to cut.) An instrument, to cut fistulas. Sy'rinx. (Heb.) A pipe. A syringe. A fistula. Syrmai'smus. (From 0-vp/Aa.tgu, to eva- cuate.) A gentle evacuation by vomit or stool. Syrup qf buckthorn. See Syrupus rhamni. Syrup of ginger. See Syrupus zingiberis. Syrup of lemon. See Syrupus limonum. JSyrup of marsh-mallows. See Syrupus althaoz. Syrup of mulberry. See Syrupus mori. Syrup of orange. See Syrupus aurantii. Syrup of poppy. See Syrupus papaveris. Syrup of red poppy. See Syrupus Rhaa- dos. Syrup of roses. See Syrupus rosm. Syrup of saffron. See Syrupus croci. Syrup of senna. See Syrupus senna. Syrup of Tolu. See Syrupus Tolutanus. SYRUPUS. (Serab, a potion, Arab.) 1. When sugar is dissolved in any vege- table liquor, to the consistence of thin honey, a medical "preparation is formed called a syrup; which, if obtained from a single plant, is called simple; but if from more than one, compound. To keep syrups without fermenting, it is necessary that their temperature should be attended to, and kept as near 55° as possible. A good cellar will answer this purpose, for there are few sum- mers in which the temperature of such a place rises to 60°. 2. The name syrup is also given, when sugar is dissolved in water; and in the pre- sent pharmacopoeia this is termed simple syrup. See Syrupus simplex. Syru'pus ace'ti. Sugar and vinegar. A refrigerating and antiseptic syrup. Syru'pus althje'je. Syrup of marsh- mallow. Syrupus ex althaa. Syrupus de althaa. '' Take of the fresh root of marsh- mallow, bruised, half a pound; refined su- gar, two pounds; water, a gallon. Boil down the water with the marsh mallow- root to half, and press out the liquor when cold. Set it by for 24 hours, that the faecu- lencies may subside; then pour off the liquor, and having added the sugar, boil it down to a proper consistence.*' An emollient and demulcent; mostly given to allay tickling coughs, hoarseness, Sic. in conjunction with other remedies. Syru'pus aura'ntii. Syrup of orange. Syrupus corlicis aurantii. Syrupus e cortici- bus aurantior^m. Syrupus de cortice auran- tiorum. " Take of fresh orange-peel, two ounces ; boiling-water, a pint; refined sugar, three, pounds. Macerate the orange-peel in >Vh the water for 12 hours in a covered vessel; then pour off the liquor and add the sugar." A pleasant bitter and stomachic. Syru'pus caryophx'lli ru'bri. A warm and stimulating syrup Syru'pus co'lchici. An acrid and diu- retic compound given in dropsies. Syru'pus co'rticis aurantii. See Syrupus aurantii. Syru'pus < ro'ci. Syrup of saffron. '* Take of saffron, an ounce ; boiffiig water, a pound ; refined sugar, two pounds and a half. K;Macerate the saffron in the water for 12 hours in a covered vessel, then strain the liquor, and add the sugar." This imparts a beautiful colour to liquids, and is sometimes employed as a cordial. Amongst the vul- gar, syrup of saffron is in high esteem in measels, small-pox, fee. Syru'pus limo'num. • Syrup of lemon. Syrupus succi limonis. Syrupus e succo li- monuin. Syrupus e succo citrorum. " Take of lemon-juice, strained, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds. Dissolve the sugar in the lemon-juice in the manner directed for simple syrup." A very pleasant, cooling, and acid syrup, which may be exhibited with advantage in febrile and bilious affec- tions. Syru'pus mo'ri. Syrup of mulberry. Syrupus mororum. " Take of mulberry- juice, strained, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds. Dissolve the sugar in the mulber- ry-juice in the manner directed for simple syrup.'' Syrup of mulberries is very grate- ful and aperient, and may be given with such intentions to children. Syru'pus papa'veris. Syrupuspapaveris albi. Syrupus e meconio. Syrupus de me- conio, sive diacodium. *' Take of capsules of white poppy, dried and bruised,,the seeds being separated, 14 ounces; refined sugar, two pounds; boiling water, two gallons and a hajf. Macerate the capsules in the water for 24 hours, then boil it down by means of a water-bath to one gallon, and press out the liquor strongly. Boil down the liquor again, after being strained, to two pints, and strain it while hot. Set ifeby for 12 hours, that the faeculencies may subside: then boil down the clear liquor to a pint, and add the sugar in the maimer directed for simple syrup." It should be kept in stone bottles and in a cellar. A useful anodyne prepara- tion which may be added with advantage to- a vast variety of medicines against diseases ofthe bowels, coughs, fee. Syru'pus papa'veris erra'tici. See Syrupus rhozados. Syru'pus rhcs'ados. Syrupus papaveris erratici. Syrupus depapavere erratico. Syrup of red-poppy. " Take of red-poppy petals, fresh, a pound; boiling-water, a pint and two fluid ounces; refined sugar, two pounds and a half. Having heated the water in a water-bath, add gradually the red-poppy pe- tals, frequently stirring them ; then having -\R iTl removed the vessel, macerate for twelve hours; next pre9s out the liquor, and set it by to settle ; lastly, add the sugar, as directed for simple syrup.'' This is a very mild anodyne, and used more for the colour, than for its medical properties. Syru'pus rha'mni. Syrup of buckthorn. " Take of the fresh juice of buckthorn-ber- ries, four pints; ginger-root, sliced, all- spice, powdered, of each half an ounce; re- fined sugar, three pounds and a half. Set by the juice for three days that the faecu- lencies may subside, and strain. To a pint of the^clear juice add the ginger and all- spice ; then macerate in a. gentle heat four hours, and strain; boil down what remains to one pint and a half, mix the liquors, and add the sugar in the manner directed for simple syrup." This preparation, in doses of three or four spoonfuls, operates as a brisk cathartic. The principal inconvenience attending it is, that it is very unpleasant, and occasions a thirst and dryness ofthe mouth and fauces, and sometimes violent gripes; these effects may be prevented by drinking liberally of water-gruel, or other warm liquids during the operation. Syru'pus ri'bis ni'gri. Syrup of black currants. Aperient and|diuretic qualities are attributed to this preparation. Syru'pus ro'sa.. Syrup of roses. Sy- rupus rosarum solulivus. Syrupus e rosis siccis. " Take of damask-rose petals, dried, seven ounces; refined sugar, six pounds; boiling-water, four pints. Macerate the rose-petals in the water for twelve hours, and strain; then evaporate the strained liquor, by means of a water-bath, to two pints and a half; then add the sugar in the manner described for simnle syrup.'" A useful laxative for children. From 3j. to |ss. Syru'pus ru'bi idjE'i. Syrup of raspber- ry. "A pleasant aperient syrup for children. Syru'pus scilli'ticus. Expectorant and diuretic. Syru'pus se'nna:. Syrup of senna. "Take of senna-leaves, two ounces; fen- nel-seed, bruised, an ounce ; manna, three ounces; refined sugar, a pound; water, boiling, a pint. Macerate the senna-leaves and fennel-seeds in the water for an hour with a gentle heat; strain the liquor, and ntux with it the manna and sugar; then boil to the proper consistence." A useful purgative for children. Syru'pus si'mplex. Syrupus. Simple syrup. " Take of refined sugar, two pounds and a half; water, a pint. Dissolve the sugar in the water in a water-bath; then set it aside for twenty-four hours: take off the scum, and if there be any faeculencies, pour off the clear liquor from them." Syru'pus Toluta'ncs. Syrup of Tolu. " Take of balsam of Toln, an ounce ; *«ft aYS water, boiling, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds. Boil the balsam in the water half an hour in a covered vessel, occasionally stirring it, strain the liquor when it is cold, and then add the sugar in the manner di- rected for simple syrup." A useful bal- samic syrup, calculated to allay tickling coughs and hoarsenesses. Syru'pus vi'ol^e. A pleasant laxative for young children. Syru'pus zingi'beris. Syrup of ginger. " Take of ginger-root, sliced, two ounces; water, boiling, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds. Macerate the ginger-root in the water for twenty-four hours, and strain, then add the sugar in the manner directed for symple syrup." A carminative T BANDAGE. A bandage so named from its figure. It is principally used for supporting the dressings, after the operation for fistula in ano, in diseases of the perinae- um, and those of the groins, anus, fee. Taba'cum. (From Tobago, the island from whence it was first brought.) Tobac- co. See Nicotiana. Tabe'lla. (Dim. of tabula, a table.) A lozenge. TA'BES. (From tabesco, to consume or pine away.) A wasting of the body. A genus of disease in the Class, Cachexia, and Order, Marcores, of Cullen ; characte- rized by emaciation and weakness, attended with hectic fever, but without any coNigh or spitting, which last symptoms distinguish it from phthisis. It has three species : 1. Tabespurulenta, from an ulcerous discharge: 2. Tabes scrofulosa, from a scrofulous habit: 3. Tabes venenata, from poison. See Atro- phy. Ta'bes coxa'ria. Phthisis isehiadica. A wasting of the thigh and leg from an ab- scess or other cause in the hip. Ta'bes dorsa'lis. Lordosis. Dr. Cul- len makes it a variety of atrophia inanito- rum. Hippocrates calls it tabes ossis sucri. At present by the name of tabes dorsalis is understood a wasting of the body, attended at first with pain in the back or loins, and afterwards also in the neck and head, cau- sed by a too early or a too frequent use of venery. Ta'bes nutri'cum. A variety of atro- phia inanitorum. Ta'bes o'ssis sa'crj. Hippocrates' name for tabes dorsalis. stomachic syrup. Dose from one to thrtx drachms. SYSSARCO'SIS. (From trvv, and , to burn.) A torch. A species of pine which burns like a torch. A medicated torch for fumigation-*. TiE'NIA. (Taw*, a Hebrew word, signifying a fillet; so named from its re- semblance to a fillet or piece of tape.) The tape-worm. A genus of intestinal worms; characterized by a long, flat, and jointed body. Species; 1. Tania osculis margi- nalibus, the long tape-worm, and the so-' lium of authors, which is peculiar to this country, Russia, France, &c.: 2. Tama osculis superficialibus, the broad tape-worm, which is peculiar to the inhabitants of Switzerland, fee. See Worms. Talc. See Talcum. Ta'lcum. (From talc, German.) Talc. A white, grey, yellow, or greenish substance of a soft and soapy touch, formed of trans* parent laminae placed upon each other. Talc is composed of pure magnesia mixed with near twice its weight of silex and less than its weight of alumine. There are ee» veral different appearances of talc. The greenish foliaceous Venice talc was former- ly used medicinally, as possessing antacid and aperient qualities. Ta'lpa. (From wtphog, blind.) Talpa- ric A mole. Also, a tumour resembling TAM TAR 873 a mole in eating, and creeping under the skin. ' Ta'lus. A synonym of Astragalus. See Astragalus. Tamalapa tra. The Indian leaf is so termed by some authors. See Laurus cassia. Tamarind. See Tamarindus. TAMARl'NDUS. (From tamar or lama- rindi, which is, in the Arabian language, a synonym of the dactylus or date.) •1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Monadelphia. Order, Triandria. The ta- marind tree. Yo."The pharmacopoeial name of the ta- marind fruit. Tamari'ndus i'ndica. The systematic name of the tamarind-tree. Oxyphanicon. Siliqua arabica. Balampulli. Tamaraa zecla oxyphaniria. Acacia indica. The pulp of the tamarind, with the seeds, con- nected together by numerous tough strings or fibres, are brought to us freed from the outer shell, and commonly preserved in sirup. According to Long, tamarinds are prepared for exportation at Jamaica, in the following manner: "The fruit or pods are gathered in June, July, and August, when full ripe, which is known by their fragility or easy breaking on small pressure between the finger and thumb. The fruit taken out of fhe pod, and cleared from the shelly frag- ments, is placed in layers in a cask, and boiling sirup, just before it begins to granu- late, is poured in, till the cask is filled : the sirup pervades every part quite down to tbe bottom, and when cool the cask is headed for sale." The tamarind is employed as a laxative, and for abating thirst or heat in va- rious inflammatory complaints, and for cor- recting putrid disorders, especially of a bili- ous kind, in which fhe cathartic, antiseptic, and refrigerant qualities of the fruit have been found equally useful. When intended merely as a laxative, it may be of advantage (Dr. Woodville observes) to join it wilh manna or purgatives of a sweet kind, by which its use is rendered safer and more ef- fectual. Three drachms of the pulp are usually sufficient to open the body, but to prove moderately cathartic, one or two ounces are required. It is an ingredient in the confectio cassia, and confectio semcr. Tamari'scus. (From tamarik, abster- sion, Heb. named from its properties of cleansing and purifying the blood.) See Tamarix gallica. TA'MARIX, The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. The tamarisk tree. Ta'marix ca'llica. The systematic name of the tamarisk tree. Tamansrus. Tamarisk. The bark, wood, and leaves of this tree, were formerly employed medici- nally, though seldom used at present. The former for l's aperient and corroborant vir- tues in obstructions of the liver; the latter in icterus, haemoptysis, and some affections of the skin. Tame-poison. See Asclepias rincetoxicum. TANACE'TUM. (Corrupted from tana- da, alhanasia, the old name for tansy.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- der, Polygamia superflua. Tansy. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the tansy. See Tanacetum vulgare. Tanace'tum balsami'ta. The systema- tic name of fhe officinal alecost. Balsa- mita mas. Balsamita major. Tanacetum horlense.. Costus horlorum. Costmary, or alecost. The plant which bears this name in the pharmacopoeias, is the Tanacetum balsamita; foliis ovatis, integris, serratis, of Linnaeus. A fragrant-smelling herb, some- what like that of mint; formerly esteemed as a corroborant, carminative, and etnmena- gogue. Tanace'tum hortk'kse. See Balsamita mas. • Tanace'tum vulga're. The systematic* name of the common tansy. Tanada, Alkanada. Parthenium mas. Tanacetum vulgare; foliis.bipinnatis incids serratis, of Linnaeus. The" leaves and flowers of tansy have a strong, not very disagreeable smell, and a bitter somewhat aromatic taste. The virtues of tansy are tonic, stomachic, anthel- mintic, emmenagogue, and resolvent. It has been much used as a vermifuge; and tes- timonies of its efficacy are given by many respectable physicians. Not only the leaves but the seeds have been employed with this intention, and substituted for those of san- tonicum. We are told by Dr. Clark, that in' Scotland tansy was found to be of great service in various cases of gout; nnd Dr. Cullen, who afterwards was informed of the effect it produced upon those who had used the herb for this purpose, says, " I have known several who have taken it without any advantage, and some others who re- ported that they had been relieved from the frequency of their gout." Tansy is also recommended in the hysteria, especially when this disease is supposed to proceed from menstrual obstructions. This plant may be given in powder to the quantity of a drachm or more for a dose ; but it has been more commonly taken in in- fusion, or drank in tea. Tana'sia. See Tanacetum. Tansy. See Tanacetum. Tansy, wild. See Potenlilla. Tape-worm. See Tmnia. Tapioca. See Jatropha manihot. Tapping. See Paracentesis. Ta'psus barba'tus. See Verbascum. Tar. See Pinus sylvestris. Tar, Barbadoes. See Petroleum barba- dense. Tar-water- A once celebrated remedy, 110 *-!» l All I A"* but now neglected more than it deserves. It is made by infusing tar in water, stirring it from time to time, and lastly pouring off the clear liquor now impregnated with the colour and virtues of (he tar. It is drunk in many chronic affections, particularly of the lungs.* Tarantismus. (From tarantula,the ani- mal whose bite is supposed to be cured only by music.) The desire of dancing which is produced by the bite of the tarantula. Tara'ntula. (From Taranta, a city in Naples, where they abound.) A kind of venomous spider, whose bite is said to be cured by music. Taraxacum. (From rapeuro-u, to alter or change ; because it alters the state of the blood.) See Leontodon. Tara'xis. (From then prepare them as is directed with chalk." Te'stes ce'rebri. See Tubercula qua- drigemina. TESTICLE. Testis. Orchis. They are also called didymi, and by someperin. Two little oval bodies situated within the scrotum, and covered by a strong, white, and dense coat, called tunica albuginea testis. Each testicle is composed of small vessels bent in a serpentine direction, arising from the sper- matic artery,and convoluted into little heaps, separated from one another by cellular par- titions. In each partition there is a duct re- ceiving semen from the small vessels; and all the duels constitute a net which is attach- ed to the tunica albuginea. From this net- work twenty or more vessels arise, all of which are variously contorted, and, being re- flected, ascend to the posterior margin ofthe testis, where they unite into one common duct, bent into serpentine windings, and forming a hard body called the epididymis^ The spermatic arteries are branches of the aorta. The spermatic veins empty them- selves into the vena cava and emulgent vein. The nerves of the testicle are branches of the lumbar and great intercostal nerve. The use of the testicle is to secrete the semen. * Testicle, swelled. See Hernia humoralis. Testi'culus. (Tesliculus, dim. of testis.) A small testicle. Also the orchis plant, so named from the resemblance of its roots to a testicle. Testi'culus cani'nus. See Orchis mas- cula. TE'STIS. (A witness, the testes being the witnesses of our manhood.) See Testicle. Tetano'mata. (From riravea, to smooth.) TET TET 833 Tetunolhra. Medicines which smooth the skin, and remove wrinkles. TETANUS. (From tuv*, to stretch.) Spasm wilh rigidity. Convulsio indica. Ho- lotomcos. Rigor nervosus. A genus of dis- ease in the Class, Neuroses, and Order, Spas- mi, of Cullen ; characterized by a spasmo- dic rigidity of almost the whole body. The varieties of tetanus are, 1. Opisthotonos, where the body is thrown back by spasmo- dic contractions of the muscles. 2. Empros- tholonos, the body being bent forwards. 3. Trismus, (he locked jaw. Tetanus is often symptomatic of syphilis and worms. These affections arise more frequently in warm climates than in cold ones, and are very apt to occur when much rain or moist- ure quickly succeeds excessively dry and sultry weather. They attack persons of all ages, sexes, temperaments, and complexions, but the male sex more frequently than the female, and those of a robust and vigorous constitution than those of a weak habit. An idea is entertained by many, Dr. Thomas observes, that negroes are more predisposed to attacks of tenanus than white people ; they certainly are more frequently affected with it, but this circumstance does not arise from any constitutional predisposition, but from their being more exposed lo punctures and wounds in the feet, by nails, splinters of wood, pieces of broken glass, he. from usually going bare-footed. Tetanic affections are occasioned either by exposure to cold, or by some irritation of the nerves, in consequence of local injury by puncture, incision, or laceration. Lace- rated wounds of tendinous parts prove, in warm climates, a never-failing source of fhese complaints. In cold climates, as well as in warm ones, the locked jaw, or trismus, frequently arises in consequence of the am- putation of a limb. When the disease has arisen in conse- quence of a puncture, or any other exter- nal injury, the symptoms show themselves generally about the eighth day, but when it proceeds from any exposure to cold, they generally make their appearance much sooner. In some instances it comes on suddenly, and with great violence ; but it more usual- ly makes its attack in a gradual manner ; in which case, a slight stiffness is at first per- ceived in the back part of the neck, which, after a short time, becomes considerably in- creased, and at length renders the motion of the head both difficult and painful. With fhe rigidity of the head there is likewise an uneasy sensation at the root of the tongue, together wilh some difficulty in swallowing, and a great tightness is per- ceived about the chest, with a pain at the extremity of the sternum, shooting into the back. A stiffness also takes place in the jaws, which soon increases to such a height, that the teeth become so closely set together as not to admit of the smallest opening. This is what is termed the locked jaw. In some cases, the spasmodic affection extends no further. In others the spasms at this stage of the disease, returning with great frequency, become likewise more ge- neral, and now affect not only the muscles of the neck and jaws, but likewise those of the whole spine, so as to bend the trunk of the body very forcibly backwards, and this is what is named opsithotonos. Where the body is bent forwards, the disease is call- ed emprosthotonos. During the whole coarse ofthe disorder, the abdominal muscles are violently affected with spasm, so that the belly is strongly retracted and feels very hard, most ob- stinate costiveness prevails, and both the flexor and extensor muscles of the lower extremities are commonly affected at the same time, so as to keep the limbs rigidly extended. The flexors of the head and trunk be- come at length so strongly affected, as to balance the action of the extensor, and to keep the head and trunk so rigidly extended and straight as to render it incapable of being moved in any direction. The arms, which were little affected before, are now likewise rigidly extended, the tongue also becomes affected with spasm, and being convulsively darted out, is often much injured by the teeth at that moment snap- ping together. It is to this state of the dis- ease that the term tetanus ha< been strictly applied. * The disorder continuing to advance, every organ of voluntary motion becomes affected ; the eyes are rigid and immoveable in their sockets, the countenance is hideously dis- torted, and expresses gHat distress; the strength is exhausted, the pulse becomes irregular, and one universal spasm puts a period to a most miserable state of exist- ence. Attacks of tetanus are seldom attended with any fever, but always with violent pain, and the,spasms do not continue for a constancy, but the muscles admit of some remission in their contraction, which is re- newed every ten or fifteen minutes, espe- cially if the patient makes the least at- tempt to speak, drink, or alter his posi- tion. When tetanic affections arise in conse- quence of a wound, puncture, or lacera- tion, in warm climates, Dr. Thomas ob- serves, they are almost sure to prove fatal. The locked jaw in consequence of an ampu- tation, likewise proves usually fatal. When these affections are produced by an exposure to cold, they may in most cases be removed by a timely use of proper remedies, although a considerable space will probably elapse before the patient will be able to recover his former strength. S*M TET TF.l.* On disunions of this disease, slight effu- sions within the cranium have been observed in a few instances ; but in by far the greater number, nothing particular has been disco- covered, either in the brain or any other organ. The general indications are, l.To remove any local irritation which may appear to have excited the disease; 2. To lessen the gene- ral irritability, and spasmodic tendency; 3. To restore the tone of the system.—If a thorn, or other extraneous substance, be lodged in any part, it must be extracted; jMiyspiculaof bone, which may have brought on the disease after amputation, should be "removed ; a punctured wound ought to be dilated; he. Some have proposed dividing the nerve going to tbe part, or even ampu- tating this, to cut off the irritation; others paralysing the nerves by powerful sedatives, or destroying them by caustics; others again exciting a tiew action in the part by active stimulants; but the efficacy, and even pro- priety of such measures is doubtful. To fulfil the second indication, various means have been proposed. The abstraction of blood, recommended by Dr. Rush, might, perhaps,appear adviseable in a vigorous ple- thoric habit in the beginning of the disease, but it has generally proved of little utility, or even hurtful, and is rather contra-indica- ted by the stale of the blood. Purging is a less questionable measure, as costiveness ge- nerally attends the disease, and in many ca- ses it has appeared very beneficial, especially when calomel was employed. It has been found, also, that*a salivation, induced by mercury, has sometimes greatly relieved the disorder; but in other instances it has failed altogether. The remedy, which has been oftenest employed, and wilh the most de- cided advantage^ opium, and sometimes prodigious quantities cK it have been exhi- bited; indeed small doses are useless, and even large ones have only a temporary effect, so that they must be repeated, as tbe violence of the symptoms is renewed ; and where the patient cannot swallow, it may be tried in clyster, or freely rubbed into the skin. Olher sedative and antispas- modic remedies, have been occasionally re- sorted to, as hemlock, tobacco, musk, cam- phor, he. but for the most part with less satisfactory results. The warm bath has sometimes proved a useful auxiliary in cold climates; but the cold bath is much more Telied upon, especially in the West Indies, usually in conjunction with the liberal use of opium. In Germany, alkaline baths, and the internal use of the same remedies, ere stated to have been decidedlyserviceable. Others have advised the large use of bark and wine, which seem, however, rather cal- culated to be preventives, or to fulfil the third indication ; yet wine may be employed rather as nourishment, since in severe cases of the disease little else can be taken. Elec- tricity seems too hazardous a remedy to b« tried in a general aflection, especially in the muscles of respiration ; but if confined to the jaw, it mny be useful in a mild form. At the period of convalescence, the strength must be restored by suitable diet and medi- cines, the cold bath, regular exercise, he.: and removing the patient from the West Indies to a colder climate, till the health is fully established, would be a very proper precaution. Tetart^'us. (Ttretprant, fourth.) A quartan fever. Tetramyr'um. (From «-'*-*-, four, and fivev, an ointment.) An ointment of fouc ingredients. Tetrangu'ria. (From rirpas, four, and uyfet, a cup; so called because its fruit re- sembles a cup divided into four parts.) The citrul. Tetrapha'rmacum. (From tit?-*-, four, and 9»p/i*»eY, a drug) A medicine compo- sed of four ingredients. Tetters. See Herpes. TEUCRIUM. (From Teucer, who dis- covered it.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didyna- mia. Order, Oymnospermia. The herb speedwell. Teu'crium capitatum. The systematic name ofthe poley mountain of Montpelier. Polium montanum. This plant, Teucrium capitatum, of Linnaeus, bears the winter of our climate, and is generally substituted for the candy-species. Teucrium cham/e'drys. The system- atic name of the common germander. Cha- madrys. Chamadrys minor repens, vulga- ris. Quercula calamandrina. Trissago. Chamadrops, of Paulus .-Egineta, and Ori- basius. This plant, creeping germander, small germander, and English treacle ; Teucrium; foliis cuneiformi-ovaiis, incisis, crenatis, petiolatis; floribus ternis; caulibus procumbentibus, subpilosis, of Linnaeus, has a moderately bitter, and somewhat aromatic taste. It was in high repute amongst the ancients in intermittent fevers, rheumatism, and gout; and where an aromatic bitter is wanting, germander may be administered with success. The best time for gathering this herb is wben the seeds are formed, and the tops are then preferable to the leaves. When dry, the dose is from 3ss to 3j. Ei- ther water or spirit will extract their vir- tue; but the watery infusion is more bitter. This plant is an ingredient in the once ce- lebrated powder called from the Duke of Portland. Teu'crium cham.*£'i>itys. The system- atic name ofthe ground pine. Chamapilys. Arthetica. Arlhretica. Ajuga. Abiga. Ira arthritica. Holocyron. Ionia. Sidcritis. Common ground-pine. This low hairy plant, Teucrium; foliis trifidis, linearibus, mlcgerrimis; floribus sesdlibus, laleralibus, solitariis; caule diffuso, of Linnaeus, has a THA THE 885 moderately bitter taste, and a resinous, not disagreeable smell, somewhat like that of the pine. The tops or leaves are recom- mended as aperients and corroborants of the nervous system, and said to be particularly serviceable in female obstructions and para- lytic disorders. Teu'crium cre'ticum. The systematic name of the poley mountain of Candy. Folium crelicum. The tops and whole herb enter the antiquated compounds mithridate and theriaca. Tbe plant is obtained from the island of Candy ; has a moderately aro- matic smell, and a nauseous bitter taste. It is placed amongst the aperients and corrobo- rants. Teu'crium iva. Chamazpitys moschata. Iva moschata monspeliendum. Chamcepity\ anthyllus. The Teucrium iva, of Linnaeus. French ground-pine. It is weaker, but of similar virtues to chamaepitys. Teu'crium ma'rum. The systematic name of the Syrian herb mastich. Marum Syria- cum. Marum crelicum. Mojorana Syriaca. Marum verum. Marum Cortud. Chamedrys incana maritima. Marum germander, or Sy- rian herb mastich This shrub is the Teu- crium; foliis integerrimis ovatis acutis petiola- tis, subtus tomentods ; floribus racemods se- cundis, of Linnaeus. It grows plentifully in Greece, Egypt, Crete and Syria The leaves and younger branches, when recent, on be- ing rubbed betwixt the fingers, emit a vola-' tile aromatic smell, which readily excites sneezing ; to the taste they are bitterish, ac- companied witb a sensation of heat and acrimony. Judging from these sensible qualities of the plant, it may be supposed to possess very active powers. It is re- commended as a stimulant aromatic, and deobstruent; and Linnaeus, Rosenstein, and Bergius, speak highly of its utility. Dose, ten grains to half a drachm of tbe powdered leaves, given in wine. At pre- sent, however, marum is chiefly used as an errhine. Teu'crium monta'num. The systematic name ofthe common poley mountain. Teu'crium po'lium. The systematic name ofthe golden poley mountain. Teu'crium sco'rdium. The systematic name of the water germander. Scordium. , Trissago paluslris. Chamadrys palustris allium redolens. Water germander. The leaves of this plant have a smell somewhat ofthe garlic kind, from which circumstance it is supposed to take its name : to the taste they are bitterish and slightly pungent. The plant was formerly in high estimation, but is now justly fallen into disuse, although re- commended bysomein antiseptic cataplasms and fomentations. Teu'thrum. (Ttvipev) The herb po- lium. THALAMI NERVORUM OP- TICO'RUM. (0»>.m/*is, a bed.) Two bo- dies, which form in part the optic nerve, placed near to each other, in appearance white, protruding at the base of the late- ral ventricles, and running in their direc- tion inwards, a little downwards, and up- wards. Thalasso'meli. (From ietXittei, the sea, and /nXi, honey.) A medicine composed of sea-water and honey. THALl'CTRUM. (From t*xxu, to flou- rish.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Polygynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the poor man's rhubarb. Thali'ctrum fla'vum. The systematic name of the poor man's rhubarb. The root of this plant is said to be aperient and sto- machic, and to come very near in its vir- tues to rhubarb. It is a common plant in this country, but seldom used medici- nally. Tha'psia. (From Thapsus, the island where it was found.) The deadly carrot. Thapda asclepias, of Linnaeus. The root operates violently both upwards and down- wards, and is not used in the present prac- tice. Tha'psus. (From the island Thapsus.) The great while mullein, or cows lung- wort. THE'A. Tea. There are two species of this tree ; viz. 1. The bobea, or black tea; and 2. The viridis, or green tea; both of which are natives of China or Japan where they attain the height of five or six feet. Great pains are taken in collecting the leaves singly, at three different times, viz. about the middle of February, in the be- ginning of March, and in April. Although some writers assert, that they are first expo- sed to the steam of boiling water, and then dried on copper-plates ; yet it is now under- stood that such leaves are simply dried on iron plates, suspended over a fire, till they become dry and shrivelled; when cool, they are packed in tin boxes to exclude the air, and in that state exported to Europe. Teas are divided in Britain into three kinds of green, and five of bohea. The former class includes, 1. Imperial or bloom tea, having a large leaf, a faint smell, and being of a light green colour. 2. Hyson, which has small curled leaves, of a green shade inclining to blue. 3. Singlo tea, thus termed from the place where it is culti- vated. Tbe boheas comprehend: 1. Sou- chong, which, on infusion, imparts a yel- lowish green colour. 2. Camho, a fine tea, emitting a fragrant violet smell, and yield- ing a pale shade ; it receives its name from the province where it is reared. 3. PeAoe tea is known by the small white flowers that are mixed with it. 4. Congo has a Hf6 THE TIRi larger leaf than the preceding variety, and yields a deeper tint to water ; and 5. Com- mon bohea, the leaves of which are of an uniform green colour. There are besides other kinds of tea, sold under the names of gunpowder tea,he. which differ from the pre- ceding, only in the minuteness of their leaves, and being dried with additional care. Much has been said and written on the medicinal properties of tea; in its natural state it is a narcotic plant, on which account the Chinese refrain from its use till it has been divested of this property by keeping it at least for twelve months. If, however, good tea be drunk in moderate quantities, with sufficient milk and sugar, it invigorates the system, and produces a temporary ex- hilaration ; but when taken too copiously, it is apt to occasion weakness, tremor, palsies, and various other symptoms arising from narcotic plants, while it contributes to ag- gravate hysterical and hypochondriacal com- plaints. Tea has also been supposed to pos- sess considerable diuretic and sudorific vir- tues, which, however, depend more on the quantity of warm water employed as a vehicle than the quality ofthe tea itself. Lastly, as infusions of these leaves are the safest re- freshment after undergoing great bodily fa- tigue or mental exertion, they afford an agreeable beverage to those who are exposed to cold weather ; at the same time tending to support and promote perspiration, vvhich is otherwise liable to be impeded. The'a germa'nica. Fluellin ; male speed- well. See Veronica. Theba'ica. (A Thebaide regione, from the country about the ancient city of Thebes in Egypt, where it flourished.) The Egyp- tian poppy. THEBE'SII FORAMINA. The orifices of veins in the cavities ofthe heart. T H EC A VEPTEBRA'LIS. (The- ca, from ntr/Ai, to place.) The vertebral canal. Thely'pteris. (From HnXvt, female, and vnpit, fern.) The female fern. The'nar. (Thenar, sc. musculus) See Flexor brevis pollicis manus. Theobro'ma caca'o. (Theobroma, from Bis,, the gods, and ftpa/ia, food ; so called from the deliciousness of its fruit: Cacao, an Indian term.) The systematic name of the tree which affords cocoa and chocolate. Theodo'ricum. (From flsai, the gods, and SWpe», a gift.) The pompous name of some antidotes. THERAPEI'A. (From 8yc-niw, to heal.) Therapia. The art of healing dis- eases. THERAPEUTICS. (Therapeutica, from Stpavtou, to cure.) Therapia. Methodus medendi. That branch of medicine which treats ofthe operation ofthe different means employed for curing diseases, and of the ap- plication of these means. Theri'aca. From Sr>, a viper or venomous wild beast.) Treacle, or mola-- ses: also a medicine appropriated to the cure of the bites of venomous animals, or to resist poisons. Theri'aca andro'machi. The Venice or Mithridate treacle; a composition of sixty-one ingredients, prepared, pulverized, and with honey formed into an electuary. Theri'aca c^le'stis. Liquid laudanum. Theri'aca commu'nis. Common treacle, or molasses. The'riaca damo'cratis. An old pre- paration usually called Confectio Damo» ciatis. Theri'aca Edine nsis. Edinburgh the- riaca. The thebaic electuary. Theri'aca Germano'rum. A rob of juniper-berries. Theri'aca Londine nsis. A cataplasm of cummin seed, bay-berries, germander, snake-root, cloves, and honey. • Theri'aca rustico'rum. The roots of the common garlic Were so called. See Allium. Therio'ma. (From Bnpieai, to rage like a wild beast.) A malignant ulcer. Thermal. Warm baths or springs. Sec Mineral waters. THERMOMETER. (Thermometrum, from 6ip/An, heat, and /urpev, a measure.) An instrument for measuring the degrees of heat. See Caloric. Thiglirbone. See Femur. THIRST. Sitis. The sensation by which we experience a desire to drink. The seat of this sensation appears to be either in the fauces or the stomach. Thistle, carline. See Carlina acaulis. Thistle, holy. See Centaurea benedicta. Thistle, pine. See Carlina gummijera. THLA'SPI. (From 6x««, to break, be- cause its seed appears as if it were broken or bruised.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Telradynamia. Or- der, Siliculosa. . 2. The pharmaceutical name of the herb penny-cress. Two species of thlaspi are directed in some pharmacopoeias for medici- nal uses;—the Thlaspi arvense, of Linnaeus, or treacle mustard, and Thlaspi campestre, of Linnaeus, or mithridate mustard. The seeds of both have an acrid biting taste ap- proaching to that of common mustard, with which ihey agree nearly in their pharmaceu- tic qualities. They have also an unpleasant flavour, somewhat of the garlic or onion kind. Thla'spi arve'nse. The systematic name of the treacle mustard. See Thlaspi. Thla'spi campestre. The systematic name of the mithridate mustard. See Thlaspi. THORACICDUCT. Ductus tkora- cicus. Dudus Peequettii. The trunk of the absorbents; of a serpentine form, and about the diameter of a crow-quill. It lie- Tin THT 8Si upon the dorsal vertebrae, between the aorta ond vena azygos, and extends from the pos- terior opening of the diaphragm to the angle formed by the union of the left subclavian and jugular veins, into vvhich it opens am; evacuates its contents. In this course the thoracic duct receives the absorbent vessels from almost every part of the body. THORAX. (From &#-*«, to leap, be- cause in it the heart leaps.) The chest. That part of the body situated between the neck and the abdomen. The external parts of the thorax are, the common integuments, the breasts, various muscles, and the bones of the thorax. (See Bone and Respiration.) The parts within the cavity of the thorax are, the pleura and its productions, the lungs, heart, thymus gland, oesophagus, thoracic duct, arch of the aorta, part of the vena cava, the vena azygos, the eighth pair of nerves, and part of the great intercostal nerve. Thorn, AZgyptian. The Mimosa nilolica, of Linnaeus. See Acacia vera. Thorn-apple. See Daturia stramonium. Thorn, black. See Prunus spinosa. THROMBUS. (From $pei», to disturb.) A small tumour which sometimes arises' after bleeding, from the blood escaping from the vein into the cellular structure surround- ing it. Thrush. See Aphtha. Thry'ptica. (From tpvvru, to break.) Lithontriptics, medicines which are said to have the power of destroying stones iu the bladder. Thu'ris co rtex The cascarilla and eleutheria barks, were so called. See Cro- ton cascarilla. Thus. (From Sua*, to sacrifice, so called from its great use in sacrifices.) See Juni- verus Lycia, and pinus abies. Thus jud^o'rum. See Thymiama. Thus ma'sculum. See Juniperus lycia. THUYA. (From tvov, odour, so named tVom its fragrant smell.) Thuja. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Monoecia. Or- der, Monadelphia. ff* Thut'a occidenta'lis. The systematic name of the tree of life. Thuya; strobilis lavibus; squamis obtusis, of Linnaeus. Ar- bor vita. The leaves and wood were for- **merlyin high estimation as resolvents, su- dorifics, and expectorants, and were given in phthisical affections, intermittent fevers, and dropsies. Thylaci'tis. (From i,Xa.Kot, a seed- vessel, so called from its large head.) The white garden poppy.' Thy'mbra. (From fopes, thyme; so named because it smells like thyme.) See Satureja. Thy'mbra hispa'nica. The name given by Tournefort to the common herb mas- tich. See Thymus mastichina. Thyme, lemon. See Thymus serpyllum. Tin/vie, mother of. See Thymus serpyllum. Thymf.lcea. (From iv/t*, an odour, be- cause of its smell.) See Daphne gnidium. Thymiama. (From tv/ta, an odour, so called from its odoriferous smell.) Musk- wood. Thus judazorum. A bark in small brownish grey pieces, intermixed with bits of leaves, seeming as if tbe bark and leaves had been bruised and pressed together, brought from Syria, Cilicia, &,c. and sup- posed to be tbe produce ofthe liquid storax- tree. This bark has an agreeable balsamic smell approaching to that of liquid storax, and a sub-acrid bitterish taste, accompanied withsome slight adstringency. Thy'mium. (From tv/tes, thyme, because it is of the colour of thyme.) A small wart upon the skin. Thymoxa'lme. (From 4vp.es, thyme, ofys acid, and «x-, salt.) A composition of thyme, vinegar, and salt. THl'MUS. (Ave rev Svpe*, because it was used in faintings; or from Su/ao., an odour, because of its fragrant smell.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- der, Gymnospermia. Thyme. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- mon thyme. See Thymus vulgaris. 3. A small indolent carnous tubercle like a wart arising about the anus, Or the pu- denda, resembling the flowers of thyme, from whence it takes its name. 4. (§v/tet, the thymus gland.) A gland of considerable size in the foetus, situated in the anterior duplicature or space of the me- diastinum, under the superior part of the sternum. An excretory duct has not yet been detected, but lymphatic vessels have been, seen going from it to the thoracic duct. Its use is unknown. Thy'mus citra'tus. See Thymus ser- pyllum. Thy'mus cri/ticus. The plant which bears this name in some pharmacopoeias is the Satureja capitata, of Linnaeus; which see. Tht'mus masti'chin.'. The systematic name ofthe common herb mastich. Marum vulgare. Sampsuchus. Clinopodium mas- tichina gallorum. Thymbra hispanica. Java indica. Tfiymus mastichina, of Linnaeus. A low shrubby plant, a native of Spain, which is employed as an errhine. It has a strong agreeable smell, like mastich. Its virtues are similar to those of marum syria- Ciim, but less powerful. Thy'mus serpy'llum. The systematic name of the mother of thyme. Serpyllum. Serpillum. Gilarum. Serpyllum vulgare minus. Wild or mother of thyme. Thymus: floribus capitatis, caulibus repentibus, foliis planis obtusis bad ciliatis, of Linnaeus. This plant has the same sensible qualities as those of the garden thyme, but has a milder and rather more grateful flavour. Lemon thyme, the Serpyllum dtratum, is merely a variety of the Thymus Serpyllum, of Linnaeus. It sss TIB TIB is very pungent, and has a particularly grateful odour, approaching to that of le- mons. Thy'mus vulga'ris. The systematic name of the common thyme. This herb, the Thymus: erectus foliis revolutis ovatis, floribus vertidllato spicatis, of Linnaeus, has an agreeable aromatic smell, and a warm pungent taste. Its virtues are said to be resolvent, emmenagogue, tonic, and stoma- chic ; yet there is no disease mentioned in which its use is particularly recommended by any writer on the materia medica. THYRO. Names compounded with this word.belong to muscles, which are attached to the thyroid cartilage ; as, THYRO ARYTANOIDE'US. Musculus thyro-arytanoideus.) A muscle, situated about the glottis, which pulls the arytenoid cartilage forwards nearer to the middle of the thyroid, and consequently shortens and relaxes the ligament of the larynx. THYRO-HYOIDE'US. (Musculus thyro- hyoideus.) A muscle, situated between the os hyoides and trunk, which pulls the os hyoides downwards, and the thyroid carti- lage upwards. Thyro-pharynge'us. See Constrictor pharyngis inferior. Thyro-pharyngo-stapuili'nus. See Po- tato pharyngeus. Thyro-staphili'nus. See Palalo pharyn- geus. THYROID CARTILAGE. (Cartilago thyroidea, from 9t/----, a shield, and < glottis, as closing the passage to the lungs in the act of swallowing. The sides of the larynx are composed of the two arytenoid cartilages, which are of a very complex figure, not easy to be described. The ante- rior and larger part ofthe larynx is made up of two cartilages, one of which is called thy- roides or scutiformis, from its being shaped like a buckler ; and the other rricoides or annularis, from its resembling a ring. Both these cartilages may be felt immediately under the skin, at the fore part of the tho- rax ; and the thyroides, by its convexity, forms an eminence called the pomum adami, TRA IRA 897 Which is usually more considerable in the male than in the female subject. All these cartilages are united to each other by means of very elastic ligamentous fibres ; and are enabled, by the assistance of their several muscles, to dilate or contract the passage of the larynx, and to perform that variety of motion which seems to point out the larynx, as the principal organ of the voice; for when the air passes out through a wound in the trachea, it produces no sound. These cartilages are moistened by a mu- cus, which seems to be secreted by minute glands situated near them. The upper part of the trachea, and the cricoid and thyroid cartilages, are in some maasure covered an- teriorly by a considerable body, which is supposed to be of a glandular structure, and from its situation is called the thyroid gland, though its excretory duct has not yet been discovered, or its real use ascertained. The glottis is entirely covered by a very fine membrane, which is moistened by a con- stant supply of a watery fluid. From the larynx the canal begins to take the name of trachea, or aspera arteria, and extends from thence as far down as the fourth or fifth ver- tebrae ofthe back, where it divides into two branches, which are the right and left bron- chial tube. Each of these bronchia rami- fies through the substance of that lobe of the lungs, to which it is distributed, by an infinite number of branches, which are formed of cartilages separated from each other like those of the trachea, by an in- tervening membranous and ligamentary substance. Each of these cartilages is of an angular figure; and as they become gra- dually less and less in their diameter, the lower ones are in some measure received into those above them, when the lungs, after being inflated, gradually collapse by the air being pushed out from them in expiration. As the branches of the bronchia become more minute, their cartilages become more and more angular and membranous, till at length they become perfectly membranous, and at last become invisible. The trachea is furnished with fleshy or muscular fibres, some of which pass through its whole ex- / tent longitudinally, while the others are car- /»•****• ried round it in a circular direction, so that "fey the contraction or relaxation of these fibres, it is enabled to shorten or lengthen itself, and likewise to dilate or contract the diameter of its passage. The trachea and its branches, in all their ramifications, are furnished with a great number of small glands which are lodged in their cellular substance, and discharge a mucous fluid on the inner surface of these tubes. The cartilages of the trachea, by keeping it constantly open, afford a free passage to the air which we are obliged to be inces- santly respiring ; and its membranous part, by being capable of contraction or dilata- tion, enables us to receive and expel the air in a greater or less quantity, and with more or less velocity, as may be required in sing- ing and declamation. This membranous structure of the trachea posteriorly, seems likewise to assist in the descent of tbe food, by preventing that impediment to its pas- sage down the oesophagus, which might be expected, if the cartilages were complete rings. The trachea receives its arteries from the carotid and subclavian arteries, and its veins pass into the jugulars. Its nerves arise from the recurrent branch of the eighth pair, and from the cervical plexus. Trachela'gra. (From rpaxnXes, the throat, and ay pa, a seizure.) The gout iu the neck. Trache'lium. (From rpa^Xet, the throat; so called from its efficacy in dis- eases of the throat.) The herb throat-wort. TRACHELO. (From rpa^vXet, the neck.)' Names compounded of this word belong to muscles which are attached to the neck. Tracheloce le. (From rpxxua, the wind-pipe, and mX*, a tumour.) A wen or tumour upon the trachea. TRACHELO-MASTOIDE'US. A muscle situated on the neck, which assists the complexus, but pulls the head more to one side. It is the complexus minor seu mastoideus lateralis, of Winslow. Trachelo- masloidien, of Dumas. It arises from the transverse processes of the five inferior cer- vical vertebrae, where it is connected with the transversalis cervicis, and of the three superior dorsal, and it is inserted into the middle of the posterior part of the mastoid process. Trachelo'phyma. (From tpa%*iX s, the throat, and ,ne trachea, and ti/avu, to cut.) Laryngolomia. A synonym of bronchoto- my. See Bronchotomy. TRACHO'MA. (From It likewise concurs with other muscles in counteracting the flexion of the head for- wards. TRAPEZOI'DES OS. The second bone of the second row of the carpus; so called from its resemblance to the trapezium, or quadrilateral geometrical figure. Traumatic (From rravy.a, a wound.) Any thing relating to a wound.) Traveller's joy. See Clematis vitalba. Treacle. See Theriaca. f Treacle, mustard. See Thlaspi. ^frefoil, marsh. See Menyanthes trife- Kata. TRE'MOR. An involuntary trembling of parts. TREPAN. Trephine. 'An instrument used by surgeons to remove a portion of bone from the skull. TREPHINE. See Trepan. TREW, Christopher James, was born at Lauffen, in Franconia, in 1695; and set- tled as a physician at Nuremburg, where he gained so much reputation, as to be made director of the academy "Naturae Curioso- rura." He also contributed much towards establishing a society under the title of " Commercium Literarium Noricura," for the advancement of medical and natural knowledge, which published some valuable memoirs. To these societies he communi- cated several papers, and he also published some splendid works in anatomy and bota- ny. He died in 1769. Triangularis. See Sternocostales and Depressor anguli oris. Tri'bulus aqua'ticus. (Tribulus, from rgiSa, to vex, an instrument of war to be thrown in the way to annoy the enemy's horse : hence the name of an herb from its resemblance to this instrument.) See Tra- pa natans. Tricauda'lis. (From tres, three, and cauda, a tail.) A muscle with three tails. TRICEPS ADDU'CrOR FEMORIS. Triceps, from tres, three, and caput, a head : haviug three heads. Under this appellation are comprehended three distinct muscles. See Adductor brevis, longus, and magnus fe- moris. Tri'ceps au'ris. See Retrahentes auris. im J'Rl TBI TR1 CEPS EXTE'NSOR CL BIT I This muscle, which occupies all the posterior part of the os humeri, is described as two distinct muscles hy Douglas, and as three by Winslow. The upper part of its long head is covered by the deltoides: the rest of the muscle is situated immediately under the integuments. It arises, as its name indicates, by three heads. The first, or long head, (the long head of the biceps externus, of Douglas, anconeus major, of Winslow, as it is called,) springs, by a flat tendon of an inch in breadth, from the anterior extremity of the inferior costa of the scapula, near its neck, and below the origin of the teres minor. The second head, (the short head of the biceps externus, of Douglas; anconeous externus, of Winslow,) arises by an acute tendinous, and fleshy beginning, from the upper and outer part of the os humeri, at the bottom of its great tuberosity. The third head, (brachialis externus of Douglas; anconeus internus of Winslow,) which is the shortest of the three, originates by an acute fleshy beginning, from the back part of the os humeri, behind the flat tendon of the latissimus dorsi. These three portions unite about the middle of the arm, so as to form one thick and powerful muscle, vvhich adheres to the os humeri to within an inch of the elbow, where it begins to form a broad tendon, which, after adhering to the capsular ligament of the elbow, is inserted into the upper and outer part of the ole- cranon, and sends off a great number of fibres which help to form the fascia on the outer part of the fore-arm. The use of this muscle is lo extend the fore- arm. TRICHIASIS. (From 6y\, a hair.) Trkhio. Trichosis. Entropeon. Disti- chiasis. Dislrichiasis. Capillitium. Disti- chia. A disease of the eye-lashes, in which they are turned in towards the bulb of the eye. Trichi'smus. (From fyi*, hair.) A spe- cies of fracture which appears like a hair, and is almost imperceptible. TRICHOMA. (From re,Xit, tbe hair) The plaited hair. See Plica. Tricho'manks. (From -"£'-£*-, hair, and itaves, thin, lax; so called because it resem- bles fine hair.) Common maiden-hair. See Asplenium. Tricho'sis. See Plica. TRICHU'RIS. (From %£, a hair.) The long hair-worm. See Worms. TRICUSPID VALVES. (Valvula tri- cuspides, from Ires, three, and cuspis, a point; so called from their being three- pointed.) The name of the valve in the right ventricle. Trifoil, water. See Menyanthes trifoliata. TRIFOLIUM. (From tres, three, and folium, a leaf; so called because it feas three leaves on each stalk.) The name of a genus of plants in the Imnoeaa system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Mono- gynia. Trefoil. Trifolium ackto'sum. The wood-sor- rel was so called. See Oxalis acetosella. Trifo'lium ao.ua'ticum. See Menyan- thes trifoliala. Trifo'lium arve'nse. Hare's-foot tre- foil or lagopodium. Trifo'lium au'reum. Herb trinity ; no- ble liverwort. Trifo'lium caballi'num. Melilotus. Trifo'lium cjeru'leum. Sweet trefoil. Trifo'lium falca'tum. The Auricula muris. See Hieracium pilosella. Trifo'lium fibri'num. See Menyanthes trifoliala. Trifo'lium hepa'ticum. See Anemone hepatica. Trifo'lium melilo'tus officinalis. The systematic name ofthe officinal melilot. Me- lilotus. Lotus sylvestris. Sertula campana. Trifolium caballinum. Coroda regia. Tri- folium odoratum. Common melilot. This plant has been said to be resolvent, emollient, anodyne, and to participate of the virtues of chamomile. Its taste is unpleasant, sub- acrid, subsaline, but not bitter: when fresh it has scarcely any smell; in drying it ac- quires a pretty strong one of the aromatic kind, but not agreeable. The principal use of melilot has been in clysters, fomentations, and other external applications. Trifo'lium odora'tum. See Trifolium melilotus officinalis. Trifo'lium faludo'sum. See Menyan- thes trifoliata. TRIG E'M IN I. (Trigeminus, from tres, three, and geminus, double; three-fold.) The fifth pair of nerves, which arise from the crura ofthe cerebellum, and are divided within the cavity of the cranium into three branches, viz. the orbital, superior, and infe- rior maxillary. The orbital branch is di- vided into the frontal, lachrymal, and nasal nerves; the superior maxillary into the spheno-palatine, posterior alveolar, and in- fra-orbital nerves ; and the inferior maxilla- ry into two branches, the internal lingual, and one more properly called the inferior maxillary. TRIGONELLA. (Trigonella, a diminu- \ tive of trigona, three-sided, alluding to its,__^ little triangular flower.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Diadelphia. Ol- der, Decandria. Trigone'lla foi'num gr/e'cum. The systematic name ofthe fcenugreek. Fanum gracum. Buceras. AZgoccras. Fenu- greek. Trigonella fanum gracum, legumi- nibus sesdlibus slridis erecliusculis subfalcatis acurninatis, caule eredo, of Linnaeus. A native of Montpelier. The seeds are brought to us from the southern parts of France and Germany ; they have a strong disagreeable smell, and an unctuous farinaceous taste, accompanied with a slight bitterness. They XJRO are esteemed as assisting the formation of pus, in inflammatory tumours ; and tbe meal, with that intention, is made into a poultice with milk. Irinita'tis he'rba. See Anemone hepa- iica. r Trinity-herb. See Anemone hepalica. Tripa'strum apk'lliois. Tripastrum Archimedis A surgical instrument for ex- tending fractured limbs; so named be- cause it resembled a machine invented by Apellides or Archimedes, for launching of ships, and because it was worked with three cords. TRiquE'TRA ossi'cula. (Triquetrus, from tres, three.) Ossicula Wormiana. The tri- angular-shaped bones, which are found most- ly in the course of the lambdoidal suture. TRISMUS. (From rp,^, to gnash.) Locked jaw. Spastic rigidity of the under jaw. Capistrum, of Vogel. Dr. Cullen makes two species. 1. Trismus nascentium, attacking infants during the two first weeks from their birth. 2. Trismus traumaticus, attacking persons of all ages, and arising from cold or a wound. See Tetanus. Trissa'go. (Quasi tristago, from tristis, sad ; because it dispels sadness.) The com- mon germander is sometimes so called. See Teucrium chamadrys. Trissa'go pallu'stris. The water-ger- mander was so called. See Teucrium scor- dium. Tritteo'phya. (From rpfiaies, tertian, and pvu, importing a like nature or original ) It is an epithet of a fever much of a nature with a tertain, and taking its rise from it. Some call it a continued tertain. It is re- mittent or intermittent. Trit^-.o'phya cau'sus. The fever called causus by Hippocrates. Trita'us. Tfireues. The same as Tritazo- phya. TRI'TICUM (From tero, to thresh from the husk.) See Wheat. Tri'ticum repe'ns. Gramen caninum. Gramen Dioscoridis. Gramen repens. Lo- liaceuin radice repente. Dog's grass Couch grass. A very common grass, the roots of which are agreeably sweet, and possess ape- rient properties. The expressed juice is re- commended to be given largely. Trito'rium. (From trilus, beat small.) 'A mortar. Also a glass for separating the oil from the water in distilling. TROCAR. (Corrupted from un trois quart, French, a three quarters, from the three sides with which the point is made.) The name of an instrument used in tapping for the dropsy. TROCH A'NTER. (From r?i£*, to run ; because the muscles inserted into them per- form the office of running.) Two pro- fess of the thigh bone, which are distin- TRC* 901 guished into the greater and lesser. See Fe- mur. Trochisci amyli. Starch lozenges are used in tickling coughs and acidities of the stomach and bowels. TnStH-'sci cre't*. These are exhibited in cardialgia, acidities of the prima* viae and diarrhoea. Trochi'sci glycyrrhiza. A pectoral and demulcent lozenge. Trochi'sci glycyrrhiza cum o pio. Thi9 lozenge possesses pectoral and anodyne qua- lities, but requires that the quantity be regu- lated, one grain of opium being contained in a drachm. Trochi'sci maghe'sije. Extremely ser- viceable in pyrosis and flatulent colic. Trochi'sci ni'tri. An attenuating dia- phoretic, calculated to remove viscid plegm arising from inflammatory angina. Trochi'sci su'lphuris. Aperient and antiscorbutic. TROCHI'SCUS. (Dim. of rteXes, a wheel.) A troch or round tablet. Troches and lozenges are corr posed of powders made up with glutinous substances into little cakes, and afterwards dried. This form is princi- pally used for the more commodious exhibi- tion of certain medicines, by fitting them to dissolve slowly in the mouth, so as to pass by degrees into the stomach; and hence these preparations have generally a considerable portion of sugar or other materials grate- ful to the palate. Some powders have like- wise been reduced into troches, with a view to their preparation, though possibly for no very good reasons : for the moistening them and afterwards drying them in the air, must on this account be of greater injury, than any advantage accruing from this form can counterbalance. General rules for making troches. 1. If the mass prove so glutinous as to stick to the fingers in making up, the hands may be anointed with any sweet or aroma- tic oil; or else sprinkled with starch, or li- quorice powder, or with'flour. . 2. In order to thoroughly dry the troches, put them on an inverted sieve, in a shady airy place, and frequently turn them. 3. Troches are to be kept in glass vessels, or iu earthen ones well glazed. TROCHLEA. (TpeXXta, a pulley, from rpXu-i to run.) A kind of cartilaginous pul- ley, through which the tendon of one of tbe muscles of the eye passes. Trochlea'ris. See Obliquus superior Oculi. TROCHLEATO'RES. The fourth pair of nerves are so called, because they are in- serted into the musculous trochlearis of the eye. See Pathetici. T ROC HO IDES. (From t»»-c«-, ft wheel, and s-Si-*, resemblance.) Axea com- mistura. A species of diarthrosis, or move- 902 TRO ** able connection of bones, in which one bone rotates upon another ; as the first cervical vertebra upon the odontoid process of the second. TRONCHIN, Theodore, was born at Ge- neva in 1709, and went to study under Boer- haave at Leyden, where he graduated in 1730. He then settled at Amsterdam, be- came a member of the College of Physieians, and an inspector of hospitals; and distin- guished himself as a zealous promoter of inoculation. In 1754 he returned to Gene- va, and ranked among the most eminent practitioners in Europe; a chair of medi- cine was instituted in his favour, and the So- ciety of Pastors admitted him into their body. He was employed by the Duke of Orleans, and other persons of rank at Paris, to inoculate their children ; and performed the same office for the Duke of Parma. In 1766 he accepted the appointment of prin- cipal physician to the Duke of Orleans; though he had previously declined an invi- tation from the Empress of Russia. His practice appears to have been simple and judicious, and his conduct marked by Im- munity and charity. He had little time for writing, but beside his inaugural dissertation he published a treatise on the Colica Picto- num in 1757, and contributed several articles to the Encyclopaedia, and to the Memoirs of the Academy of Surgery: and to an edition of the works of Baillou he gave a Preface on the State of Medicine He had the ho- nour of being a member of the chief medi- cal and scientific societies in Europe. His death happened in 1781. TROPjE'OLUM. (A diminutive of tro- paum, or rpuvaiev, a warlike trophy. This fanciful but elegant name was chosen by Linnaeus for this singular and striking genus, because he conceived the shield-like leaves and the brilliant flowers, shaped like golden helmets, pierced through and through, and stained with blood, might well justify such an allusion.) Tbe name of a genus of plants. Class, Octandria. Order, Monogynia. Tropje'olum ma'jus. The systematic name ofthe Indian cress. Nasturtium indi- cum. Acriviola. Flos sanguineus monardi. Nasturtium peruvianum. Cardamindum mi- nus. Greater Indian cress or nasturtium. This plant is a native of Peru ; it was first brought to France in 1684, and there called La grande capucine. In its recent state this plant, and more especially ils flowers, have a smell and taste resembling those of water- cress ; and the leaves, on being bruised in a mortar, emit a pungent odour, somewhat like that of horse-radish. By distillation with water they impregnate the fluid in a considerable degree with the smell and fla- vour of the plant. Hence the antiscorbutic character of the nasturtium seems to be well If B founded, at least as far as we are able fa judge from its sensible qualities: therefore in all those cases where the warm and anti- scorbutic vegetables are recommended, this plant may be occasionally adopted as a plea- sant and effectual variety. Patients to whom the nauseous taste of scurvy-grass is intole- rable, may find a grateful substitute in the nasturtium. The flowers are frequently used in salads, and the capsules are by many highly esteemed as a pickle. The flowers, in the warm summer months, about the time of sunset, have been observed to emit sparks like those of the electrical kind. Truffle. See Lycoperdon tuber. TUBA EUbTACHIA'NA. Tuba Aristo- lelica. Aquaducus. Aquadudus Fallopii. Meatus siccus. Palalinus ductus. Ductus auris palatinus. The auditory tube. The Eustachian tube, so called because it was first described by Eustachius, arises in each ear from the anterior extremity of the tym- panum by means of a bony semi-canal; runs forwards and inwards, at the same time be- coming gradually smaller; and after perfo- rating the petrous portion of the temporal bone, terminates in a passage partly cartila- ginous and partly membranous, narrow at the beginning, but becoming gradually lar- ger, and ending in a pouch behind the soft palate. It is through this orifice that the pi- tuitary membrane of the nose enters the tympanum. It is always open, and affords a free passage for the air into the tympa- num; hence persons hear belter with their mouth open. TU'BA FALLOPIA NA. Tuba Fallopi- na. The Fallopian tube first described by Fallopius. The uterine tube. A canal in- cluded in two laminae of the peritonaeum, which arises at each side of the fundus of the uterus, passes transversely, and ends with its extremity turned downwards at the ovarium. Its use is to grasp the ovum, and convey the prolific vapour to it, and to con- duct the fertilized ovum into the cavity of the uterus. TUBERCLE. Tuberculum. A hard superficial tumour, circumscribed and per- manent : or proceeding very slowly to sup- puration. \ TUBE RCULA QUADRIGEMINA. Cor- pora quadrigemina. Eminentia quadrige- «****"*\ mina. Four white oval tubercles of we brain, two of which are situated on each side over the posterior orifice of the third ventricle and the aqueduct of Sylvius. The ancients called them nates and testes, from their supposed resemblance. TUBERCULUM ANNULARE. The commencement of the medulla ob- longata. TUBERCULUM LOWE'RI. An eminence on the right auricle of the heart TUN TUN 903 where the two venae cava? meet; so called from Lower, who first described it. TU'BULl LACTI'FERI. The ducts or lubes in the nipple, through which the milk passes. TULP, Nicholas, was the son of an opu- lent merchant, and born at Amsterdam, in 1593. Having studied and graduated at Ley- den, he settled in his native city, and rose to a high rank, not only in his profession, but also as a citizen. He was made burgomaster in 1652, and in that station resisted the inva- sion of Holland by Lewis XIV. twenty years after, and thus saved his country; on which occasion a medal was struck to his ho- nour. He died in 1674. His three books of Medical Observations have been several times reprinted, and contain many valua- ble physiological remarks. He is said to have been amongst the first who observed the lacteal vessels. TU'MOUR. A swelling. TUMORES. (Tumor, from tumeo, to swell.) Tumours. An order in the Class, Locales, of Cullen's nosology, comprehend- ing partial swellings without inflammation. TUN BRIDGE WATER. Tunbridge Wells is a populous village in the county of Kent, which contains many chalybeate springs, all of which resemble each other very closely in their chemical properties. Two of these are chiefly used, which yield about a gallon in a minute, and therefore afford an abundant supply for the numerous invalids who yearly resort thither. The analysis of Tunbridge spring proves it to be a very pure water, as to the quantity of solid matter; and the saline contents (the iron excepted) are such as may be found in almost any water (hat is used as common drink. It is only as a chalybeate, and in the quantity of carbonic acid, that it differs from common water. Of this acid it con- tains one twenty-second of its bulk. The general operation of this chalybeate water is to increase the power ofthe secretory system in a gradual, uniform manner, and to im- Eart tone and strength to all the functions ; ence it is asserted to be of eminent service In irregular digestion ; flatulency ; in the | incipient stages of those chronic disorders, which are attended with great debility , in ^ chlorosis; and numerous other complaints Incident to the female sex. The prescribed mothod of using the Tunbridge water, ob- serves Dr. Saunders, is judicious. The whole ofthe quantity daily used, is taken at about two or three intervals, beginning at eight o'clock in the morning, and finishing about noon. The dose at each time varies from about one to three quarters of a pint; according to the age, sex, and general con- •' stitution of the patient, and especially the duration of the course, for it is found that these waters lose much of their effect by Ions- habit. TUNGSTEN. (Tungsten, Swed. pon- derous stone.) This metal,"which*iS never found but in combination, is by no means common. Tbe substance known to mine- ralogists, under the name of tungsten, was, after some time, discovered to consist of lime, combined with the acid of this metal. This ore is now called tungstate of lime, and is exceedingly scarce. It has been found in Sweden and Germany, both in masses and crystallized, of a yellowish white, or grey colour. It has a sparry appearance, is shining, of a lamellated texture, and semi- transparent. The same metallic acid is likewise found united to iron and manga- nese ; it then forms the ore called Wolfram, or tungstate of iron and manganese. This ore occurs both massive and crystallized, and is found in Cornwall, Germany, France, and Spain. Its colour is brownish black, and its texture foliated. It has a metallic lustre, and a lamellated texture ; it is brittle and very heavy ; it is found in solid masses in the state of layers interspersed with quartz. These two substances are therefore ores ofthe same metal. Properties.—Tungsten'appears of a steel- grey colour. Its specific gravity is about 17.6. It is one of the hardest metals, but it is exceedingly brittle ; and it is said to be almost as infusible as platina. Heated in the air it becomes converted into a yellow pulverulent oxyde, which becomes blue by a strong heat, or when exposed to light. Tungsten combines with phosphorus and sulphur, and with silver, copper, iron, lead, tin, antimony, and bismuth ; but it does not unite with gold and platina. It is not at- tacked by sulphuric, nitric, or muriatic acids; nitro-muriatic acid acts upon it very slightly. It is oxydizable and acidifiable by the nitrates and hyperoxymuriates. It colours tbe vitrified earths or the vitreous fluxes, of a blue or brown colour. It is not known what its action may be on water and different oxydes. Its action on the alkalis is likewise unknown. Il is not employed yet, but promises real utility, on account of its colouring property, as a basis for pig- ment, since the compounds it is said to form with vegetable colouring matters, afford co- lours so permanent, as not to be acted on by the most concentrated oxymuriatic acid, the great enemy of vegetable colours. Methods of obtaining Tungsten.—The me- thod of obtaining metallic tungsten is a pro- blem in chemistry. Scheele, Bergman, and Gmelin, did not succeed in their attempts to procure it. Klaproth tried to reduce the yellow oxyde of this metal with a variety of combustible substances, but without success. Messrs. Ruprecht and Tondy say they have obtained this metal by using combustible substances alone: and by a mixture of com- bustible and alkaline matter. The following process is recommended by Richter, an ingenious German chemist. Let equal parts of tungstic acid and dried 904 TLR TUS blood be exposed for some time to a red heat in a crucible ; press the black powder, which is formed into another smaller cruci- ble, and expose it again to a violent heat in a forge, for at feast half an hour. Tungsten will then be found, according to this chemist, in its metallic state in the crucible. TUNICA. (Atuendo corpore, because it defends the body.) A membrane or cover- ing, as the coats ofthe eye, he. Tu'rica acinifo'rmis. The uvea or pos- terior lamella ofthe iris. Tu'nica albugi'nea o'culi. See Con- junctive membrane. Tu'nica albugi'nea te'stis. See Albu- ginea testis. Tu'nica arachnoide'a. See Arachnoid membrane. Tu'nica cellulo'sa ruy'schii. The se- cond coat of the intestines. Tu'nica choroide'a. See Choroid mem- brane. Tu'nica conjunctiva. See Conjunctive tnembrane. Tu'nica co'rrea. See Cornea. Tu'nica filamento'sa. The false or spongy chorion. Tunica re'tina. See Retina. Tu'nica vagina'lis te'stis. A continu- ation of the peritonaeum through the ingui- nal ring, vvhich loosely invests the testicle and spermatic cord. Tu'nica villo'sa. The villous or inner folding coat ofthe intestines. TUNGSTATE. Tunstas. A salt formed by the combination of the tungstic acid, with different bases, as tungstate of lime, he. Turbeth, mineral. See Hydrargyrus vilri- olatus. Turbeth root. See Convolvulus turpe- thum. TURBINATED BONES. (Ossa tur- binata, from lurbino, to sharpen at the top, shaped like a sugar-loaf.) The superior spongy portion of the ethmoid bone, and the inferior spongy bone, are so called by some writers. Turbina'tum. The pineal gland. Turbith. A cathartic Eastern bark; a spe- cies of cicely. Tu'rcica se'lla. See Sella turdca. Turmeric. See Curcuma. Turnhoof A vulgar name of the ground- ivy. See Glecoma hederacea. Turnip. See Brassica rapa. Turnip, French. See Brassica rapa. TURPENTINE. The different fur- pentines employed medicinally are, the China or Cyprus turpentine, (see Pistacia terebinlhus,) the common turpentine, (see Terebinthina communis,) and the Venice turpentine, (see Pinus larix.) All these have been considered as hot, stimulating corroborants and detergents; qualities which they possess in common. They stimulate the pnmae viae, and prove laxative; when carried into the blood-vessels they excite the whole system, and thus prove servicea- ble in chronic rheumatism and paralysis. Turpentine readily passes oft'by urine, which it imbues with a peculiar odour ; also by per- spiration and by exhalation from the lungs; and to these respective effects are ascribed the virtues it possesses in gravelly com- plaints, scurvy, and pulmonic disorders. Turpentine is much used in gleets, and fluor nlbus, and in general with much success. The essential oil, in which the virtues of tur- pentine reside, is not only preferred for ex- ternal use, as a rubefacient, but also inter- nally as a diuretic and styptic ; tiie latter of wliich qualities it possesses in a very high degree. Formerly turpentine was much used as a digestive application to ulcers, he. but in the modern practice of surgery, it is almost wholly exploded. Turpelh, mineral. See Hydrargyrus ii- triolatus. Turpe'thi m. (From Turpelh, Ind.) Tur- beth. See Convolvulus lurpethum. Turpe'thum minera'le. See Hydrargy- rus vilriolatus. Tl RU'NDA. (A terendo, from its being rolled up.) A tent or suppository. TUSSILA'GO. (From tusds, a cough; because it relieves coughs.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngeneda. Order, Polygamia superflua. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe colts- foot. See Tussilago farfara. Tussila'go fa'rfara. (Farfara, from farfarus the white poplar; so called because its leaves resemble those of the white pop- lar.) The systematic name ofthe coltsfoot. Bechium. Bechion. Calceum equinum. Chamozleuce. Filius anlepatrem. Farfarella. Farfara. Tusdlago vulgaris. Farfara bechi- um. Ungula caballina Coltsfoot. Tusdlago farfara .- scapo unifloro imbricato, foliis sub- cordatis angulatis denticulatis. The sensible qualities of this plant are very inconsidera- ble ; it has a rough mucilaginous taste, but no remarkable smell. The leaves have al- ways been esteemed as possessing demulcent and pectoral virtues, and hence tbey have i been exhibited in pulmonary consumptions, ( coughs, asthmas, and catarrhal affections. It is used as tea, or given in the way of infuj —* sion with liquorice-root or honey. Tussila'go petasi'tes. (From virates, a hat; so named because its leaves are shaped like a hat.) The systematic name of the butter-bur. Petadles. Pestilent wort. Tusdlago petadies, of Linnaeus. The roots of this plant are recommended as aperient and alexipbarmic, and promise, though now forgotten, to be of considerable activity. They have a strong smell, and a bitterish acrid taste, of the aromatic kind, but not agreeable. IL'SSIS. A cough. A sonorous con- cussion of the breast, produced by the vio- TYP lent and, for the most part, involuntary mo- tion of the muscles of respiration. It is symptomatic of many diseases. Tu ssis convulsi'va. See Pertussis. Tu'ssis exanthema'tica. A cough at- tendant on an eruption. Tu'ssis feri'na. See Pertussis. Tu'tia. (Persian.) Pompholyx. Cad- mia. Tutty. A grey oxyde of zinc ; it is generally formed by fusing brass or copper, mixed with blende, when it is intrusted in the chimneys of the furnace. Mixed with any common cerate, it is applied to the eye, in debilitated states of the conjunctive mem- brane. Tu'tia prepara'ta- Prepared trftty is often put into collyria, to which it imparts an adstringent virtue. Tutty. See Tutia. Tylo'sis. (From rvXes, a callus.) Tylo- ma. An induration or callus of the margin of the eyelids. Tv'mpaki membra'ha. See Membrana tympani. * TYMPANITES. (From «vf*ret*n{* drum; so called because the belly is dis- tended with wind, and sounds like a drum when struck.) Tympany. Au elastic dis- tention of the abdomen not readily yielding to pressure, and sounding like a drum, with costiveness and atrophy, but no fluctuation. Species : 1. Tympanites mlestinalis, a lodg- ment of wind in the intestines, known by the discharge of wind giving relief. 2. Tym- panites abdominalis, when the wind is in tbe cavity of the abdomen. TY'MPANUM. (Tv/ivavov. A drum.) The drum or barrel of the ear. The hollow part of the ear in which are lodged the bones of the ear. It begins behind the membrane of the tympanum, which terminates the ex- ternal auditory passage, and is surrounded. by the petrous portion ofthe temporal bone. It terminates at the cochlea of the labyrinth, and has opening into it four foramina, viz. the orifices of the Eustachian tube and mas- toid sines, the fenestra ovalis, and rotunda. It contains the four ossicula auditus. TY'PHA. (From ntpet, a lake, because ii grows in marshy places.) The name of ."a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. The cat's tail. ""■ , Typhoma'nia- (From vvQu, to burn, and pavix, delirium.) A complication of phren- sy and lethargy with fever. • T Y'P H VS. (From «<-*«, stupor*.) A species of continued fever, characterized by great debility, a tendency in the fluids to putrefaction and* the ordinary symptoms of fever. It is to be readily distinguished from the inflammatory by the smallness of the pulse and the sudden and great debility which ensue* on its first attack ; and, in its more advanced stage, by the petechiae, or purple spots, which come out on various parts ofthe body, and the fetid stools which V'e dispharged : and it may be distinguished TYP 905 from a nervous fever by the great violence of all its symptoms on its first coming on. The most general cause that gives rise to this disease, is contagion, applied either im- mediately from the body of a person labour- ing under it, or conveyed in clothes or mer- chandise, he.; but it may be occasioned by the effluvia arising from either animal or vegetable substances in a decayed or putrid state; and hence it is, that in low and marshy countries it is apt to be prevalent when intense and sultry heat quickly suc- ceeds any great inundation. A want of proper cleanliness and confined air are like- wise causes of this fever; hence it prevails in hospitals, gaols, camps, and on board of ships, especially when such places are much crowded, and the strictest .attention is not paid to a free ventilation and due cleanli- ness. A close state of the atmosphere, with damp weather, is likewise apt to give rise to Eutrid fever. Those of lax fibres, and who ave been weakened by any previous debi- litating cause, such as poor diet, long-fast- ing, hard labour, continued want of sleep,, he. are most liable to it. On the first comflftg on of the disease, the person is seized with languor, dejection of spirits, amazing depression and loss of mus- cular strength, universal weariness and sore- ness, pains in tbe head, back, and extremi- ties, and rigors; the eyes appear full, heavy, yellowish, and often a little inflamed ; the temporal arteries throb violently, the tongue is dry and parched, respiration is commonly laborious, and interrupted with deep sigh- ing; the breath is hot and offensive, the urine is crude and pale, the body is costive, and the pulse is usually quick, small, and hard, and now and then fluttering and un- equal. Sometimes a great heat,load, and pain are felt at the pit of the stomach, and a vomiting of bilious matter ensues. As the disease advances, the pulse in- creases in frequency, (beating often from 100 to 130 in a minute ;) there is vast def?i- lify, a great heat and dryness in the skin, oppression at the breast, with anxiety, sigh- ing and moaning; the thirst is greatly in- creased ; the tongue, mouth, lips and teeth are covered over with a brown or black te- nacious fur ; the speech is inarticulate, and scarcely intelligible; the patient mutters much, and deliriu""*. ensues. The fever con«» tinning to increase still more in violence, symptoms of putrefaction show themselves; the breath becomes highly offensive; the urine deposits a black and fetid sediment, the stools are dark, offensive, and pass off insensibly; haemorrhages issue from the gums, nostrils, moutjj», and other parts of the body ; livid spots or petechiae, appear on its surface ; the pulse intermits and sinks; the extremities grow cold ; hiccups "ensue ; and death at last closes the tragic scene. When this fever does not terminate fa- rallv, it geperajly begins, i« cold c.Usiates, to 114 •JOG TYT diminish about the commencement ot the third week, and goes olf gradually towards the end ofthe fourth, without any very evi- dent crisis ; but in warm climates it seldom continues above a week or ten days, if so long. Our opinion, as to the event, is to be formed by the degree of violence in the symptoms, particularly after petechiae ap- pear, although in some instances recoveries have been effected under the mo3t unpro- mising appearances. An abatement of fe- brile beat and thirst, a gentle moisture dif- fused equally over the whole surface of the body, loose stools, turbid urine, rising of the pulse, and the absence of delirium and stupor, may be regarded in a favourable light. On the contrary, petechiae, with dark, offensive, and involuntary discharges by urine and stool, fetid sweats, haemorrha- ges, and hiccoughs, denote the almost cer- tain dissolution of the patient. The appearances usually perceived on dissection, are inflammations of the brain and viscera, but more particularly of the stomach and intestines, vvhich are now and then found in a gangrenous state. In the muscular fibres there seems likewise a strong tendency to gangrene. In the very early period of typhus fever it is often possible, by active treatment, to cut short the disease at once; but where it has established itself more firmly, we can onb/ employ palliative measures to diminish its violence, that it may run safely through its course. Among the most likely means of accomplishing the first object is an eme- tic ; where the fever runs high we may give antimonials in divided doses at short inter- vals till full vomiting is excited ; or if there be less strength in the system, ipecacuanha in a full dose at once. Attention should next be paid to clear out the bowels by some suf- ficiently active form of medicine; and as the disease proceeds, we must keep up this function, and attempt to restore that of the skin and the other secretions, as tbe best means of moderating the violence of vascu- lar actiflti. Some of the preparations of mercury, or if there be tolerable strength, those of antimony, assisted by the saline compounds, may be employed for this pur- pose. The general antiphlogistic regimen is to be observed iu the«early part of the disease, as explained under synocha. In eases where the skin is uniformly very hot and dry, the abstraction of caloric may be more actively made by means of the cold affusion, that is, throwing a quantity of cold water on the naked body of the patient; whic{* measure has sojpetimes arrested the disease in its first stage: and when the power of the system is less, sponging the body oecasionally with cold water, medi- eated, perhaps, with a little salt or vinegar, may be substituted as a milder proceeding. But where the evolution of heat is even t!e- 1VP fie ie nt such means would be highly i in pi a* per; and it may be sometimes adviseable to employ the tepid bath, to promote the opera- tion of the diaphoretic medicines. If under the use of the measures already detailed, cal- culated to lessen the violence of vascular ac- tion, the vital powers should appear mate- rially falling off, recourse must then be had to a more nutritious diet, with a moderate quantity of wine, and cordial or tonic medi- cines. There is generally an aversion from animal food, whence the mucilaginous ve- getable substances, as arrow-root, Sic. ren- dered palatable by spice, or a little wine, or sometimes mixed with milk, may be direct- ed as-nourishing and easy of digestion. If, however, there be no marked septic ten- dency, and the patient cloyed with these articles the lighter animal preparations, as calves-foot jelly, veal broth, he. may be allowed. The extent to which wine may be carried, must depend on the urgency of the case, and the previous habits of the indi- vidual ; but it will-commonly not be neces- sary to exceed half a pint, ot a pint at most, in the twenty-four hours; and it should be given in divided portions, properly diluted, made, perhaps, into negus, wbey, he. ac- cording to the liking of the patient. The preference should always be given to that which is of the soundest quality, if agreea- ble: but where wine cannot be afforded, good malt liquor, or mustard whey may be substituted. Some moderately stimulant medicines, as ammonia, aromatics, serpent- aria, he. may often be used with advantage, to assist in keeping up the circulation : also those of a tonic quality, as calumba, cusparia, cinchona, he. occasionally in their lighter forms ; but more especially the acids* These are, in several respects, useful; by promo- ting the secretions 'of the prima* viae- he. Ihey quench thirst, remove irritation, and manifestly cool the body ; and in the worst forms of typhus, where the putrescent ten- dency appears, they are particularly indi- cated from their antiseptic gpwei;; thej-, are also decidedly tonic, and indeed those from the mineral kingdom powerfully so. These may be given freely as medicines, the / carbonic acid also in the form of brisk fer- • ( menting liquors ; and the native vegetable acids, as they exist in ripe fruits, being ge-, —■> nerally very grateful, may constitute a con- siderable part of the diet. In the mean time, to obviate the septic tendency, great • attention should be paid to cleanliness and ventilation, and keeping the bowels regular by mild aperients, or clystefs of an emollient or antiseptic nature: and where aphthae ap- pear, acidulated gargles should be directed. If the disease inclines more to the nervous focm, with much mental anxiety, tremors, and other irregular affections ofthe muscles, or organs of sense, the antispasmodic medi- cines may be employed with more advan- tage, as aether, camphor, musk, he. but TYP particularly opium-r which should be given in a full cjpse, sufficient to procure sleep, provided there be no appearances of deter- mination of blood to the head ; and it may be useful to call a greater portion of ner- vous energy to the lower extremities by the pediluvium, or other mode of applying warmth, or occasionally by sinapisms, not allowing these to produce vesication. But if there should be much increased vascular actirui in the brain, more active means will be required, even ,the local abstraction of blood, if tbe strength will permit; and it will be always right to have the head shaved, and .kept cool by some evaporating lotion, and a blister applied to the back of the neck. In like manner other important parts may occasionally require local means of "relief. Urgent vomiting may, perhaps, be checked by the effervescing mixture ; a troublesome diarrhoea by small doses of opium, assisted by aromatics, chalk, and TYR 907 other astringents, or sometimes by small doses of ipecacuanha; profuse perspirations by the infusum rosae, a cooling regimen, he. Ty'phus /egypti'acus. The plague of Egypt. Ty'phus ca'rcerum. The jail-fever. Ty'phus castre'nsis. The camp-fever. Ty'phus gra'vior. The severe species of typhus. Ty'phus ictero'des. Typhus with symp? toms of jaundice. Ty'phus mi'tior. The low fever. Ty'phus nervo'sus. The nervous fever. Ty'phus petechia'lis. Typhus with purple spots. Tyri'asis. Tvpturit. A species of leprosy in which the skin may be easily withdrawn from the flesh. Tyro'sis. (From rvpeu, to coagulate.) A disorder of the stomach, from milk curdled in it. u. U LCER. (Ulcus, from -ax*, a sore.) A purulent solution of continuity of the soft parts of an animal body. Ulcers may arise from a variety of causes, as all those which produce inflammation, from wounds, specific irritations of the absorbents, from scurvy, cancer, the venereal or scrophulous virus, he. The proximate or immediate cause is an increased action of the absorb- ents, and a specific action of the arteries, by wliich a fluid is separated from the blood upon the ulcerated surface. They are va- riously denominated; the following is the most frequent division: 1. TJie simple ul- cer, which tal-es place generally from a su- perficial wound. 2. The dnuous, that runs under the integuments, and the orifice of •which is narrow, but not callous. 3. The fistulous ulcer, or fistula, a deep ulcer,,with a narrow and callous orifice. 4. The fun- gous ulcer, the surface of which is covered with fungous flesh. 5. The gangrenous, which is livid, fetid, and gangrenous. 6. The scorbutic, which depends on a scorbutic acrimony. 7- The venereal, arising from the venereal disease. 8 The cancerous ul- cer, or open cancer, (see Cancer.) 9. The carious ulcer, depending upon a carious bone 10. The inveterate ulcer, which is of long continuance, and resists the ordinary applications. 11. The scrophulous ulcer, known by its. having arisen from indolent tumours, its discharging a viscid, glairy matter, and its indolent nature. Ulcerated sore throat. See Cynanme. Ulma'ria. (From ulmus, the elm ; so .named because it has leaves like the elm.) See Spiraa ulmaria. ULMUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Digynia. 2. Thej-iharmacopoeial name of the com- mon elm. See Ulmuscampestris.. unc divide it into its upper and lower extremi- ties, and its body or imiidle -mi-t. At its upper extremity are two considerable pro- cesses, of which the posterior one and largest is named olecranon, and the smaller and anterior one the coronoid process. Be- tween these two processes, the extremity of the bone is formed into a deep articulating cavity, wliich, from its semicircular shape, h called the greater sigmoid cavity, to distin- guish it from another, which has been named the lesser sigmoid cavity. The olecranon begins by a considerable tuberosity, which is rough, and serves for the insertion of mus- cles, and terminates in a kind of hook, the concave surface of which moves upon the pulley ofthe os humeri. This process forms the point of the elbow. The coronoid pro- cess is sharper at its extremity than the ole- cranon, but is much smaller, and does* not reach so high. In bending the arm it is re- ceived into the fossa at the fore part of the pulley. At the external side of the coronoid process is the lesser sigmoid cavity, which is a small, semilunar, articulating surface, lined with cartilage, on which the round bead of the radius plays. At the fore part of the coronoid process we observe a small tuberosity, into which the tendon of the bra- chialis internus is inserted. The greater sigmoid cavity, tbe situation of which we just now mentioned, is divided into four surfaces by a prominent line which is in- tersected by a small sinuosity that serves for the lodgment of mucilaginous glands. The whole of this cavity is covered with cartilage. The body, or middle part of the ulna, h**pf a prismatic or triangular shape, so as to afford three surfaces, and as many angles. The external and internal surfaces are flat and broad, especially the external one,' and are separated by a sharp angle, which, from its situation, may be termed the internal angle. This internal angle, which is turned towards tlte radius, serves for the attachment of the ligametr*Flhat con- nects the two bones, and which is therefore called the interosseous ligament. The pos- terior surface is convex, and-corresponds with the olecranon. The borders, or angles, which separate it from the other two sur- faces, are somewhat rounded. At about a third of the length of this bone from the top, in its fore part, we observe a channel for the passage of vessels.- The lower extremity is -smaller as it descends, nearly cylindrical, and slightly curved forwards-and outwards. Just before it terminates it contracts, so as to form a neck to the small head with which it ends. On the outside of this little head, answering to the olecranon, a small process, called the styloid process, stands out, from which a strong ligament is stretched to the, wrist. The head has a rounded articulating surface, on its internal side, which is covered with cartilage, and received into a semilu- nar cavity formed at tbe lower end of the radius. Between it and the os eunciiorme., a moveable cartilage is interposed, which is continued from the cartilage that covers the lower end of the radius, and is connected by ligamentous fibres to the styloid process of the ulna. The irlna is articulated above with the lower end of the os humeri. This articulation is of the species called gingly- mus, it is articulated also, both above and below to the radius, and to the carpus at its lowest extremity. Its chief use seems to be to support and regulate the motions of the radius. In children, both extremities of this bone are first cartilaginous, and afterwards epiphyses, before they are completely united . to the rest of the bone. Ulnar artery. See Cubital artery. Ulnar nerve. See Cubital-nerve. Ulna'ris exte'rnus. See Extensor carpi ulnaris. . Ulna'ris inte'rnus. See Flexor carpi ulnariw UMBILICAL CORD. Funis umbilicalis. Funiculus umhilicalis. The navel-string. A cord-like substance of an intestinal form, about half a yard in length, that proceeds from the navel of the/aetus to the centre of the placenta. It is composed of a cutaneous sheath, cellular substance, one umbilical vein, and two umbilical arteries; the former conveys the blood to'the child from the pla- centa, and the latter return it from the child to the placenta. Umbilical hernia. See Hernia umbili- calis. UMBILICAL REGION. Regio umbilica- lis. The part of the abdominal parietes about two inches all round the navel. UMBILI'CUS. The navel. Umbili'cus mari'nus. Cotyledon marina. Androsace. Acetabulum marinum. An- drosace Matthioli. Fungus pelraus mari- nus. A submarine production found on rocks and the shells of fishes, about the coast of Montpelier, &c. It is said to be, in the form of powder, a useful anthelmintic and diuretic. * .UNCIFORM BONE. (Os unci forme, from uncus, a hook,' and forma, a like- i ness.) The last bone of the second row of ( the carpus or wrist; so named from its hook-like process, which projects towards, — the palm of the hand, and gives origin to tile great ligament by which the ten- dons of the wrist are bound down. See Bones. . U N G U E'N T U Mfc (From ungo, to anoint**) An ointment. The usual consist- ence of ointments is about that of butter. The following are among the best for- mulae. Ungue'ntum cantha'ridis. See Unguen- tum lytta. Ungue'ntum ceta'cei. Ointment of spermaceti, formerly called linimentum al- bum, and latterly, unguentum spermace!t.■ UNG •' Take of spermaceti, six drachms; whhe wax, two drachms; olive oil, three fluid ounces. Having melted them together over a slow fire, constantly stir the mixture until it gets cold." A simple emollietu*. oint- ment. Ungue'ntum cicu'ta. Hemlock oint- ment. " Take of the fresh leaves of hem- lock, and prepared hog's lard, of each four ounces. The cicuta is to be bruised in a marble mortar, after which the lard is to be added, and the two ingredients thoroughly incorporated by beating. They are then to be gently melted over the fire, and after being strained through a cloth, and the fibrous parts of tbe hemlock well pressed, the ointment is to be stirred till quite cold." To cancerous or scrophulous sores thjp ojntment may be applied with a prospect of success. Ungue'ntum e'lemi compo'situm. Com- pound ointment of elemi, formerly called linimentum arcai and unguentum'e gummi elemi. " Take of elemi, a pound; com- mon turpentine, ten ounces; prepared suet, two pounds; olive oil, two fluid ounces. Melt the elemi with the suet, then remove it from the fire, and immediately mix in the turpentine and oil, then strain the mixture through a linen cloth." Indolent ulcers, chilblains, chronic ulcers after burns, and indolent tumours are often removed by this ointment. Ut-GUE'NTUM HYDRA'RGYRI FO'RTIUS. Strcnig mercurial ointment, formerly call- ed unguentum caruleum fortius. " Take of purified mercury, two pounds; pre- pared lard, twenty-three ounces; prepared suet, an ounce. First rub the mercury with the suet and a little of the lard, until the globules disappear; then add the remain- der "of the lard, and mix." In very general use for mercurial frictions. It may be em- ployed in almost all cases where mercury is indicated. Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri mi'tius. Mild mercurial ointment, formerly called un- guentum caruleum mitius. " Take of strong mercurial ointment, alpound; prepared lard, two pounds. Mix." Weaker than the former. Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri nitra'tis. Un- -guentum hydrargyri nitrati. Ointment of nitrate of mercury. " Take of purified mercury, an ounce; nitric acid, eleven fluid drachms; prepared lard, six odnces; olive oil, four fluid ounces. First dissolve the mercury in the acid, then, while tbe li- quor is hot, mix it with the lard and oil, melted together." A*stimulating and* de- tergent ointment. Tinea capitis, psoroph- thalmia, indolent tumours on the margin of the eyelid, and ulcers in the urethra, are cured by its application. Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri nitra'tis mi'- tius. Weaker only than the former. nNGUF'NTUM HrPRA'RCTRI NITRtCO-o'XV- UNG . 909 di. Ointment of nitric oxyde of mercury. " Take of nitric oxyde of mercury, an ounce; white wax, two ounces ; prepared lard, six ounces. Having melted together the was and lard, add thereto the nitric oxyde of mercury in very fine powder, and mix." A most excellent stimulating and escharotic ointment. Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri prscipita'ti Ai.Bf. Ointment of white precipitate of mercury, formerly called unguentum e mer- curio prcecipitato albo, and latterly unguen- tum calcis hydrargyri alba. " Take of white praecipitateof mercury, adrachm ; prepared lard, an ounce and half. Having melted the lard over a slow fire, add the precipitated mercury, and mix." A useful ointment to destroy vermin in the head, and to assist in the removal of scald head, venereal ulcers pf children, and cutaneous eruptions'. Ungue'ntum ly'tt/e. 'Unguentum cantha- ridis. Ointment of the blistering-fly. "Take of the blistering-fly, rubbed to a very fine powder, two ounces ; distilled water, eight fluid ounces; resin cerate, eight ounces; boil the water with the blistering-fly to one half, and strain ; mix the cerate with the li- quor, and then let it evaporate to the pro- per consistence." This ie sometimes used to keep a blister open ; but the savine cerate is to be preferred. Ungue'ntum ophtha'lmicum. Ophthal- mic ointment of Janin. '- Take of prepared hog's lard, half an ounce; prepared tutty, Armenian bole, of each two drachms ; white precipitate, one druchm. Mix " This ce- lebrated ointment may be used for the same diseases of the eye and eyelid as the ung. hydrarg. nitratis. It must be at first weak- ened with about twice its quantity of hog's lard. Ungue'ntum pi'cis a'rid.e. See Un- guentum resina nigra. iAgue'ntum pi'cis h'quidje. Tar oint- ment, formerly called unguentum^pids; un- guentum e pice. "Take of tar, prepared suet, of each, a pound. Melt them together, and strain the mixture through a linen cloth." This is applicable to cases of tinea capitis, and some eruptive complaints; also to some kinds of irritable sores. Ungue'ntum resi'n.« FLA'viE. Yellow basilicon is in general use as a stimulant and detersive; it is an elegant and useful form oF applying the resin. Ungue'ntum resi'na; ni'gr^e. Ungual. turn picis arida. Pitch ointment, formerly called unguentum basilicum nigrum vel lelra- pharmacum. "Take of pitch, yellow wax, yellow resin, of each nine ounces; olive oil, a pint. Melt them together, and strain the mixture through a linen cloth." This is useful for the same purposes as the tar oint- ment. Ungue'ntum sambu'ci. Elder ointment, formerly called unguentum sambudnum. [!Take of elder flowers, two pounds; 310. URA UR\ prepared lard, two pounds. Boil the elder flowers in the lard until they become crisp, then strain the ointment through a linen cloth." A cooling and emollient prepa- ration. Ungue'ntum su'lphuris. Sulphur oint- ment, formerly called unguentum c sulphure. " Take of sublimed sulphur, three ounces; prepared lard, half a pound. Mix." ,The most effectual preparation to destroy the itch. It is also serviceable in the cure of other cutaneous eruptions. UyGlENTUM SU'LPHURIS COMPO'SITUM. Componnd*sulphur ointment. " Take of sublimed sulphur, half a pound; white hellebore root, powdered, two ounces ; ni- trate of potash, a drachm; soft soap, half a pound ; prepared lard, a pound and half. Mix." .This preparation is introduced into the last London pharmacopoeia as a more efficacious remedy for itch than common sulphur ointment.. In the army, wjiere it is generally used, the sulphur vivum, or native admixture of sulphur with various heteroge- neous matters, is used instead of sublimed sulphur. Unguentum vera'tri. White hellebore Ointment, formerly called unguentum helle- bori atbi. " Take of white hellebore root, powdered, two Ounces; prepared lard, eight ounces ; oil of lemons, twenty minims. Mix." Ungue'ntum zi'nci. Zinc ointment. " Take of the oxyde of {sine, an ounce; prepared lard, six ounces. Mix." A very useful application to chronic ophthalmia and relaxed ulcers. U'NGUIS. (From ew\, a hook.) 1. The nail. The nails are horny laminae situated at the extremities of the fingers and toes. 2. An abscess or collection of pus be- tween the lamellae ofthe cornea transparens of the eye ; so called from its resemblance to the lunated portion of the nail of the finger. 3. The lachrymal bone is so named fr*»*n its resemblance to a nail of the finger. U'ngila cabali.i'na. See Tussilago. Unio'nes. (Unio, pi. uniones, from vnus, one ; so called because there is never more than one found in the same shell, or according to others, for that many being found in one shell not any one of them is like the other.) Pearls. See Marga- rita. U'R AVC H U S. (From ev^ev, urine, and 'Xr, which are more effectual, by bougies gradually enlarged. Bui the cir- cumstances which attend this disorder, are sometimes such as might lead us to form an erroneous opinion of the disease. A case of this kind, which was under Dr. Den- man's care, from the strangury, from the 91$ VAC heat of the parts, and the profuse and in- flammatory discharge, was suspected to proceed from venereal infection ; and with that opinion the patient had been put upon a course of medicine composed of quick silver, for several weeks: without relief. When she applied to the Dr. he prevailed upon her to submit to an examination, and found the vagina rigid, so much contracted as not to exceed half an inch in diameter, nor more than one inch and a half in length. The repeated, though fruitless attempts which had been made to com- plete the act of coition, hail occasioned a considerable inflammation npon the parts, and all the suspicious appearance before- mentioned To remove the inflammation she was bled, took some gentle purgative medicines, used an emollient fomentation, and afterwards some unctuous applications ; she was also advised to lire separate from her husband for some time. The inflam- mation being gone, ients of various sizes were inlrodueed into the vagina, by which it was distended, though not very amply, She then returned to her husband, and in a few months became pregnant. Her la- bour, though slow, was not attended With any extraordinary difficulty. She was de- livered of a full-sized child, and afterwards suffered no inconvenience. Another kind of constriction of the external parts some- times occurs, and which seems to be a mere spasm By the violeace or long con- tinuance of a labour, by the morbid state of the constitution, or by the negligent and improper use of instruments, an in- flammation of the external parts, or vagina, is sometimes produced in such a degree as to endanger a mortification. By careful management this consequence is usually prevented; but in some cases, when the constitution of the patient was prone to disease, the external parts have sloughed away, and in others, equal injury has been done to the vagina. But the effect of the inflammation is usually confined to the internal or villous coat, which is sometimes cast oft* wholly or partially An ulce.ated surface being thus left, when the disposi- tion to heal has taken place, cicatrices have been formed of different kinds, ac- cording to the depth and extent of the ulceration, and there being no counterac- tion to the contractile stale of the parts, the dimensions of the vagina become much reduced, or, if the ulceration should not be healed, and the contractibility of the parts continue to operate, tbe ulcerated sur- faces being brought together may cohere, and the canal of the vagina be perfectly closed. Cicatrices in the vagina very seldom be- come an impediment to the connection be- tween the sexes ; when they do, the same kind of assistance is required as was recom- mended in the natural contraction or abbre- VAL viation ofthe part; they always give way to the pressure of the head of the child in the time of labour, though in many cases with great difficulty. Sometimes the appearances may mislead the judgment; for the above author was called to a woman in labour, who was thought to have become pregnant, though the hymen remained unbroken ; but, on making very particular inquiry, he disco- vered that this was her second labour, and that tbe purt, which, from its form and situa- tion, was supposed to be the hymen, with a small aperture, was a cicatrice, or unnatural contraction of the entrance into the vagina, consequent to an ulceration of the part after her former labour. Fungous excrescences arising from any part of the vagina or ute- rus, have been distinguished, though not very properly, by the general term polypus. See Polypus. Vagina of nerves. The outer covering of nerves. By some it is said to be a pro- duction ofthe pia mater only, and by others of the dura mater, because it agrees with it in tenacity, colour and texture. Vagina of tendons. A loose membranous sheath, formed of cellular membrane, invest- ing the tendons and containing an unctuous juice, which is secreted by the vessels of its internal surface. Ganglions are nothing more than an accumulation of this juice. Vagina'lis tu'nica te'stis. See Tunica vaginalis testis. Va'gum par. See Par vagum. Valerian, celtic. See Valeriana celtica. Valerian, garden. See Valeriana major. Valerian, great. See Valeriana major. Valerian, lesser. See Valeriana. Valerian, wild. See Valeriana. VALERIANA. (From Valerius, who first particularly described it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, Monogynia. Valerian. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild valerian. See Valeriana offidnalis. Valeria'na ce'ltica. The systematio name of the celtic nard. Nardus Celtica. Spica Celtica Dioscoridis. Celtic nard. Va- leriana Celtica, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant, a native of the Alps, has been re- commended as a stomachic, carminative, and diuretic. At present it is only used it*, this country in the theriaca and mithridate, though its sensible qualities promise some considerable medicinal powers. It has a moderately strong smell, and a warm, bitter- ish, subacrid taste. Valeriana ma'jor. Phu. The garden valerian. The root of this plant, Valeriana phu, of Linnaeus, is said to be efficacious in removing rheumatism, especially the sciati- ca, and also inveterate epilepsies. Valeria'na mi'nor. See Valeriana. Valeria'na officinalis. The system- atic name of the wild valerian. Valeriana minor. Officinal valerian. Valeriana "*'• VAL VAK 919 tiualis ; Jlonb;;* triandris, foliis omnibus pin- tutiit, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant has been long extolled as an efficacious re- medy in epilepsy, which caused it to be ex- hibited in a variety of other complaints termed nervous, in which it has been found highly serviceable. It is also in very gene- ral use as an antispasmodic, and is exhibited in convulsive hysterical diseases. A simple and volatile tincture are directed in the phar- macopoeias. Valeria'na phu. The systematic name of the garden valerian. See Valeriana ma- jor. Valeria'na sylvb'stris. See Vale- riana. Va'llum. (From vallus, a hedge stake ; so called from the regular trench-like dispo- sition of the hairs.) The eyebrows. .VALSALVA, Anton. Maria, was born at Imola in 1666, and placed at a proper age under Malpighi at Bologna, where he applied so closely, as to impair his health. He took his degree at the age of twenty-one, and connecting surgery with physic, acquired high reputation. He sim- plified the instruments in use, banished the practice of cauterizing the arteries after amputation, and employed manual opera- tions in the cure of deafness. In 1697 he was chosen professor of anatomy in the university, and under his direction the school acquired great celebrity: among other distinguished pupils of his, Morgagni must be reckoned, whose chief work, " De Sedi- fetis et Causis Morborum," contains many dissections by Valsalva. As he advanced in life he became corpulent and lethargic, and in 1723 was carried off by an apoplectic stroke. His museum was bequeathed to the Institute of Bologna, and his surgical instruments to the Hospital for Incurables. The principal of his works is a treatise *' De Aure Humana ;" and after his death, three of his dissertations on Anatomical Subjects were printed by Morgagni. VALVE. (Valva ; from valveo, to fold up.) A thin and transparent membrane situated within certain vessels, as arteries, veins, and absorbents, whose office appears to be to prevent the contents of the vessel from flowing back. Valve of the colon. The end of the Iliac portion of the small intestine enters the large one obliquely, and projects somewhat within it, so as to form a kind of valve, called from its discoverer the valve of Tulpius, also the valve of the caecum. Valves, semilunar. See Semilunar valves. Valves, tricuspid. See Tricuspid valves. Valves, triglochin. See Tricuspid valves. VA'LVULA. (Dim. of valva.) A little valve. Va'lvula co'li. See Intestines. Va'lvula Eusta'chii. A membranous semilunar valve, which separates the right auricle from the inferior vena cava, first de- scribed by Eustachius. Va'lvula TULm. See Valve of the colon. VALVULE CONNIVE'NTES. The semilunar folds formed of the villous coat of the intestinum duodenum, and jejunum. Their use appears to be to increase the in- ternal surface of the intestines. VA'LVULjE MITRA'LES. See Mitral valves. VALVULE SEMILUNA'RES. See Se- milunar valves. VA'LVUL.E TRIGLOCHl'NES. See Tricuspid valves. V^aniUa°* \ See EPidendrum *anilla- Vapora'rium (From vapor, vapour.) A vapour-bath Va'ri. See lonthus. Va'uia. (From varius, changeable.) The smallpox ; also small red pimples in the face. VARICELLA. (Dim. of varia, the smallpox ; so called from its being change- able.) Variola lymphatica. The chicken- pox. A genus of disease in the t lass, Py- rexia, and Order, Exanthemata, of Cullen ; known by moderate synocha ; pimples bear- ing some resemblance to the smallpox, quickly forming pustules, which contain a fluid matter, but scarcely purulent, and after three or four days from their first appear- ance, desquamate. VARICOCELE. (From varix, a dis- tended vein, and xnXri, a tumour.) A swel- ling of the veins of the scrolum, or sper- matic cord ; hence it is divided into the scrotal varicocele, which is known by the appearance of livid and tumid veins on the scrotum ; and varicocele of the spermatic cord, known by feeling hard vermiform vessels in the course of the spermatic cord. Varicocele mostly arises from excessive walking, running, jumping, wearing of trus- ses, and the like, producing at first a slight uneasiness in the part, which, if not remedied, continues advancing towards the loins. VARI'OLA. (From vastus, changing colour, because it disfigures the skin.) The smallpox. A genus of disease in the Class, Pyrexia, and Order, Exanthemata, of Cul- len ; distinguished by synocha; eruption d red pimples on the third day, which on .lie eighth day contain pus, and afterwards dry- ing, fall olf in crusts. It is a disease of a very contagious nature, supposed to have been introduced into Eu- rope from Arabia, and in which there arises a fever, that is succeeded by a number of little inflammations in the skin, which proceed to suppuration, the matter formed thereby being capable of producing the dis- order in another person. It makes its at- tack on people of all ages, but the young 920 VAR VAR of both sexes arc more liable to il than those who are much advanced in life ; and it may prevail at all seasons of the year, but in ge- neral is most prevalent in the spring and summer. The smallpox is distinguished into the distinct and confluent, implying that in the former, the eruptions are perfectly separate from each other, and that in the latter, they run much into one another. Both species are produced either by breathing air impregnated with the effluvia arising from the bodies of those who labour under the disease, or by the introduction of a small quantity ofthe variolous matter into the habit by inoculation ; and it is probable that the difference of the smallpox is not owing to any difference in the contagion, but depends on the state of the person to whom it is applied, or on certain circum- stances concurring with the application of it. A variety of opiuions have been enter- tained respecting the effect of the variolous infection on the foetus in utero ; a sufficient number of instances, however, has been re- corded; to ascertain that the disease may be communicated from the mother to the child. In some cases, the body of the child, at its birth has been covered with pustules, and the nature of the disease has been most satis- factorily ascertained by inoculating with matter taken from the pustules. In other cases, there has been no appearance of the disease at the time ofthe birth, but an erup- tion and other symptoms of the disease have appeared so early, as to ascertain that the infection must have been received previ- ously to the removal of the child from the uterus. Four different states, or stages, are to be observed in the smallpox: first, the fe- brile ; second, the eruptive ; third, the ma- turative; and fourth, that of the declination or scabbing. When the disease has arisen naturally, and is of the distinct kind, the eruption is commonly preceded by a redness in the eyes, soreness in the throat, p..ins in the head, back, and loins, weariness and faintness, alternate fits of chilliness and heat, thirst, nausea, inclination to vomit, and a quick pulse. In some instances these symptoms pre- vail in a high degree, and in others they are very moderate and trifling. In very young children, startings and convulsions are apt to take place a short time previous to the appearance of the eruption, always giving great alarm to those not conversant with the frequency ofthe occurrence. About the third or fourth day from the first seizure, the eruption shows itself in little red spots on the face, neck, and breast, and these continue to increase in number and size for three or four longer, at the end of which time, they are to be observed dis- persed over several parts ofthe body. If the pustules are not very numerous. the febrile symptoms will generally go on on the appearance of the eruption, or they will become very moderate. It sometimes happens that a number of little spots of an erysipelatous nature are interspersed amongst the pustules; but these generally go in aguin, as soon as the suppuration commen- ces, which is usually about the fifth or sixth day, at which period, a small vesicle, con- taining an almost colourless fluid, may be observed upon the top of each pimple. Should the pustules be perfectly distinct and separate from each other, the suppuration will probably be completed about the eighth or ninth day, and they will then be filled with a thick "yellow matter; but should tbey run much into each other, it will not be completed till some days later. When the pustules"are very thick and numerous on the face, it is apt about this time to become much swelled, and the eye- lids to be closed up, previous to which, there usually arises a hoarseness, and diffi- culty of swallowing, accompanied with a considerable discharge of viscid saliva. About the eleventh day, the swelling of the face usually subsides, together with the affection of the fauces, and is succeeded by the same in the hands and feet, after which the pustules break, and discharge their con- tents ; and then becoming dry, they fall in crusts, leaving the skin which they covered of a brown-red colour, which appearance continues for many days. In those cases where the pustules are large, and are late in becoming dry and falling off, they are very apt to leave pits behind them ; but where they are small, suppurate quickly, and are few in number, they neither leave any marks behind them, nor do they occasion much affection of the system. In the confluent smallpox, the fever which precedes the eruption is much more violent than in the distinct, being attended usually with great anxiety, heat, thirst, nau- sea, vomiting, and a frequent and contracted pulse, and often with coma or delirium. In infants, convulsive fits are apt to occur, which either prove fatal before any eruption appears, or they usher in a malignant species of the disease. Tbe eruption usually makes its appearance about the third day, being frequently pre- ceded or attended with a rosy efflorescence, similar to what takes place in the measles; but the fever, although it suffers some slight remission on the coming out of the eruption, does not go off as in the distinct kind; on the contrary, it becomes increased after the fifth or sixth day, and continues considerable throughout the remainder of the disease. As the eruption advances, the face being thickly beset with pustules, becomes very much swelled, the eyelids are closed up, so as to deprive the patient of sight, and a VAU VAR i>2\ i-entle salivation ensues, whic':. toward; the eleventh day, is so viscid as to be spit up with great difficulty. In children, a diar- rhoea usually attends this stage of the dis- ease instead of a salivation, which is to be met with only in adults The vesicles on the top of the pimples are to be perceived sooner in the confluent smallpox than in the distinct; but they never rise to an emi- nence, being usually flatted in ; neither do they arrive to proper suppuration, as the fluid contained in them, instead of becoming yellow, turns to a brown colour. About the tenth or eleventh day, the swelling of the lace usually subsides, and then the hands and feet begin to puff up and swell, and about the same time the vesicles break, and pour out a liquor that forms into brown or black crusts, which, upon, falling off, leave deep pits behind them that con- tinue for life ; and where the pustules have run much into each other.they^then disfigure and scar the face very considerably. Sometimes it happens that a putrescency ofthe fluids takes place at an early period of the disease, and shows itself in livid spots interspersed amongst the pustules, and by a discharge of blood by urine, stool, and from various parts of the body In the confluent smallpox, the fever. which, perhaps, had suffered some slight remission from the time the eruption made its appearance to that of maturation, is often renewed with considerable violence at this last-mentioned period, which is what is called the secondary fever, and this is the most dangerous stage of the disease. It has been observed, even amongst the vulgar, that the smallpox is apt to appear immediately be- fore or after the prevalence of the measles. Another curious observation has been made relating to the symptomsof these complaints, namely, that if, while a patient labours under the smallpox, he is seized with the measles, the course of the former is retarded till the eruption ofthe measles is finished. The mea- sles appear, for instance, on the second day of tbe eruption of smallpox, the progress of this ceases, till the measles terminate by des- quamation, and then it goes on in the usual way. Several cases are, however, recorded in the Medical and Physical Journal, as like- wise in the third volume ofthe Medical Com- mentaries, in vvhich a concurrence of the smallpox and measles took place without the progress of the former being retarded. Tbe distinct smallpox is not attended with danger, except when it attacks pregnant women, or approaches nearly in its nature to that of the confluent; but this last is always accompanied with considerable risk, the degree of which is ever in proportion to the violence and permanence of the fever, the number of pustules on the face, and the disposition to putrescency which prevails. When there is a great tendency this way the disease usually proves fatal between the eighth and eleventh day, but, in some cases, death is protracted till the fourteenth or sixteenth The confluent smallpox, al- though it may not prove immediately mor- tal, is very apt to induce various morbid affections. Both kinds of smallpox leave behind them a predisposition to inflammatory com- plaints, particularly to ophthalmia and visce- ral inflammations, but more especially of the thorax; and they not unfrequently excite scrophula into action which might otherwise have laid dormant in the system. The regular swelling of the hands and feet upon that of the face subsiding, and its continuance for the due time, may be re- garded in a favourable light. The dissectioi s which have been made of confluent smallpox, have never discovered any pustules internally on the viscera. From them it also appears lhat variolous pustules never attack the cavities ofthe body, except those to which the air has free access, as the nose, mouth, trachea, the larger branches of the bronchia, and the outermost part of the meatus auditorius. In cases of prolap- sus ani, they likewise frequently attack that part ofthe gut vvhich is exposed to the air. They have usually shown the same morbid appearances inwardly, as are met with in putrid fever, where the disease has been of the malignant kind. Where the febrile symptoms have run high, and the head has been much affected with coma or delirium, the vessels of the brain appear, on removing the cranium and dura-mater, more turgid, and filled with a darker coloured blood than usual, and a greater quantity of serous fluid is found, particularly towards the base of the brain. Under similar circumstances, tbe lungs have often a darker appearance, and their moisture is more copious than usual. When no inflammatory affection has supervened, they are most usually sound. The treatment of smallpox will differ materially according to the species of the disease. In the distinct, ushered in by syno- chal pyrexia, it may be occasionally proper in persons of a middle age, good constitu- tion, and plethoric habit, to begin by taking away a moderate quantity of blood; the exhibition of an emetic will be generally ad- viseable, provided there be no material ten- derness of the stomach ; the bowels must then be cleared, antimonial and otherdiapho- retics employed, and the antiphlogistic regi- men strictly enforced. It is particularly useful in this disease, during the eruptive fever, to expose the patient freely to cold air, as taught by the celebrated Sydenham ; and even the cold affusion may be proper, where there is much heat and redness of the skin, unless the lungs be weak. After the erup- tion has come out, tbe symptoms are usually so much mitigated, that little medical inter- ference is necessary. But the confluent smallpox requires more management; after VAR VAR evacuating the p-n'mae viae, and employing other means to moderate the fever in the beginning, the several remedies adapted to support the strength and counteract the septic tendency, must be resorted to, as the disease advances, such as have been enume- rated under typhus. The chief points of difference are, that bark may be more freely given to promote the process of suppuration, and opium to relieve the irritation in the skin ; when the eruption has come out, it will be generally proper to direct a full dose of this remedy every night to procure rest, using proper precautions to obviate its con- fining the bowels,or determining to the head. Where alarming convulsions occur also, opium is the medicine chiefly to be relied upon, taking care subsequently to remove any source of irritation from the primaeviae. Sometimes the tepid bath may be useful under these circumstances, and favour the appearance of the eruption, where the skin is pale and cold, the pulse weak,&c. Where at a more advanced period the pustules flat- ten, and alarming symptoms follow, the most powerful cordial and antispasmodic remedies must be tried, as the confectio opii, aether, wine, he. For the relief of the brain, or other important part, particularly affected, local means may be used, as in typhus. To prevent the eyes being injured, a cooling lotion may be applied, and blisters behind the ears, or even leeches to the temples. VARl'OL VACCINA. The cow- pox. Any pustulous disease affecting the cow, may be called the cowpox ; whether it arises from an over-distension of the udder, in consequence of a neglect in milking the cow, or from the sting of an insect, or any other cause. But the species which claims our particular attention, is that which was recommended to the world by Dr. Jenner, in the year 1798, as a substitute for the smallpox. This, which originates from tbe grease in the horse's heel, is called the genuine cowpox ; all other kinds are spu- rious. That the vaccine fluid, fraught with such unspeakable benefits to mankind, derives its origin from this humble source, however it may mortify human pride, or medical va- nity, is confirmed by the observations and experiments of competent judges. For proofs of this assertion, the reader may con- sult the works of Dr. Jenner; the Medical and Physical Journal; and a treatise on the subject by Dr. Loy, of which an analysis is given in the Annals of Medicine for the year 1801 ; and Mr. Ring's work on this disease, which contains the whole mass of evidence that has appeared concerning it. The genuine cowpox appears on the teats ofthe cow, in the form of vesicles, of a blue colour approaching to livid. These vesicles are elevated at the margin, and de- pressed at the centre. They are surrounded with inflammation. The fluid they contain is limpid. Tbe animals are indisposed ; and the secretion of milk is lessened. Solutions of the sulphates of zinc and copper are n speedy remedy for these pustules; otherwise they degenerate into ulcers, which are ex- tremely troublesome. It must, however, be recollected, that much of the obstinacy attending these cases is owing to the friction of the pustules, in consequence of milking. It is probable, that a solution of the supera- cetate of lead would be preferable to irri- tating applications. Similar effects are produced in the hands of the milkers, attended with febrile symp- toms, and sometimes with tumours in the axilla. Other parts, where the cuticle is abraded, or which are naturally destitute of that defence, are also liable to the same affection, provided active matter is applied. It even appease that, in some instances, pus- tules have been produced by the application of vaccine virus to the sound cuticle. One case of this kind may be found in a letter from Dr. Fowler, of Salisbury, to Dr. Pear- son, published in the first work of Dr. Pear- son on this subject. The spurious cowpox is white; and an- other criterion is, that both in the brute ani- mal and in the human subject, when infected with the casual cowpox, the sores occasion- ed by the genuine species are more difficult to heal, than those which are occasioned by the spurious kind. It is of the utmost im- portance to distinguish the genuine from the spurious sort, which is also, in some degree, infectious; since a want of such dis- crimination would cause an idea of security against the smallpox, which might prove delusive. Dr. Jenner has elucidated one point of the first importance, relative to the genuine cowpox itself. It had frequently been ob- served, that when this disorder prevailed in a.farm, some of the persons who contracted it by milking were rendered insusceptible of the smallpox, while others continued liable to that infection. This is owing to the different periods at which the disease was excited in the human subject; one per- son, who caught the disease while the virus was in an active state, is rendered secure from variolous contagion ; while anothe/ who received the infection of the cowpox when it had undergone a decomposition, is still susceptible of the smallpox. This un- certainty of the prevention, the value of which is beyond all calculation, is probably the reason why it was not before introduced into practice. From the violent opposition which vac- cine inoculation has met with, in conse- quence of certain apparent failures in the casual way, it may be doubted whether the public would ever have adopted the practice, had not this fallacy been detected by Dr. Jenner. To him also we are indebted for VAR VAR • 923 another discovery of the first importance, namely, that the pustule excited in the hu- man subject by vaccine matter, yields a fluid of a similar nature with that which was in- serted. This experiment, so essential to the general propagation of the practice, and so happy in its result, was never before at- tempted. It was reserved to crown the la- bours of Dr. Jenner. A considerable number of instances are on record, to prove that farriers and others who receive infection from' the heel of a horse, are either partly or totally deprived of the susceptibility of the smallpox. When Dr. Jenner first published an account of his discoveries, this point was enveloped in some degree of obscurity. He then con- ceived, that the matter of grease was an imperfect preservative against the smallpox. This opinion was founded on the following circumstance : It had been remarked, that farriers either wholly escaped the smallpox, or bad that distemper in a milder manner than other people. This, however, is easily reconcileable to reason, if we only suppose, that in some cases the infection is commu- nicated when the virus possesses all its pro- phylactic virtue ; and in others when its specific quality is in some measure lost. This variation in the effects produced by the virus of the horse, inclined Dr. Jenner to believe that it was modified, and under- went some peculiar alteration in the teats of the cow. He now concludes, that it is perfect when it excites the genuine disease in the cow ; yet a considerable advantage is derived from its being transferred to the latter animal, the nipples of which furnish a more obvious and a more abundant source of this inestimable fluid, than its original element, the horse. This theory, that the preservative against variolous contagion is perfect when it issues from the fountain-head, and comes imme- diately from the hands of nature, is conso- nant with reason and consistent with analo- gy. Thus one obstacle more to the univer- sal adoption of the practice is removed. Another point respecting vaccine inocu- lation, which has been much controverted, is the permanency of its effect. Instances have been known where persons have es- caped the smallpox for a number of years and yet have ultimately proved not insus- ceptible of its infection. When such per- sons had previously undergone the vaccine disease, their apparent security was errone- ously ascribed to that cause ; but we have not even a shadow of proof, that the cow- pox possesses in the least degree the pro- perty of a temporary prophylactic, since it appears not even to retard tbe eruption of tbe smallpox, where previous infection has been received. By this remark, it is not meant to be as- serted, that it never supersedes or modifies (he smallpox, for we have great reason te believe thatsucli beneficial effects often flow from vaccination; but where an eruption of the smallpox actually lakes place after vaccine inoculation, the two diseases fre- quently coexist, without retarding each other in the smallest degree. It is, therefore, contrary to all reason and analogy, to con- siderthe cowpox asa mere temporary preser- vative ; it is nothing less than a perfect and permanent security against that terrible disease. A number of cases are recorded by Dr. Jenner, and other authors, who have writ- ten on this subject, in which persons who have received the cowpox by casual in- • fection, twenty, thirty, forty, and fifty years before, still continued insusceptible of va- riolous contagion, in whatever form it was applied. As the cowpox destroys the susceptibility of the smallpox, so the smallpox destroys that of the cowpox. To this general rule, however, a few exceptions are said to have occurred. Certain it is, that a pustule has now and then been excited by the insertion of vaccine virus, iii those who have had the smallpox, and (hat this pustule has been known to yield the genuine virus; but it is not equally certain that the pustule has been perfect in all respects. Possibly it may have been defective in point of size or duration ; in respect to its areola, or the limpidity of its contents. That such a pustule has, in some instances, yielded effectual virus, i»admitted ; bul this is no more than what has often hap- pened in cases where persons who have had the smallpox are a second time submitted to that infection in the same form. The artificial cowpox in the human sub- ject is much milder than tbe casual disease ; and incomparably milder than the smallpox, even under the form of inoculation. It neither requires medicine nor regimen; it may be practised at any season of the year; and, not being infectious by effluvia, one person may be inoculated without endan- gering the life of another. This affection produces no pustulous eruptions. When such attend vaccine ino- culation, they are owing to some adven- titious cause, such as the smallpox, which it is well known may coexist with the cow- pox. The vaccine vesicle is confined to the parts where matter is inserted ; it is, there- fore, entirely a local and an inoculated disease. Nevertheless, it is certain, that eruptions of other kinds, in some instances, attend vaccine inoculation; such as a nettle- rash, or an eruption resembling a tooth-rash, but rather larger than what is commonly called by that name. Among olher singularities attending tbe cowpox, the mildness of the disease, under the form of inoculation, has been urged as an argument against the practice, tbe cause appearing, to ordinary comprehensions, in- adequate to the effect. This, it must be !«.l VAR VAR allowed, is the best apology that can be of- fered for scepticism on that point; but it will weigh but little when put into the scale against actual observation, and incontro- vertible fact. The efficacy of the cowpox as a safeguard against the smallpox, rests, perhaps, on more extensive evidence, and a more solid foundation, than any other axiom in the whole circle of medical science can boast. That tbe cowpox is not infectious by ef- • fluvia, is naturally concluded from its never being communicated from one person to another in the dairies ; where the disease is "» casual, and appears under its worst form. The same inference may be drawn from its never spreading in a family, when only one person is inoculated at a time. To confirm this proposition more fully, the vaccine pus- tules have been ruptured, and persons who have never had the disorder have been suf- fered to inhale the effluvia several times a day, but to no purpose. This is no more than might be expected, in an affection where the pustulous appearance on the sur- face of the body is nearly local. As to the constitutional indisposition, il is seldom considerable, unless there is a com- plication of this with some other distemper ; and whenever any unfavourable symptoms appear, they may in general be traced to some other cause. We have indeed great reason to believe, that no ill consequence ever arises from the cowlpox itself, unless from ignorance or neglect. But notwithstanding the symptoms are so mild, they frequently occur at a very early period. A drowsiness which is one ofthe most common attendants of the dis- ease, is often remarked by the parents them- selves, within forty-eight hours after the matter is inserted. In a majority of cases, a slight increase of heat is perceptible, toge- ther with an acceleration of the pulse, and other signs of pyrexia; but not in such a degree as to alarm the most timorous mo- ther. Sometimes the patient is restless at nights; and now and then a case is met with, in which vomiting occurs, but in many cases, no constitutional indisposition whatever can be perceived. Even then, the cowpox has never failed to prove an effectual preservative against the small- pox, provided the pustule has been per- fect. This being the grand criterion of the se- curity of the patient, too minute an atten- tion cannot be paid to its rise, progress, and decline. The best mode of inoculating is by making a very small oblique puncture in the arm, near tbe insertion of the deltoid muscle, with the point of a lancet charged with fluid matter. In order to render infection more certain, the instrument may be charged again, and wiped upon the puncture. In places where the patient is likely to be exposed to variolous contagion, it n adviseable to inoculate in more places than one, but unless there is imminent danger of catching the smallpox, it is better not to make more than one puncture in each arm, lest too much inflammation should ensue. The vaccine fluid may be taken for in- oculation as soon as a vesicle appears ; but if the vesicle is punctured at a very-early period, it is more apt to be injured. When virus is wanting for inoculating a considera- ble number, it is better to let the pustule remain untouched, till about the eighth day, by which time it has in general acquired a reasonable magnitude. After that day, if the pustule has made the usual progress, the matter begins to lose its virtue; but it may, in general, be used with safety, though with less certainty of producing infection, till tbe areola begins to be extensive. The first sign of infection commonly appears on the third day. A small red spot, rather elevated, may be perceived at the place where the puncture was made. Sometimes, however, the mark of infec- tion having succeeded is not visible till a much later period. It may be retarded, or even entirely prevented, by any other disorder, such as dentition, or any com- plaint attended with fever, or by extreme cold. Another frequent cause of a slow progress in the pustule, or a total failure of success, is debility. Sometimes it is impossible to discover any sign of infec- tion for above a fortnight. In this re- spect the cowpox is subject to the same laws and liable to the same variation, as the smallpox. When a considerable inflammation ap- pears within two or three days after inocu- lation, there is reason to suspect that in- fection has not taken place; and if sup- puration ensues, that suspicion ought, in general, to stand confirmed. Now and then, however, it happens, that after the spurious pustule, or more properly speak- ing, the phlegmon, has run its course, which is within a few days, a vesicle begins to appear, bearing every characteristic of the genuine vaccine disease, and yielding a limpid and efficient virus for future in- oculations. In this case the patient is as perfectly secured from all danger of the smallpox, as if no festering of the puncture had preceded. The occurrence of* such a case, though rare, is worthy to be recorded ; because some practitioners have concluded a spurious pustule to be a certain proof of failure. The areola commonly begins to be ex- tensive on the ninth day, and to decline about the eleventh or twelfth. At this period also tbe pustule begins to dry; the first sign of which is a brown spot in the centre. In proportion as this increases VAR the surrounding efflorescence decreases, till at length nothing remains but a circular sujb, of a dark brown mahogany colour, a^iroaching to black. Sometimes it re- sembles the section of a tamarind stone ; and it often retains the depression in the centre, which characterizes this disease be- fore exsiccation takes place. Instances have been known, where the vaccine pustule, though regular, and per- fect in all other respects, has been totally destitute of areola; at least, where neither the medical practitioner, on visiting the pa- tient, nor the attendants have remarked any appearance of that symptom. In these cases, the patient has proved as insusceptible of variolus infection, as if the surrounding efflorescence had covered the whole arm. It must, however, be confessed that we have no proof of the non-existence of an areola in these cases. It might have been trivial; it might have been transient; yet it might have been effectual. There is, however, greater reason to believe, that the surround- ing efflorescence, though usually a concomi- tant circumstance, is not an essential requi- site to the vaccine disease. If by any accident the vesicle is ruptured, suppuration often ensues. In this case more attention than ordinary ought to be paid to the progress, and to all the phe- nomena of the local affection ; both on ac- count of the uncertainty of success in the pustule, as a prophylactic ; and the greater probability of tedious ulceration. If there is room for the feast doubt of the sufficiency of the first inoculation, a second ought to be performed without delay. This, If unnecessary, is seldom attended with in- convenience, and never with danger. Ei- ther no effect is produced, or a slight fester- ing, which terminates in a few days. Au exception occurs, but rarely, where a spu- rious, or perhaps, even a genuine pustule, takes place, in those persons who are known to have had the cowpox or the smallpox already; but this cannot be the feast cause of alarm to any one who knows the benign character of the distemper. Various topical applications, both stimu- lant and sedative, have been recommended, in order to allay the violence of inflamma- tion. If the operation for the insertion of 'matter is not unnecessarily severe, nor the pustule irritated by friction, or pressure, or other violence, no such applieations are ne- cessary. Nevertheless, if either the anxiety of the professional man, or the importunity of a tender parent, should demand a devia- tion from this general rule, any of the fol- lowing remedies may be had recourse to. The pustule may be touched with very di- luted sulphuric acid ; which should be per- mitted to remain on the part halt a minute, and then be washed off with a sponge dipped in cold water. This has been igno- V'AR 923 rantly, or artfully, called an escharotic; but any one who tries the application will soon discover that its operation is mild and harmless. To avoid cavil and misrepresentation, it is better to apply a saturine lotion . compresses, dipped in such a lotion, may be applied at any time when inflammation runs high, and renewed as occasion requires. If the pustule should chance to be broken, a drop of the liq. plumbi subacet. undi- luted, may be applied as an exsiccant; but if ulceration threatens to become obstinate, or extensive, a mild cataplasm is the best resource. In case the ulceration is only superficial and not attended with immo- derate inflammation, a bit of any adhesive plaster, spread on linen, will prove the most convenient dressing, and seldom fail of success. It will, in general, be unneces- sary to renew it oftener than every other day. These minute observations no one will despise, unless there be any person so igno- rant as not to know that tbe care of the arm is almost the whole duty of the medical practitioner in vaccine inoculation : and that nothing disgusts the public so much against the practice, as a sore arm. and the ill con- sequences which, from a neglect of that symptom, too often ensue. When fluid virus cannot be procured, it is necessary to be cautious how it is pre- served in a dry state. The most improper mode is thafcof keeping it on a lancet; for the metal quickly rusts, and the vaccine matter becomes decomposed This method, however, is as likely to succeed as any, when the matter is not to be kept above two or three days. If the virus be taken on glass, care must be taken not to dilute it much; otherwise it will in all probability fail. Cotton thread is a very commodious ve- hicle. If it is intended to be sent to any considerable distance, it ought to be repeat- edly dipped in the virus. No particular caution is necessary with regard to the ex- clusion of air; nevertheless, as it can be done with so little trouble, and is more satisfactory to those who receive the mat- ter, it is better to comply with the prac- tice. On this account it may be enclosed in a glass tube, or in a tobaccopipe sealed at each end, or between two square bits of glass, which may, if necessary, be also charged with the matter, and wrapped in gold-beat- er's skin Nothing is more destructive to the effi- cacy of cowpox matter than heat: on this account it must- not be dried near the fire, nor kept in a warm place. The advan- tage of inserting it in a fluid state is so great, that it is to be wished every prac- titioner would endeavour to keep a con- stant supply for his own use, by inocu- '.'.''» VA.- lating his patients in succession, at such periods as are most likely to answer that purpose. The rapidity with which this practice now spreads in various parts of the globe, justi- fies our cherishing a hope, that it will ere long extinguish that most dreadful pesti- lence, and perpetual bane of human felicity, the smallpox. Va'rius. (From varus, unequal, so call- ed from the irregularity of its shape.) The cuboid bone is called os varium, from its ir- regular shape. VA'RIX. (From varus, i. e. obtorlus.) A dilatation of a vein. A genus of disease in the Class, Locales, and Order, Tumores, of Cullen ; known by a soft tumour on a vein which does not pulsate. Varicose veins mostly become serpentine, and often form a plexus of knots, especially in the groins and scrotum. VAROLI. Costanzo, was born at Bolog- na in 1542, and became a professor of phy- sic and surgery in his native city. At thirty he was invited by Pope Gregory XIII. to settle at Rome as his first physician, and professor in the College of Sapienza. He was advancing in reputation by his anato- mical discoveries, as well as in his practice, when a premature death cut him off in 1573 He was particularly distinguished in the Anatomy of the Brain, which he de- scribed in his work " De Nervis Opticis, &c.;" and among the parts discovered, or more accurately demonstratedeby him, was that formed by the union of the crura cere- bri, and cerebelli, which has been sinre called the Pons Varoli, and which gives ori- gin to several nerves. After his death was published ' De Resolutione Corporis Huma- ni," an anatomical compendium, chiefly ac- cording to the ancients, but with several new observations. VAS DEFERENS. (Vas, a vessel and deferens, from defero, to convey.) A duct which arises iVosn tht '-pydidymis, and passes through the inguinal ring in the spermatic cord into the cavity ofthe pelvis, and termi- nates in the vesicula seminalis." Its use is to convey the semen secreted in the testicle, and brought to it by the epididymis into the vesicula seminalis. VASA BRE'VIA. The arteries which come from the spleen and run along the large arch of the stomach to the dia- phragm. VA'SA DEFERE'NTIA. See Vas defe- rens. VA'SA VORTICO'SA. The contorted vessels of the choroid membrane of the eye. VASTUS EXTE'RNUS. (Vastus, so called from its size.) A large, thick, and fleshy muscle situated on the outer side of the thigh: it arises by a broad thick tendon, from the lower and anterior part of the great trochanter, and upper part \l.l of the linea aspera; it likewise auhures by fleshy fibres, to the whole outer edge of that rough line. Its fibres descend obliquely forwards, and after it has run four or five inches downwards, we find it adhering to the anterior surface and outer side of the cru- iwus, with which it continues to be connect- ed to the lower part ofthe thigh, where we see it terminating in a broad tendon, which is inserted into the upper part of the patella laterally, and it sends off an aponeurosis that adheres to the head of the tibia, and is con- tinued down the leg. VASTUS INTERNUS. This muscle, which is less considerable than the vastus externus, is situated at the inner side of tbe thigh, being separated from the preceding by the rectus. It arises tendenous and fleshy from be- tween the fore part of the os femoris, and the root of the lesser trochanter, below the insertion of the psoas magnus, and the ilacus internus ; and from all the inner side of the linea aspera. Like the vastus externus it is connected wilh the cruraeus, but it continues longer fleshy than that muscle. A little above the knee we see its outer edge uniting with the inner edge of the rectus, after which it is inserted tendinous into the upper part and inner side of the patella, sending off an aponeu- rosis which adheres to the upper part of the tibia. VEIN. (Vena, from venio, to come, because the blood comes through it.) Veins are long membranous canals, which conti- nually become wider, do not pulsate, and return the blood from the arteries to the heart. All veins originate from tbe extre- mities of arteries only, by anastomosis, and terminate in the auricles ofthe heart; e.g. the venae cavae in the right, and the pul- monary veins in the left auricle. They are composed, like arteries, of three tunics or coats, which are much more slender than in the arteries, and are supplied internally with semilunar membranes, or folds called valves. Their use is to return the blood to the heart. The blood is returned from every part of the body, except the lungs, into the right auricle,from three sources: 1. The tiena cava superior, vvhich brings^ it from the head, neck, thorax, and superior extremities. 2. The vena cava inferior, from the abdo- men and inferior extremities. 3. The coronary vein receives it from the coronary arteries of the heart. 1. The vena cava superior. This vein terminates in the superior part of the right auricle, into which it evacuates the blood, from the right and left subclavian vein, and the vena azygos. The right and left subclavian veins receive the blood from the head and upper extremities, in the VEI VEI 927 following manner. The veins of the fin- gers, called digitals, receive the blood from the digital arteries, and empty it into, The cephalic of the thumb, which runs on the back of (lie hand along the thumb, and evacuates itself into the external radial. -The salvatella, which runs along the little finger, unites with the former, and empties its blood into the internal and external cubi- tal veins. At the bend of. the fore-arm are three veins, called the great cephalic, the basilic, and the median. The great cephalic runs along the superior part of the fore-arm, and receives the blood from the external radiiil. The basilic ascends on the under side, and receives the blood from the external and in- terna/ cu6»/af *'enw,andsome branches which accompany the brachial artery, called venoz satellites. The median is situated in the middle of the fore-arm, and arises from the union of several branches. These three veins all unite above, the bend of the arm, and form The brachial vein, which receives all their blood, and is continued into the axilla, where it is called The axillary vein. This receives also the blood from the scapula, and superior and inferior parts of the chest, by the superior and inferior thoracic vein, the vena muscula- ris, and the scapularis. The axillary vein then passes under the clavicle, where it is called the subclavian, which unites with the external and in- ternal jugular veins, and the vertebral vein which brings the blood from the vertebral sinuses; it receives also the blood from the mediastinal, pericardiac, diaphragmatic, thymic, internal mammary and laryngeal veins, and then unites with its fellow, to form the vena cava superior, or, as it is sometimes called, vena cava descendens. The blood from the external and internal parts of the head and face is returned in the following manner into the external and internal jugulars, which terminate in the subclavians. The frontal, angular, temporal, auricular, sublingual, and occipital veins receive the 'blood from the parts after which they are named; these all converge to each side of the neck, and form a trunk, called the ex- ternal jugular vein. The blood from the brain, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, and membranes of these parts, is received into the lateral sinuses, or veins of the dura mater, one of which empties its blood through the foramen lace- rum in basi cranii on each side into the inrer- nal jugular, which descends in the neck by the carotid arteries, receives the blood from the thyroideal and internal maxtUarit veins, and empties itself into the subclavians with- in the thorax. The vena azygos receives the blood from the bronchial, superior esophageal ■ vertebral, and intercostal veins, and empties it into the superior cava. 2 Vena cava inferior. The vena cava in- ferior is the trunk of all the abdominal veins and those of the lower extremities, from which parts the blood is returned in the fol- lowing manner. The veins of the toes, called the digital veins, receive the blood from tbe digital arteries, and form on the back of the foot three branches, one on the great toe, called the cephalic, another which runs along the little toe, called the vena saphena. and a third on the back of the foot, vena dorsnlis pedis; and those on the sole of the foot evacuate themselves into the plantar veins. The three veins on the upper part of the fool coming together above the ankle, form the anterior tibial; and the plantar veins with a branch from the calf of the leg, called the sural vein, form the posterior tibial; a branch also ascends in the direction ofthe fibula, called the peroneal vein. These three branches unite before the ham, into one branch, the subpopliteal vein, which ascends through (he ham, carrying all the blood from the foot: it then proceeds upon the anterior part ofthe thigh, where it is termed the crural or femoral vein receives several muscular branches, and passes under Pou- part's ligament into the cavity of the pelvis, where it is called the external iliac. The arteries which are distributed about the pelvis evacuate their blood into the exter- nal hozmorrhoidal veim, the hypogastric veins, the internal pudendal, the vena magna ipdus penis, and obiv.ratory veins, all of which unite in the pelvis, and form the internal iliac vein. The external iliac vein receives the blood from the external pudendal veins, and then unites with the internal iliac at the last ver- tebra of the loins ; after vvhich it forms with its fellow the vena cava inferior or ascendens, which ascends on the ,rigbt side of the spine, receiving the blood from the sacral, lumbar, emulgent, right spermatic veins, and the vena cava hepatica ; and ha- ving arrived at the diaphragm, it passes through the right foramen, and enters the ri<*ht auricle of the heart, into which it evacuates all the blood from the abdominal viscera and lower extremities. Vena cava hepatica. This vein ramifies in the substance of the liver, and brings the blood into the vena cava inferior from the branches of the vena porta, a great vein which carries the blood from the ab- dominal viscera into the substance of the liver. The trunk of this vein, about the fissure of the liver, in which it is situated, 928 VLN V F.R is divided into the hepatic and abdominal portions. The abdominal portion is com- posed of the splenic, meseraic, and internal hamorrhoidal reins. These three venous branches carry all the blood from the sto- mach, spleen, pancreas, omentum, mesen- tery, gall-bladder, and the small and large intestines, into the sinus of the vena portae. The hepatic portion of the vena portae enters the substance of the liver, divides into innumerable ramifications, which secrete tbe bile, and the superfluous blood passes into corresponding branches of the vena cava hepatica. The action of the reins. Veins do not fiulsate; the blood which they receive rom the arteries flows through them very slowly, and is conveyed to tbe right auricle of the heart, by the contractility of their coats, the pressure of the blood from the arteries, called the vis a tergo, the contrac- tion of the muscles, and respiration ; and it is prevented from going backwards in the vein by the valves, of which there are a great number. Vejuca du guaco. A plant wliich has the power of curing and preventing the bite of venomous serpents. Velame'ntum bomby'cinum. The inte- rior soft membrane of the intestines. VELUM PENDULUM PALA'TI. Ve- lum. Velum palatinum. Tbe soft palate. The soft part of the palate, which forms two arches, affixed laterally to the tongue and pharynx. VE'NA A'ZYGOS. See Azygos vein. Ve'na medine'nsis. See Medinensis vena. VE'NA PO'RTjE. (Vena porta, a par- lando, because through it things are carried.) Vena portarum. The great vein, situated at the entrance ofthe liver, which receives the blood from the abdominal viscera, and car- ries it into the substance of the liver. It is distinguished into the hepatic and abdominal portion : the former is ramified through the substance of the liver, and carries the blood destined for the formation of the bile, vvhich is returned by branches to the trunk of the vena cava; the latter is composed of three branches, viz the splenic, mesenteric, and internal haemorrhoidal veins. See Vein. Ve'km la'cte*. The lacteal absorbents were so called. See Lacteals. Venereal disease. See Gonorrhaa and Syphilis Venter. A term formerly applied to the larger circumscribed cavities of the body, as the abdomen and thorax. VENTRICLE. A term given by anato- mists to the cavities of the brain and heart. See Cerebrum and Heart. Ventri'culus pulmona'ris. The right ventricle of the heart. Ventri'culus succenturia'tus. That portion of the duodenum, which is sur- rounded by the peritoneum, is sometimes so large as to resemble a second stomach, an J is so called by some writers. Venus. Copper was commonly so called by the chemists. VERATRUM. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Liiinaean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, Monoecia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of white hellebore. See Veratrum album. Vera'trum a'lbum. Helleborus albus. Elleborum album. White hellebore, or ve- ratrum. Veratrum album; racemo supra- decompodto, corollis ereclis, of Liiin;**us. This plant is a native of Italy, Switzerland, Austria, and Russia. Every part of the plant is extremely acrid and poisonous. The dried root has no particular smell, but a durable, nauseous, and bitter taste, burning the mouth and fauces; when powdered, and applied to issues, or ulcers, it produces gri- ping and purging; if snuffed up the nose, it proves a violent sternutatory. Gesner made an infusion of half an ounce of this root with two ounces of water; of this he took two drachms, which produced great heat about the scapulae and in the face and head, as well as the tongue and throat, followed by singultus, which continued till vomiting was excited. Bergius also experienced very distressing symptoms, upon tasting this in- fusion. The root taken in large doses, dis- covers such acrimony, and operates by the stomach and rectum with such violence, that blood is usually discharged ; it likewise acts very powerfully upon the nervous sys- tem, producing great anxiety, tremors, ver- tigo, syncope, aphonia, interrupted respi- ration, sinking of the pulse, convulsions, spasms, and death. Upon opening those who have died of the effects of this poison, the stomach discovered marks of inflamma- tion, with corrosions of its internal coat. The ancients exhibited this active medicine in maniacal cases, and it is said with suc- cess. The experience of Greding is some- what similar : out of twenty-eight cases, in which he exhibited the bark of the root col- lected in the spring, five were cured. In almost every case that he relates, the medi- cine acted more or less upon all the excre- tions ; vomiting and purging were very ge- nerally produced, and the matter thrown off the stomach was constantly mixed with bile; a florid redness frequently appeared' on the face, and various cutaneous efflores- cences upon the body ; and, in some, pleu- ritic symptoms, with fever, supervened, so as to require bleeding ; nor were the more alarming affections of spasms and convul- sions unfrequent. Critical evacuations were also very evident; many sweating profusely, in some the urine was considerably increa- sed, in others the saliva and mucous dis- charges : and uterine obstructions, of long duration, were often removed by its use. Veratrum has likewise been found useful VER in epilepsy, and other convulsive com- plaints: but the diseases in which its effi- cacy seems least equivocal, are tliose of the skin, as itch, and different prurient erup- tions, herpes-, morbus pediculosus, lepra, ^scrophula, fac.; and in many of these it has T>een successfully employed both internally ■nd externally. As a powerful stimulant and irritating medicine, its use has been re- sorted to in desperate cases only, and even then it ought first to be exhibited in very small doses, as a grain, and in a diluted state, and to be gradually increased, accord- ing to the effects, which are generally of an alarming nature. VERA'TRUM NIGRUM. See Helle- borus niger. VERBA'SCUM. (Quasi barbascum, from its hairy coat.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- der, Monogynia. Mullein. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the yellow and black mullein. Verba'scum ni'grum. The systematic name of the black mullein. Candela regia: Tapsus barbatus.- Candelaria.- Lanaria. The Verbascum . nigrum and Verbascum thapsus appear to be ordered indifferently by this name in the pharmacopoeias. The flowers, leaves, and roots, are used occa- sionally as mild adstringents. J'rre leaves possess a roughish taste, and promise to be of service in diarrhoeas and other debilitated states of the intestines. Verba'scom tha'psus. The systematic name of the yellow mullein. See Verbas- cum nigrum. VERBE'NA. (Quad herbena, a name of distinction for all herbs used in sacred rites.) Vervain. 1. The name of a genus^of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ver- vain. See Verbena officinalis. Vkrbe'na fce'mina. The hedge- mus- tard is sometimes so called. See Erysi- mum. Verbe'na officinalis. The systematic name of vervain. Verbenaca. Peristerium. Hiirobotane cephalalgia. Herba sacra. Ver- vain. This plant is destitute of odour, and to the taste manifests but a slight degree of bitterness and adstringency. In former times the verbena seems to have been held sacred, and was employed in celebrating the sacri- ficial rites; and with a view to this, more than the natural power of the plant, it was worn suspended about the neck as an arnulet. This practice, thus founded on supersti- tion, was, however, in process of time, adopted in medicine; and, therefore*, to ob- tain its virtues more effectually, the vervain f VER 1)29 was directed to be bruised before it was ap ■ pended to tbe neck; and of its good effects thus used for inveterate head-aches, Fo- restus relates a remarkable instance. In still later times it has been employed in the way of catapjasm, by which we are to!d the most severe and obstinate cases of cephalal- gia have been cured, for which we have the authorities of Etmuller, Hartman, and more especially De HaCn. Notwithstanding those testimonies in favour of vervain, it has de- servedly fallen into disuse in Britain; nor has the pamphlet of Mr. Morley, written. professedly to recommend its use in scro- phulous affections, had the effect of resto- ring its medical character. This gentleman directs the root of vervain to be tied with a yard of white satin ribbon round the neck, where it is to remain till the patient recovers. He also has recourse to infusions and oint- ments prepared from the leaves of the plant, and occasionally calls in aid the most active medicines of the Materia Medica. VERDIGRIS. An impure subacetate of copper. It is prepared by stratifying copper plates with the husks of grapes, after the expression of their juice, and when they have been kept for some time imperfectly exposed to the air, in an apartment warm but not too dry, so as to pass to a state of fermentation, whence a quantity of vinegar is formed. The copper plates are placed in jars in strata, with the husks thus pre- pared, which are covered. At the end of twelve, fifteen, o* twenty days, these are opened : the plates have an efflorescence on their.surfaces of a green colour and silky lustre: they are repeatedly moistened with water; and at length a crust of verdigris is formed, which is scraped off by a knife, is put into bags, and dried by exposure of these to the ah* and sun. It is of a green co- lonr, with a slight tint of blue. In Ibis preparation the copper is oxy- dized, probably by the atmospheric air, aided by the affinity Of the acetic acid ; and a por- tion of this auid remains in combination wkh the oxyde, not sufficient, however, to produce its saturation. When acted on by water, the acid, with such a portion of oxyde as it can retain in solution, are dissolved, and the remaining oxyde is left undissolved. From this analysis of it by.the action of wa- ter, Proust inferred that it consists of 43 of acetate of copper, 27 of blacjc oxyde of cop- per, and 30 of* water, this water not being accidental, but existing in it in intimate combination. Verdigris is used as a pigment in some of the processes of dyeing, and in surgery it is externally applied as a mild detergent in cleansing foul ulcers, or other open wounds. On account of its virulent properties, it ought not to be used as a medicine without professional advice ; and in case any portion of this poison be accidentally swallowed, 117 1 930 VER emetics should be first given, and afterwards cold water, gently alkalized, ought to be drunk in abundance. V E R H E Y E N, Philip, was born in 1648 at" Vesbronck, in the county of Waes, and assumed the clerical profession ; but an inflammation of bis leg having rendered amputation necessary, he was determined afterwards to study medicine. He accord- ingly graduated and settled at Louvain, where he was -nominated professor of ana- tomy in 1689, and four years after of sur- 'gery also. His application was indefati- gable, so that he attained distinguished eminence, and attacheS to his school a great number of disciples. His celebrity was principally the result of a work entitled " Anatomia Corporis Humani," which passed through many editions with improve- ments, and superseded the Compendium of Bartholine. He published also a Compen- dium of Medicine, a Treatise on Fevers, &.c. Ve"bjuice. An acid liquor prepared from grapes or apples, that are unfit to be con- verted into wine or cider. It is also made from crabs. It is principally used in sauces and ragouts, though it sometimes forms an ingredient in medicinal composi- tions. Vermicula'ris. See Sedum acre. Vermiform process. Protuberantia ver- miformis. The substance which unites the two hemispheres of the cerebellum like a ring, forming a process. It is called vermi- form, from its resemblance to the contortions of worms. • VERMIFUGES. ( Vermifuga, < from vermis, a worm, and fugo, to drivi away.) See Anthelmintics. Vermillion. See Oinnabar. Vermis mo'rdicans. Vermis repens. A species of herpetic eruption on the skin. Ve'rmis terre'stris. See Earth-worm. VERNEY, Guichard-Joseph du, was the son of a physician at Togrs, and born in 1648. After studying at Avignon, he re- moved, at nineteen, to Paris, where he ac- quired high reputation as an anatomical lec- turer. He was admitted, nine years after, into the Academy of Sciences, whose me- moirs he enriched by his researches in natu- ral history. In 1679 he was nominated pro- fessor of anatomy at the Royal Gardens. His work on the Organ of Hearing appear- ed about four -years after, and was trans- lated into various languages. He continued the pursuit of natural history with great ardour, and even to the detriment of his' health, yet he was enabled, by, a good con- stitution, to reach his eighty-second year.- He bequeathed his valuable anatomical pre- parations to the academy. . After his death a treatise on the Diseases of the Bones was published from bis manuscripts; and sub- sequently various other papers, under the title of " (Euvres Anatom." VERONICA I. The name of a genus VER of plants in the Linnaean system. Gas.*-, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. Speedwell. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the male veronica. See Veronica offwinaiis. Vero'nica officinalis. The systematic name of the plant which is called in the* pharmacopoeias Veronica mas. Thea Ger- manica. Betonica pauli. Chamtedrys. Ve- ronica offwinaiis; spicis lateralibus pedun- culatus ; foliis oppodtis ; caule procumbente, of Linnaeus, is not unfrequent on dry barren grounds and heaths, as that of Hampstead, flowering in June and July. This plant was formerly used as a pectoral against coughs and asthmatic affections, but it is now justly forgotten. Vero'nica beccabu'kcm. Beccabunga. Anagallis aquatica. Lover Germanicum, veronica aquatica. Cepaa. Water-pim- pernel and brook-lime. Tbe plant which bears these names is the Veronica becca- bunga; racemis lateralibus, foliis ovatis pia- nis, caule repente, of Linnaeus. It was formerly considered of much use in several diseases, and was applied externally to wounds and ulcers : but if it have any pe- culiar efficacy, it is to be derived from its antiscorbutic virtue. As a mild refrigerant juice, it is preferred where an acrimonious state of the fluids prevails, indicated by pru- rjent eruptions upon the skin, or in what has been calfed the hot scurvy. To derive much advafrtage from it, the juice ought to be £aken in large quantities, or the fresh plant eaten as food. Verricula'ris tu'nica. The retina of the eye. • VERTEBRAE. (From verto, to turn.) The spine is a long bony column, which extends from the head to the lower part of the trunk, and is, composed of irregular bones, which are called vertebrae. The spine may be considered as being composed of two irregular pyramids, which are united to each other in that part of the loins where the last of the lumbar vertebrae is, united to the os sacrum. The vertebrae which form the upper and longest pyramid are called true vertebrae; and those vvhich compose the lower pyramid, or the os sacrum and coccyx, are termed false vertebrae, because they do not in evftff thing resemble the others, and particularly because, in the adult state, they become' perfectly immoveable, while the upper ones continue to be capable of motion. For it is upon the bones of the spine that the body turns, and, their name has its derivation from the Latin verb verto, to turn, as ob- served above. The true vertebrae, from their situations with respect to the neck, back, and lows, are divided into three classes, of cervical, dorsal, and lumbar vertebrae. We will first consider the general structure of all these, and then separately describe their different classes. VER VI.R 931 In each ot the vertebrae, as in other bones, we may remark the body of tbe bone, its processes and cavities. The body maybe compared to part of a cylinder cut off transversely; convex before, and concave behind, where it makes part of the cavity of the spine. Each vertebra has commonly seven pro- cesses. The first of these is the spinous process, which is placed at the back part of the vertebra, and gives the name of spine to the whole of this bony canal. Two others are called transverse- processes, from their situation with respect to the spine, and are placed on each side of the spinous process. The four others, which are called oblique processes, are much smaller than the other three. There are two of these on the upper and two on the lower part of each vertebra, rising from near the basis of the transverse processes. They are sometimes called articular processes, because they are articulated with each other; that is, the two superior processes of one vertebra are arti- culated with the two inferior processes of the vertebra above it; and tbey are called oblique processes, from their situation with respect to the processes wilh which they are articulated. These oWIiuue processes are articulated to each other by a species of ginglymus, and each process is covered at its articulation with cartilage. There is in every vertebra, between its body and apophyses, a foramen, large enough to admit a finger. These foramina correspond with eacli other through all the vertebrae, and form a long bony conduit, for the lodgment of the spinal marrow. Besides this great hole, there are four notches on each side of every vertebra, be- tween the oblique processes and the body of the vertebra. Two of these notches are at the* upper, and two at the lower part of the bone. Each of the inferior notches, meet- ing with one of the superior notches ofthe vertebra below it, forms a foramen ; whilst the superior notches do the same with the inferior notches of the vertebra above it. These four foramina form passages for ,blood-vessels, and for the nerves that pass out ofthe spine. The vertebrae are united together by means of a substance, compressible like cork, ' which forms a kind of partition between the several vertebrae. This intervertebral substance seems, in the foetus, to approach nearly to the nature of ligaments; in the adult ii has a great resemblance to, cartilage. When cut horizontally, it appears to consist of concentrical curved fibres; externally it is firmest and hardest; internally it becomes thinner and softer, till at length, in the centre, we find it in the form of a mucous substance, which facilitate-jthe motions of the spine. •Genga, an Italian anatomist, long ago observed, that the change which takes place in these intervertebral cartilages, (as they are usually called,) in advanced life, occa- sions the decrease in stature, and the stoop- ing forwards, which are usually to be observed ' in old people. The cartilages then become shrivelled, and consequently lose, in a great ^measure, their eslasticity. But, besides this "gradual effect of old age, these cartilages are subject to a temporary diminution, from the weight of the body in an erect posture, so that pfeople who have been long standing, or who have carried a considerable weight, . are found to be shorter than when they have been tong in bed. Hence we are taller in the morning than at night. This fact, though seemingly obvious, was not ascertained till of late years. The difference in such cases depends on the age and size ofthe subject; in tall, young people,* it will be nearly an inch; but in older, or shorter persons, it will be less considerable. Besides the connection of the several ver- * tebrae, by means of these cartilages, there are likewise many strong ligaments, which unite the bones of the spine to each other. Some of these ligaments are external, and others internal. Among the external liga- ments, we observe one vvhich is common to all the vertebrae, extending, in a longitudinal direction, from the fore part of the body of the second vertebra of the neck, over all the other vertebrae, and becoming broader as it descends towards the os sacrum, where it becomes thinner, and gradually disappears. This external longitudinal ligament, if we may so call it, is strengthened by other shorter ligamentous fibres, which pass from one vertebra to another, throughout the whole spine, The internal ligament, the fibres of which, like the external one, are spread in a longitudinal direction, is extend- ed over the back part of the bodies of the vertebrae, where they help to form the cavity of the spine, and reaches from the foramen magnum of the occipital bone to the os sacrum. We may venture to remark, that all the vertebrae diminish in density and firmness of texture, in proportion as they increase in size, so that the lower vertebrae, though .larger, are not so heavy in proportion as those above them. In consequence of this mode of structure, the size of the vertebrae is increased without adding to their weight; and this is an object of no little importance in a part of the body which, besides flexibi- lity and suppleness, seems to require light- ness as one of its essential properties. In the foetus, at the ordinary time of birth, each vertebra is found to be composed of three bonjr pieces, connected by cartilages which afterwards ossify. One of these pieces is tbe body of the bone; the other two are •the posterior and lateral portions, which form the foramen for the medulla spinalis. The oblique processes are at that time com- plete, andthe transverse processesbeginning 932 VER VER to be formed, but the spinous processes are totally wanting. The cervical vertibra are seven in num- ber, their bodies are smaller and of a firmer texture than the other bones of the sp*ine. The transverse processes of these vertebrae are short, and forked for the lodgment of muscles; and, at the bottom of each of these processes, there is a foramen, for the passage of the cervical artery and vein. .The spi- nous processof each of these vertebrae is like- wise shorter than the other vertebrae, and forked at its extremity; by which means it allows a more convenient insertion to the muscles of the neck. Their oblique pro- cesses are more deserving of that name than either those^of the dorsal or lumbar verte- brae. Tbe uppermost of these processes are slightly concave, and the lowermost slightly convex. This may suffice for a general de- , scription of these vertebrae; but the first, second, and seventh,jdeserve to be spoken of more particularly. The first, which is called Atlas, from ils supporting the head, differs from all the other vertebrae ofthe spine. It forms a kind of bony ring, which may be divided into its anterior and posterior arches, and its lateral portions. Of these, the an- terior arch is the smallest and flattest; at the middle of its convex fore part we observe a small tubercle which is here what the body is in the other vertebrae. To this tubercle a ligament is attached, which helps to strength- en the articulation of the spine with the os occipitis. The back part of this anterior portion is concave, and covered with carti- lage, where it receives the odontoid process of the second vertebra. The posterior por- tion of the vertebra, or, more properly speak- ing, the posterior arch, is larger than the anterior one. Instead of a spinous process, we observe a rising, or tubercle, larger than that which we have just now described, on the fore part of the bone. The lateral por- tions of the vertebra project, so as to form what are called the transverse processes, one on each side, which are longer and larger than the transverse processes of the other vertebrae. They terminate in a' roundish tubercle, the end of which has a slight bend downwards. Like the other transverse pro- cesses, tbey are perforated at their basis, for the passage of the cervical artery. But, be- sides these transverse processes, we observe, both on the superior and inferior surface of these lateral portions ofthe first vertebra, an articulating surface, covered with cartilage, answering to the oblique processes in the other vertebrae. The uppermost of these are oblong, and slightly concave, and their ex- ternal edges rise somewhat higher than their internal brims. They receive the condyloid processes of the os occipitis, with which they are articulated by a species of gingly-" mus. The lowermost articulating surfaces, or the inferior oblique processes, as they are called, are large, concave, and circular, and are formed for receiving the superior oblique processes ofthe second vertebra; so that tbe atlas differs from the rest of the cervical ver- tebrae in receiving the bones, with which it is articulated both above and below. In the foetus we find this vertebra composed of five, instead of three pieces, as in the other vertebrae. One of these is the anterior arch; the other four are the posterior arch and the sides, each of the latter being composed of two pieces. The transverse process, on each side, remains long in a state of epiphysis with respect to the rest of the bone. The second vertebra is called denlata, from the process on the upper part of its body, which has been, though perhaps improperly, compared to a tooth. This process, which is the most remarkable part of the vertebra, is of a cylindrical shape, slightly flattened, however, behind and before. Anteriorly it has a convex, smooth, articulating surface, wbet-e it is received by the atlas, as we ob- served in our description of that vertebra. It is by means of this articulation that the rotatory motion of the head is performed ; the articulation of the os occipitis with the superior oblique processes of the first verte- bra, allowing only a certain degree of mo- tion backwards and forwards, so that when we turn the face either to the right or left, the atlas moves upon this odontoid process of the second vertebra. But as the face cannot turn a quarter of a circle, that is, to the shoulder, upon this vertebra alone, without being liable to injure the medulla spinalis, we find that all the cervical vertebrae concur in this rotatory motion, when it is in any considerable degree; anil indeed we see many strong ligamentous fibres arising from the sides of the odontoid process, and pass- ing over the first vertebra, to the os occipitis, which not only strengthen the articulation of these bones with each other, but serve to regulate and limit their motion. It is on this account that the name of moderators has* sometimes been given to these ligaments. The transverse processes of the vertebra dentata are short, inclined downwards, and forked at their extremities. Its spinous process is short and thick. Its superior* oblique processes are slightly convex, and somewhat larger than the articulating sur- faces of the. first vertebra, by which me-, chanism, the motion of that bone upon this second vertebra is performed with greater safety. Its inferior oblique processes have nothing singular in their structure. The se-^nth vertebra of the neck-differs from the rest chiefly in having its spinous process of a greater length, so that, upon this account, it has been sometimes called vertebra prominens. The dorsal vertebra, which are twelve in number, are oAa middle size, between the cervical and lumbar vertebrae; the upper ones gradually losing their resemblance to those of the neck, and the lower ones com- VER VER 933 Hi-g nearer to those o§|he loins. The bodies ot these vertebrae are more flattened at their sides, more convex before, and more con- cave behind, than the other bones of the spine. Their upper and lower surfaces are horizontal. At their sides we observe two depressions, one at theirupper, and the other at their lower edge, which, united with simi- lar depressions in the vertebrae above and below, form articulating surfaces, covered with cartilage, in which the heads of the ribs are received. These depressions, how- ever, are not exactly alike in all the dorsal vertebrae; for we find the head of the first rib articulated solely with the first of these vertebra?, which has therefore the whole of the superior articulating surface within itself, independent of the vertebra above it. We may likewise observe a similarity in this respect in the eleventh and twelfth of the dorsal vertebrae, with which the eleventh and twelfth ribs are articulated separately. Their spinous processes are long, flattened at the sides, divided at their upper and back part into two surfaces* by a middle ridge, which is received by a small groove in the inner part of the spinous process immediately above it, and connected to it by a ligament. These*spinous processes are terminated by a kind of round tubercle, which slopes con- siderably downwards, except in the three lowermost vertebrae, where they are shorter and more erect. Their transverse processes are of considerable length and thickness, and are turned obliquely backwards. Anteriorly they have an articulating surface, for recei- vingthe tuberosity of the ribs, except in the eleventh and twelfth of the dorsal vertebrae to which the ribs tare articulated by their beads only. In the last of these vertebrae the transverse processes are very short and thick, because otherwise they would be apt to strike against the lowermost ribs, when we bend the body to either side. The lumbar vertebra, the lowest of the true vertebrae, are five in number. T]hey are larger than the dorsal vertebrae/- Their bodies are extremely prominent, and nearly of a circular form at their fore part; poste- riorly they are concave. 1 heir intermediate cartilages are of considerable thickness, es- pecially anteriorly, by which means the cur- vature of the spine forwards, towards the abdomen, in this part, is greatly assisted. Their spinous processes are short and thick, of considerable breadth.- erect, and termi- nated by a kind of tuberosity. Their ob- lique processes are of considerable thickness; the superior ones ar****concave, and turned inwards; the inferior ones convex, and turned outwards. Their transverse processes are jhin and long, except in the first and last vertebra, where they are much shorter, that the lateral motions of the trunk might not be impeded. The inferior surface of all these vertebrae is slightly oblique, so that the fore part of the body of each is somewhat thicker than its hind part; but this is more particularly observable in the lowermost ver- tebra, which is connected with the os sacrum. Many anatomists describe the os sacrum and the os coccygis when considering the bones of the spine, whilst others regard them as belonging more properly to the pelvis. These bones the reader may consult. It now remains to notice the uses of the spine. We find the spinal marrow lodged in this bony canal, secure from external injury. It defends the thoracic and abdominal viscera, • and forms ^pillar which supports the head, and gives a general firmness to the whole trunk To give it a firm basis, we find the bodies of the vertebrae gradually increasing in breadth as they descend ; and to fit it for a variety of motion, it is composed of a great number of joints, with an interme- diate elastic substance, so that to great firmness there is added a perfect flexi- bility. We have already observed, that the lower- most and largest vertebrae are not so heavy in proportion as those above them, their bodies being more spongy, excepting at their circumference, where they are more immediately exposed »to pressure : so that nature seems every where endeavouring to relieve us of an unnecessary weight of bone. But behind, where the spinal marrow is more exposed to injury, we find the pro- cesses composed of very hard bone ; and the spinous processes are in general placed over each other in a slanting direction, so that a pointed instrument cannot easily get between them, excepting in the-neck, where they are almost perpendicular and leave a greater space between them. Hence, in some countries, it is usual to kill cattle by thrusting a pointed instrument between the occiput and the atlas, or between the atlas and the second vertebra. Besides these uses of the vertebrae in defending the spinal marrow, and in articulating; the several vertebrae, as' is the case with the oblique processes, we shall find that they all serve to form a greater surface for the lodgment of muscles, and to enable the latter to act more powerfully on the trunk, by affording them a lever of considerable length. In the neck, we see the spine projecting somewhat forwards, to support the -head, which, without (his assistance*, would require a greater number of muscles. Through the whole length of the thorax it is carried in a curved direction backwards, and thus adds considerably to the cavity of the chest, and consequently affords more room to the lungs, heart, and large blood-vessels. In tbe loins, the spine again projects forwards, in a direction with the centre of gravity, by which means the body is easily kept ia an erect posture ; for otherwise we should be liable to fall forwards. But, at its in- $>34 V Eb MB ferior part, it again recedes backwards, and helps to form a cavity called the pel- vis, in which the urinary bladder, intes- tinum rectum, and other viscera, are placed. In a part of the body that is composed of so great a number of bones, and con- structed for such a variety of motion, as the spine is, luxation is more to be ex- pected than fracture; and this is very wisely guarded against in every direction, by the many processes that are to be found in each vertebra, and by tite cartilages, ligaments, and other means oi connection, .which we have described as uniting them together. Vertebral artery. Arteria vertebralis. A branch of the subclavian, proceeding through the vertebrae to within the cranium, where, with its fellow, it forms the basilary artery, the internal auditory, and the poste- rior artery of the dura mater. VE'RTEX. The crown of the head. Vertica'lia o'ssa. See Parietal bones. Ve'rticis os. See Parietal bones. VERTIGO. Giddiness. Vervain. See Verbena. Vervain, female. See Erysimum. VESA'LIUS, Ancrew, was born at Brussels about the year 1514. After pur- suing his studies at different universities, and serving for two years professionally with the Imperial army, he settled at Padua, and taught anatomy with great applause; vvhich he subsequently continued at some otherschools in Italy. In 1544 he became physician to Charles V., and resided chiefly at the Imperial Court. About twenty years after, in the midst of his professional career, an extraordinary circumstance occurred, vvhich was the cause of his ruin. Being sum- moned to examine the body of a Spanish gentleman, and having begun the operation too precipitately, the heart was observed to palpitate ; in consequence of which he was accused before the Inquisition : but the in- terpbsition of Philip II. procured him to be merely enjoined to make a pilgrimage to tlm Holy Land. While at Jerusalem he was invited to the anatomical chair at Pa- dua, but on his return the ship was wrecked on the coast of Zante, where he soon after died. Vesalius has been represented as the first person who rescued anatomy from the slavery imposed upon it by deference to an- cient opinjpns,*and led the way to modern improvements. His first publication of note was a set of Anatomical Tables, which was soon followed by his great work *« De Cor- poris Humani Fabrica," printed at Basil in 1543, and otien since in several countries. The earliest impressions of the plates are most valued, but tbe explanations were made subsequently more correct. In a treatise " De Radicis Chinae Usu," he se- verely criticised the errors of Galen, which engaged him in a controversy with Fallo- pius. His medical aird surgical writings *r< not held in much estimation. VESA'Nl-dG (From Vesanus, a mad man.) The fourth order in the Class Neu- roses, of Cullen's nosological arrangement; comprehending diseases in which the judg- ment is impaired, without either coma or pyrexia* " VESICA. (Dim. of vas, a vessel.) A bladder. • VESICA FE'LLIS. The gall-bladder. See Gall-bladder. VESICA URINA'RIA. The urinary bladder. See Urinary bladder. VESICATORIES. (Vesicaloria, from ve- dca, a bladder; because they raise a bladder.) See Epispastics. VESICLE. (Vesicula, a diminutive of vedca, a bladder.) An elevation of the cuticle, containing a transparent watery fluid. Vesi'cula fe'llis. The gall-bladder. VesiIcul* m'vx ba'rbarje. The con- fluent small-pox. Vesi'culjE gingiva'rum. The thrush. VESICULAE PULMONA'LES. The air cells which compose tlje greatest part ofthe lungs, and are situated at the termination of the bronchia. VESICULjE SEMINALES. Two membranous receptacles, situated on the back part of the bladder above its neck. The excretory ducts are called ejaculatory ducts. They proceed to the urethra, into vvhich they open by a peculiar orifice at the top of the verumontanum. They have vessels and nerves from the neighbouring parts, and are well supplied with absorb- ent vessels, which proceed to the 'lym- phatic glands about the loins. The use of the vesiculae seminales is to receive the semen brought into them by the vasa de- ferentia, to^retain, somewhat inspissate, and to excern it sub coitu into the urethra, from whence it is propelled into the vagina utefi. Vesicular fever. See Pemphigus. VESTI'BULUM. A round cavify of the internal ear, between the cochlea and semicircular canals, in which are an oval opening communicating with the cavity of the tympanum and the orifices of the semi- circular canals. It is within this cavity and! the semicircular canals, that the new appa- ratus, discovered by the celebrated neurolo- gist Scarpa, lies. He has demonstrated membranous tubes, connected loosely by cellular texture, within the bony semicircu- lar canals, each of wnich is dilated in the cavity of the vestibule into an ampulla; it is upon these ampullae, which commu- nicate by means of an alveus communis, that branches of the portio mollis are ex- panded. Veto'rica co'Rni. See Betonica. VI'BEX. (Vibex, sing., plu. Vibkes." VIN VIO 935 The large purple spots which appear under the skin in certain malignant fevers. VIBRI'SSJE. (Vibrissa, from vibro, to quaver.) Hairs growing in the nostrils. See Capillus. VICHY WATER. Is obtained from the tepid mineral springs that arise in the vicinity of Vichy, in France. On aceount of its chalybeate and alkaline' ingredients, it is taken internally, being reputed to be of great service in bilious colics, diarrhoeas, and in disorders of the stomach, especially such as arise from a relaxed or debilitated state of that organ. These waters are likewise very useful wben employed as a tepid bath, particu- larly in rheumatism, sciatica, gout, &.c. By combining the internal use with the exter- nal application, they have often effected a cure where other remedies had failed to afford relief. Vi'cia fa'ba. The systematic name of the common bean plant. It is a native of Egypt. There are many varieties. Beans are very wholesome and nutritious to those whose stomachs are strong, and accustomed to the coarser modes of living. In delicate stomachs they produce flatulency, dyspepsia, cardialgia, Sic. especially when old. See Legumina. Victoria'lis lo'nga. See Allium victo- rious. VIEUSSENS, Raymond, was born at a village in Rovergne, graduated at Mont- pellier, and in 1671 was chosen physician to the Hospital of St. Eloy. The result of his anatomical researches in this situation was published under the title of Neurology, and gained him great reputation. His name be- came known at Court, and Mad. de Mont- pensier made him her physician. After her death he returned to Montpellier, and.direct- ed his attention to chemistry ; and having found an acid in the caput mortuum of the blood, he made this the ground work of a new medical theory. In advanced life his writings were multiplied without augmenting his reputation. He died in 1726. VIGILANCE. Pervigilium. Vigilance, when attended by anxiety, pain in the head, loss of appetite, and diminution of strength, is by Sauvages and Sagar, considered as a genus of disease, and is called agrypnia. • VERRUCA. A wart. Verruca'ria. (From Verruca, a wart; because it was supposed to destroy warts.) The herb turnsole. VI'NCA. (From vincio, to ^.bind; be- cause of its usefulness in making bands.) The name of a genus of plants in' the Lin- naean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. The -herb periwinkle, or per- vincle. Vi'bca mi'nor. The systematic name of the lesser periwinkle. Vinca pervinca. Cler matis'daphnoides major. It possesses bitter and adstringent virtues, and it is said to be efficacious in stopping nasal haemorrhages when bruised and put into the nose. Boiled, it forms a useful adstringent gargle in com- mon sore throat, and it is given by some in phthisical complaints. Vi'nca pervi'hca. See Vinca minor. Vinceto'xicum. (From vinco, to over- come, and toxicum, poison ; so named from its supposed virtues of resisting and expel- ling poisons.) See Asclepias. Vine. See Vitis. Vine, white See Bryonia alba. Vine, wild. See Bryonia alba. Vinegar. See Acetum. Vinegar, distilled. ::ee Acetum. Vinegar, spirits of. See Acetum. VI'NUM See Wine. Vi'num a'loes. Wine of aloes. For- merly known by the names of tinctura hiera, and tinctura sacra. " Take of extract of spiked aloe, eight ounces; canella bark, two ounces ; wine, six pints ; proof spirits, two pints. Rub the aloes into powder with white sand, previously cleansed from any im- purities : rub the canella bark also into powder ; and after having mixed these pow- ders together, pour on the wine and spirit. Macerate for fourteen days, occasionally shaking the mixture, and afterwards strain." A stomachic purgative, calculated for the aged and phlegmatic, who are not troubled with the piles. The dose is from half to a whole fluid ounce. Vi'num antimo'nii. In small doses this proves alterative and diaphoretic, and a large dose emetic ; in vvhich last intention it is the common emetic for children. • Vi'num antimo'nii tartariza'ti. See Antimonium tartarizatum. Vi'num fe'rri. Wine of iron, formerly called vinum chalybeatum. " Take of iron filings, two ounces; wine, two pints. Mix and set the mixture by for a month, occa- sionally shaking it; then filter it through paper " For its virtues, see Ferrum tarta- rizatum. Vi'num ipecacua'nh.*e. Wine of ipeca- cuanha. " Take of ipecacuanha root, brui- sed, two ounces; wine, two pints. Mace- rate for fourteen days, and strain." The dose, when used as an emetic, is from two fluid drachms to half a fluid ounce. Vi'num o'pii. Wine of opium, formerly known by the names of laudanum liquidum Sydenhami, and tinctura thebaica. " Take of extract of opium," an ounce ; 'cinnamon bark, bruised, cloves, bruised, of each a drachm; wine, a pint. Macerate for eight days, and strain." See Opium. Vi'num vera'tri. Wine of white helle- bore. " Take of white hellebore root, sliced, eight ounces ; wine, two pints and a bal£; macerate for fourteen days, and strain." See Veratrum. VIOLA. (From lev, because it was first found in Ionia.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in 936 VTO the Linnaean system. Class, Syngeneda. Order, Monogynia. The violet. 2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe Sweet violet. See Viola adorata. Vi'ola cani'na. The dog violet. The root of this plant, Viola canina, of Linnaeus, possesses the power of vomiting and purging tbe bowels ; with which intention a scruple of the dried root must be exhibited. It ap- pears, though neglected in this country, worthy of the attention of physicians. Vi'ola ipecacua'nha. The plant which was supposed to afford the ipecacuanha root. Vi'ola lo'tea. The wall-flower was so called. See Cheiranthus cheiri. Vi'ola odora'ta. The systematic name of the sweet violet. Viola acaulis, foliis cordatis, stolonibus repentibus, of Linnaeus. The recent flowers of this plant are received into the catalogues of the Materia Medica. They have an agreeable sweet smVll, and a mucilaginous bitterish taste. Their vir- tues are purgative or laxative, and by some they are said to possess an anodyne and pectoral quality. The officinal preparation of this flower is a sirup, which, to young children, answers the purpose of a purgative; it is also of considerable utility in many chemical inquiries, to detect an acid or an alkali; the former changing the blue colour to a red, and the latter to a green. Vi'ola palu'stris. See Pinguicula. Vi'ola tri'color. Harts-ease. Pan- sies. This well-known beautiful little plant grows in corn-fields, waste and cultivated grounds, flowering all the summer months. It varies much by cultivation ; and by the vivid colouring of its flowers often becomes extremely beautiful in gardens, where it is distinguished by various names. To the taste, this plant in its recent state is ex- tremely glutinous, or mucilaginous, ac- companied with the common herbaceous flavour and roughness. By distillation with water, according to Haase, it affords a small quantity of odorous essential oil, of a somewhat acid taste. The dried herb yields about half its weight of watery ex- tract, the fresh plant about one eighth. Though many of the old writers on the Materia Medica represent this plant as a powerful medicine in epilepsy, asthma, ulcers, scabies, and cutaneous complaints, yet the viola tricolor owes its present cha- racter as a medicine to the modern autho- rities of Starck, Metzger, Haase, and others, especially as a remedy for the*crusta lactea. For this purpose, a handful of the fresh herb, or half a drachm of it dried, boiled two hours in milk, is to be strained and taken night and morning. Bread, with this decoction, is also to be formed into a poultice and applied to the part. By this treatment; it has been observed, that the eruption during the first eight days increases, and that the urine, when the medicine succeeds, has an odour similar to that of MS cats; but on continuing the use ot the plant a sufficienrtime, the smell goes oft', the scabs disappear, and the skin recovers its natural purity. Instances of the suc- cessful exhibition of this medicine, as cited by these authors, are very numerous ; in- deed this remedy, under their management, seems rarely, if ever, to have failed. It appears, however, that Mursinna, Acker- niann, and Henning, were less fortunate in the employment of this plant; the last of whom declares, that in the different cutaneous disorders in wliich he used it, no benefit was derived. Haase, who admini- stered this species of violet in various forms, and large doses, extended its use to many chronic disorders; and from the great number of cases in which it proved success- ful, we are desirous of recommending it to a farther trial in this country. It is remarkable that Bergius speaks of this plant as a useful mucilaginous purga- tive, and takes no notice of its efficacy in the crusta lactea, or in any other disease. Viola'ria. See Viola. Violet, dog. See Viola canina. Violet, sweet. See Viola odorata. Viper. See Vipera. Viper-grass. See Scorzonera. VI'PERA. (Quod vi pariat; because it was thought that its young eat through the mother's bowels.) The viper or adder. See Coluber berus. Vipera'ria. See Aristolochia serpenta- ria. Viperi'na. (From vipera, a snake ; so called from the serpentine appearance of its roots.) See Aristolochia serpentaria. _ Viperi'na virginia'na. See Aristolochia serpentaria. Vi'rga au'rea. See Solidago virga aurea. Virga'ta sutu'ra. The sagittal suture of the skull. Virgina'le clau'strum. The hymen. Virginian tobacco. See Nicotiana. Virgin's bower, upright. See Clematis recta. Virgin's milk. A solution of gum ben- zoin. Vf'RUS. A synonym of contagion. See Contagion. VIS CONSERVA'TRIX. See Vis medi- catrix natura. VIS ELA'STICA. Elasticity. VIS INE'RTLE. The propensity to rest inherent in nature. VIS INSITA. This property is defined by Haller to be that power by which a muscle, > when wounded, touched, or irri- tated, contracts, independent of the will of the animal that is tbe object of the expe- riment, and without its feeling pain. See Irritability. VIS MEDICA'TRIX NATU'R^. Vis conservatrix. A term employed by phy- sicians to express that healing power in an animated body, by which, when diseased, VI* VIT 937 Ihe body is enabled to regain its healthy actions. VIS MO'RTUA. That property by which a muscle, after the death of the ani- mal, or a muscle, immediately after having been cut out from a living body, con- tracts. VIS NERVOSA. This property is considered by Whytt to be another power ofthe muscles by, which they act when exci- ted by the nerves. , VIS PLA'STICA. That facility of for- mation which spontaneously operates in animals. VIS A TE'RGO. Any impulsive power. VIS VI'T/E. The natural power, of the animal machine in preserving life. Vi'scum album. Mistletoe. This singu- lar parasitical plai*|i most commonly grows on apple-trees, also on the pear, hawthorn, seryice, oak, hazel, maple, ash, lime-tree, willow, elm, horn-beam, Sic^ I{ is suppo- sed to be propagated by birds, especially by the field-fare and thrush, which feed upon its berries, the seeds of which pass through the bowels unchanged ; and along wilh the excrement adhere to the branches of trees where they vegetate. The mistletoe of the oak has, from the times of the ancient druids, been always pre- ferred to that produced on other trees ; but it is now well known that the viscus quercus differs in no respect from others. This plant is the «*• of the Greeks, and was in former times thought to possess many medicinal virtues ; however, we learn but little concerning its efficacy from the ancient writers 'on the Materia Medica, nor will it be deemed necessary to state the extraordinary powers ascribed to the mistletoe by the crafty designs of druidical knavery. Both the leaves and branches of the plant have very little smell, and a .very weak taste ofthe nauseous kind. In distilla- tion they impregnate water with their faint unpleasant smell, but yield no essential oil- Extracts, made from them by water, are bitterish, roughish, and subsaline. The spi- ritous extract of the wood has the greatest austerity, and that of the leaves the greatest bitterness. The berries abound with an ex- tremely tenacious and most ungrateful sweet mucilage. The viscus quercus obtained great reputa- tion for the cure of epilepsy ; and a case of this disease, of a woman of quality, in which it proved remarkably successful, is mentioned by Buyle. Some years after- wards its use was strongly recomWnded in various convulsive disorders by Colbach, who has related several instances of its good effects. He administered it in substance in doses of half a drachm, or a drachm, of the wood or leaves, or an infusion of an ounce. This author was followed by others, who have not only given testimony «f the efficacy of the mistletoe in different convulsive affections-but also in those com- plaints denominatecriiervous, in which it was supposed to act in the character of a tonic. But all that has been written in favour of this remedy, which is certainly vvelf deserving of notice, has not prevented it from falling into general neglect; and the colleges of London and Edinburgh have, perhaps not without reason, expunged it from their catalogues of the Materia Medica. Vl'SCUS. Any organ or part which has an appropriate use, as the. viscera of the ab- domen, &c. Vision. See Seeing. Vision, defective. See Dysopia. Vi'sus defigura'tus. See Metamor- phopsia. Vita: a'rbor. See Arbor vita. Vi'tm li'gnum. See Guaiacum. Vital actions. See Vital functions. .VITAL FUNCTIONS. Vital actions. Those actions of the body upon which life immediately depends, as the circulation of the blood, respiration, heat of the body, &c. See Action. Vital principle. See Life. .Vit a'lba. Traveller's joy. See Clema- tis recta. Vi'tex. (From vieo, to bind.) Agnus costus. The chaste tree. Vitex agnus cos- tus; foliis digitalis, serratis, spicis verticillatis, of Linnaeus. The seeds are the medicinal part, which have, when fresh, a fragrant smell, and an acrid aromatic taste. For- merly they were celebrated as antaphrodi- siacs; but experience does not discover in them any degree of such virtue, and some have ascribed to them an opposite one. Tbey are now fallen into disuse. Vi'ti Sa'ltus. See Chorea. VITILIGO. (From viteo,to infect.) .See Alphus. VT'TIS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- tandria. Order, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the grape. See Vitis vinifera. Vitis a'lba. See Bryonia alba. Vi'tis cori'nthica. This affords the Uva passa minor. Passa corinthiaca. The currant. The dried fruit of the vitis corin- thiaca. Their virtues are similar to those of the raisin. Vi'tis wm'a. See Vaccinium. Vitis sylve'stris. White bryony. Vi'tis vini/fera. Tbe systematic name of the grape-tree. Vitis ; foliis lobatis dnua- tis. nudis, of Linnaeus. Vine leaves and the tendrils have an adstringent taste, and were formerly used in diarrhoeas, haemorrhages- and, other disorders requiring refrigerant and styptic medicines. The juice or sap of the vine, called lacbryma, has been re- commended in calculous disorders -. and it is said to,be an excellent application to weak eyes and specks of the cornea. The 118 938 V01 unripe fruit has a haj-sh, rough, sour taste ; its expressed juice, called verjuice, was for- merly much esteemed, but is now super- seded by the juice of lemons; for external use, however, particularly in bruises and pains, verjuice is still employed, and consi- dered to be a very useful application. The dried fruit is termed Uva passa major. Passula major. The raisin. Raisins are prepared by immersing the fresh fruit into a solution of alkaline salt and soap-ley, made boiling hot, to which is added some olive oil, and a small quantity of common salt, and afterwards drying them in the shade. They are used as agreeable, lubri- cating, acescent sweets in pectoral decoc- tions, and for obtunding the acrimony in other medicines, and rendering them grate- ful to the palate and stomach. They are directed in the decoctum hordei compositum, tinctura senna, and tinctura cardamomi com- posita. See also Wine and Acetum. Vitra'ria. The pellitory of the wall. VITREOUS HUMOUR. Humor vi- treus. The. pellucid body which fills the whole bulb of the eye behind the crystal- line lens. The vitreous substance is com- posed of small cells which communicate with each other, and are distended with a transparent fluid. Vitriol, acid of. See Sulphuric acid. Vitriol, blue. See Cupri sulphas. Vitriol, green. See Ferri sulphas. t Vitriol, Roman. See Cupri sulphas. " Vitriol, sweet spirit of. See Spiritus vtthe- ris sulphuriri. Vitriol, while. See Zinci sulphas. Vitriolated kali. See Potassa sulphas. Vitri'olum. (From vitrum, glass;, so called from its likeness to glass. Hollan- dus savs this word is fiotitious, and com- •posed from the initials of the following sentence ; Vade in terram rimando, inve- nies, optimum lopidem veram medicinam.) Cakadinum. Calcatar. Calcotar. Calcan- thos. Calcanlhum. Cdkilea. Vitriol, or sulphate of iron. Vitri'olum a'lbum. See Zind Sul- phas. Vitri'olum coeru'leum. See Cupri sul- phas. Vitri'olum Roma'num. See Cupri sul- phas. Vitri'olum vi'rioe. See Ferri sul- phas. VITRUM. Glass.. Vi'trum antimo'nii. Glass of antimony. Antimony first calcined, the*n fused in a crucible. Vi'trum antimo'nii cera'tum. A di- aphoretic compound exhibited in the cure of dysenteries arising from checked perspi- ration. Vi'trum hypoclepti'cum. A funnel to separate oil from water. VOICE. Vox. The principal organ of the voice is the larynx: for, when it js VOX • * injured, the air passes through the. windpipe without yielding any sound. Volse'lla. A probang, or instrument to remove bodies sticking in the throat. VOLVULUS. (From volvo, to roll up.) The iliac passion, or inflammation in the bowels, called twisting of the guts. Vo'lvulus terre'stris. Small bind- weed. The convolvulus minor. VO'MER. Named from its great re- semblance to a ploughshare. It is a slem der thin bone separating the nostrils from each other, consisting of two plates much compressed together, very dense and strong, yet so thin as to be transparent; these two plates seem at every edge to separate from each other, and thus a groove is formed at every side.—1. This groove on the upper edge, or, as it may bewailed, its base^ is wide, and receives into it the projecting points of the ethmoid and sphenoid bones, and thus it stands very firmly, and securely on the skull, and capable of resisting blows of considerable violence.—2. The groove, upon the lower part, is narrower, and re- ceives the rising line in the middle of the palate plate, where the bones join to form the, palate suture. At the fore part it is united by a ragged surface, and by some- thing like a groove, to the middle cartilage of the nose, and as the vomer receives the other bones into its grooves, it is as it were, locked in on all sides, receiving support and strength from each, but more particularly from the thick and strong membrane which covers the whole, and which is so continu- ous as to resemble a periosteum, or rather a continued ligament from its strength ; thus the slender vomer possesses sufficient strength to avert from it all those evils which must inevitably have occurred, had it been less wisely or less strongly constructed. VO'MICA. (From vomo, to spit up ; be- cause it discharges a sanies.) An abscess of the lungs. Vo'mica Liquo'Ris jete'rni. Quick- silver VOMITING. Vomitio. A forcible ejection of food, or any other substance, from the stomach, through the oesophagus and mouth. It is either idiopathic, when arising from a cause in the stomach itself; or symptomatic, when originating from dis- eases seated in any other part of the body. Its immediate cause is an antiperistaltic, spasmodic, convulsive constriction of the stomaclyuid pressure of the diaphragm and abdominal muscles. It is an effort of na- ture to 'expel whatever molests or is trouble- some in the stomach. Vomiting of blood. See Hamalemesis. Vo'mitus crue'ntus. See Hamatcme,- sis. Voracious appetite. See Bidimia. Vox abscissa. Hoarseness, a loss oj* voice. VUL VUL «39 VrrxA'GO. The asarabacca was so called. See Asarum. Vulnera'ria. (From vulnus, a wound.) Medicines which heal wounds. An herb named from its use in healing wounds. Vulnera'ria A'qu\. Arquebusade. Vc'lsus sclopk'ticum. A gun-shot wound. VU'LVA. (Quasi valva, the aperture to the womb; or quasi volva, because the foetus is wrapped up in it.) The pudendum mu- liebre, or parts of generation proper to wo- men ; also a foramen in the brain. Vulva'bia. (From vulva, the.womb ; so named from its smell, or use in disorders of the womb.) Stinking orach. See Cheno- podium vulvaria. w. WAKE robin. See Arum. Wall-flmver. See Cheiranthus cheiri. Wall-pellilory. See Parietaria. Wall-pepper. See Sedum acre. Walnut. See Juglans. W A L T H E R, Augustine Frederic, a physician, was appointed in 1723, professor of anatomy and surgery at Leyden. Se- veral of his dissertations on anatomical sub- jects are commended, and have been re- printed by Haller. The best of his larger pieces is •• De Lingua Humana LibelluS," in quarto. As a botanist he published a Catalogue of the Plants in his ovvri garden, and a work on the structure of Plants. He died about the year 1746. WALTON WATER. A mineral spring near Tewkesbury in Gloucestershire, containing a small portion of iron dissolved in fixed air; of absorbent earth combined with hepatic air'; of vitriolated magnesia, and muriated mineral alkali; but tbe pro- portions of these constituent parts have not been accurately ascertained. Walton water is chiefly efficacious in obstructions and other affections of the glands. WATER. Aqua. According to tbe •pinion of modern chemists is a compound fluid, made up of two substances, neither of which can be exhibited separately, ex- cept in the gaseous form; and when aeri- form, they are known, the one as hydrogen ' <-as, or inflammable air; the other as oxy- gen gas, or vital air. These gases, in the proportion of about two measures of hydro- gen to one of oxygen, when united chemi- cally, and reduced from the form of an air fo that of a liquid, constitute the fluid, It is transparent, without colour, smell, or taste ; in a very slight degree compres- sible ; when pure, not liable to spontaneous change ; liquid in the common temperature of our atmosphere, assuming the solid form at 32° Fahrenheit, and the gaseous at 212 , but returning unaltered to its liquid state on resuming any degree of heat between these points; capable of dissolving a greater num- ber of natural bodies than any other fluid whatever, and especially those known by the name of the saline; performing the most important functious in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, and entering largely into their composition as a constituent part. The simple waters are the following: 1. Distilled water* This is the lightest of all others, containing neither solid nor gas- eous substances in solution, is perfectly void of taste and smell, colourless and beautifully transparent, has a soft feel, and wets the fin- gers more readily than any other. It mixes uniformly with soap into a smooth opaline mixture, but maybe added to a solution of soap in spirit of wine without injuring^its transparency. The clearness ot distilled water is not impaired by the most delicate chemical re-agents, such as lime-water, a solution of barytes in any acid, nitrated sil- ver, or acid of sugar. When evaporated in a silver vessel it leaves no residuum ; it pre- served from access of foreign matter floating in tbe air, it may be kept for ages unaltered in vessels upon which it has no action, as it does not possess with*,., itself the.power of -decomposition. As it freezes exactly at 32° of Fahrenheit, and boils at 212« under the atmospherical pressure of 29.8 inches,, these points are made use of as the standard ones for thermometries division ; and its specific weight being always the same under the mean pressure and temperature, it is em- ployed for the comparative staudard of spe- cific gravity. , , Pure distilled water can only be procured from water which contains no volatile mat- ters that will rise in distillation, and continue still in union with the vapourMvhen coii- densed. Many substances are volatiledu- ring distillation, but most%f the gases, such as common air, carbonic acid, and the like, are incapable of uniting with water at a high temperature: other bodies, however, »uch as Mi* WAT WAT vegetable essential oil, and, in general, much of that which gives the peculiar odour to ve- getable and animal matter, will remain in water after distillation. So the steam of ma- ny animal and vegetable decoctions has a certain flavour which distinguishes it from pure water; and the aqueous exhalation from living bodies, which is a kind of distillation, has a similar impregnation. To obtain distilled water perfectly pure, much stress was laid by former chemists on repeating the process a great number of times; but it was found by Lavoisier, that rain water once distilled, rejecting the first and last products, was as pure a water as could be procured by any subsequent distil- lations. Distilled water appears to posses a higher power than any other as a solvent of all ani- mal and vegetable matter, and these it holds in solution as little as possible -altered from the stale in which they existed in the body that yielded them. Hence the great practi- cal utility of that kind of chemical analysis which presents the proximate constituent parts of these bodies, and which is effected particularly by the assistance of pure water. On the other hand, a saline"*earthy, or other- wise impure water, will alter the texture of some of the parts, impair their solubility, produce material changes on the colouring matter, and become a less accurate analy- ser on account of the admixture of foreign contents. Distilled water is seldom employed to any extent in the preparation of food, or in ma-" nufactures, on account ofthe trouble of pro- curing it in large quantities; but for pre- paring a great number of medicines, and in almost every one of the nicer chemical pro- cesses that are carried on in the liquid way, this water is an essential requisite. The on- ly cases in which it has been used largely as an article of drink, have been in those im- portant trials made of the practicability of procuring it by condensing the steam of sea water by means of a simple apparatus adapt- ed to a ship's boiler; and these have fully shown tbe ease with which a large quantity of fresh water, of the purest kind, may be had. at sea, at a moderate expense, whereby one ofthe most distressing of all wants may be relieved. There are one or two circum- stances which seem to show that water, when not already loaded with foreign mat- ter, may become a solvent for concretions in urinary passages. At least, we know that very material advantage has been derived in these cases from very pure natural springs, and hence a course of distilled water has been recommended as a fair subject of ex- periment. 2. Rain water, the next in purity to dis* ■tilled water, is twt which has undergone a natural distillation from the earth, and is /condensed' in the form of rain. This is a water so nearly approaching to absolute pu- rity as probably to be equal to distilled water for every purpose except in the nicer chemi- cal experiments. The foreign contents of rain water appear to vary according to the state of the air through which it falls. The heterogeneous atmdsphere of a smoky town will give some impregnation to rain as it passes through, and this, though it may not be at once perceptible on chemical exami- nation,will yet renderit liable to spontaneous change ; and hence, rain water, if long kept, especially in hot climates, acquires a strong smell, becomes full of animalcula, and in some degree putrid. According to Mar- graaff, the constant foreign contents of rain wa'lerappear to be soroetraces ofthe muriatic and nitric acids ; but as'this water is always verysoft, it is admirably adapted for dissol- ving soap, orforthe solution of alimentaryor colouring matter, and it isgpcordingly used largely for these purposesT The specifie> gravity of rain water is so nearly the same as that of distilled water, that it requires the most delicate instruments to ascertain the difference. Rain, that falls in towns, ac- quires a small quantity of sulphate of time and calcareous matter from the mortar and plaster of the houses. 3. Ice and snow water. This equals rain water in purity, and, when fresh melted, contains no air, which is expelled -during freezing. In cold climates and in high latitudes, thawed snow forms the constant drink of the inhabitants during 'winter; and the vast masses of ice which float on the polar' seas afford an abundant supply to the mariner." It is well known, that in a weak brine, exposed to a moderete.freezitig cold, it is only the watery part that congeals, leaving the unfrozen liquor proportionably- stronger of the salt. The same happens with a dilute solution of vegetable acids, with fermented liquors, andthe like ; and advantage is taken of this«property>to reduce tbe saline part to a more concentrated form. Snow water has long lain under the imputa- tion of occasioning those strumous swellings in the neck which deform the inhabitants of many ofthe Alpine valleys; but this opinion- is not supported by any well authenticated indfspntable facts, and is rendered still more improbable, if not entirely overturned, by the frequency of" the disease in Sumatra, ^ where ice and snow are never seen, and its- being quite unknown in Chili and in Thibet, though the rivers of these coun- tries are chiefly supplied by the melting of tbe snow, with which the mountains are covered. 4. Spring water. Under this comprehen- sive class are included all waters that spring from some depth beneath the soil, and are used at the fountain head, or at least before they have run any considerable distance ex- posed to the air. It is obvious that spring water will be as various in its contents as the substances that compose the soil through WAT WAT 941 which it flows. When the ingredieets,are not such as to give any peculiar medical or sensible properties, and the water is used for common purposes, it is distinguished us a* hard or soft spring, sweet or brackish, clear or turbid, und the like. Ordinary springs insensibly pass into mineral springs, as their foreign contents become more no- table and uncommon ; though sometimes waters have acquired great medical repu- tation from mere purity. By far the greater number of springs are cold ; but as they take their origin at some. depth from the surface, and below the in* fluence of the external atmosphere, their temperature is, in general, pretty uniform during every vicissitude of season,and always several degrees higber than the freezing point. Others, again, arise constantly hot; or with a temperature always exceeding the summer heat; and the warmth-posessed by the water is entirely independent of that of the atmosphere, and varies little, winter or summer. One of the principal inconveniences in almost every spring water, is its hardness, owing to the presence of earthy salts, which, in by far the greater number of cases, are only the insipid substances, chalk, and sele- nite, which do hot impair the taste of the water; whilst the air which it contains, and its grateful coolness, render it a most agree- able, and generally a perfectly innocent drink ; though sometimes, in weak stomachs, it is apt to occasion an uneasy sense of weight in that organ,followed by a degree of dyspepsia. The quantity of earthy salts varies considerably ; but, in general, it ap- pears that the proportion of five grains of these in the pint will constitute a hard water, unfit for washing with soap, and for many other purposes of household use or manufac- tures. The water of deep wells is always, ceteris paribus, much harder than that of springs which overflow their channel; for much agitation and exposure to air produce a gradual deposition of the calcareous earth; and hence spring water often incrusts to a considerable thickness the inside of any kind of tube through which it flows, as it arises from fhe earth. The specific gravity of these waters is also, in general, greater than that of any other kind of water, that of the sea excepted. Springs that overflow their channel, and form to themselves a limited bed, pass insensibly into the state of stream, or river water, and become thereby altered in some of their chemical properties. 5. River water. This is in general much softer and more free from earthy salts than the last, but contains less air of any kind ; for, by the agitation of a long current, and in most cases a great increase of tempera- ture, it loses common air and carbonic acid. and, with this last, much of the lime which it held in solution. The specific gravity thereby becomes less, the taste not so hnr&b, but less Jresh and agreeable, and out of a hard spring is often made a stream of suffi- cient purity for most of the purposes where a soft water is required. Some streams, how ever, that arise from a clean siliceous rock, and flow in a sandy or stony bed, are from the outset j-emarkably pure. Such are the mountain lakes and rivulets in the rocky districts of Wales, the source of the beauti- ful waters of the Dee, and numberless other rivers tliat flow through the hollow of every valley. Switzerland has long been celebrated for the purity and excellence of its waters, which pour in copious streams from the mountains; and give rise to some of the finest rivers in Europe. An excellent ob- server and naturalist, the illustrious Haller. thus speaks of the Swiss waters, " vulgar!- biis aquis Helvetia super omnes fere Europa; regiones excellit. Nusquam liquidas illas aquas et crystalli simillitnas se mihi obtulisse inemh/i postquam ex Helvetia excessii Ex scopulis enim nostrae per puros silices per- colatae nulla terra vitiantur." Some of them never freeze in the severest winter, the cause of which is probably, as Haller con- jectures, that they spring at once out of a subterraneous reservoir so deep as to be out of the reach of frost, and during their short course when.exposed to day they have not time to be cooled, down from 63°, their original temperature, to below the freezing point. Some river waters, however, that do not take their rise from a rocky soil, and are indeed at first considerably charged with foreign matter? during a long course, even over a rich cultivated plain, become remarkably pure as to saline contents, bet often fouled with mud, and vegetable or animal exuviae, which are rather suspended than held in true solution. Such is that of the Thames, vvhich, taken up at London at low water, is a very soft and good water, and, after rest and filtration, it holds but a very small portion of any thing that could prove noxious or impede any manufacture. It is also excellently fitted for sea-store; but it here undergoes a remarkable spon- taneous change. No water carried to sea becomes putrid sooner than that of the Thames. When a cask is opened after being kept a month or two, a quantity of inflammable air escapes, and the water is so black and offensive as scarcely to be borne. Upon racking it off, however, into large earthen vessels, (oil jars are commonly used for the purpose,) and exposing it to the air, it gradually deposits a quantity of black slimy mud, becomes elear as crys- tal, and remarkably sweet and palatable. The Seine has as high a reputation in France, and appears from accurate experi- ments to be a river of great purity. It might be expected that a river which has passed by a large town, and received all its impurities, and been used by numerous 942 WAT A\ HA dyers, tahners, hatters, and the like, that Water-hly, white. See Nymphaa alba. crowd to its banks for the convenience of Water-lily,'yellow. See Nymphaa lutea. plenty of water, should thereby acquire Water-parsnip: See Sium. sach a foulness as to be very perceptible Water-pepper. See Polygonum hydro- to chemical examination for a considerable piper distance below the town; but it appears, Water zizania. A reed-like plant from the most accurate examination, that zizania aquatica, of Linnaeus; which see. where the stream is at all considerable, Waters, mineral. See Mineral waters. these kinds of impurity have but little in- Wax. See Cera. fluence in permanently altering the quality WEDEL. George Wolffgang, wa? of the water, especially as Jhey are for born in 1645, at Golzan in Lusatia, and the most part only suspended and not truly graduated at Jena in 1667; where, after dissolved; and, therefore, mere rest, and ^a temporary exercise of his profession at r~Gotha, he became medical professor; in especially filtration, will restore the water "^ to its original purity. Probably, there- fore, the most accurate chemist would find it difficult to distinguish water taken up at London, from that procured at Hampton Court, after each has been purified by sim- ple filtration. 6. Stagnated waters. The waters that present the greatest impurities to the senses, are those, of stagnant pools, and low marshy countries. They are filled and an imperial counsellor; Notwithstand- with the remains of animal and vegetable ing these high offices and numerous engage- matter undergoing decomposition, and, ments, he was attentive to the poor, and during that process, becoming in part assiduous in his literary labours. He is soluble in water, thereby affording a rich celebrated for his pharmaceutical knowledge, nutriment to the succession of living plants and his elegance of prescriptions, so that and insects which is supplying the place of many of his compositions have been adopted those that perish. From tbe want of suf- in dispensatories. Of his works, besides which station he continued wilh reputation for almost half a century. He combined with his skill in medicine a considerable acquaintance with mathematics and philo- logy, as well as with the oriental and clas- sical languages. He was an associate to the Academy Naturae Curiosorum, and to the Royal Society of Berlin, physician to several German sovereigns, a count palatine, ficient agitation in these waters, vegetation goes on undisturbed, and the surface be- comes covered with conferva and other aquatic plants; and as these standing wa- ters are in general shallow, they receive the full influence of the sun, which farther promotes all tbe changes that are going on his academical dissertations, the principal are " Opiologia ;" " Pharmacia in Artis for- main redacta;" '• De Medicamentorum Facultatibus;"; '• De Morbis Infantum;" and " Exercitationes MedicO-Philologicae." WEPFER, John James, was born in 1620 at Schaffhauseii, and after visiting within them. The taste is generally vapid, several universities in Italy, graduated at and destitute of that freshness and agree- Basil, and settled in his native place. His able coolness which distinguish spring reputation was extensive* there and in Ger- water. However, it should be remarked, many, and he attained, by his dissections that stagnant waters are generally soft, and experiments, a high rank among those and many of the impurities are onlysus- who have contributed to improve medical pended, and therefore separable by nltra- science. In 1658, he published a cele- tion; and perhaps the unpalatableness of brated work, entitled " Observationcs Ana- this drink has caused it to be iu worse totnicae, &.c," since often reprinted with the credit than it deserves, on the score of salu- title of " Historia Apoplecticorum." In brity. The decidedly noxious effects pro- an epistle '" De Dubiis Anatomicis," he duced by the air of marshes and stagnant asserted the entire glandular structure of pools, have been often supposed to extend the liver, prior to Malpighi. Another to the internal use of these waters; and valuable work is called " Cicutae Aquaticae often, especially in hot climates, a resi- Historia et Noxae." His constitution dence near these places has been as much was injured by attendance, at an advance*d condemned on one account as on the age, on the duke of Wurtemburg, and the other, and, in like manner, an improve- ment in health has been as much attributed to a change of water as of ah*. Water-brash. See Pyrods. Water-cress. See Sisymbrium nastur- tium. Water-dock. See Rumex hydrolapalhum. Water-flag, yellow. corus. Water-germander. See Teucrium scor- dium. Water-hemp. See Eupatorium imperial army under his command ; and he was carried off by a dropsy in 1695. His papers were published by two of his grandsons in a work entitled " Obser- vationes Medico-Practicae, he." To the Ephemerides Naturae Curiosorum he made several valuable communications, being a See Iris pseuda- member of that society. WHARTON, Thomas, was born in Yorkshire in 1610, and educated at Cam- bridge. He afterwards became a private tutor at Oxford; but on tbe commence WHF VVHE 943 ment of the civil wars he removed to London, and engaged in the practice of physic. On the surrender of Oxford to the parliament in 1646, he obtained a doctor's degree there, became a member of the College of Physicians in London, and got into considerable practice. In 1752 lie read lectures on the glands before the college, and he afterwards published a work on that subject, entitled " Adeno- grapliia ;" the descriptions cannot be relied upon, being chiefly taken from brutes; yet there ar -. some useful observations on the diseases of those organs. His name has been affixed to the salivary ducts on the side ofthe tongue. WHEAT. The seeds of the Triticum hibemum, and astivum, of Linnaeus, are so termed. It is to these plants therefore we are indebted for our bread, and the va- rious kinds of pastry. Wheat is first ground between millstones, and theu sift- ed to obtain its farina or flour. The flour of wheat may be separated into its three constituent parts,, in tbe following manner. The flour is to be kneaded into a paste with water in an earthen vessel, and the water continue pouring upon it from a cock ; this liquid, as it falls upon the paste, takes up from it a very fine white powder, by means of which it acquires the colour and consistency of milk. This process is to be continued till the water run off clear, when the flour will be separated into three distinct parts.- 1. A grey elastic matter that sticks to the hand, and on account of its properties has gained the name of the glutinous, or vegeto-animal part. 2. A white powder which falls lo the bottom of the water, and is the fozculum or 6tarcji. 3. A matter which remains dissolved in the water, and seems to be a sort of mucilagi- nous extract. Flour, from whatever species of corn ob- tained, is likewise disposed to vinous fer- mentation, on account of its saccharine contents, the aptitude for fermentation of these mealy seeds increases if they be first converted into malt -, .inasmuch us by this process, the gluten which forms the germ is separated, and the starchy part appears to be concerted into saccharine matter. The making of malt, for which purpose barley and wheat are generally chosen, is as follows: The grains are put in the malting tub, and immersed in cold water, in a temperate and warm season, changing this fluid several times, especially in hot weather, and they are thus kept soaking till they be sufficiently soft to the touch. Upon this they are piled up in heaps on a roomy, clean, airy floor, where, by the heat spontaneously taking place, the vege- tation begins, and the grains germinate. To cause the germination to go on uni- formly the heaps are frequently turned. In this state the vegetation is suffered to continue till the germs have about two thirds or three fourths of tbe length of the com. It is carried too far when the leafy germs have begun to sprout. For this reason limits are set to the ger- mination by drying the malt, 'which is effected by transferring it to the kiln, or by spreading it about in spacious airy lofts. Dried in the last way, it is called air-dried malt, in the first kiln-malt. In drying this latter, care must^be taken that it does not re- ceive a burnt smell, or be in part converted into coal. From this malt, beer is made by extraction with water ana], fermentation. With this view, a quantity of malt, freed from its germs, and sufficient for one in- tended brewing, is coarsely bruised by grinding, and . in the mash-tub first well mixed with some cold, then scalded with hot water, drawn upon it from the boilei*^. It is afterwards strongly and uniformly stirred. When the whole mass has stood quietly for a certain time, the extract, (mash,) or sweet wort, is brought into the boiler, and the malt remaining in the tub is once more extracted by infusion with hot water This second extract, treated in like man- ner, is added to the first, and both are boiled together. This clear decoction is now drawn off, and called boiled wort. To make the beer more fit for digestion, and at the same time to deprive it. of its too great and unpleasant sweetness, the wort is mixed with a decoction of hops, or else these are boiled with it. After which it ought to be quickly cooled, to prevent its transition into acetous fermentation, which. would ensue if it were kept too long in a high temperature. On this account the wort is'transferred into the cooler, where it is exposed with a large surface to cold air, and from this to the fermenting tub, that by addition of a sufficient portion of recent ye$t it may begin to ferment. When this fermentation has proceeded to a due degree, and the yest ceases to rise, the beer is conveyed into casks, (casked,) placed in cool cellars, where it finishes its fermentation, and where it is well kept and preserved, under the name of barrelled beer, with the pre- caution of filling up occasionally the va- cancy caused in the vessels by evaporation ; or the beer is bottled before it has done fermenting, and the bottles are stopped u little before the fermentation is completely over. By so doing the bottled beer is ren- dered sparkling. In this state it frequently bursts the bottles, by the disengagement of the carbonic acid gas which it contains, and it strongly froths, like Champaign, when brought into contact with air on being pour- ed into another vessel. Beer well prepared, should be limpid 914 WHE Will and clear, possess a due quantity of spirit, and excite no disagreeable sweet taste, and contain no disengaged*acid. By these properties it is a species of vinous beve- rage, and is distinguished from wine iu the strict sense, and other liquors of that kind, by the much greater quantity 'of mucilaginous matter wliich it has received by extraction from the malted grains, but which also makes it more nourishing. Brown beer derives its colour from malt strongly roasted in the kiln, and its bitterish taste from the hops. Pale beer is brewed from malt dried in the air, or but slightly toasted, with but little or no hops at all. Wheat, buck. See Polygonum, fagopy- rum. Wheal, Eastern buck. See Polygonum di- taricalum. *•<•"■ Wheat, Indian. See Zea mays. Wheat, Turkey. The Turkey wheat is a native of America, where it is much culti- vated, as it is also in some parts of Europe, especially in Italy and Germany. There are many varieties, which differ in the colour of the grain, and are frequently raised in our gardens by way of curiosity, whereby the plant is well known. It is the chief bread corn in some of the southern parts of America, but since, the introduction of rice into Carolina, it is but little used in the north- ern colonies. It makes a main part too of the food of the poor people in Italy and Ger- many. This is thesortof wheat mentioned in the book of Ruth) where it is said that Boaz treated Ruth with parched ears of corn dipped in vinegar. This method of eating the roasted ears of Turkey wheat is still practised in the East; they gather in the ears when about half ripe, and having scorched th,em to their minds,-eat them -with as much satisfaction as we do the best flour bread. In several parts of South America they parch the ripe corn, never making it into bread, bus-grinding it between two stones, mix it with water in a calabash, and so eat it. The Indians make a sort of drink from this grain, which they call bici. This liquor is very windy and intoxicating, and has nearly the taste of sour small beer: but fhey do not use it in common, being too lazy to make it often, and therefore it is ehiefly kept for the celebration of feasts and weddings, at which times they mostly get intolerably drunk with it. The manner of making-this precious beverage, is to steep a parcel of corn in a vessel of water, till it grows sour, then the old women, being pro- vided with calabashes for the purpose, chew some grains ofthe corn in their mouths, and spitting it into the calabashes, empty them spittle and all, into the sour liquor, having previously drawn off the latter into another vessel. The chewed grain soon raises a fermenta- tion, and when this ceases, the liquor is let off from the dregs, and set by till wanted. In some of the islands in the South Sea, where each individual is his own lawgiver, it is no uncommon thing for a near relation to excuse a murderer for a good drunken boutofciri. WHISPERING. A fewness of speech, caused by uttering the words so feebly, as not to produce any vibration of the larynx. White swelling. See Arthropuos'is and Hy- darthrus, WHITES. Leucorrhoza. Fluor albus. This disease is marked by the discharge of a thin white or yellow matter from the uterus and vagina, attended likewise with some de- gree of faetor, smarting in making water, pains in the back and loins, anorexia and atrophy. In some cases the discharge is of so acrid a nature, as to produce ^effects on those who are connected with the woman, somewhat similar to venereal matter, giving rise to excoriations about the glans penis and praeputiumr and occasioning a weeping from the urethra. To distinguish leucorrhoea from gonor- rhoea, it will be very necessary to attend to the symptoms. In the latter the running is constant, but in a small quantity ; there is much ardor urinae, itching of the pu- denda, swelling of the labia, increased in- clination to venery, and very frequently an enlargement of the glands in the groin ; whereas in the former the discharge is irregular, comes away often in large lumps, and iu considerable quantities, and is neither preceded by, nor accompanied with, any inflammatory affection of the pudenda. Immoderate coition, injury done to the parts by- difficult and tedious labours, fre- quent miscarriages, immoderate flowings of the menses, profuse evacuations, poor diet, an abuse of tea, and other causes, giving rise to genera! debility, or to a laxity ofthe parts more immediately concerned, are those which usually produce the whites, vulgarly so called, from the discharge being common- ly of that colour. Fluor albus, in some cases, indicates that there is a disposition to disease in the uterus, or parts connected with it, especially where the quantity of the discharge is very copious, and its quality highly acrimo- nious. By some the disease has been con- sidered as never arising from debility of the system, but as being always a primary aflection, of the uterus. Delicate women, with lax .fibres, who remove from a cold climate to a warm one, are, however, very apt to be attacked with it, without the parts having previously sustained any kind of in- jury. The disease shows itself by an irregular discharge, from the uterus and vagina, of a fluid which, in different women, varies much iu colour, being either of a while. WIL WIN 945 green, yellow, or brown hue. In the be- ginning it is, however, most usually white and pellucid, and in the progress of the complaint acquires the various discolora- lions, and different degrees of acrimony, from whence proceeds a slight degree of smarting in making water. Besides the discharge, the patient is frequently af- flicted with severe and constant pains in the back and loins, loss of strength, failure of appetite, dejection of spirits, paleness of the countenance, chilliness, and lan- guor. Where the disease has been of long continuance, and very severe, a slow fever, attended with difficult respiration, palpitations, faintings, and anasarcous swell- ings of the lower extremities, often en- sues. A perfect removal of the disorder will at all times be a difficult matter to procure; but it will be much more so in cases of long standing, and where the discharge is accom- panied with a high degree of acrimony. In these cases, many disorders, such as prolap- sus uteri, ulcerations of the organ, atrophy and dropsy, are apt to take place, which in the end prove fatal. Where the disease terminates in death, the internal surface of the uterus appears, on dissection, to be pale, flabby, and re- laxed ; and where organic affections have arisen, much the same appearances are to be met with as have been noticed under the head of monorrhagia. Whortle-berry, bears. See Arbutus uva ursi Whortle-berry, red. See Vaccinium vitis idaa. WHYTT, Robert, was born in 1714 at Edinburgh, where he studied physic, and after visiting the medical schools at Lon- don, Paris, and Leyden, settled in the exercise of his profession; became a fellow, then president of the college, and chairman ofthe Institutions of Medicine in that uni- versity. As a medical practitioner and teacher, and also as a writer, he acquired deserved celebrity. The first of his publi- cations was an " Essay on the vital and other involuntary Motions of Animals," 1751, in which he opposed the Slahlian Theory, and ascribed them to the operation of stimuli. Four years after his "Physio- logical Essays" appeared, in which he sup- poses the circulation assisted by an oscilla- tory motion ofthe minute vessels, and treats of sensibility and irritability. He also wrote on the Use of Lime-water in Calcu- lous Complaints ; and on Nervous Diseases; and contributed likewise some papers to the Edinburgh Essays- The Observations on Hydrocephalus,' were published after his death, which occurred in 1766, after labour- ing long under a complication of chronic complaints. Widow-wail. See Daphne mezereum. Wild carrot. See Daucus sylvestris. Wild cucumber. See Momordica elate- rium. Wild navew. See Brasdca napus. WILLIS, Thomas, was born in Wilt- shire, about the year 1621, and entered at Oxford with a view to the clerical profes- sion ; but he afterwards changed to physic, took bis bachelor's degree in 1646, and commenced practice at the university. He distinguished himself by his steady attach- ment to the Church of England, and also by his love of science, so lhat he became one of the first members of that philosophi- cal society at Oxford, which laid the found- ation ofthe Royal Society of London. He was ambitious of excelling as a chemist, and published in 1659 a treatise on Ferment- ation, and another on Fevers, witb a dis- sertation on the Urine. After the Restora- tion he was appointed to the Sedleian pro- fessorship of Natural Philosophy, and re- ceived his doctor's degree. In 1664 he published his celebrated work " Cerebri Anatome," with a description of the Nerves; which was followed after three years by his " Pathologia Cerebri el Nervosi Generis," in which he treats of Convulsive Diseases, and the Scurvy. In the mean time he had settled in London, and being nominated a physician in ordinary to the King, was ad- vancing to the first rank in practice. His next publication was on Hysteria and Hy- pochondriasis. In 1672 he produced an- other work, ■• De Anima Brutorum ;" vvhich he supposed like the vital principle in man of a corporeal nature. The year fol- lowing he began to print his " Pharmaceu- tice Rationalis," which he did not live to Complete, being carried off by a pleurisy in his fifty-fourth year. His works engaged great attention at first, and are still admired, though modern improvements have dimi- nished their value. They are written in an elegant Latin style. Willow, crack. Sec Salix. Willow, sweet. See Myrica gale. inflow, white. See Salix. Willow-herb. See Lylhrum salicaria. Willow-herb, rosebay. See Epilobium an- gusiifolium. Willow-leaved oak. See Quercus phellos. WI.NE. Vinum. The fermented juice of the ripe fruit of the Vitis vinifera, of Linnaeus ; which see. The wines princi- pally used in medicine are, the vinum al- bum hispanicum, or sherry, vinum canarium, canary or sack wine, the vinum rhenanum, or Rhenish wine, and the vinum rubrum, or Port wine. On a chemical investigation, all wines consist chiefly of water and alcohol, besides some vegetable acid, the carbonic acid, tartar, and an adstringent gummi-resioous matter in which the colour of the red wine resides, and which is ex- pressed from the husks ofthe grape. They differ from each other in the proportion of these ingredients, and particularly in that ef 946 WIN WIN alcohol, which they contain. The qualities of wines depend not only upon the differ- ence of the grapes, as containing more or less of saccharine juice and the acid matter which accompanies it, but also upon circum- stances attending the process of fermentation. New wines are "liable to a strong degree of acescency when taken into the stomach, and thereby occasion much flatulency and eruc- tations of acid matter; heartburn and vio- lent pains in the stomach from spasms are also often produced; and the acid matter, by passing int. the intestines and mixing with the bile, is apt to occasion colics or ex- cite diarrhoeas. Sweet wines are likewise more disposed to become acescent in the stomach than others : but as the quantity of alkohol which they contain is more consider- able than appears sensibly to the taste, their acescency is thereby in a great measure coun- teracted. Red port- and most of the red wines have an adstringent quality, by which they strengthen the stomach, and prove useful in restraining immoderate evacua- tions ; on the contrary, those which are of an acid nature, as Rhenish, pass freely by the kidneys, and gently loosen the belly But this, and perhaps all the thin or weak wines, though of an agreeable flavour, yet as containing little alkohol, are readily dis- posed to become acid in the stomach, and thereby to aggravate all arthritic and calcu- lous complaints, as well as to produce the effects of new wine. The general effects of wine are, to stimulate the stomach, exhi- larate the spirits, warm the habit, quicken the circulation, promote perspiration, and, in large quantities, to prove intoxicating, and powerfully sedative. In many disorders, wine is universally admitted to be of im- portant service, and especially in fevers of the typhus kind, or of a putrid tendency ; in which it is found to raise the pulse, sup- port the strength, promote a diaphoresis, and to resist putrefaction; and in many cases it proves of more immediate advan- tage than the Peruvian bark. Delirium, which is the consequence of excessive irri- tability, and a defective state of nervous energy, is often entirely removed by the free use of wine. It is also a well-founded observation, that those who indulge in fhe use of wine are less subject to fevers (if the malignant and intermittent kind. In the putrid sore throat, in the small-pox, when attended with great debility and symp- toms of putridity, in gangrenes, and in the plague, wine is to be considered as a principal remedy • and in almost all cases of languor, and of great prostration of strength, wine is experienced to be a more grateful and efficacious cordial than can be furnished from the whole class of aro- matics. Method of discovering whether Wine has been adulterated with any Metals prejudicial to health.—The property which the sulphu- ret of potash and hepatic air, or sulphuretted hydrogen, possess of precipitating lead in a black form, has been long ago made publip ; and this properly has been employed to de- termine the quality of wines by means of the liquor probatorius Wirtembergensis, or Wirtembcrg provine-liquor. But in trying wines supposed to buve been adulterated, this proof does more harm than service, be- cause it precipitates iron ofthe same colour as the pernicious lead. Many wine-mer- chants, of the greatest respectability, ren- dered by these means suspected, have been ruined. There was wanting then a re- agent, which should discover in wine those metals only which are prejudicial to the health of man. The following liquor precipitates lead and copper in a black form, and arsenic of an orange colour, he. but does not precipi- tate iron, which is not noxious, and rather salutary to the constitution, and frequently gets into wines by accident. Method qf preparing the Proving Liquor.-^- Mix equal parts of oyster-shells and crude sulphur in a fine powder, and put the mix- ture into a crucible : heat it in a wind fur- nace, and increase the fire suddenly, so as to bring the crucible to a white heat, for the space of fifteen minutes; pulverize the mass when it is cold, and preserve it in a bottle closely stopped. To prepare the liquor, put 120 grains of this powder, and 120 grains of cream of tartar (supertartrate of potash) into a strong bottle : fill the bottle with common water, which boil for an hour, and then let it cool; close the bottle imme- diately, and shake it for some time • after it has remained at rest to settle, decant the pure liquor, and pour it into small phials, capable of holding about art ounce each, first putting into each of them twenty drops of muriatic acid. They must be slopped very closely with a piece of wax, in which there is a small mixture of turpentine. One part of this liquor mixed with three parts of suspected wine, will discover, by a very sensible black precipitate, the least traces of lead, copper, &c. but will produce no effect upon iron, if it contains any of that metal. When the precipitate has fallen down, it may still be discovered whether the wine contains iron, by saturating the decanted, liquor with a little salt of tartar, by which the liquor will immediately become black. Pure wines remain clear and bright after this liquor has been added to them. WINSLOW, James Bekignus, was born in 1669, in the Isle of Funen, and having studied a year under BorrichiuS, was sent, with a pension, from the King of Denmark to seek improvement in the prin- cipal universities of Europe. In 1698 he became a pupil of the celebrated Duverney, at Paris, where he was induced to abjure (he Protestant religion ; and the patronage of Bossuet, who converted him, procured WIT WOO 947 lor him the degree of doctor in 1705. He afterwards read lectures of anatomy and sur- gery at the Royal Garden; and in 1743 was promoted to the professorship in that institution. In the mean time he commu- nicated several papers on anatomical and physiological subjects to the Academy of Sciences, by whom, as well as by the Royal Society of Berlin, he was admitted an asso- ciate. His great work, mentioned by Hal- ler, as superseding all former compositions of anatomy, and entitled "Exposition Ana- tomique de la Structure du Corps Hu- inain," first appeared at Paris in 1732, 4to. It was frequently reprinted, and translated into various languages ; und is still regarded as of standard authority. It was intended as a plan of a large work, which, however, he did not finish. He reached the advauced age of ninety-one. Whiter bark. See Winteranus cortex. Winter cherry. See Physalis alkekengi. Wintk'ra aromatica. The systematic name of the winter bark tree. See Win- teranus cortex. Winteka'nus co'ktex. Winteranus cor- tex mageUanicus. The bark of the Wintera aromatica, pedunculis aggrcgatis terminali- bus, pislillis quatuor; it is very much allied in its properties to the canella alba. See Canella alba. Wintera'nus spu'rius. See Canella alba. WISEMAN, Richard, was first known as a surgeon in the civil wars of Charles I., and accompanied Prince Charles, when a fugitive, in France, Holland, and Flanders He served for three years in the Spanish navy, and returning with the prince to Scotland, was made prisoner in the battle of Worcester. After his liberation in 1652, he settled in London. When Charles II. was restored, he became eminent in his pro- fession, and was made one of the serjeant- surgeons to tbe king. In 1676 he appears, from the preface to his works, to have been a sufferer by ill health for twenty years; but the time of his death is not known. The result of his experience was given in " Se- veral Surgical Treatises on Tumours, Ul- cers, Diseases of the Anus, Scrofula, Wounds, Gunshot Wounds, Fractures and Luxations, and Syphilis." He seems to have given a faithful account of more than six hundred cases, recording his failures as well as his cures. He advocated the effi- cacy of the royal touch in scrophula, though the fallacy is evident even from his own narration. His writings have long been re- garded as standard authority. WITHERING, William, was born in 1741, and finished his medical education at Edinburgh, where he took his degree at twenty-five. From Stafford, where he first settled and married, he removed to Bir- mingham, and speedily attained a very ex- tensive practice by hi* skill and assiduity; without neglecting bis scientific pursuits, wliich were chiefly in botany and chemistry. He was author of several valuable publica- tions : " A Botanical Arrangement of British Plants," which appeared at first in 1776, in two volumes, Svo., but progress- ively increased to four; a translation ot Bergman's •• Sciagraphia Regni Mine- ralis;" and some chemical and mineralo- gical papers contributed lo the Royal So- ciety, of which he was a fellow " Account of the Scarlet Fever, he.;" " Account of the Fox-glove," with practical remarks on tbe Dropsy and other diseases, published in 1785. His lungs being weak, he found it necessary in the winter of 1793 to go to Lisbon, and afterwards to relax from his professional exertions. His death occurred in 1799. Wolfs' bane. See Aconitum. Wolfs' bane, blue. See Aconitum. Womb. See Uterus. Womb, inflammation of. See Hysteritis. Wood-louse. See Oniscus asellus. Wood-sorrel. See Oxalis acetosella. WOODVILLE, William, was born at Cockermouth, in 1752. After serving a short apprenticeship to an apothecary, he graduated at Edinburgh in 1775. Then passing some time on the continent, he set- tled near his native place, and practised there for five or six years. He next came lo London, and was soon appointed a phy- sician to the Middlesex Dispensary. In 1790. be published the first part, which was afterwards completed in four quarto vo- lumes, of a highly valuable work, entitled "Medical Botany." The following year he was elected physician to the Smallpox Hospital; and in executing the duties of that office, he displayed the highest zeal He gave a manifest proof of his attention to the subject, by publishing in 1796 the first part of a " History of the Small-pox in Great- Britain, he ;" but the discovery of vaccina- tion superseded the necessity of completing that work. Dr Woodville was duly im- pressed with the importance of what had been announced by Dr. Jenner; but feel- ing a proper degree of scepticism at first, he was anxious to investigate the practice fully, before he gave it his sanction. Un- fortunately, he was led into an error at the outset, by not keeping in recollection, that the atmosphere of the hospital was loaded witb variolous contagion, whence some un- pleasant results appeared ; but this being suggested to him, he was induced, on more mature consideration, strenuously to advo- cate the practice of vaccination ; and by the excellent opportunities he enjoyed^ he con- tributed very materially to its rapid success. He died in 1805. WOODWARD, JoHir, was born in Derbyshire, in 1664, and put apprentice to some trade in London ; but evincing an ardour for science, Dr. Barwiektook him 94S WOR WOR into his family, and for four years instruct- ed him in medicine and anatomy ; aftpr which he procured him the medical profes- sorship at Gresham College. He published about this time an essay towards a Natural History of the Earth, which, though exe- cuted without sufficient preparation, pro- cured his election into the Royal Society. In 1695 he was created M. D. by Arch- bishop Tenison, and the year after obtained the same degree from Cambridge ; whence he was admitted into the College of Physi- cians as a fellow in 1702. He, however, pursued his inquiries into natural history and antiquities for some time with great zeal. In 1718 he published a work, entitled " The State of Physic and of Diseases," containing some fanciful theories, which were ably confuted by Dr. Freind, both lu- dicrously and seriously. He died at Gre- »ham College in 1727, bequeathing his per- sonal property to the university of Cam- bridge, for the endowment of an annual lectureship, on some subject taken from his own writings. Soon after his death, a cata- logue of his fossils was published, and in 1737, his " Select Cases and Consultations in Physic," containing some valuable ob- servations. He supposed the vital principle to reside not in the nerves, but in the blood and other parts of the body; and he made many experiments to establish the vis insita of muscles. Woody nightshade. See Solanum dulca- mara. Worm-bark. See Geoffraa. Worm-grass, perennial. See Spigelia. Worm, guinea. See Dracunculus. Worm, ring. See Herpes. WORMS. Vermes. There are several kinds of animals which infest the human body. Their usual division is into those which inhabit only the intestinal canal, as the ascarides, &c.; and those which are found in other parts, as hydatids, he. Such is the nature and office of the human sto- mach and intestines, that insects and worms, or their ovula, may not uufrequently be conveyed into lhat canal with those things that arc continually taken as food; but such insects, or worms, do not livelong, and sel- dom, if ever, generate in a situation so dif- ferent from their natural one. Besides these, there are worms that are never found in any other situation than the human sto- mach, or intestines, and which there gene- rate and produce their species. Thus it ap- pears that the human stomach and intestines are the seat for animalcula, which are trans- lated from their natural situation, and also for worms proper to them, which live in no other situation. First Class. This contains those which are generated tnd nourished in the human intestinal canal, and which there propagate their species. Second Class Comprehends those insects or worms tha* accidentally enter the human primae viae ab extra, and which never propagate their spe- cies in that canal, but are soon eliminated from the body ; such are several species of Scarabai, the Lumbricus terrestris, the Fas- ciola, the Gordius inlestinalis, and others.— The second class belongs to the province of natural history. The consideration of the first class belongs to the physician, which, from the variety it affords, may be divided into different orders, genera, and species. Order I. Round worms. Genus I. Intestinal ascarides. Character. Body round, head obtuse, and furnished with three vesicles. Species I. Ascaris lumbricoides. The long round worm, or lumbricoid ascaris. Character. When full grown, a foot in length. Mouth triangular. II. Ascaris vermicularis. The thread ot maw-worm. Character. Wben full grown, half an inch in length, tail terminates in a fine point. Genus II. Intestinal trichurides. Character. Body round, tail three times the length of the body, head without vesi- cles. Species. Trichuris vulgaris. The trichu- ris, or long threau-worra. Character. The head furnished with a proboscis. Order II. The flat worms. Genus I. Intestinal tape-worm. Character. Body flat und jointed. Species I. Tania osculis marginalibus. The long tape-worm. Character The oscula are situated upon the margin of the joints. II. Tania osculis superficialibus. The broad tape-worm. Character. The oscula are placed upon the flattened surface. These worms were all known to the an- cients, the trichuris only excepted, and arc mentioned in the works of Hippocrates, Galen, Celsus, Paulus jEgineta, and Pliny. Worms may readily be distinguished by the following symptoms, viz. variable appe- tite, fcetid breath, acid eructations and pains in the stomach, grinding of the teeth during sleep, picking of the nose, paleness of the countenance; sometimes dizziness, hard- ness and fulness of the belly; slimy stools, with occasional griping pains, more particu- larly about the navel, heat and itching about lue u"jS ' short dry couSh ; emaciation of the body; slow fever, with evening exacer- bations and irregular pulse, and sometimes convulsive fits. Wormseed. See Artemida santonica. Wormwood. See Artemisia absinthium. Worniwood, mountain. The Artemisia glacialis, of Linnaeus, which is common WOR WRI 949 About the Alps, and similar in its virtues to the common wormwood Wormwood, Roman. See Artemisia ab- ■iinlhium. Wormwood, sea. See Artemisia mari- tima. Wort. An infusion of malt. This has been found useful in the cure of the scurvy. Or. Macbride, in his very ingenious expe- rimental essays, having laid down as a prin- ciple, "that the cure of the scurvy depends on the fermentative quality in the remedies made use of," was led to inquire after a substance capable of being preserved during a long sea voyage, and yet containing mate- rials by which a fermentation might occa- sionally be excited in the bowels. Such a one appeared to him to be found in malt, which is well known to be the grain of bar- ley, brought suddenly to a germinating state by heat and moisture, and then dried, whereby ils saccharine principle is deve- loped, and rendered easy of extraction by watery liquors. The sweet infusion of this he proposed to give as a dietetic article to scorbutic persons, expecting that it would ferment in their bowels, and give out its fixed air, by the antiseptic powers of which the strong tendency to putrefaction in this disease might be corrected. It was some time before a fair trial of this proposed remedy could be obtained ; and different reports were made concerning it. By some cases, however, published in a postscript of the second edition of the doc- tor's work in 1767, it appears that scorbutic complaints of the most dangerous kind have actually been cured at sea by the use of wort. Its general effects were to keep the patient's bowels open, and to prove highly nutritious and strengthening. It some- times purged too much, hut this effect was easily obviated by the tinctura thebaica. Other unquestionable cases of its success in this disease are to be seen in the London Medical Essays and Inquiries. The use of wort has hence been adopted in other cases where a strong putrid dispo- sition in the fluids appeared to prevail, as in cancerous and phagedenic ulcers; and in- stances are published in the fourth volume of the work abovementioned of ils remark- ably good effect in these cases. As the efficacy of the malt infusion de- pends upon its producing changes in the whole mass of fluids, it is obvious that it must be taken in large quantities for a con- siderable length of time, and rather as an article of diet than medicine. From one to four pints daily have generally been direct- ed. The proportion recommended in pre- paring it, is one measure of ground malt to three equal measures of boiling water. The mixture must be well stirred, and left to stand, covered, three or four hours. It should be made fresh every day. Woundwort. See Laserpitium chiro- nium. Wrist, bones of. See Bones. X. Aalappa. (From the province of Xa- lappa in New Spain, whence it comes.) Jalap. XA'NTHIUM. (From fovS-c, yellow; so named because it is said to make the hair yellow.) The lesser burdock. This herb, Xanthium strumarium, of Linnaeus, was once esteemed in the cure of scrophula, but, like most other remedies against this disease, proves ineffectual. Tbe seeds are administered internally in some cquntries against erysipelas. Xa'nthium struma'rium. The system- atic name for the lesser burdock. See Xanthium. XERA'SIA. (From £»--c, dry.) An excessive tenuity of the hairs similar to down. Xerocollv'rium. (From £»pt.s, dry, and *9K\vptiY,a collyrium ) A dry collyrium. Xeromy'rum. (From £»/>oc, dry, and (Avpov, an ointment.) A dry ointment. XuRornTHA'LMiA. (Sxpos, dry, and cyBzhfAi-A, an inflammation of the eye.) A dry inflammation of the eye without dis- charge. Xi'phium. (From £/?o?, a sword; so named from the sword-like shape of its leaves.) Spurge-wort. XIPHOID. (Xiphoides, from £*-»«-, a sword, and «Jc-, likeness.) A term given by anatomists to parts which had some resemblance to an ancient sword, as the xiphoid cartilage. Xiphoid cartilage. See Cartilago end- formis. Xyloa'loes. See Lignum aloes. Xylobalsamim. See Amyris gil'n dewi*. 959 YPS I'IT Ye Jl am. See Disocorea. Yarrow, common. See Achillea mille- folium Yaws. The African name for raspberry. See Frambasia. Yellow fever. See Febris continua. Yellow saunders. See Santalum album. YEST. Cerevida fermentum. It is the scum which collects on beer while ferment- ing, and has the property of exciting that process in various other substances. Medi- cinady it is antiseptic and tonic; and has been found useful internally, as well as in making the fermenting cataplasm. Yorkshire sanicle. See Pinguicula. Ypsiloglo'ssus. (From v-\,thou£ts. the ypsiloid bone, and yxae-va, the tongue.) A muscle originating in the ypsiloid bone, and terminating in the tongue. Ypsiloi'des. (From v, the Greek letter, called ypsilon, and utcs, a likeness.) The os hyoide**, so named from its likeness to the Greek letter ypsilon. YTTRIV The heaviest of the earths. Its specific gravity is 4.842. It resembles glucine in several of its properties. It is smooth and insipid. It is infusible alone,. but vitrifies with borate of soda. It com- bines with the acids, and is precipitated from those solutions by ammonia and prussiate of potash. It is also precipitated by tannin. The precipitate is not soluble in acetic acid. As some of its salts are coloured, and its weight nearly approaches to that of metals, it is considered as tbe link, which connects the metals with the earths. It differs from glucine in not being soluble in fixed alkalis, nor being precipitated by the succinates. Its attraction for the acids is also generally stronger than that of glucine, and its saline compounds have not the same saccharine taste. Its other pro- perties have not yet been examined. z. Sa'ccharum. See Saccharum. _ZACCHI\, Paolo, an eminent phy- sician, was born at Rome in 1585, and became distinguished by his learning and accomplishments as well as by his pro- fessional skill. He was physician to pope Innocent X., and celebrated among his contemporaries by various publications, of which the principal is entitled " Quaestiones Medico legates," and has been often re- printed. He was also the author, in Italian, of two esteemed works, on the Lent diet, and on hypochondriacal affections. He died in 1659. Za'ffran. (Arab) Saffron. Zai'bac (Arab.) Quicksilver. Za'rza. An ancient and provincial name ofthe sarsaparilla Ze'a mays. The systematic name of the Indian wheat plant, a native of America, and cultivated in Italy and several parts of Europe, for its grain, which is ground for the same purposes as our wheat, to vvhich it is very little inferior. ZEDOARIA. 1. The name of a Sjenus of plants, in the Linnaean system. Class, Monandria. Order, Monogynia. 'Lt- doary. 2. The Pharmacopceial name of the Kampferia rotunda ; which see. Zedoa'ria lo'nga. The long roots of the Zedoaria rotunda, of Linnaeus. Zeoo'aria rotu'nda. The systematic name, according to some, of the zedoary plant. See Zedoaria. Zedoary. See Zedoaria. Ze'rna. An ulcerated impetigo. Lepra. Zi'bethum. (From Zobeth, Arab.) C'u vetta. Civet. A soft unctuous odoriferous substance about the consistence of honey or butter, of a whitish, yellowish, or brownish colour, sometimes blackish, contained in some excretory follicles near the anus of the Viverra zibetha, of Linnaeus. It has a grate- ful smell when diluted, and an unctuous subacrid taste, and possesses stimulating, nervine and antispasmodic virtues. ZIMMERMAN, John George, was born in 1728, at Brug, in the canton of Bern, and studied medicine under Haller at Gottingen, where he took his degree a! 23. Having married a relation of Halle ZIN ZIN 951 at Bern, he settled as a physician in his native town ; the retirement of which gave him an opportunity of composing many pieces in prose and verse, and particu- larly a sketch of his popular work " On Solitude." His treatise '• On the Expe- rience of Medicine," appeared in 1763, and three years after that on dysentery. In 1768 he accepted the post of physician to the king of England for Hanover, whither he removed. Here the accumulation of business tended in some measure to allay the irritability of his temper; and being obliged, about three years after, to put himself under the care of a surgeon at Berlin for some local complaint, the notice that was taken of him, even by the king, contributed much to improve his health and spirits, and of course his happiness. Having lost his first wife, he formed a second matrimonial connection in 1782; which helped much to alleviate the afflic- tions to vvhich he was afterwards exposed. In 1786 he was sent for to attend the great Frederick in his last illness; and he published an account ofthe conversations which he had with that celebrated prince. He was led, too, to defend the character of Frederick against the censures of count de Mirabeau, which subjected him to severe criticisms. His political and religious principles induced him also to attack those societies which paved the way to the Freqch revolution ; and he advised the emperor Leopold to suppress them by force : and having laid an unavowed publication to the charge of a particular person, he subjected himself to a prosecution for a libel. His mind had arrived to such a state of irri- tation, that the approach of the French towards Hanover almost subverted his reason: he abstained from food, and died absolutely worn out in 1795. ZINC. (Zincum, Germ.) A metal found in nature combined with oxygen, carbonic acid, and sulphuric acid; and mi- neralized by sulphur. Native oxyde of zinc is commonly called calamine. It occurs in a loose, and in a compact form, amor- phous, of a white, grey, yellow, or brown colour, without lustre or transparency. Combined with carbonic acid, it is called vitreous sine ore, or native carbonate of zinc. h is found in solid masses, sometimes in six-sided compressed prisms, both ends being covered wilh pentagons. Its colour is generally greyish inclining to black. It is often transparent. Sulphate of zinc is found efflorescent in the form of stalactites or in rhombs. Sulphuret of zinc, or blende, is the most abundant ore. It is found of various colours ; brown, yellow, hyacinth, Mack, he. and with various degrees of iu^tre and transparency. This zinc ore is contaminated with iron, lead, argillaceous and siliceous earths, he. It occurs both in amorphous masses and crystallized in a diversity of polygonal figures. Properties of Zinc.—Zinc on its fracture appears of a shining white colour, with a bluish tint. It possesses some degre* of ductility, and may be extended when care- fully passed between metallic cylinders in a flatting mill. Its specific gravity is 7.190. It melts about 680° Fahr By a farther increase of heat it is volatilized without change. When melted in contact with the air, its surface becomes covered with an imperfect oxyde; when heated a little above ignition it burns with a bright yel- lowish-white flame, slightly tinged with green, and a white oxyde is formed in light flakes, which are carried off by the rapid current 0/ air over the burning metal. It undergoes very little alteration irom the air, its surface becomes slightly tarnished. It is not acted on by water at the usual temperature of our atmosphere, but at that of ignition, it decomposes this fluid rapidly. It is oxydized and dissolved by the greater number of the acids. It has a very strong attraction for oxygen, and therefore precipitates the greater number of the metals from their acid solutions. All the alkalis, when digested or boiled with zinc, blacken its surface, and dissolve a minute portion of it. It decomposes muriate of ammonia, sulphate of potash, and various other neutral salts. A mixture of nitrate of potash and zinc detonates with rapidity. Sulphur and zinc cannot be united by fusion. Gold, silver, platina, and nickel, form brittle compounds with zinc. It easily unites with mercury and tin. It does not combine witb lead nor bismuth. The most frequent, and at the same time most useful, combination of zinc is that with copper. It unites with great difficulty to arsenic, iron, and cobalt. It inflames in oxymuriatic acid gas, and ful- minates by pressure or a blow with hyper- oxymuriate of potash. It is a very strong conductor of galvanism. The use of zinc in the arts is very considerable. In medi- cine the sulphate of zinc, or white vitriol,. is the preparation most employed. See Zinci Sulphas. Zinc vitriolated. See Zinci sulphas. ZI'NCI O'XYDUM. Zincum Cold- natum. Oxyde of zinc. Flowers of zinc Nihil album. Lana Philosophorum. •' Throw gradually little pieces of zinc into a large deep crucible placed obliquely and made of a white heat, another crucible being placed over it, so that the zinc may be exposed to the air, and that it may be frequently stirred with an iron spatula ; take out directly the oxyde, vvhich is formed from time to time ; then pass the white and lighter part of it through a sieve. Lastly pour water upon this, that a very fine powder may be formed in the same manner as ehalk is directed to y:>2 ZI*N be prepared." The properties of (his oxyde are analogous to those of the sulphate, (ex- cept that it is hardly active enough to excite yomiling,) if given in larger doses: but it is more precarious in its effects; and chiefly used at present as an external astrin- gent. ZINCI SU'LPHAS. Zincum vitrio- latum. Vilriolum album. Sulphate of zinc. White vitriol. This occurs native, but not sufficiently pure for medical use. It is thus prepared in the pharmacopoeia. •' Take of zinc, broken to little pieces, three ounces; sulphuric acid, by weight, five ounces; water, four pints. Mix them in a glass vessel, and when the effervescence is over, filter the solution through paper; then boil it down, till a pellicle^appears, and set it by to crystallize." This prepara- tion is given internally in the dose of from Di to 3ss, as n vomit. In small doses it cures dropsies, intermitting headaches, and some nervous diseases; and is a powerful antispasmodic and tonic. A solution of white vitriol is also used to remove gleets, gonorrhoeas, and for cleaning foul ulcers, having an astringent or stimulant effect, ae- cording to its strength. ZINCUM. See Zinc. Zi'ncum calcina'tum. See Zinci Oxy- dum. Zincum vitriola'tum. See Zinci sul- phas. Zincum vitriola'tum purifica'tum. See Zinci sulphas. Zi'kgi. An ancient name of the stel- lated aniseed. See Illicium anisatum. ZINGIBER. (Ztyrt&pis, Indian.) Zingiber album. Zingiber nigrum. Zingi- ber commune. Zinsiber. Ginger. Amo- mum zingiber, of Linnaeus. The white and black ginger are both the produce of the same plant, the difference depending upon the mode of preparing them. Ginger is generally considered as an aromatic, and less pungent and heating to the system than might be expected from its effects upon the organ of taste. It is used as an antispas- modic and carminative. The cases in which it is more immediately serviceable are fla- tulent colics, debility, and laxity of the sto- mach and intestines ; and in torpid and phlegmatic constitutions to excite brisker vascular action. It is seldom given but in combination with other medicines. In the pharmacopoeias it is directed in the form of a sirup and condiment, and in many com- positions ordered as a subsidiary ingredient. Zingiber album. The root ofthe amo- mum zingiber, of Linnaeus, is so termed when deprived of its radicles and sordes. Zi'ngiber commu'se. See Zingiber. Zi'ngiber nigrum. The root of the Amomum zingiber, of Linnaeus, is so called when suffered to dry with its radicles and the sordes which usually hang to it. Alii Z1NN, John Godfrkv, was born >n 1726, studied under Haller at tiotlinge'"* and became botanical professor in that uui- vcr.Mlv. H's first experiments were under- takeni to ascertain the sensibility of differ- ent parts of the brain ; he then proceeded to the examination of the eye, on vvhich he published a work in much estimation. The result of his botanical labours ap- peared in several papers, and in a catalogue of the plants about Gotlingen, arranged according to the plan of his preceptor. He died prematurely in 175S. He was a mem- ber of several learned societies. Zi'nziber See Zingiber. ZIRCON. An earth discovered in the year 1793, by Klaproth of Berlin, in the Zircon or Jargon, a gem first brought from the island of Ceylon, but also found in France, Spain, and other parts of Europe. Its colour is either grey, greenish, yellow- ish, reddish brown, or purple. It has little lustre, and is nearly opaque. Zircon is likewise found in another gem called the hyacinth. This stone is of a yellowish red colour mixed with brown. It possesses lustre and transparency. Properties.—Zircon has a white colour, is exceedingly heavy, and rough or harsh to the touch like silex. It has neither taste nor odour, and is insoluble in water, but forms with it a kind of jelly. It melts with borax into a transparent colourless gla'ss. It suffers in a charcoal crucible a pasty fusion by intense heat, and contracts in its dimensions, acquiring a grey colour and scintillating hardness. In this state it is very hard and insoluble in acids. Ils specific gravity is 4.3. Neither air nor combustible bodies act upon it. It is solu- ble in water, but retains while drying in the air a large quantity of it, vvhich gives it the semi-transparency and appearance of a yel- low jelly, or gum arabic; it exhibits the same vitreous fracture. It unites with all the acids and forms salts, differing from, those of the other bases by being decompo- sable by alumine, glucine, the alkalis, and by mere heat. It fuses with alumine and silex. It is insoluble even by boiling in n solution of alkalis, neither can it be fused with them by means of heat; but it is solu- ble in alkaline carbonates. By these properties this earth may be dis-" tinguished from every other. It is still of no use in the arts. Method of obtaining Zircon.---Reduce the mineral to powder, mix it with three times its weight of potash, and fuse it in a crucible. Wash the obtained mass in dis- tilled water, till the whole of the potash be extracted ; then dissolve the residuum as. far as possible in diluted muriatic ac'ui Boil the solution to precipitate any silex it may contain, filter it, and gradually adu' solution of potash. The zircon will nor** ZYG become precipitated. Wash it repeatedly in distilled water and dry it. Ziza'ma aqua'tica. The systematic name of a reed whose grain is much es- teemed. The Water zizania grows in the swampy parts of Jamaica and Virginia. The Indians are exceedingly fond of its grain, and account it more delicious than rice. Zi'zvphus. The jujubes were formerly so called. See Rhamnus zizyphus. Zo'na. (From favvv/At, to surround.) Zoster. The shingles. ZOOLOGY. (Zoologia, from foor, an animal, and xofos, a discourse.) That part of natural history which treats of ani- mals. ZOONO'MIA. (From £»av, an animal, and vo/Aifs, a law.) The laws of organic life. ZOOTOMY. (Zootomia, from ^mv, an animal, and Tt/Avu>, to cut.) The dissection of animals. Zo'ster. (From £ovyv/ai, to gird.) A kind of erysipelas which goes round the body like a girdle. Zu'chak. (Arab.) Sugar. ZYGO'MA. (From $jfos, a yoke; be- cause it transmits the tendon of the tempo- ral muscle like a yoke.) The cavity under the zygomatic process ofthe temporal bone, and os malae. ZYGOMATIC PROCESS. An apophy- sis of the os jugale, and another of the temporal bone are so called. ZZ 953 ZYGOMATIC SUTURE. Sutura ey- gomatica. The union of the zygomatic process of the temporal bone to the cheek bone. ZJ*GOMA'TICUS MA'JOR. This mus- cle arises from the cheek bone near the zygomatic suture, taking a direction down- wards and inwards to the angle of the mouth; it is a long slender muscle, which ends by mis ng its fibres with the orbicu- laris oris and the depressor of the lip. ZYGOMA'TICUS MI'NOR. This mus- cle arises a little higher up than the zygo- matics major, upon the cheek bone, but nearer the nose ; it is much more slender than that muscle, and is often wanting. It is the zygomatic muscle that marks the face with that line which extends from the cheek bone to the corner of the mouth, which is particularly distinguishable in some persons. The zygomatic muscles pull the angles of the mouth up as in laughter, and from, in this way, retidering the face distorted, it has obtained the name of distortor oris. The strong action of this muscle is more particularly seen in laughter, rage, or grin- ning. Zytho'gala. ZvQoyuxa.. Beer and milk, which make together what we commonly call posset-drink; a term often to be met with in Sydenham. zz. The ancients signify Myrrh by these two letters, from £/Avpv», a name for it common among them ; but the late wri- ters use them only for the Zinziber, ginger. THE END. •*» B*! £■ /. - *> fi* 4 S .».■&'* *.'*. ■., »j*S . ••.*. .<-**" -*!rf •?--*;* "f-»t?": t-O ■/***'' i Vv --l^*2f"^5r S0:M^ *' .v--; ;** -• _ : -■ *-#"i-»>*^;R# r: ■' ' .^"^B^**^^"*'^" V.»j- ^Hi«v*SBr jr..*?' L •"'." ■''"""■••■ •■'-.-•< 1i^*.'^??i.:;**iX1 i. -c'*?c'-*:>.v:.^^«v'i'.-'''v*^2k ;fgf#t ;£$?